《Super Dimensional Guild》 Super Dimensional Guild Member Super Dimensional Guild Member Current Super Dimensional Guild members: 1. Old Man is the Marquis : Sasha Dejanstahl Voban from the world of Campione 2. Tony Is Not the Richest : Tony Stark from the Marvel universe 3. Come Be My Son : Whitebeard from the world of One Piece 4. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko : Gokou Ruri from the world of Ore no Imto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai 5. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: Zhang Sanfeng of the world of Chinese Taoism 6. Symbol of Peace: All Might from the world of Boku no Hero Academia 7. Kasumi Utako : Kasumigaoka Utaha from the world of Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata 8. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute is Kosaka Kyosuke from the world of Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga nai 9. The Fourth Hokage is Namikaze Minato from the world of Naruto Shippuden 10. Let the World Suffer is Uzumaki Nagato from the world of Naruto Shippuden 11. Time Maniptor Akemi Homura is Akemi Homura from the world of Mahou Shoujo Madoka Magica 12. Onee-sama Is Truly Incredible is Shirai Kuroko from the world of Toaru series 13. Pure White Spirit User??? 14. Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology from the world of Jackie Chan Adventures 15. Squad 5 Captain is Aizen Sosuke from the world of Bleach 16. The elerator is the elerator from the world of Toaru series 17. The Substitute Shinigami is Kurosaki Ichigo from the world of Bleach 18. Kiririn is Kosaka Kirino from the world of Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga nai 19. The King is the King of the One Punch Man world 20. The God Tongue is Nakiri Erina from the world of Shokugeki no Sma 21. I''m Not Bald is Saitama from the world of One Punch Man 22. High Priest Luo Hao is Luo Cuilian of the Campione world 23. Magical Girl Illya is Illyasviel von Einzbern from the world of Fate/kaleid liner Prisma Illya 24. The Velvet Family Sessor is Waver Velvet from the world of Fate/Zero 25. Frozen Queen Esdeath is the Esdeath of akame ga kill world 26. Antique Coffee Shop Waitress is Kirishima Touka from the world of Tokyo Ghoul 27. Rabbits are Super Cute is Shinonono Tabane from the world of Infinite Stratos 28. Free Will D is Monkey D. Dragon from One Piece world 29. Kinomoto Sakura is from the world of Cardcaptor Sakura 30. I Must Be A Pokmon Master is Ash Ketchum from the world of Pokmon 31. My Favorite Food is Coffee Jelly is Saiki Kusuo from the world of Saiki Kusuo no Sai Nan 32. Heathcliff is Kayaba Akihiko from the world of Sword Art Online 33. Busujima n Sessor is Busujima Saeko from the world of High School of the Dead 34. Loki is Loki from the world of Dungeon ni Deai wo Motomeru no wa Machigatteiru Darou ka 35. Sherry is Haibara Ai from Detective Conan dunia 36. Time Spirit is Tokisaki Kurumi from the world of Date A Live 37. ck Wind is an Owl is Tina Sporout from the world of ck Bullet 38. rk Kent is Superman from the world of the Superman series 39. I Unexpectedly Became Mafia is Sawada Tsunayoshi from the world of Katekyo Hitman Reborn 40. Atreus is Atreus from the game God of War 41. First Princess of Deviluke is L Satalin Deviluke from the anime To Love Ru 42. Goku is Son Goku from the world of Dragon Ball 43. Shinigami Sensei is Koro-sensei from the world of Ansatsu no Kyousitsu 44. Yagami Taichi is Yagami Taichi from the world of Digimon 45. The Witch of the Void is Minamiya Natsuki from the world of Strike the Blood 46. Tsukihime is an Arcueid Brunestud from the world of Tsukihime 47. telets are telets from the world of Hataraku Saibou 48. L is Lawliet from Death Note world 49. Ainz Ooal Gown is Mikami Satoru from the Overlord world 50. Tushan Honghong from the world of Fox Spirit Matchmaker 51.Hijikata Toushirou from the world of Gintama 52.Sakata Gintoki from the world of Gintama 53. Edogawa Conan is Kudo Shin''ichi from the world of Detective Conan 54. Military Uniform Princess is Altair from the world of Re:Creators 55. Kaito Kid is Kuroba Kaito from Magic Kaito world 56.Mikasa Ackerman from the world of Shingeki no Kyoujin 57.Mankind''s Strongest Warrior is Levi Ackerman from the world of Shingeki no Kyoujin 58.Thor Odinson from the Marvel universe Place of donation ce of donation Donate to the trantor so that this novel can be tranted smoothly, your 1 dor means a lot to my country.... https://.paypal.me/andican Chapter 1: What a great Great Era Chapter 1: What a great Great Era Su Han stared at the TV in front of him in disbelief. "Three days ago, there was arge-scale beast chaos in the southern part of China! Coastal areas suffer greatly from it. Grandmaster Ma, one of the three Spiritual Energy Grandmasters, relying on his own strength, killed the Deste Beast King! Once again proving that he is very strong and is among the great powers of China." "This time! The International Spiritual Energy Association has sent personnel. If he was recognized by the International Grandmaster Association, it would definitely show that he had truly made a breakthrough in seclusion. Could it be that Grandmaster Ma will be the second in China to be a Spiritual Energy Great Grandmaster!" "God of War Buffett made another move winning the European Region Animal Hunting Championship! With his unquestionable strength, he defended the dignity of the Buffett family to the world! His actions proved that This time, his strength went even further! This move is enough to continue the brilliance of the Buffett family for the next 20 years!" "United States Plutocrat Morgan, reveals himself! Action in the states of the United States, unbeatable! Vaguely the younger generation in the United States is the first in this country. Upon learning of the news, Plutocrat DuPont said that the heir to Plutocrat DuPont will reveal himself soon! Does this represent DuPont Plutocrat challenge to Plutocrat Morgan? " Su Han expression was confused. He had transmigrated into this world for five hours. At first, when he realized he had transmigrated and found that the culture and history of this world was not much different from the real world, he was very surprised. He even wondered if he could use the songs and various cultural works in his mind toy down his own cultural empire. Aren''t all those transmigration novels acting like this? Once the protagonist transmigrates, he begins his own path to awakening. But after he saw the background of this world, hepletely left a thought in his mind. Although the background of this world was very simr to the real world, this was the world of cultivators. A strong cultivator had everything. If you want to do politics, you can easily upy a high position. If you want to do business, many investors are willing to pay all your bills. If you want to join the army, you only need to participate in the hunting of beasts, or win a good ce in the International Spiritual Energypetition, it will be as easy as eating and drinking to increase your military rank. The realm of cultivators was divided into six realms, namely Spiritual Energy User, Spiritual Energy Expert, Spiritual Energy Weaver, Spiritual Energy Master, Spiritual Energy Grandmaster, Great Grandmaster. Spiritual Energy Cultivation has reached the Master realm, even in the world, it has quite arge degree of influence. Joining the military in china can easily be a vice admiral of the military. If you are in business, you can save tens of billions of wealth in a few years. If you are talented in business, it is not difficult topete for the richest person in China even in East Asia. Of course, if your cultivation level has reached the Great Grandmaster realm, then it goes without saying. The so-called Great Grandmaster can suppress a country luck. It is the true pir of the country. It would not even be an exaggeration to say that the more Great Grandmaster realm a country belonged to, the higher the status of that country in the world. Based on theparison, Su Han roughly judged that Great Grandmaster was roughly equivalent to the nuclear bomb from his previous life. So now Su Han felt very confused. "Bastard In this world, if the cultivation base is strong, then it is very easy to obtain everything." "But on the contrary, if one does not have a spiritual energy cultivation base. Then even if one worked hard to earn wealth, if it was still limited to the scope of ordinary people. If one was a little extraordinary and made more than a million dors, it would be seen by several cultivators. They can easily plunder your wealth." Su Han felt that he had some kind of urge to vomit blood. It''s like a normal giarism novel. If it were to say that he transmigrated, it would be fine if he had a cultivation base. Bing a Spiritual Energy User was equivalent to entering the martial arts system and being able to enjoy the protection of the state. The chances of reducing encountering some gross incidents will be much lower. However, now that he had transmigrated, there was not the slightest bit of cultivation in his body. Even a high school graduate, at least still had to cultivate to the 5thyer spiritual energy. In other words... the current Su Han wasn''t even as good as a high school student. No, it would be more correct to say that he was inferior to a middle school student no. After all, middle school students starting to practice, at least have the strength of the firstyer spiritual energy. It was conceivable that in the context of the world he understood, Su Han was cursing in his heart. Fortunately, he had obtained the legal identity and associated memories recognized by the will of the world from this world. If he was an illegal resident, maybe he would be arrested soon. "ording to the memories in my mind, I am the Spiritual Energy Istor in this world? Is my dantian broken? Erm, can this clich routine apply to me?" Su Han recalled the memories in his mind, his expression getting worse and worse. Of course, even though he wasn''t a spiritual energy cultivator, no one would discriminate against him. Owners of Spiritual Energy Istors in this world were not umon, and there were around two or three out of 100 people. This is an incurable disease in this world. Based on public opinion, the owner of this kind of Spiritual Energy Istor generally had a sympathetic attitude, which was roughly equivalent to the attitude towards the leukemia sufferer in his previous life. Although Su Han would not be discriminated against, was this what he wanted? What he wanted was to be able to cultivate. If he can''t practice, he''d better y House. "Oh Lord! Is it the golden finger or the system! Let me get rid of this waste situation I can''t cultivate, in this era, I''m afraid it''s a misfortune" Chapter 2: The guild system in mind Chapter 2: The guild system in mind Prayed for half an hour in his heart, and Su Han did not find any abnormality. He took a deep breath. "I knew the situation would be like this Transmigration is already an abnormal thing! If I have a system like the one in the novels, it''s very abnormal." Su Han was silent, He started to mumble: "Should I find a job? ording to memory, my savings weren''t that much! Even with the special monthly subsidy issued by China Spiritual Energy Instors, it doesn''t seem to be enough. " Su Han was very dizzy at the moment. After transmigration, he is still considering whether to work or not, many transmigrants find it very strange and step. [Ding! The Super Dimensional Guild has started! Host presence has been detected... Fusion has officially started! Data fusion 10%, data fusion 20%, data fusion 30%... Data fusion sessful! Super Dimensional Guild officially opened] Su Han was silent, his cheeks twitched slightly, wondering if his ears had misheard. He looked around and couldn''t find the source of the sound, so he said cautiously. "System?" No answer. Even Su Han had doubts as to whether someone was ying a prank on him just now. After pondering for a while, a chat tform suddenly appeared in Su Han mind. At the same time, another piece of information entered Su Han mind. [Does the host want to open the first invitation? Five guild members can be invited for the first invitation!] "Un?..." Su Han finally recovered, it didn''t seem like a joke at all. Maybe this is really a bad situation turned good. "It doesn''t look like a system? Super Dimensional Guild, is it a game guild? But it seems useless! Can I still enter any game through this guild, and then fight monsters and get stronger?" After thinking about it, Su Han agreed: "Invite!" [Ding! Invitation has been sent] [Ding! Come Be My Son, has joined the guild!] [Ding! Old Man is the Marquis, has joined the guild!] [Ding! Tony Is Not the Rich Est, has joined the guild!] [Ding! 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko, has joined the guild] [Ding! Daoist Zhang Sanfeng, has joined the guild!] Seeing this series of names on the screen, Su Han is currently showing a smile. "Come Be My Son? What an arrogant name! Who is Old Man is the Marquis... Tony Is Not the Richest? Isn''t it Tony Stark Iron Man? " "The 12 Winged Fallen Angel is Kuroneko.... She from the 2D world?! Lastly Daoist Zhang Sanfeng,... Isn''t having this difference rather big? " Su Han mind was a little messy. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "This old elder sought Taoist enlightenment for a while, and I found this foreign object! Can itmunicate, is it an immortal tool made by Immortal? " Come Be My Son: "Elder? Interesting! Guraguragura, what is the ability of this strange fruit? Can connect with the soul ... But if it can connect me, I am afraid that the fruit has grown very well! Has it woken up? No...Even if resurrected, it generally can''t connect with my soul, right? What kind of fruit is this?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Huh?! I am 12 Winged Fallen Angel, who are you? Draw me into this world! After all, the existence of this guild seems a bit strange? ying games? Doesn''t seem like a good thing..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Let''s stop here, your funny drama acts make meugh." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Also, now virtual reality technology has advanced to this point. It''s possible to project an image directly into my brain... But that''s too much to joke about! The person in charge better show yourselves, I admit that this virtual reality technology is a bit beyond my expectations! But you think that will get in my way? Funny joke! Careful. I spent three days deciphering your basic code." Su Han was expressionless, watching a group of people pop out and rubbed his brows, lost in thought. After only pondering for a moment, he roughly guessed that these people really came from all realms. After all, the Super Dimensional Guild, from this name could roughly tell a thing or two. Better to guess that Kuroneko 12 Winged Fallen Angel, this might be Kuroneko Goko Ruri from the Ore no Imouto ga Konnani Kawaii Wake ga Nai series. Tony Is Not the Richest is basically one of the two Avengers centers at Marvel. Come Be My Son, he couldn''t tell from his name alone, but from his words. Su Han thought of the One Pieceics, the four emperors in the new world. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng... it''s a bit difficult to consider his true identity. No other Compared to others, Daoist Zhang Sanfeng appeared in too many literary works, such as martial arts, even immortals, and even history. Only god knows which Daoist Zhang Sanfeng this is. After considering it for a while, Su Han also decided to talk, and he didn''t make a fancy screen name. He appeared with the username Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao: "Everyone, wee to join the Super Dimensional Guild." As soon as Su Han entered the chat, the entire group chat suddenly fell silent. The reason is very simple, there is a very conspicuous mark in front of Su Han''s name. Guild Leader! There was no need to ask to know that Su Han was probably the organizer of this Super Dimensional Guild. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Looks like the brave have finally emerged! Since I was brought in, you should know who I am? I have to admit, your abilities are very strong! Even though it''s a bit worse than me, if you want to show me your abilities and then join the Stark Group, then you''ve seeded." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Come Be My Son: "Stark Group? What''s that? I''ve never heard such a strange name in this life? Gurararara! But you guys are really very attractive, aside from that, want to be my son? " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Super perverted uncle! How can you recognize someone as a boy when you show up?! And I''m a girl, okay!" Come Be My Son: "Women? Does not matter! Then do you want to be my daughter?... but your name is weird? Are you the Myth Type Human-Human Fruit Fallen Angel Fruit, if you are a Devil Fruit User, then I should know your real name. " Chapter 3: This may really be extraordinary Chapter 3: This may really be extraordinary Tony Is Not the Richest: ". .." Tony Is Not the Richest: "This is the first time I''ve ever seen someone be my father! Give me your name and address, uncle, I can give you an elegant way to die! " While Tony Stark isn''t a hot-tempered person, he also the richest person in the Marvel universe. Of course, there is kindness in his heart, but this does not mean that he is a saint. Dare to bully him, he will tell you what cruelty is in a matter of minutes. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "It''s all about harmony! You don''t have to be so irritable..." Su Han looked at themunication between the people in front of him with a frown. Obviously, these people have an excellent ability to switch topics. In just a moment, he had no idea where the previous topic had disappeared to. A touch of difficulty appeared on Su Han face, and he sighed: "Can''t these people pay attention to the point?" With a sigh, Su Han pressed the all members ban button. Suddenly the chat went silent. Su Xiaoxiao: "Please speak rationally! If this kind of irrational behavior happens again! So don''t me me for giving a 29 day ban. After I lift the ban, you can ask questions! But don''t ask for addresses like before, hire assassins, or take boys everywhere Of course, if one wants to fight and the other wants to suffer, I won''t say anything." After speaking, Su Han lifted the group chat ban. The entire group fell into a brief silence. Soon, Tony was the first to speak. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Should I ask a question? First question, what happened to that virtual guild interface? Can you give an exnation? Is it virtual reality, or something else?" Tony Stark At first, was proud of his own genius, and he ignored it. But just now, in his vi, he specially let his artificial intelligence, Jarvis scan himself. Unfortunately, Jarvis didn''t scan the guild projection in his mind. This made Tony wary for a moment. There is no doubt that Jarvis is one of Tony Stark supreme masterpieces. It could be said that in the Marvel world, Jarvis could even invade awork of government agencies without the government knowing. You can imagine it''s terrible. If the guildmunication that appeared in his mind was really virtual reality. It was absolutely impossible to escape Jarvis scrutiny. Therefore, Tony Stark is vaguely aware that he may actually have experienced a supernatural event. After all, as the richest man in the Marvel universe, he also knew that this world wasn''t as simple as it seemed because of his status. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually the so-called Super Dimension Guild shouldn''t just be a game yer guild! This is a super guild that spans endless worlds. Maybe like that..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" If not for him not being able to find out the Super Dimension Guild existence at all. He was about to vent his anger at this point. Really think he is one of those uneducated people? He thought he didn''t even know what the concept of a super guild in an endless world was? If he said that this was the crystallization of a super civilization developed by a certain super civilization in the universe, he would believe it. In a world without end, are you kidding with Me. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Erm, a super guild that spans an endless world? This is rather credible! But the only thing I wonder is why do you use approximation? Guild Leader! Don''t you know this kind of thing well? ? ? " Su Xiaoxiao:"I''m very embarrassed to say... actually, Guild Master or something, I don''t know how it was, somehow, assigned to me and for the Super Dimensional Guild, I don''t necessarily know more than you guys" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Do you believe it? Somehow, you are connected in some amazing ways! Really, I''m toozy to keep in touch with you guys! You guys want to trick me It''s not that simple. I''ll have another meeting in a minute, I''m leaving. " Other than Tony, for this so-called Super Dimensional Guild that connected endless worlds, he actually half believed. Because with his knowledge, it''s impossible to exin what happened to the Super Dimensional Guild? Su Han was so calm, he could roughly guess what Tony Stark was thinking. The reason Tony turned it down was because the Marvel World technology tree was already very scary. And Tony Stark happens to be the number one scientist in the Marvel universe. To him, it was not impossible for him toplete the image projected in his mind like the Super Dimensional Guild. The only thing that made him doubtful was that Jarvis couldn''t detect it, but it''s also possible that the other party defense technology was far beyond his imagination, and he could understand it too. Su Han held his cheek in the room, really annoyed. "Bastard If these people were really characters from the ten thousand Realms, I would only take science and technology, or cultivation techniques, or even various treasures from them, right?" Needless to say the technology is in Tony Stark hands. The technology in Tony hands could definitely seal and defeat the world of cultivators he was currently in. Not that Tony Stark is really that strong. It was because Tony Stark specialized in technology, and the technology tree of the spiritual energy cultivator world he was currently living in was undoubtedlyckingpared to the Marvel world. Cultivators were really great in the spiritual energy world, and even the spiritual energy world didn''t have nuclear bombs. Therefore, the technology that Tony Stark holds in his hands is far beyond the level of technology in this spiritual energy world, and it is not just empty words. Besides, Su Han had other ideas. Say, Come Be My Son, it''s really Edward Newgate of the Whitebeard pirates in the world of One Piece, whether it''s to teach him Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki, or send a devil fruit. He can''t practice spiritual energy, but that doesn''t mean he can''t practice Haki! If he could eat a logia fruit. So that''s a really great thing. Although it is uncertain whether a Spiritual Energy Master, Spiritual Energy Grandmaster, top grade can harm those with Logia fruit abilities. But Spiritual Energy Users, Spiritual Energy Experts and so on, those with Logia fruit abilities can definitely beat them. When Su Han was in trouble, a crisp and cold voice sounded in his ears. [Ding! Guild Master Privileges: duplicate memory, send transmission of memory copy!] Chapter 4: Shirohige! Kuroneko! Tony Stark Chapter 4: Shirohige! Kuroneko! Tony Stark Su Han closed his eyes, opened his eyes again, he understood the use of the Guild Master''s privilege. The newly opened Guild Leader privilege role was very simple. That is, the plot of the film about Iron Man in Su Han''s mind, and even the plot of One Piece experienced by Whitebeard, and even various other animated films and videos, can be transmitted as a memory copy. "Those people definitely won''t question when they see a copy of my memory!" Su Han thought of this almost in an instant. But he also has a bit of attachment at the same time. "I shouldn''t be teaching these people these memories for free? After all, this is the real future. Giving to them is the same as changing their future history! These people have to pay." Thinking about it for a while, Su Han subconsciously looked at the function of the guild system. He always felt that it was impossible for the guild to just build a chat room for them, it was just called a chat group. And immediately, Su Han verified his guess. Items can be transferred between guild members. In addition, there are still many functions in the guild ability list that have not been unlocked. For example system points, transmission between guild members. "First, give them a copy of Iron Man''s memories first." Su Han suddenlyughed, "But I have to make them curious first." [Ding! Guild master: Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a memory copy! Please wee the guild members well] [Tony Is Not the Richest and has received a memory copy] [Come Be My Son has received a memory copy] [12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko has received a memory copy] [Daoist Zhang Sanfeng has received a copy of the memory] [Old Man is the Marquis has received a memory copy] "Um?" Su Han narrowed his eyes, and realized something was wrong in an instant "It turned out to be I felt like something was missing. It turns out that I forgot Old Man is the Marquis, a marquis? Who is this person? " Old Man is the Marquis just continuously lurking. However, judging from the first time he received a copy of the memory, it was clear that even though he had not spoken before, he was secretly peeking at the screen. After thinking about it, Su Han forgot about the idea. Peeking at the screen is no big deal. In a very short time, Tony Stark''s emotions spiraled out of control. In his heart he cursed countless times after receiving the memory copy, all he saw was him in a broken cave with an energy device iid on his chest, and then his face filled with despair as he hit the steel beam with the hammer. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Dammit? What happened? How can I hit an iron block in such a gloomy cave? I warn you! You''re breaking my portrait" Su Xiaoxiao "Do you really think it''s impossible? I can tell you very seriously that this is your future! If you don''t join the Super Dimension Guild, if you keep doing this, then sooner orter you will start hitting the iron in the cave." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then how do you prove that your words are true? After all, you have state-of-the-art virtual reality technology, even if you build virtual memory in such a way that an almost real copy is not impossible. Tony Stark truly believed in his heart. But still stubborn. He really couldn''t ept, what happened in that situation? Is the future, Stark Group bankrupt? His dignified and richest figure would actually be reduced to the pitiful state of a cksmith. "...." Su Han did not speak. [Ding! Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of the memory!] Needless to say, the five people downloaded another copy of the memory. This time the memory copy is the scene of Tony Stark taking on the original Iron Man against Iron Overlord. The original Iron Man armor couldn''t beat Iron Overlord at all, and was violently beaten by Iron Overlord on the ground. Just when many people were attracted by this image, they were a little nervous to see if the Iron Man armor could reappear at the end. The memory copy is over... it''s over. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Come Be My Son: "... Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Armor made of steel can fly freely in the sky? Could it be the legendary immortal tool?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Well, Guildmaster! I have to admit that what you uploaded may be real. " In Tony Stark''s mind, at first it was the blueprint of the original Iron Man armor, but now, Tony Stark now saw that the Iron Man armor he made had actually appeared, and he was viciously beaten by the enemy, and lived and death is at stake. Bastard, god knows that this guild master is actually in control of his future? Didn''t the guild master say that he was set? He had also be the guild master of this guild under mysterious circumstances, and now it seemed that they were all not swindlers. Tony Is Not the Richest: "The guild master must have aplete copy of the memory, right? Can you provide a full copy of the memory? Any price is easy to say." Tony Stark, it can be said that there is only money left. It''s hard to talk about other things, but it''s definitely right to talk about money. Su Xiaoxiao: "Now they are all in a different dimensional world! Talking about money is bullshit." Tony Is Not the Richest: "what do you want?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I want two things! The first, the basic Jarvis form! The second is your Iron Man armor... I know your Iron Man armor hasn''t been researched yet, but that''s okay, just give me one after researching it in the future. Tony Is Not the Richest : "..." Tony Stark doesn''t speak, and gives Jarvis the basic equation. Su Han was satisfied to see that the guild equipment transmission function had been unlocked. With a square looking suitcase appearing in front of him. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I gave Jarvis the basic form! Can you now give me a copy of the memory?" Su Han weighed the suitcase, although there was no verification, he knew that Tony Stark would not cheat on this. [Ding! Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of the memory!] Chapter 5: Guild point system unlock Chapter 5: Guild point system unlock Su Han''s upload this time was undoubtedly aplete copy of Iron Man 1''s memory. So quickly, the entire guild chat room fell silent. After Su Han saw it with both eyes, he took the suitcase Tony Stark gave him and came to his desk enthusiastically, and opened the suitcase. Inside the suitcase was something that looked like a hostputer. "How to animate and use this thing?" Su Han became entangled. Although he can now ask Tony Stark how to do it. Bute to think of it, if he had to ask Tony Stark even this kind of question, he would most likely be ridiculed by the other party, right? "Better try it yourself first, and if I really don''t understand, then ask Tony." After thinking for a long time, Su Han finally made up his mind. He reached out and touched the hostputer, and as soon as he touched it, a sharp sound rang out. A voice with a touch of metallic texture rang out. Su Han asked: "Start connecting to the externalwork." Jarvis voice as usual, emotionless: Su Han''s cheeks twitched twice and looked at Jarvis a little strangely. In the end, he could only mutter. Jarvis is indeed an artificial intelligence developed by Tony Stark. His character is really very simr to Tony. Tony is a capable and kind person. But his trademark is that he is poisonous and arrogant, of course he also has confidence and the ability to be arrogant. "You hacked thework! If the conditions allow, transfer some money for me." After thinking about it, Su Han issued an order, "Security is the first condition! I don''t want you to transfer too much money to me, if it''s too much soon the policee to my door and arrest me. " Jarvis'' voice was as usual: Su Han rolled his eyes, and once again cast his gaze over the guild chat room. And the current guild chat room was no longer as peaceful as before. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Oh my God! Dirt! Damn reality, I''ve always thought of Obadiah as my own uncle! As a result, that man actually dared to do this kind of thing and betrayed me, and handed over weapons to the warlords in Afghanistan!" Tony''s mentality haspletely copsed. To be honest, he had always trusted and tolerated Obadiah. Usually, he left most of the affairs of the Stark Group to Obadiah. But what did Obadiah do? Obadiah uses Tony''s trust in him to sell Stark Group weapons. To get his own interests, and even if it is the wealth of the Namibia Group, he is still not satisfied. He also wanted to kill Tony, and then took the opportunity to take the lead. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This is basically a future battle scene. @Tony Is Not the Richest. You can actually create this kind of individual mechanism! And this kind of individual mechanism can actually fly into the sky, very good, if your armor reaches its peak, it may beparable to my fallen angel form!" Su Han''s mouth twitched twice. If he didn''t really know Kuroneko''s details, he must have been fooled by Kuroneko, he really thought that Kuroneko might be a fallen angel in legend. Come Be My Son: "Interesting! The technology is pretty much the same as Germa 66. By the way, @Tony Is Not the Richest, now I''m a little curious, you and Vegapunk from the world government, who is stronger in the end." Old Man is the Marquis: "It looks really good! It''s actually not very useful, it can be destroyed with a punch. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "What? I tell you, that Iron Man armor is only the first generation. If I think about it, I can develop a second and third generation even stronger first generation Iron Man armor." Tony Is Not the Richest:" And Old Man is the Marquis? How old are you? Marquis? Or are you, actually an ancient figure in the Middle Ages? If that''s the case, given your vision, I can forgive you for offending me." Old Man is the Marquis "Since killing a god! Except for those in Central Land, you are the first to dare to speak to this old man like that." Kill the gods. Old Man is the Marquis'' statement, the chat room fell silent for a moment, but before long Tony Stark spoke again. Tony Is Not the Richest: "You killed a god when you said you killed a god? I also said I was your father!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Kuroneko Goko Ruri thought all these people were faking it, but after seeing the memory copy, and seeing how confident these people were, she suddenly panicked. How does it feel that he is a husky who has mixed with a wolf? It feels like the people who brag with him are all extraordinary people? He was the only one boasting. However, Su Han was also dumbfounded to hear this, especially when he probably guessed the specific circumstances of the people present. He felt that except for Goko Ruri, any of them would be better than him. Even Daoist Zhang Sanfeng, doesn''t seem to be a simple character. If the two of them really fought, he could beat Su Han easily, right? "Only Jarvis isn''t much use. If I wait for the Iron Man armor, it is estimated that it will take a long time, I still have to find a way to deceive these people. As Su Han was deep in thought, the cold guild mechanical voice sounded again in his mind. [Ding! It has been monitored that the five guild members are very satisfied with the memory copy issued by the guild master! Guild leader umted points increased by 500 points!] [Ding! The guild point system is officially opened!] Chapter 6: The God Slayer is called Demon King Chapter 6: The God yer is called Demon King The inside of the guild chat room was silent. Seeing this scene, Su Han roughly guessed that he might not be the only one who heard the voice in his mind. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Guild Points? What''s the point of this point?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko : Oho, this kind of thing can be seen through the Guild''s instructions? It might be like this I usually y, all guilds are made like this." Su Han subconsciously opened the guild instructions. Then, he actually found an exnation of the guild points. The so-called guild points, after reaching a certain amount, you can buy a shuttle card. After purchasing, guild members can borrow shuttle cards to freely travel to other guild members'' worlds. Of course, although the shuttle card can also be purchased now, even if it is purchased, there is no way to get past it. Once the number of guilds exceeds 15 people. Only then can the traversal function be officially opened. In addition, guild points can also get abilities. For example, Shirohige now took out his red envelope containing all three Haki. Even if you take the red envelope containing all three Haki, you will need to spend a lot of points to really strengthen your Haki to Shirohige equivalent. If you don''t spend points, all you have is the experience of the third Haki. If you really want to make your Haki as strong as Shirohige, you still need to practice continuously. Old Man is the Marquis: "traveling through another world? The long lost time makes this old man a little interested." Su Xiaoxiao: "Old Man is the Marquis, a God yer? And the one from the Central ins I wonder if you are the demon lord Europa now." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???, the perverted uncle who epts his son everywhere, an ancient Chinese Daoist from an ancient mythical figure, the richest man of the high-tech world, the mysterious guild master And there is a king another demon in the chat room? This guild really is full of talent." Old Man is the Marquis : "You know the identity of this old man? That''s right! However! You are the guild master of this guild. You have drawn this old man into this guild. Knowing the identity of this old man is a matter of course." Su Han frowned, and deduced from the words of Old Man is the Marquis, he guessed roughly. Old Man is the Marquis, he should be the Marquis of Voban, one of the oldest God yers in the Campione world. "No reason I don''t need to talk about Kuroneko Goko Ruri! Decent character. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng was not a viin in many literary works. Tony Stark is the son of the Marvel universe, a heaven-determined protagonist. Even though Whitebeard is a pirate, he is also a good pirate But the Marquis of Voban is a bit unfriendly." One of the seven God yers in the Campione world. The real Demon King. Do whatever he wants, as long as it can satisfy his desire to kill the gods, even if it causes disaster, he doesn''t care, this is Marquis Voban. From an ordinary person''s point of view, Marquis Voban could be said to be a pure viin. "The guild chat room members arepletely random. Whether it''s the bad guys or the good guys, can they be pulled into the chat room? " After thinking about it, Su Han couldn''t think of any final results, so he could only sigh leaving this thought. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wait a minute? @Su Xiaoxiao, Guild Master, ording to your words, Old Man is the Marquis, did he really kill a god? Since he is a demon lord, has he killed a god?" Tony couldn''t calm down. He thought Old Man is the Marquis was bragging. After all, he had never seen a god in his life. But soon, Tony thought of the answer. Old Man is the Marquis is not from his world. Who knows what kind of background the world is in where Old Man is the Marquis. Especially after Su Han himself said that Old Man is the Marquis his true identity is the demon lord. He felt more pain in his brain. He seemed to have offended the demon lord, what should he do now? Waiting for an answer, he was very anxious. Su Xiaoxiao: "I always feel that you guys have misunderstood something in some minor aspect! It''s not that he has killed a god because he is a demon lord but on the contrary Because he has killed a god, they call him a demon lord." Tony Stark was relieved when he saw Su Han deny it. As a result, seeing thest sentence, he almost spat out blood. Is the message important? Is this what he''s after? Tony Stark''s scalp tingled when he thought that Old Man is the Marquis really was a demon lord. But Su Han''s exnation was still ongoing. Su Xiaoxiao: "In the Marquis'' worldview, there is a fallen god called a heretic god. This kind of god is free from mythology and does not obey history." Su Han continued. Whenmunicating, remember the story of the Campione. Su Xiaoxiao: "Once a heretic god appears, it will bring disaster to the world, and if such a heretic god can be killed, then it will logically take the power possessed by a god and incarnate into a Demon Lord over the earth. God yer is the demon lord! Because they hadpleted a miracle among miracles, they had achieved achievements that ordinary people could not achieve! Those who have seized the power of the gods, who have the power of the gods, ordinary people will never be able to fight them." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Ordinary people in the guild chat room are speechless, that humans killed gods or something, can you show it? They are also very curious, how can humans kill gods? Come Be My Son: "Graguragura! Interesting, killing god? Take on the power of a god and be a demon lord! I don''t know how strong the demon lord is, but this old man became interested. @Old Man is the Marquis, if you have time you can fight with me." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Is there a true god? I don''t know if there are immortals in that world? Or maybe there are people who are called immortals?" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "Daoist Zhang Sanfeng? You are a figure in the history and mythology of our world! I feel.. that even if there is a heretic god Daoist Zhang Sanfeng, I will not be surprised" Old Man is the Marquis: "Actually I want to know, if you can appear in our world, will the gods in Taoist mythology directly feel it and appear in the world?" Chapter 7: Your son will kill you in the future Chapter 7: Your son will kill you in the future Marquis Voban believed in the Super Dimensional Guild. After all, in the world he currently lives in, it is impossible to create such a scientific product. So after seeing Daoist Zhang Sanfeng, Marquis Voban. He was a little excited in his heart. If real historical figures who were deified in their world appeared in the world, would the deified god be pulled out of history and be a heretic god? Marquis Voban was very interested in this. After all, Marquis Voban had been searching for a heretic god all over the world for a very long time, and now he would be very interested in any chance that a heretical god might materialize. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "?? This old man bes part of a historical myth in the future? So, I will be immortal in the future!" Zhang Sanfeng was dumbfounded. He had searched for Immortal all his life, but the road ahead was still elusive, coupled with the chaos in the world, the Yuan Dynasty wreaked havoc, which even made him feel hopeless. Unexpectedly, an opportunity identally joined this chat room called Super Dimensional Guild. From the mouth of the demon lord in another world, he could tell that in another world, he might really be an Immortal and part of a myth Theplexity of his mood can be imagined. Old Man is the Marquis: "Do I still need to use this kind of thing to deceive you?" Old Man is the Marquis: "The only thing is that you can''te to my world now, otherwise we can try this method now!" Su Han saw this, the corner of his eyes twitched slightly. He could only sigh with emotion, Marquis Voban didn''t look like an outsider. After all, you invite other people into your own world, not to meet offline or anything, but to see theming, whether they are they cause a reaction in the myth, and then kill the heretical god in the myth. This kind of thing, no matter how you think about it, feels too strange. Come Be My Son: "Graguragura, back to the real thing, I remember one thing! @Su Xiaoxiao. Guild master, you directly gave Tony Stark a copy of the memory earlier, And now that you can recognize his identity from all of us present, I am a little surprised, do you know the future of all of us?" After Shirohige asked this question, the entire chat room fell silent. No one mentioned it before, they haven''t thought about this aspect, but now that Shirohige has mentioned it, everyone should think about this matter. And this thought is an unconscious sense of terror. This guild master seems humble, and even if everyone asks him why he is the guild master, he is very humble and says that he only became the guild master by chance. But if they thought about it carefully, if he really was just an ordinary person, could he possibly know their future? Su Han sat on his bed, deep in thought. He felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere at the scene, and after thinking about it, he started to answer. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually I know the future of all of you! But... here it is! In our world, you are all protagonists of several films and television works and even anime. That''s why With this I can know your future." Su Xiaoxiao: "However, after joining the guild, that future of your world, should have changed history, so you don''t have to think about whether you are cartoon characters, virtual characters this thing right!?" After a brief silence, Shirohige answered first. Come Be My Son: "... So inconceivable! However your previous words have nock of connection with your previous words I believe that, the more likely things are, the more likely they are toe true." Shirohige has always been shown in front of the world with majesty and power. But this did not mean that Shirohige was a brash man who only knew how to fight, but had no brains. Able to be the four emperors of the new world and be the strongest person in the world. imed to have the power to destroy the world. Could it be that the world government was so frightened that Shirohige was just a brute with power alone? Impossible! Shirohige looked reckless. The reason for this was simply because Shirohige power was too strong, he alone could solve most problems with his own strength, and he didn''t need to use his brain to think. Old Man is the Marquis: "You want to use this to shake this old man''s mind? Who do you think you are? A work of fantasy? Ha! Even if a heretical god appeared in front of this old man, this old man could also win! Even with the God of the Creation of the World? Who is strong and who is weak is not yet known! " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Interesting! Am I also a character in a fantasy work? If you can really make a character as good as me, then the original writer must have an iparably rare talent!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko and Daoist Zhang Sanfeng did not answer. Su Han roughly guessed that he was worried that the two were somewhat unable to ept this. But this is also conceivable. Shirohige has the free and easy way of pirates, Marquis Voban has the confidence of a demon lord, and Tony is proud and pure arrogance. Zhang Sanfeng was different from Kuroneko. Zhang Sanfeng himself is an ancient person, and his ability to receive information is much worse than that of a modern person. As for Kuroneko, she was an ordinary person, and she was more of a puremoner,pletely different from Tony, who was an ordinary person in name but who had the most intelligent brain in the world and was also the richest person in the world. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Come Be My Son. Do you want to know your own future, Shirohige?" Come Be My Son: "Graguragura, if I could know the future, that would be great but if I don''t, it''s a blessing to meet an unknown future." Su Han saw Shirohige answer without much surprise. He knew very well that Shirohige did not underestimate him. Shirohige himself was a free and easy person. Even in the Battle of Marineford, Shirohige died generously, without fear or retreat in the slightest. He is apletely free and powerful pirate, who puts nothing in his eyes except his family. Facing Shirohige like that, Su Han only said a few words. Su Xiaoxiao: "Even if you are going to be killed by your own son in the future, do you still think so?" Chapter 8: Haki third experience pack Chapter 8: Haki third experience pack The atmosphere of the chat room became tense in an instant. Even Tony Stark, who has always been known for his poisonous tongue, is not cynical at this time, he seems very silent, and he is watching quietly. Tony Stark has a venomous tongue, but he also has wisdom. What Su Han said made them think of the possibility, namely the cannibalism of father and son, which is undoubtedly a great tragedy. At this time, he did not scoff at sprinkling salt on Whitebeard''s wounds. Finally, Whitebeard answered. Come Be My Son: "I believe in my children!" Whitebeard answered with just one sentence. But it reflects his current mentality. Even though Su Han had ruined Iron Man''s previous life, and made Whitebeard enter the Super Dimensional Guild, when it came to his son, Whitebeard still used his most solid behavior to assert his son. He couldn''t believe his son would betray him. Even if the guild master said this, he looked mysterious and seemed to control the future, his attitude would not change either. Su Xiaoxiao: "I''ve thought about it, you will have this attitude How can you question your son before your son actually betrays you? If you really ask, you''re not Shirohige." Come Be My Son: "..." Shirohige didn''t know what to say. [Ding! Su Xiaoxiao uploaded arge-scale memory copy] Su Xiaoxiao: "The cause and effect of this matter is basically in this copy! However, @Come Be My Son, you are not the protagonist. So I want you to take a look, I want you to see the oue of the situation I said, I suggest you start straight from the Battle of Marineford" [Ding! A copy of the memory has been received Come Be My Son] Shirohige immediately received a copy of Su Han''s memory. He believed that his son would not hurt him, but believing in his son was one thing. After Su Han gave the evidence, he still stubbornly believed that it was another matter. He pampers his children, but this does not mean he spoils his children without his limits. The same is true in the original book, he can let his son hurt himself, but he can''t let his son hurt each other. He even said such a line to Kurohige at the Battle of Marineford, you are the only thing I can''t forgive. Su Han quickly saw that, except for the fact that Shirohige had received a memory copy for the first time, the other four people had also received a memory copy at an extremely fast rate. He took his eyes off the guild chat room in his mind and touched his stomach, only then did Su Han realize that it was already afternoon and his stomach was already very hungry. If one cultivates spiritual energy in the early realm, even a Spiritual Energy User can still not eat or drink for three days and three nights. Moreover, even if you do not eat or drink, your physical condition can still be maintained at its peak, without harming your body. However, Su Han, who had no cultivation base, could only think about it with envy. In order to prevent his untimely death, it was better for him to eat three meals a day on time. After eating, Su Han returned to the chat room, only to find that Shirohige had already answered. Come Be My Son: "I was rushing to watch the Battle of Marineford... I basically understood what was going on. I didn''t expect something like this to happen, Teach" Su Han was silent. Betrayed by his own son, killed by his own son. Even his son''s reason for betraying him was because he wanted to be the new four emperors. For this purpose, even if it was to destroy the Shirohige Pirates, letting Shirohige so-called brothers and sisters who had a good rtionship with Kurohige die, he would not hesitate. This information is too much and too interesting. Shirohige couldn''t stand it for a while. Come Be My Son: "But I only watched the Battle of Marineford. I don''t know enough about Teach''s betrayal of me. I need to know more about that." [Ding! Come Be My Son, send you a red envelope personally] Come Be My Son: "This great kindness, I don''t just say thank you. This is my third Haki experience! I don''t have any good stuff in my hands for now, and the guild master will wait until I find the logia devil fruit next time. After finding the logia devil fruit, I will send you the logia devil fruit." Su Han''s eyes lit up in an instant. He didn''t ask Shirohige anything before, or directly asked Shirohige. That''s because he knew Shirohige character. He knew that Shirohige was a man who didn''t want to be in debt. And what Shirohige was doing now undoubtedly confirmed Su Han''s previous thoughts. Just sent all three Haki directly, and directly promised him that he would give him a logia devil fruit in the future. This is really too polite. Su Han epted the red envelope with satisfaction. [Ding! Congrattions on your sess in acquiring Busoshoku Haki (Shirohige version), Kenbunshoku Haki (Shirohige version), Haoshoku Haki (Shirohige version)] Su Han''s expression was slightly surprised, and then he revealed a pensive expression. He was a little hesitant to merge with these three Haki, in fact, this was only Shirohige perception and experience of the dominance of the three Haki, and it did not mean that he could directly integrate these three Haki to demonstrate the power of Haki like Shirohige. In other words, if he wants to show Busoshoku Haki Kenbunshoku Haki, Shirohige Haoshoku Haki just use points. But don''t even think about it, it definitely requires astronomical figure points to master the same sweat Haki as Shirohige. Closing his eyes, Su Han felt a little, and after a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Sure enough, just as I imagined Shirohige Haki, is powerful and terrifying." Before transmigrating, Su Han often saw other people arguing about Shirohige Haki in the One Piece world. After all, in the Battle of Marineford, the strength Whitebeard disyed did not match his title of strongest man in the world. However, after receiving the three Haki sent by Shirohige, Su Han was convinced. Shirohige Haki can definitely be called the best in the world. Shirohige power is by no means the fruit of the Gura Gura no Mi. Or it could be said that the Gura Gura no Mi fruit gave Shirohige the power to destroy the world. But even if he loses the power of the Gura Gura no Mi, Shirohige is no longer a person who can destroy the world, but he is still worthy of the title of four emperors. Chapter 9: Advanced Busoshoku Haki Chapter 9: Advanced Busoshoku Haki [Ding! Monitoring the ability to send red envelopes by guild members. Now the second privilege of the guild master is officially unlocked] [Guild leader, can ept abilities unconditionally! No need to use Points] Su Han didn''t react after a while, but he immediately thought of something, and his eyes suddenly lit up. The privilege of the guild master, but without the need for points, can directly upgrade the abilities of guild members to the level of guild members. Of course, not always a guild member gives a red envelope, Su Han can receive an ability unconditionally. It was a guild member''s ability, and Su Han could only ept it unconditionally. "It''s very scary." Su Han looked at the three Haki in the red envelope and thought. He can instantly upgrade any of the three Haki to Whitebeard level, and the other two Haki are still in experience pack status. Shirohige Haoshoku Haki ability is terrifying Be the four sea emperors, thest remaining rulers of thest era! Although Haoshoku Haki may be slightly inferior to Akagami no Shanks, Shirohige Haoshoku Haki is also at its peak." Akagami no Shanks is the strongest possessor of Haoshoku Haki in the world which Shirohige himself praised. Therefore, it was unexpected that Shirohige Haoshoku Haki was inferior. But even if Shirohige Haoshoku Haki was a little weaker than Akagami no Shanks, it was definitely the strongest in the world. "Kenbunshoku Haki... Shirohige is a littlecking!" Su Han thought to himself, "Shirohige strongest Haki is Busoshoku Haki." Shirohige Busoshoku Haki can be called the number one in the world well-deserved. Not even inferior to the naval hero Garp. "Very good! Then I''ll go straight for Busoshoku Haki." Su Han quickly made a decision. Following Su Han''s choice, the interface of the guild chat room in his mind gradually merged with Su Han''s body with tremendous power. Su Han''s body made a crackling sound, and he frowned. Unlike what he had imagined, Su Han did not feel any severe pain. After a few breaths, he epted Busoshoku Haki as a matter of course. After moving his bones, Su Han clenched his fists, and ayer of pitch ck color and deep Busoshoku Haki gradually covered his fists. However, after a while, Su Han''s face instantly turned pale, and he straightforwardly withdrew Busoshoku Haki. "Damn it Shirohige Busoshoku Haki level is too high! Mastery of Busoshoku Haki, in the final analysis, is just like any devil fruit ability, it still requires physical effort to apply it." If not for Su Han inheriting a small portion of Shirohige physical strength when he took Busoshoku Haki. He was worried that even a few breaths of Busoshoku Haki could not encourage the use of Busoshoku Haki, and that Busoshoku Haki could disappear instantly. "By the way, it''s worth it for me to use Busoshoku Haki!" Su Han suddenly reacted, and clicked his tongue, "Not only did I get full marks from Busoshoku Haki, but my physical fitness has also improved greatly!" Su Han He got up, held the foot of the bed with one hand, and gently lifted it, the thick and heavy bed was directly lifted by Su Han. "Now I can at least lift objects weighing several tons Not to mention the power of Busoshoku Haki is enough to fight a 10th Layer Spiritual Energy User, right? " Su Han is very satisfied, this is pure physical strength. If Busoshoku Haki was used, it went without saying that even though Busoshoku Haki could be used for a limited time, in this very limited time, even if the Spiritual Energy Weaver was hit by a frontal blow, he was worried that the opponent would be in a half-life state. "Should it be like that?" Su Han hesitated a little. After thinking about it, he decided to wait a while toe out. Go and test what the strongest power that can be disyed while using his own Busoshoku Haki, has reached to what level. "By the way, I would like to consult. How much does it cost to acquire Kenbunshoku Haki and Haoshoku Haki?" Su Han asked inwardly. As Su Han expected, if it was a nonsensical question. The guild system will not respond at all, but if the question is helpful, the guild system will answer it anyway. [Kenbunshoku Haki entry rank: 100 points] [Haoshoku Haki entry rank: 100 points] [Kenbunshoku Haki rank primary : 1000 points] [Haoshoku Haki ranked primary: 1000 points] [Intermediate-ranked Kenbunshoku Haki: 10,000 points] [Intermediate ranked Haoshoku Haki: 10,000 points] [Kenbunshoku Haki advanced rank: 100,000 Points] [Advanced rank Haoshoku Haki: 100,000 Points] "Damn it." Su Han''s scalp tingled. he thought he was Nouve riche, after all, the only person in the guild with points now was him as the guild master. But after seeing a series of Haki gold points, he deeply felt that he was a poor person. "The Busoshoku Haki that I inherited should be immediately advanced, right? So, didn''t I just save 100,000 points?" Su Han looked dumbfounded, and after doing so, he felt that there was actually this kind of guild master''s preferential treatment? ? Don''t see what you can''t see now, but don''t forget that Su Han can get a free chance for every guild member. If each member had some free time, then when the number of future guild members increased, the number of points remaining was an astronomical amount. It feels good to think about it this way. After leaving the house, Su Han called a taxi, and then went straight to the barren mountainous area outside Jianghai City. In this world, spiritual energy dominates, so the level of development of the industry is very different from the previous life. In the wild, there are also arge number of mountains covered by green forests. In terms of air and natural environment alone, the spiritual energy world is undoubtedly much better than Su Han''s previous life industrial world. "Young man, although I don''t know if you are traveling or ying, you must pay attention to safety. Although our Jianghai City is also a big city, the surrounding dense forest has also been cleared repeatedly, so there shouldn''t be any Ominous Beasts. But there are beasts. For those who haven''t reached the Spiritual Energy User level, don''t go too deep. " After the taxi car driver received the money, he saw Su Han walking into the depths of the dense forest and hesitated. After a while, he gave a reminder. Chapter 10: A blow tore down a mountain Chapter 10: A blow tore down a mountain "Don''t worry, I''m fully prepared!" Su Han didn''t even turn his head, but waved back to show, then his figure disappeared into the dense forest. The taxi driver shrugged, then stomped on the gas pedal, turned around quickly, and drove towards the prosperous Jianghai City area. He had warned of the danger, because Su Han was very confident, he did not say more. Entering the dense forest, Su Han stepped on his feet, and immediately dashed towards the depths of the dense forest like a sharp sword out of its scabbard. His speed was extremely fast, like the wind. Moreover, his body is also very agile, passing through tree trunks silently like a cheetah walking in a dense forest. He didn''t use Busoshoku Haki, it was just that Su Han was experimenting to what point his current physical strength had reached. And this time, Su Han has noticed that it is not just a big increase in strength. Speed, responsiveness, agility. All of these have been greatly improved. Even though Su Han ran at high speed in a straight line hitting the tree branches. However, the speed he disyed was not inferior to the speed of a sports car running on a t road. In just 20 minutes, Su Han stopped at the top of a huge mountain. Even after high-intensity physical activity, Su Han was now only slightly out of breath. Not too much tired. "It''s really terrible physical fitness. I only inherited a small part of Whitebeard''s physical fitness. I have reached this level. I really don''t know how strong Shirohige body was in its heyday. Su Han couldn''t help but tremble. At this time, he confirmed a little more. Even if the Logia devil fruit is obtained in the future, it should be simr to the former Marine, Admiral Zephyr ck Arm. Mainly based on physical fitness and all three Haki. Devil Fruit powers can only be used as an aid. No matter how strong the Logia devil fruit''s power is, it can''t be considered a major strength. After resting in ce for half an hour, Su Han adjusted his state to the peak, after moving his body slightly, his eyes flickered slightly. "Before testing strength, first awaken the two remaining Haki." "System, now I want to swap the entry rank for Kenbunshoku Haki and Haoshoku Haki." There was a brief silence, and then Su Han''s pupils suddenly shrank, the air seemed to freeze at this moment, and a terrifying power spread throughout Su Han''s body, Kenbunshoku Haki and Haoshoku Haki. Even though it was only entry-ranked Haoshoku Haki, it was still terrifying, all within a one kilometer radius, whether it was a fierce tiger or leopard, a cautious little white rabbit or a small squirrel or a mosquito, they were all stunned by the dominance of Haoshoku Haki. Crash bang With the sound of pressure and vibration, all the birds standing on the branches fell from the branches to the ground. Within a kilometer, there were no living things, and they remained standing. Su Han closed his eyes, using Kenbunshoku Haki to spread out, he saw all the scenes within a kilometer of appearing in his mind. He saw it, various animals fell to the ground, he saw the hunting fox that had held its prey and was about to attack the little white rabbit under its paws, and fell straight to the ground. The fox''s body pressed against the faint white rabbit. "Ordinary people cannot withstand the power of Haoshoku Haki." Su Han opened his eyes and said softly. Even if it was just entry-rank Haoshoku Haki, it was still something that ordinary people couldn''t resist. But the only thing that Su Han was curious about right now was that he didn''t know if a Spiritual Energy Master could withstand Haoshoku Haki, or at what stage a cultivator, could restrain Haoshoku Haki from fainting. "I still have a chance to verify this question in the future Don''t expect too much. In the final analysis, it only takes 100 points to awaken Haoshoku Haki. " Su Han muttered. After awakening two types of Haki, he still had 300 Points remaining. Su Han quickly put this idea behind him. If he encountered an enemy in the future, he would naturally be able to try it out in battle. The most important thing now was to test the high level Busoshoku Haki he currently had, what kind of destructive power. Clenching his fists, Su Han''s expression instantly became serious. Busoshoku Haki gradually covered his fists, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. With a bang, a domineering ck fist flew out like a cannonball, and mmed into the mountain wall in front of him with a bang. Su Han''s entire fist waspletely submerged in the mountains. At first there was nothing strange, but gradually, one after another the cracks centered on Su Han''s fist, gradually spreading outward, spreading faster and faster, as dense as a spider''s web. The earth is shaking at this moment. "Hah?" Since Su Han awakened Kenbunshoku Haki he didn''t retract Kenbunshoku Haki. At this moment, he felt that the interior of the entire mountain was undergoing tremendous changes, and he did not hesitate to flee. He swung his fist back with the brush, then rushed towards the dense forest at an extremely fast speed. Five secondster, the Mountain began to slide. It was enormous, and its peak hundreds of meters high was covered with dense cracks. Countless debris fell from the sky, and finally this tightly sealed crack, like a spider web, continued to deepen, until the entire mountain was covered. "Boom!" The hundreds of meters tall mountain copsedpletely. The earth shook and the dust skyrocketed. This kind of movement is too big, it is a mountain that copses directly. Even in Jianghai City, you can feel the magnitude of this vibration. Su Han appeared a few kilometers away, his face slightly pale, even though he only delivered a punch, this blow consumed most of his physical strength. He looked at the messy dense forest in front of him, he couldn''t click his tongue, and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. "It seems that the problem will be bigger." Chapter 11: Spiritual Energy Head Association Conference Chapter 11: Spiritual Energy Head Association Conference Su Han knew that Busoshoku Haki was very strong before he got Busoshoku Haki. However, he never had a clear idea of how powerful Busoshoku Haki was. ording to his original thought, his full power punch, he could beat a Spiritual Energy Weaver to death. Now that he had real experience, Su Han knew that he had greatly underestimated the horror of Advanced Busoshoku Haki. ording to the mountain-destroying power that was now disyed, it was more than a Spiritual Energy Weaver?! Even if Spiritual Energy Grandmaster fought this blow, he would be half crippled if he didn''t die, right? "Even though I can only hit one hit in a situation using full-strength Busoshoku Haki, only one of my punches has Grandmaster-level destructive power?" Su Han was happy when he thought of this. I feel that I have a bright future. When he improves his physical fitness and can use Busoshoku Haki to perfection, what will he be afraid of? Even if Grandmaster Ma was in front of him, he still dared to punch. "Don''t be too happy!" Su Han turned around, "In the future, I must improve Kenbunshoku Haki! It was said that the reaction speed of a Grandmaster level powerhouse was terrifying. Even if I increase my physical fitness to that stage, But if my reaction speed can''t keep up, I''m afraid I can''t even hit them?" Although looking forward to the future, the most critical issue now is... Rush to escape. He blew up the mountain and if someone actually found it It would be very troublesome. Su Han was not worried that someone would seekpensation for such a mountain, after all, his punch disyed a terrifying and destructive power that was not inferior to Grandmaster. Su Han was worried if he was really exposed. Needless to say, it would spread across the country in no time. After all, he is still very young now, this age group has the destructive power of Grandmaster level. It doesn''t matter being called the first strongest in the world''s younger generation. The main problem is that if Su Han really has Grandmaster-levelbat strength, he is not worried about being exposed, but now he only has the power of a punch. Not to mention, he was a Spiritual Energy Istor before, and how to exin this was another big question. His true identity has been leaked, even a fool knows that there must be a big secret inside him. "Stay unobtrusive and noticed! An important power development goes unnoticed." Su Han first rested for an hour in the dense forest. After his physical strength almost recovered, he dashed towards Jianghai City at a very fast speed while using Kenbunshoku Haki. As Su Han predicted. The news that he blew up the mountain might have spread. Now don''t know how many intelligence personnel and journalists havee here. If he was found out in person, it would be very embarrassing. Even though he has used entry rank Kenbunshoku Haki, but at least all situations within a kilometer can be included in his own perception. Although his current perception, like radar, could only superficially sense objects walking, he couldn''t see what these people looked like, let alone hear sounds. Those are all Advanced rank Kenbunshoku Haki abilities. However, this was enough to allow him to dodge the reporters and intelligence personnel rushing over. After Su Han rushed around Jianghai City, he called a taxi car. Then drive back by taxi. After all, he came here in a taxi car, if there is no record of returning, he may attract the attention of some people. He now got back in the taxi car, but it wasn''t much of a problem, after all, nothing could connect a Grandmaster to an ordinary young man. The world''s youngest grandmaster is a member of the Rockefeller Financial Group in the United States. But he was 39 years old when he broke through the Grandmaster realm. In fact, the average Grandmaster''s breakthrough age is 60 years. Being able to be a Grandmaster before the age of 60 was a kind of limitless potential. ... Jiangnan Province Spiritual Energy Head Association. In the lobby of the association office. There were more than 30 middle-aged people wearing ck suits sitting in the office lobby. They whispered in their seats. After a while, the door of the office hall opened, and then a man with white hair and beard, but a very delicate face, entered without the slightest frown, behind him was a quiet girl in white clothes. The old man with white hair and beard sat in the top position. At this moment, everyone in the audience was silent. The young girl stood behind the old man, lowered her head, very calm, did not say anything. This old man was Jiangnan Province''s Association Chief Spiritual Energy Guild Master, Xu Maoguo. He was a famous Grandmaster of the Jiangnan Province. A person like him had a very high status in the entire Jiangnan Province. Even if he went to the capital and asked to meet the Supreme Leader, he would not be hindered. This was the influence that a strong person in the Grandmaster realm had. Xu Maoguo looked around the audience quietly for a few seconds, and his voice was very calm: "What do you think about the small earthquake that appeared in Wolf Tooth Mountain not long ago?" After a long period of silence, someone finally raised his hand. : "Leader, there is definite information showing that the small earthquake is not a natural phenomenon at all. Did someone do a weapon experiment?" Xu Maoguo remained silent for a long time, and the eyes of everyone present were fixed. A person''s eyes shed, and they did not dare to look directly into Xu Maoguo''s eyes. Some people are very calm. There are still some people who are a little confused, they didn''t get the news the first time, so they didn''t dare to confirm what happened. "I don''t care if you know it or not! Now we have no time to waste." Xu Maoguo turned and nodded to the girl behind him, and the girl in white immediately reached out and pressed the projection screen button. On therge screen behind, the view of the entire peak of the crumbling wolf-tooth Mountain range was directly projected. Xu Maoguo''s voice did not fluctuate, and he calmly looked at everyone present. "ording to my judgment and analysis from the association''s surveince side This mountain should have copsed due to someone''s blow." Chapter 12: Newbie arrival guild? Chapter 12: Newbie arrival guild? After a brief silence, the audience was in an uproar. "Breaked by a blow? Leader, are you sure what you said is true?" A middle-aged man in a suit who looked to be in his forties with neatlybed hair stood up, saying in disbelief. Xu Maoguo nodded slightly without saying much, but his attitude was quite clear. Xu Maoguo did not me this middle-aged man, who appeared to be in his forties, for not being calm enough. In fact, when he received the news, he also could not calm down. If this mountain was really crushed by the blow. It was enough to prove that the person who carried out this kind of attack had entered the Grandmaster realm. What is this concept? This meant that an unknown new Grandmaster might have appeared in the Jiangnan Province. If this news was confirmed, it would be of great importance to Jiangnan Province and China. Xu Maoguo lightly tapped his finger on the table, his movements were very light. But actions like this left the audience speechless for a moment. After looking around for a while, Xu Maoguo said. "Everyone, bring out your connections and influence I want you to find out in the shortest possible time what''s going on. Although there is no definitive evidence to prove it, this foreigner suspected of being a Grandmaster most likely hasn''t left Jianghai City yet." "Yes!" After everyone left, the girl standing behind Xu Maoguo raised her head, her eyes flickering slightly, showing a hint of uncertainty. "What''s the situation? Judging from the memories of my rebirth, this period of time, shouldn''t any Grandmasters appear? Was it because I was reborn that caused the butterfly effect?" Li Xuezhu muttered a few words in his heart, she was a little unable to understand. She was reborn from 20 years from the future, so She remembered very clearly that in about three months time, there would be many time and space gaps in the world that were connected to different worlds. And there are arge number of existences called reincarnations, rampaging all over the world. However, there was no doubt that even after 20 years before his rebirth, although the status of an expert in the Grandmaster realm was not as smooth as it is now, it was also a power that could not be underestimated. "I remember that three monthster, when the world changed drastically, Jianghai City was hit by a beast, and the entire army was annihted? Only a number of fugitives survived." "If there really was a Grandmaster in Jianghai City at that time, the situation would be very different. Or will this Grandmaster leave Jianghai City in these three months, so that such a disaster will ur?! Li Xuezhu thought for a long time. In this conference room, and finally sighed, and med this incident on the butterfly effect caused by his rebirth. She turned and left the conference room. ... Although Su Han didn''t know that Jiangnan Province was in turmoil, he probably expected that his surveince would be extremely strict over the next few days. After returning home, he decided to keep a low profile recently. After thinking for a while, Su Han made a decision: "Damn it, order another box of instant noodles! By the way Jarvis, I asked you to transfer some of the money earlier, have you transferred it?" Short silence. After that, a cold mechanical voice instantly rang out: Su Han fell silent and quickly took out his phone. After checking the mobile bank card bill, he realized that what Jarvis had said earlier wasn''t bullshit. "Over 100 million?!" Even though Su Han''s heart had grown tremendously after he obtained the Super Dimensional Guild, he still felt dizzy after seeing the astronomical numbers in his bank ount. However, when he recalled the scene where he smashed the mountain with a punch just now on the outskirts of the city, his turbulent heart quickly calmed down. Isn''t this just a hundred million? Not a big problem. "Then I won''t eat instant noodles! I want to order a fancy meal set! Su Han decided to happily follow the cookbook recipe. After that, Su Han entered the guild chat room again, and after looking at it, he found that the guild chat room was still very peaceful now. He clicked his tongue, but Su Han didn''t feel too surprised. "I guess these people are still watching One Piece? Nearly 1000 episodes, and some of these people have watched it." Just when Su Han felt that there might be a boring life next. The warning tone from the guild system sounded again. [Ding! The guild members are quite active! Now start the second invitation] [Ding! The second invite is a random invite, and you can invite 2 to 5 members! The specific amount depends on the probability. Did you decide to invite?] Su Han was taken aback. Then he showed a thoughtful look. He suddenly remembered those things in the guild shop earlier. Take the shuttle card, for example, although the shuttle card can travel through the worlds of other guild members at will, the requirements are also very demanding. One of the most basic requirements is that at least 15 members are required. "If there were more guild members, the guild chat room would be more lively, but it seems there was a fatal error. Only god knows that this random invitation is to invite two or five people?" Su Han muttered, but Still did not hesitate: "Start inviting." In an instant, three pieces of information appeared in the chat room. [Ding! My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute, has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! Kasumi Utako, has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! Symbol of Peace, has joined the Super Dimension Guild] Before Su Han could say anything with a smile on his face, a series of messages came out. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wee neers to the chatroom." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wee neers to the chatroom." Old Man is the Marquis: "Any neers joining? This is very interesting." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "...Too bad, there is no Immortal among the neers!" Su Han looked at these people with a confused expression, looking at the information frantically. He thought these people were watching One Piece stories before, but he didn''t expect these people to be looking at the screen all the time. Su Xiaoxiao: "I always thought you guys were very busy. How do I feel that all of you are so unemployed? @Tony Is Not the Richest. Doesn''t your Starkpany need to deal with all kinds of work? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko, if I remember correctly, you should still be an ordinary student by now? @Old Man is the Marquis and Daoist Zhang Sanfeng is fine. After all, they were two old men and had to retire. " Chapter 13: Does this person have to get other people into trouble? Chapter 13: Does this person have to get other people into trouble? Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "After watching Iron Man 1, my main project right now is making Iron Man armor! The outside world is too dangerous these days, I want to keep a low profile. Tony Stark as a lewd young master, he can settle down. It''s enough to imagine how much Iron Man 1 had an inner impact on him. However, this is also conceivable. What Su Han uploaded was a copy of the actual memory. Memorizing copies is not like an ordinary person watching TV shows. It''s about letting you into it. It''s as if you were standing, as an observer, watching things happen one by one. So for Tony Stark, after watching Iron Man 1, he''s the equivalent of experiencing the events of Iron Man 1. Although there was still a gap between the inner shock brought by the memory copy and actual personal experience, he had already started to think about the meaning of his life. He started making Iron Man armor, which illustrates this very well. He''s already starting to make up his mind, and he''s gradually approaching Iron Man, one of the two pirs of the future Avengers. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "@Symbol of Peace, @Kasumi Utako, @My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute, obediently say your real name! Maybe you get your own future in this guild, from the guild master." Su Han couldn''t help but smile on his face when he saw this scene. But in the next moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded in his ears. [Ding! Is the host willing to detect the eligibility of a member''s invitation to join the group?] Su Han frowned, and after thinking about it, he understood what it meant. If he agreed to this arrangement, then in the future, he would not need to send out invitations himself, but as long as the conditions were right, he could automatically invite people from the Ten Thousand Realms into the guild. After thinking about it, Su Han immediately epted the arrangement. He didn''t think this was a big deal. After all, the guild needed more members to make it more crowded. Even if he refused to send out the invitation, he would definitely finish it off in the end. It was impossible to expect there would be fewer people. Symbol of Peace: "Can you tell my future? Is it a special ability like Night Eye... No, the key to the problem doesn''t seem to lie in this! On what basis did you attract me? Is this a special Quirk or a technology? " Kasumi Utako: "..." Kasumi Utako: "Looks like I really have discovered an amazing world! The chat guild scene suddenly appeared in my mind? Across the endless Is this the guild that spans the endless world?" Symbol of Peace: "???" Symbol of Peace: "What is an endless world-wide super guild? Young man, since you are young, you must boldly develop and be full of passion, young man! Don''t think about these illusory things! Only when your spirit blooms can you show the meaning of your life and realize the value of life! " My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Who can exin to me? What happened? Why did this suddenly appear in my mind, game guild? A gaming guild that stretches across endless dimensions? It seems that I am involved in something extraordinary" Kasumi Utako: "Are you a brainless insect, didn''t you go to the guild profile when you first entered the guild? Or because you don''t like to use your brain, so even if you encounter unexpected events, you will react very slowly?, then you really deserve to be trampled to death." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "When someone joins this guild, they think it''s all fake! So they don''t believe it. Until one day, someone confirmed the nature of this guild, it was toote to regret it. If the heavens can give you another chance, unfortunately that person has offended the demon lord?" Kasumi Utako: "@12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko, is the one who regrets you?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "How could I! I''m a Fallen Angel! The word regret does not exist at all. @Tony Is Not the Richest is a sorry person, this guy in the guild is very arrogant and arrogant doesn''t put anyone in his eyes, The demon king said that he wants to chat with Richest-san. Now the guild function to move between worlds has not been opened, otherwise Hehehe" Su Han Gazing at the guild chat interface, after a moment of contemtion, he roughly guessed that Kasumi Utako should be Kasumigaoka Utaha, one of the heroines of the animated series Saekano. Symbol of Peace, looking at his name and personality, it must be All Might from the animated series Boku no Hero Academia. As for My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute...emmmm, she only said a few words, too little information was revealed, there was no way of knowing. Su Xiaoxiao: "Let''s confirm again, @Symbol of Peace, you are All Might! @Kasumi Utako, you are Kasumigaoka Utaha, I know the identities of the first two, but @My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute, who are you? Kasugano Haruka? It doesn''t feel like" Su Han was a little dizzy, after all, among the works he saw in his previous life, the number of works with the siscon theme was not umon. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Union leader?! Looks like an extraordinary figure appeared Ahaha Although a little nervous, if you invite us, recognizing our names isn''t that normal?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Hahahaha Guild master, I didn''t expect you to be this confused!, Neer is really brave. Is it possible to be another cruel person like old man the demon king or old man Shirohige?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wow Richest-san! I find you very evil! , Maybe he was just curious to ask! Is it because you have offended the Demon lord, so you want to drag people into trouble now?" Chapter 14: Shirohige live broadcast Chapter 14: Shirohige live broadcast Tony Is Not the Richest: "Of course not, I''m not that kind of person, how can you talk nonsense." Su Han couldn''t help but smile when he saw the interface in the chat room. Just as he was about to speak, Shirohige suddenly appeared. Come Be My Son: "@Su Xiaoxiao, guild master, although I haven''t watched all of One Piece, I already know the general plot before the Battle of Marineford." Su Han saw Shirohige words, he couldn''t help but take a cold breath. Don''t say that Su Han, even the other people in the guild are shocked. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Fuck ... Old man, you are too strong, you havepletely watched the Battle of Marineford, I am still much worse, I may have only watched it about 1/8, you really finished watching the whole thing?!" Tony Is Not the Richest: " Unbeatable! In terms of heart, I, Tony Stark, am willing to call you the strongest." Come Be My Son : "...All of you, don''t you know that there is a speed button to watch memory copies? And I can see it constantly, so I just want to understand a lot of things, and maybe it can be solved quickly." Old Man is the Marquis: "This old man knows that the old man is watching it like this, so I finished watching but this question is not important. Shirohige boy, what are you going to do with your son Teach? Don''t tell me that you have to wait for Kurohige tomit treason and punish Kurohige. If that''s the case, then this old man willugh at you to death." Come Be My Son: "..." As the great pirate of thest century, Shirohige could be considered a very qualified person in today''s oceans. It was the first time someone had called him a brat. However, Shirohige didn''t really care. Who knows what strange characters are gathered in this guild, there may be one or two immortals in it, and it is no big deal to call them children. Su Xiaoxiao: "Kurohige Teach is definitely a character not to be underestimated! If possible, try to kill before adulthood. In fact, Lord Shirohige, even if you are dealing with Kurohige now, if you are not wholeheartedly at full strength, you are likely to let Kurohige escape." Su Xiaoxiao: "After all, Kurohige could injure the face of Akagami no Shanks, one of the four sea emperors, and he didn''t have the Yami Yami no Mi fruit at that time. No one knew what kind of strength he possessed such a patient character. " Kasumi Utako: "By the way, what are you guys talking about? What are the Four Sea Emperors? What''s that? A Kurohige and a Shirohige?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If you want to know what happened, I suggest you go to the memory copy in the guild folder, and you will know after watching the memory copy. That memory copy is the one the guild master uploaded about the future of our guild members." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wait a minute? You mean, the guild master actually knows our future? And what kind of memory copy format is used, Spoiler straight out?! Fuck I suddenly panicked." Symbol of Peace: "Do you know the future... It may not be a good thing to know the future." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "@Symbol of Peace, Although it''s unclear why the old man is making such an emotional sound! But, you should know one thing, the future revealed by the guild master can be changed. Uncle Shirohige future will be changed by the guild master." Symbol of Peace: "???" Symbol of Peace: "Can you change the future?" All Might was forced to join in the first ce, the reason why he didn''t really value Su Han''s ability to see the future was because in his early years, he had a good friend named Night Eye. Night Eye predicted All Might''s future very early on. Telling him that if he continues to be a hero, then sooner orter in the future he will face an unimaginable opponent and suffer very serious consequences. Who is he?, he is a symbol of peace! If he retires, the peace in Japan will decline. Night Eye wishes All Might to stop being a hero. Because he wants to continue to be a hero, All Might Night Eye''s friendship is cut off. But even if Night Eye''s prediction was proven, he still had no regrets even though he was now covered in wounds. But listening to the words of 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko, it seems that the spoiler form for the Super Dimensional Guild leader is different from Night Eye? Su Xiaoxiao: "I suddenly found a very interesting feature. @Come Be My Son. You can try the guild live broadcast. Watch the Kurohige fight Shirohige." Kasumi Utako: "Live broadcast? It looks so cruel." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wow, I also want to see the Kurohige fight with my own eyes! Old man Shirohige, can you fulfill my trivial little wish." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Huh? This guild also has a live broadcast function? Even now that there aren''t enough guild members, there''s no way to traverse the world and meet each other offline, but you guys can at least see my handsome face via live broadcast!"! Kasumi Utako:" Handsome face? I don''t know what the richest people look like, but this is the only narcissistic person I''ve seen in my life." After seeing the contents of the chatter on the pirate ship, Shirohige couldn''t help but smile a little at the corner of his mouth. Once the Shirohige was too lonely and wanted a family, so he epted so many children. But now, in this guild, Shirohige also felt the warmth of a family. After he tinkered carefully, he finally found a live broadcast on the guild members ability interface. Come Be My Son: "Well, I probably already know how to do a live broadcast! Now the timing is very coincidental, my son Saatchi just found the Yami Yami no Mi fruit Presumably, Kurohige will soon do so. That''s all, Let''s start the live broadcast to everyone now." With the opening of the live broadcast screen, everyone in the guild saw the appearance of a Shirohige at this time. Like inserting a memory copy, even though it''s called a video, watching this kind of video feels more immersive. Chapter 15: Shirohige attacked Kurohige Chapter 15: Shirohige attacked Kurohige 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Old Man Shirohige is truly invincible!" The first time Kuroneko entered the live interface, it was the first time she saw the appearance of Shirohige holding a naginata in his hands which was very impressive. Although she had seen the Shirohige in the memory copy, only after the actual live broadcast, the Shirohige was slightly different from what he had imagined. Compared to what was imagined, the Shirohige in the live broadcast was more powerful and terrifying. The ghastly scars on his body even showed his invincible glory. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck it Is that old man a very tall Shirohige? I didn''t notice at all before!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t forget one thing, Shirohige is from the One Piece world, with the blood of the giant race! His innate condition was already very strong. @Tony Is Not the Richest, believe me, even if you develop a Hulk Buster mecha that canpete with the future Hulk, you still can''t fight the Shirohige in its heyday... Well, if that old man doesn''t use the power of Gura Gura no Mi, maybe only for a while." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Union Leader, can you exin further my future research and what my problem with the Hulk is that I need a Hulk Buster? " Su Xiaoxiao: "Huh? Did I forget to say... Oh, let''s talk about it now. Your Iron Man is a series of films. As far as I know, there are already three Iron Man series, and your world is a Marvel movie series. What else is there Hulk, Thor, Captain America, etc. Hulk Buster will only appearter." Tony Is Not the Richest:" ???" Tony Stark is almost vomiting blood now. Originally thought that the Iron Man 1 that Su Han had given him was for the possible crisis he was in, but now that he had read Su Han''s words, he could feel how difficult his future would be. Tony Is Not the Richest: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Guild master... Can you point out the remaining things? The price is easy to negotiate." Su Xiaoxiao: "Am I the type of person money can buy?" Tony Stark vomited blood. If not someone money can buy, then tell me who took the Jarvis equation before. And also ask, Iron Man armor? ! Su Xiaoxiao: "Waiting for me to be happy, I will naturally show you." Although the urge to vomit blood was still strong, Tony Stark still continued to see this sentence that Su Han added. ... Seeing the scenes of Su Han''s various guild members in the guild chat room, Shirohige couldn''t help but smile. But when he took his eyes off the guild, his expression immediately became serious. The Shirohige narrowed his eyes slightly, and Kenbunshoku Haki spread from his body to the outside, covering the entire ship. In the past, it was impossible for Shirohige to use Kenbunshoku Haki alone to cover the entire ship. This is to ensure the privacy of his sons. For his son, Shirohige cherished and plundered, but he would definitely give his son personal space, but now, in a special situation, Saatchi has obtained the devil fruit today. After seeing One Piece, the Shirohige knew that it was the Yami Yami no Mi, so he hoped the Kurohige would attack Saatchi during this time. In fact, if you don''t see that Saatchi has obtained the Yami Yami no Mi fruit, then the Shirohige won''t appear in the guild chat room. He will think about how to treat Kurohige after watching the whole One Piece. "TeachAlthough I already know what decision you will make, I hope you can control your desires. If you don''t do those things Even after watching the whole One Piece, I''ll still think of you as my son." The Shirohige held Naginata and clenched it tighter. And now. In the captain''s room downstairs Moby Dick. Kurohige Teach is drinking wine with the captain of the fourth division, Saatchi. While chatting with Saatchi, Kurohige continued to speak calmly, and constantly coaxed Saatchi into drinking. "Captain Saatchi, how about the devil fruit you got today? Take it out and show it to me for added experience." Saatchi''s face turned red after drinking, and heughed out loud and took a devil fruit from the table behind him: "I don''t know what Devil Fruit this is. I waited until I saw it and looked it up in the Illustrated Book! There are so many Devil Fruits these days. I hope this is a useful ability. Kurohige Teach stared at the devil fruit closely, a trace of joy appearing in his eyes, and he took two deep breaths before forcing himself to suppress the excitement. He calmly took out a knife from behind him, and slowly approached Captain Saatchi... "Boom!" Moby Dick trembled. Smoke and dust filled the room for a moment. Along with this tremor, a furious roar spread out and enveloped the entire Moby Dick. "Teach! How dare you do that?" It was a Shirohige growl, in a roar with a Shirohige , there was disbelief and heartache. He clenched his fists, and a white air shock covered his fists. Finally, he didn''t hesitate at all and exploded his fist. "Ahhhhhhh! Dad, what are you going to do? I''m your son!" Kurohige Teach''s face turned shocked, and he finally let out a sharp scream. However, his body curled into a ball with great difficulty, and Busoshoku Haki burst from the depths of his body covering the surface of his body. "Boom!" Kurohige body shattered into a t shape under the shock of the air. Then his body immediately flew off. "What has happened?" Saatchi who was drunk earlier, woke up in an instant. He just drank and was drunk, but that didn''t mean he lost consciousnesspletely. If such a big move couldn''t wake him up, then as the captain of the Shirohige fleet, he would be disqualified. Saatchi wasn''t weak at all, being able to be the captain of Shirohige fourth division. It proves its strength by itself, even if its strength is still far from admiral. But if he let him be a Shichibukai, it would be more than enough. Saatchi, who initially thought it was an enemy attack, froze for a moment when he looked at the tall figure standing in front of him warily, he stared in disbelief. "Father?!" Chapter 16: Are all the members in this group monsters? Chapter 16: Are all the members in this group monsters? It wasn''t just Saatchi who reacted. With such a big move, basically all of Shirohige ''s crew captains in Moby Dick woke up. "Father, what happened?!" A series of mes zed, and apanied by a rapid sound, Ace''s body was wrapped in mes and immediately rushed to Saatchi''s room. "Kurohige Teach, to take advantage of the fourth division captain being drunk and trying to kill Saatchi! To take the devil fruit that Saatchi obtained and defect from the Shirohige pirates." Face expressionless Shirohige , emphasizing every syble Said: "I gave Teach a chance but he still let me down. Because of that, Teach is no longer my son!" Shirohige clenched the Naginata tightly, and the dark color of Busoshoku Haki slowly covered his body. Seeing Kenbunshoku Haki spread outward, and when Kurohige was knocked out, Shirohige used Kenbunshoku Haki to tightly lock the Kurohige. Shirohige , who probably knew of the plot before the Battle of Marineford, did not have the slightest intention of belittling Teach. This was an existence as cunning as a fox. After learning that he was exposed, there was only one thing Kurohige did, and that was to take advantage of every opportunity to escape. Shirohige event clearly knew that the reason why Kurohige was hit so easily earlier was probably because Kurohige wanted to use Shirohige punch to better escape. "Get away? Teach!" The Shirohige let out a low growl, stepped on his feet, his body was wrapped in Busoshoku Haki, and he immediately rushed out of the Moby Dick. "Teach Trying to kill the fourth division captain Saatchi? How could this happen..." Ace stared at the Shirohige he left behind, his heart deeply affected. Teach is a member of Ace''s second division and has a good rtionship with Ace. As for Saatchi, he also has a good rtionship with Ace. Even Ace knows that Saatchi and Teach''s rtionship is fine. But now Teach is trying to kill Saatchi for the devil fruit, and defected from the Shirohige Pirates. This not only made Ace despair, but also burned with anger in his heart. Because of Teach, this movepletely trampled on the rules of the Shirohige Pirate and also severed his friendship with members of the Shirohige Pirates. "Teaches." Ace said through gritted teeth. Saatchi sat in the same ce and was silent. After hearing Shirohige words, he probably understood what was going on. He couldn''t help but turn around and look at himself. Behind him is a devil fruit, the expression on his face is veryplicated, his body trembles slightly. "TecahWhy would you want to do such a thing? If you want this devil fruit, you can tell me! Do I look reluctant to give this devil fruit?" Guild live broadcast room. Everyone saw the Shirohige act. It was really very oppressive. With each sh, the sea can split open, and a blow will produce an explosion, even if it is just a blow, it still shatters the clouds above the sky. The Gura Gura no Mi was used to its fullest, and the space was filled with many cracks. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I can''t reallyment on this This is great! A blow produces an explosion like a nuclear bomb. Damn, is the power in the world of One Piece that scary? " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Shirohige is a man who ims to be capable of destroying the world! Do you think destroying the world is just bullshit? And this was only the power the White Bear could muster when he was old. And physically weak, so if the Shirohige is now at its peak, the power it can use will definitely be stronger." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Starting todayI''m a fan of Shirohige!" Symbol of Peace: "This old man called Shirohige is really strong and terrifying! Even in my prime, facing Shirohige , I didn''t have the confidence to win." Kasumi Utako: "..." Kasumi Utako, who had always been a poison tongue, suddenly felt a little confused in her heart. Shit, is this attack and destructive power not too much? Can a single blow cause a nuclear explosion? What guild did she join? The people in this guild have such destructive power, are they really human? Kasumi Utako thought of the scene she had mocked the many great people in the Guild before, and suddenly felt that it was not easy for her to live until now. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wait a minute. @Symbol of Peace... This kind of horrific attack from one hit is like a nuclear bomb, tell me you could do it in your prime? Are you a monster? ...Are there many monsters in this guild?" Symbol of Peace: "" Symbol of Peace: "I am strong! But I don''t need to be called a monster. I thought I was human. Old Man is the Marquis: "Is this kind of destructive power difficult? Some of my powers can easily do it! Even though this old man doesn''t have the power to destroy the world, there is no problem in destroying the technological power of a country in the real world." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "This is truly an Immortal-like overwhelming power. Except for getting old and unable to live forever, it really isn''t much different from Immortal." Su Xiaoxiao: "Why are you concerned about the power of the Shirohige , and the Kurohige hasn''t been killed yet!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." After being said by Su Han, everyone''s focus had shifted to the Kurohige fighting the Shirohige . After Kurohige was punched and blown away by Shirohige , his first reaction was indeed to use Shirohige terrifying punch to escape. After all, seeing Shirohige angry appearance, he knew that his n had beenpletely exposed, Kurohige. no chance. If discovered by other ordinary members of the Shirohige Pirates, Kurohige could still find excuses. After all, his rtionship with the members in the Shirohige Pirates was still good. It was estimated that if it was just an ordinary crew member, the captain of various teams, it was likely that he would still be trusted. But he was instantly caught in a Shirohige , he didn''t need to give an exnation, escaping was the most important thing. Chapter 17: Teach, you disappoint me very much Chapter 17: Teach, you disappoint me very much "Teach, you let me down so much!" With Busoshoku Haki, Shirohige enveloped Naginata, and his voice was cold. In normal times, Shirohige terrifying and awe-inspiring killing intent was shown to protect his son. Therefore, this was the first time Teach had felt Shirohige amazing and powerful killing intent. It is a destructive power. "Damn it, it''s just one more step! If I have the power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit now, even if I am discovered by father, it can only be considered as a sham of a n, just run away" Kurohige now too Very desperate. Hadn''t picked up the Yami Yami no Mi, and he had actually been caught off guard by Shirohige . Kurohige gritted his teeth. After a long time, he finallyughed and said, "Father! I always have a question, did you misunderstand? Maybe I just had a drink with Captain Saatchi just now." Shirohige sneered: "Then the Yami Yami no Mi fruit is just a misunderstanding?" Kuruhige stopped talkingpletely. By the time Shirohige uttered the Yami Yami no Mi fruit, Kurohige already knew clearly that his n waspletely doomed. There was only one doubt left in his mind now, how Shirohige knew that his goal was the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit. "No reason. I''ve been hiding really well before. In the entire Shirohige Pirate Group, no one knows my true strength and no one knows my true purpose. What''s more, the Shirohige Pirates and the members of the Shirohige Pirates have a good rtionship" "Even before I joined the Shirohige Pirates, I had a confrontation with Akagami no Shanks, but as long as I stay in the Shirohige Pirates, he will notin to my father. Besides, he shouldn''t know that my goal is the Yami Yami no Mi fruit." Kurohige''s doubts might never be exined, because Shirohige had no intention of exining them to him. Shirohige clenched the naginata in his hands tightly, and covered the entire naginata with Busoshoku Haki. "Boom!" Shirohige clenched his fists, and first hit the sea on both sides with a sudden punch. The sea shook and set off violent waves. Blocking all paths for Kurohige to escape. Finally, Shirohige shed at him. "Shit ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Kuruhige narrowed his eyes, and a trace of horror flowed out of his narrowed eyes. Knowing that he had been pushed into a dead end, he roared, with his hands covering the top of his head, Busoshoku Haki covering his entire arm, his chubby body, at this moment, he had the ability to react very quickly, and he rushed at him. The sea is parted and the waves are incredible. Kurohige screamed. Under this terrifying stab, his Busoshoku Haki couldn''t stop him, and blood sshed from his arm. Moreover, his entire body was crushed into a t ball under the terrifying pressure of the naginata that fell from the sky, and was smashed straight into the depths of the seabed by this terrifying de. The terrifying power of Shirohige stab spread out, and instantly separated the entire sea. Wetnd at the bottom of the sea has been exposed. And what remains is the de that contains the power of the Gura Gura no Mi fruit, and the seabed is crushed by, and a huge underwater canyon appears. One sh defends the sea! One sh cut through the ground! Shirohige pulled back Naginata, took a few breaths, a hint of tiredness on his face. On the one hand, it was because of the two attacks under the rage just now, he used all his strength. He was old after all, so he felt a little tired. But the more important reason was because he was still saddened by Kurohige''s betrayal. "Father!" Loud sounds of birds rang in the sky, and dots of fire lit up in the void. Marco turned into a phoenix, soared above Shirohige , looking at the scene in front of him, there was not much surprise in his eyes, as a son who had followed Shirohige for a long time, he had a very deep understanding of Shirohige power. "What is going on?" Shirohige voice was calm: "Teach betrays! He was just about to kill Saatchi. I got the news earlier, and I couldn''t believe it, so while Teach and Saatchi were drinking. I have observed there with Kenbunshoku Haki." "Then I found out that Teach really was a traitor." Marco was silent, he didn''t know what to say. The only thing that confused him was that Shirohige hadn''t been away recently, nor had he visited an old friend. Who told Shirohige that Teach had the possibility of treason? But Shirohige didn''t tell Marco about anything else, but just waved his hand casually, "Go and get Teach! My two shes should have made him lose his resistance, but he shouldn''t be dead yet" " What?" Marco''s face changed slightly. Previously, Shirohige said that Teach had betrayed him. Marco wasn''t angry, after all, he and Teach didn''t have a close rtionship. However, after Shirohige said that under Shirohige two full power shes, Teach was still not dead and was only seriously injured. At this moment, he increased his wariness of Teach to the extreme. A man who could defend Shirohige with his state of rage and attack twice at full power, was definitely not to be underestimated, and he could definitely be called a famous pirate in the new world. Marco was no longer as calm as before, and said very seriously: "I will personally supervise, and I will definitely bring Teach." Shirohige nodded slightly, his legs arched slightly, then jumped up, his whole body was thrown like a cannonball, and returned to the distant Moby Dick. Back at Moby Dick, Saatchi came to see Shirohige for the first time, with a hint of embarrassment on his face. "Father I caused trouble for you!" Shirohige nodded slightly, remembered something, and said casually: "Bring the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit here!" "Yami Yami no Mi Fruit?" Saatchi was stunned for a moment. Shirohige grumbled, "That''s the fruit Teach wanted to take." Chapter 18: Privilege Dog Warning.jpg Chapter 18: Privilege Dog Warning.jpg "Understood!" Saatchi had no problem, He didn''t even ask the Shirohige what he wanted to do with the Yami Yami no Mi fruit. Even if the Yami Yami no Mi fruit is a Logia fruit, he doesn''t care. After all, the rtionship between him and the Shirohige was a father-son rtionship, even as he had said before. If Kurohige really wants the Yami Yami no Mi fruit, then just need to talk to him, then he will give the Yami Yami no Mi fruit to Kurohige. It was normal, because they were family members. Back in his room, Shirohige closed his eyes, seemingly recovering his body, but actually re-entering the guild chat room in his mind. [Ding! Congrattions to Shirohige guild members for sessfully destroying history and gaining 1,000 points!] [Ding! Congrattions to the guild master for sessfully participating in Shirohige ruining historical events and gaining 1,000 points!] The entire guild was silent for a moment. Shirohige thought, "How do I get guild points? Can it change historical events? So does this change Teach''s killing of Saatchi, or with theter battle of Marineford? Does everything count?" After Shirohige watched the first half of One Piece, he also had an understanding of One Piece. In his eyes, what he did at the Battle of Marineford undoubtedly opened a new era. In other words, if he does not die, then this era will not end up falling into chaos, even if it is still the era of pirates, but it is peaceful after all. Because Shirohige was in the current new world, he was the most powerful. The incident that changed Teach and killed Saatchi gave him 1,000 points, which is understandable, but it would be an exaggeration to say that the history of the Battle of Marineford had been changed and he still only gave him points like that. The magnitude of the incidents and the number of points awarded are very inconsistent. "If this is the case, the difficulty of getting points is probably a lot higher than I thought." Shirohige thought. At the same time, Su Han also saw two messages in the guild announcing all the members, in addition, he also got a message personally. [Ding! One Piece''s superrge dungeon has been epted by eight guild members and is giving high praise! Guild master Su Xiaoxiao has earned 1,600 Points] Hah? Su Han was surprised. Even if the One Piece dungeon was epted by the eight guild members and gave goodments, then based on his previous experience, he should only be able to get 800 points, right? Or because the dungeon is so big it''s doubled. "If experience is really given by the size of the dungeon, then does One Piece that''s close to 1,000 episodes give away too few points After all, Iron Man is calcted by time, over an hour, and gives me 100, so One Piece will add up how much how long does it take? Isn''t this unfair?" Although Su Han mumbled, he didn''t say anything in the end, it was not his right to set the Points in the group. Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, old man Shirohige , what are you going to do next?" Come Be My Son: "Teach has been hurt. But he must have some breath left. I won''t kill him myself. I want to hang him on Mobi Dick''s observation deck, and let him die in the wind and sunburn, desperate to death!" Although Shirohige without a doubt loved his son, after all, don''t neglect his true identity. Not only pirates, but also the top four emperors in the new world. In the face of traitors, no matter how cruel the methods used, they would never survive. Tony Is Not the Richest: "... Old Shirohige is so domineering!" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "... Shirohige dominates!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Shirohige 666! By the way, sir still epts his son. Pooh, do you still ept princesses?" Shirohige immediately smiled when he saw this sentence. Come Be My Son: "Graguragura, didn''t you want to be my daughter from the start? Why did you change your opinion now? A fallen angel in another world!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Goko Ruri always imed to be a fallen angel. Besides, Su Han didn''t directly talk about she true identity, so now everyone in the guild felt that Goko Ruri might really be a fallen angel. After all, there are quite a few big bosses in the guild, and one more doesn''t seem like a big deal. Su Xiaoxiao: "Old Man Shirohige stop making fun of Kuroneko! Kuroneko isn''t a fallen angel, she''s just an ordinary little girl and very cute! The reason why he calls himself a fallen angel is just chuunibyou. If the old man really wants to ept Kuroneko as a daughter, that would be a blessing Hahaha." Goko Ruri''s face suddenly turned red, feeling like she had lost a lot of face. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Who said I was a chuunibyou! I''m not a chuunibyou, Urusai!!" Come Be My Son: "If this is the case, then Kuroneko! From today, it is only necessary to carry my Shirohige name, let''s explore this world!" Kasumi Utako: "Congrattions, old man Shirohige has epted a daughter!" TeachTony Is Not the Richest: "Congrattions Old Shirohige for epting a daughter!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Congrattions to old man Shirohige for epting a daughter. @Kasumi Utako, by the way, Miss Kasumi Utako, you should consider acknowledging Shirohige as Father? Say no more, Shirohige is very qualified. " Kasumi Utako: "Hmm! I just joined a guild, so I won''t make hasty decisions. After all, the Guild Master is really a ck-bellied person! Even a young woman who recognizes the old man as a father, are you the one who likes to see that disgusting insect master?" Su Xiao Xiao: "..." What the hell, Mr. disgusting bug? Tsk, but Su Han already knew that Kasumigaoka Utaha was known for its poisonous tongue. Su Xiaoxiao: "Privileged Dog Warning.jpg" TeachTony Is Not the Richest: "Privileged Dog Warning.jpg" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Privileged Dog Warning.jpg" Symbol of Peace: "Privacy Dog Commemoration.jpg" Kasumi Utako: Union leader, please forgive me." After Kasumigaoka Utaha spoke, an image of a dog''s head kneeling and begging for mercy was posted. Su Han couldn''t help but smile when he saw this picture, but was slightly surprised after thinking about it. I didn''t expect that the picture could also be posted in this guild chat room. But think about it, this guild chat room was originally for chatting around the world, so even though it could post pictures, it wasn''t too unexpected. Come Be My Son: "@Su Xiaoxiao, because of your earlier spoiler, I avoided the tragedy of losing my son Although this personal red envelope cannot fully express gratitude to you, but please ept. After all, that is part of my sincerity." Chapter 19: Uploads memory duplicate Chapter 19: Uploads memory duplicate Su Han naturally epted this red envelope by epting it happily. Old Man is the Marquis: "@Su Xiaoxiao, I remember you saying that you know the future of most people in this guild. Then do you also know this old man''s future? " When Marquis Voban sent this message, he had already guessed, after all, when Su Han saw him speak, he already knew his true identity. This appearance is very familiar. But even though he already knew the answer in his mind, he still asked. Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course. Except for a few people, I basically know the future of the people in this guild. What''s the matter, old man, do you want to know your future? " Old Man is the Marquis: "There is indeed curiosity. " Old Man is the Marquis: "However, I was thinking about what I wanted to give you?" Marquis Voban was a little entangled. He is not a sea lord like the Shirohige who possesses all three Haki and physical strength trained over the years. Its strength lies in the Authority gained after killing a god. Although he was very interested in his own future, he was not willing to give Su Han Authority for his future. But besidesAuthority, he didn''t know what else he had that could attract Su Han''s attention. Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t mind this too much! The reason why the Shirohige gave me so many things is not a problem. It''s because he thinks I''m helping him a lot, in return for gratitude, so he''s given me so much." Su Xiaoxiao: "I believe that Iron Man is the same! If you think a copy of my memory is useful to you, if you want to thank me, then send something, but if you take it too seriously, you treat it like a stranger. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony Stark states that the mentality of the guild leader is small. Obviously thest time you didn''t say that at all? ! But although I have a littleint, as Iron Man did not say anything, because the memory copy of Iron Man 1 sent by Su Han was very helpful to him. Come Be My Son: "Guragura, since the guild master has already said this, then, Marquis, you should just let it go." Old Man is the Marquis: "I understand, thank you very much." Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, when I said this, I suddenly remembered one thing. @Symbol of Peace , have you given Quirk One For All to the little hero now?" All Might felt it for the first time. That Su Han was very different from Night Eye. Night Eye could only see a vague future roughly, and Su Han now seemed to have clearly predicted all of his future life trajectories. Symbol of Peace: "...Already granted" Su Xiaoxiao: "Then I will also pass along a copy of your memories of the world! Watch out, your old enemy All for One will find you soon! It will be an unprecedented battle." Symbol of Peace: "Thank you very much" Symbol of Peace: "I really don''t know how to thank you!" [Ding! Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of the Campione''s memory] [Ding! Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of the memory of Boku no Hero Academia] At the beginning of the opening of the Super Dimensional Guild, Su Han held information in his own hands because his strength was too weak, he did not have the slightest ability to protect himself, and he had a strong sense of insecurity. Therefore, at that stage, even if Su Han used deceptive means, he still had to obtain at least enough strength to protect himself from others. And now, he has acquired the Shirohige Busoshoku Haki. And Kenbunshoku Haki and Haoshoku Haki are also resurrected. If nothing else, at least self-protection isn''t a problem. He naturally started to be generous and calm. To make it no worse, he provided a copy of the memory in the group attachment. Guild members will donate certain points to him after viewing the memory copy. Even with this alone, he could make a profit without losing the memory copy. Besides, sometimes it''s more generous, and he might get more in the future. After all, this kind of generosity would likely be exchanged for friendship. For example, Su Han was very clear about All Might''s character. If he showed All Might''s Boku no Hero Academia, then if he asked All Might for help in the future, then All Might. That will definitely help right away. With All Might''s unparalleled strength, even if he wasn''t at his peak right now, he could still be considered an Expert. Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s right, I''m in a hurry right now, so I''ll go first! If you want to ask me something, you can directly chat with me in the chat room or chat with me privately, no problem." After Su Han said that, he immediately left the chat room, and a hint of interest appeared in his eyes. He received a Shirohige red envelope that was personally sent. "This is the Logia devil fruit that Shirohige gave? I don''t know what this Logia devil fruit looks like?" After officially receiving the Logia devil fruit. At the same time, information about the fruit appeared in Su Han''s mind. [Fruit Name: Yami Yami no Mi] [Fruit ssification: Logia Fruit] Su Han: "..." His face became very strange at this moment, and looked a bit confused. To be honest, the power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit is indeed very strong. In the world of One Piece, the Yami Yami no Mi fruit is known as the strongest logia devil fruit, having several Truth Points. However, the ability of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit lies more in its ability to cancel the abilities of people with other logia devil fruit abilities. And he can also extract other people''s devil fruit powers after killing other devil fruit power users. This ability is naturally invincible when ced in the One Piece world. But in the spiritual energy world he lived in, it was hard to say. Just as Su Han was flustered, a clear voice rang in his ears. [Ding! System shop showing reinforcement function to serve you? Did you choose to strengthen the Yami Yami no Mi devil fruit to remove the devil fruit defects?] Chapter 20: Yami Yami no Mi ability after upgrade Chapter 20: Yami Yami no Mi ability after upgrade "Is there such a function?" Su Han was taken aback. Su Han was not too surprised that the guild system had this ability. After all, the Super Dimensional Guild that can contact various infinite worlds, no matter how strong, he can only take it for granted. What he was really surprised about was that the guild system cared so much. Suddenly the guild system will bring up the strengthening function the first time he gets the Yami Yami no Mi fruit. "I''ve always felt that it might take points to perfect a Devil Fruit, and the costs are still huge." Su Han muttered, but still opened the interface in his mind, no matter whether the number of points is high or not, this is not too big of a problem. [Demon fruit strengthening special category] [Removed Devil Fruit weakness against Seastone and Unable to swim: 1000 points] [Strengthening devil fruit characteristics: 1000 points] (Note: After using the Guild Master privilege will get a 10% discount) Su Han gulped when he saw these two lines. Devil Fruits in the world of One Piece are strong, very strong, but have fatal ws, namely sea stones and the fear of the sea due to not being able to swim. And now, to remove a Devil Fruit weakness, it only takes 1,000 points. "If Shirohige knew that he could use his points to erase the Devil Fruit''s weakness, he would be excited, right?" Su Han muttered. The Shirohige is already very strong, and by using the ability of the Gura Gura no Mi fruit, but the weakness is still there, and the Shirohige still can''t fall into the sea, otherwise he will drown. Of course for the existence of the Shirohige level, this weakness is no longer a weakness, even if it falls into the sea, the Shirohige can use the Gura Gura no Mi to destroy the ocean. In the final analysis, this is still a development question. Su Han shook his head, putting this thought in the back of his head, looking at these two lines, his eyes flickered slightly. The guild master''s specialty allows him to remove the Devil Fruit''s weakness and strengthen the Devil Fruit''s effect, which only requires 2000 points. And this is the exercise of the chairman''s authority, at a discount. If Su Han is not the leader, then he thinks the Devil Fruit weakness requires 10,000 points, and the strengthening of the Devil Fruit effect also requires 10,000 points, which adds up to 20,000 points. "It''s great being the guild master!" Su Han sighed from the bottom of his heart, "It''s like cheating." A cheater''s life is as lonely as snow. "Does this still need to be said? Strengthen!" Su Han agreed in his mind. In the next moment, the points that Su Han had umted to 2,800 instantly dropped to 800. His heart twitched slightly, and he took a deep breath, which barely calmed his heart. To entertain himself, all expenses are necessary. And the Yami Yami no Mi fruit in front of Su Han was also coated with a crystal clear luster. A faint glint enveloped the fruit, whichsted about ten minutes before disappearing. Su Han looked at the new version of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit with hope. It was found that the dark fruit that had evolved had the same shape as before, but was slightlyrger than before. Taking the Devil Fruit, Su Han took a deep breath before he took a bite of the Devil Fruit. However, the moment he swallowed his stomach, Su Han expression immediately became very strange. "Didn''t One Piece say that devil fruit tastes the same as dirt?" Su Han tasted it, and realized that the taste of the devil fruit was not bad. It''s sweet. Although not the most missed in the world, but certainly not bad. Su Han thought hard, and then typed in the guild chat room. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Come Be My Son, how does the devil fruit taste?" Shirohige had just kicked his son Teach away, obviously his mood wasn''t calm, and he was still looking at the chatter in the group room. After seeing Su Han doubts, he immediately replied. Come Be My Son: "Guragura, has the guild master also been misled by One Piece?" Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Su Han looked dazed, didn''t the devil fruit taste bad? In the next moment when Su Han thought so, Shirohige spoke the second sentence. Come Be My Son: "Believe me, devil fruit tastes 100 times worse than the worst taste you think! You''ll never be able to realize that taste just by relying on a memory copy." Come Be My Son: " But swallow it in one bite! Although the taste was very unpleasant, it was necessary for the sake of gaining strength. How could there be good things in this world that could be obtained without paying? It follows the principle of equal exchange." Shirohige words, sighing with emotion. Su Han took his eyes off the guild chat room and looked at the Yami Yami no Mi fruit that had been bitten in front of him, lost in thought. Is there a problem with Shirohige sense of taste? Or is it because her and Shirohige tastes arepletely different? This may be a question worth studying. Su Han took a second bite in thought. He thought: "This really smells good." Until the entire Yami Yami no Mi fruit was eaten, Su Han suddenly remembered something, and his expression turned uncertain. "Hah? Could it be that the devil fruit taste is bad, and that is also a wed part of the devil fruit?" If it doesn''t taste good, that''s also part of the w. Then this shoring will naturally disappear in the previous upgrade. "That''s the only exnation!" Su Han nodded with a hint of satisfaction, then closed his eyes and summoned his character temte. Everyone in the guild has a character temte. It was just that Su Han didn''t have many abilities before, so he didn''t need to look at it at all. This time, Su Han mainly wanted to see how the character temte would change after he ate the Devil Fruit. [Character name: Su Xiaoxiao (Su Han)] [Status Level: Super Dimension Guild Leader] [Current Ability:] [Special Ability: Yami Yami no Mi Fruit] After thinking for a while, Su Han clicked on a special ability. As a result, the ability of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit ispletely unlocked. [Ability name: Yami Yami no Mi Fruit Mode] Su Han: "???" Kamijou Touma...Imagine Breaker. No, it is many times stronger than Imagine Breaker. Imagine Breaker was just a hand, but if Su Han used the Yami Yami no Mi fruit, whether it was his left hand, right hand, or even a toe, he could seal the opponent''s abilities as long as he touched the opponent. Even if there is no other ability, only this ability, this upgrade is also very valuable. Shit, directly ignoring the opponent''s level and sealing the opponent using all supernatural powers, that is really arrogant... Su Han: "!!!" Damn, this second ability is also amazing. If his willpower is strong enough, then he is immune to all attacks from the opponent? ! Although his will must be strong enough, it is also an invincible pseudo ability. Su Han couldn''t wait to see his ultimate ability. Su Han''s scalp tingled. Shit, all the bug abilities that Devil Fruits originally possessed have been retained. And it has also been strengthened, and is no longer limited to One Piece, but has applied to various worlds. 2000 points, worth it! Great value. Chapter 21: All Might and Marquis gift Chapter 21: All Might and Marquis gift In the room... Su Han closed his eyes and stretched out his hand. Using the power of the devil fruit, a ck mist-like luster spread from the depths of his body to the outside, finally covering his entire body. Huo Ran opened his eyes, and Su Han''s voice was very soft: "Kurouzu (ck Spiral)!" A terrifying dark light appeared in Su Han''s palm, and a terrible suction pulled all the things on the table in front of Su Han all of them flew towards Su Han''s palm at this moment. "ck Hole!" Su Han said those words, in the next moment. His palm seemed to have turned into a ck hole at this moment, and all the various things that had been sucked in were shattered at this moment, all of the objects rapidly disappearing. "Two unrivaled abilities!" He clenched his fists, Su Han was a little emotional. Kurouzu''s powers are simr to Pain''s Bansh Ten''in from the Naruto World, and can attract anything close to him, plus the supernatural sealing power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit itself, this power can be described as terror. This could be said to be the enemy of everyone who wields supernatural powers. Next, Su Han tested the various abilities of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit separately. He even tried using the Yami Yami no Mi Fruitbined with his full power Busoshoku Haki, and a fraction of the power of the Shirohige that he gained, how strong was his power? "If I can''t beat Grandmaster, I should be able to escape, shouldn''t I?" Su Han muttered, but there was some uncertainty, after all, he had never had direct contact with the Grandmaster level existence. Just relying on the information on the TV, it is impossible to urately obtain the level of Grandmaster''s strength. After thinking about it for a long time, Su Han finally shrugged his shoulders withoutmitment, washed his face, and then went to sleep. When Su Han transmigrated, he was around 18 years old. This is the exact age required to attend school. The reason why Su Han seemed so unemployed these two days was simply because of the holidays. Even though Su Han''s strength was already very strong at this time, Su Han had no thoughts of acting arrogant and looking down on anyone, he still intended to follow the activities before transmigrating. Now getting stronger q is important. Waiting for the day when his strength has reached invincibility in heaven and earth, and then do whatever he wants. Now, let''s live our daily life obediently. The next day, Su Han woke up very early. After ncing at the chat room, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch twice, because he found that the people in the chat room were still chatting. "They were chatting while I was sleeping yesterday, but when I woke up these people were still chatting. Are these people really not afraid of sudden death?" After a moment of contemtion, Su Han sadly discovered that maybe these people were in the chat room, they really weren''t afraid of sudden death. After all, they werepletely different from Su Han, all of whom were terrifying types of powerhouses who had trained to the pinnacle. Su Xiaoxiao: "Gentlemen, good morning." Symbol of Peace: "Good morning Guildmaster! I stayed up all night at Hero Academy, my mood is a bitplicated right now, I didn''t expect... the future would have such problems." All Might has inherited Quirk One For All to Midoriya Izuku, after watching the first part of Boku no Hero Academia. The chaos in his mood can be imagined, there is pride, but also worries. Symbol of Peace: "But after all, Guild Master has helped me a lot this time. If there is something that needs my help in the future, it only takes one sentence, I don''t hesitate to do it!" [Ding! The Symbol of Peace personally sent you a red envelope] Su Han raised his eyebrows, and immediately happily, took the red envelope that was personally sent. Although yesterday he said there was no need to send a red envelope. However, if the other party blindly wanted to send him a red envelope, he couldn''t refuse to ept it, could he? Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "@Su Xiaoxiao. The timeline here should be very early. The seventh God yer has not yet been born.. But now that I know the special circumstances of the seventh God yer, then I will kill the two heretical gods in Sardinia." Marquis Voban''s words were calm and steady, and he didn''t express his gratitude in the slightest to Su Han, but he honestly sent a red envelope to Su Han. [Ding! Old Man is the Marquis personally sent you a red envelope] Seeing this scene, Su Han couldn''t help butugh, and muttered: "I didn''t expect this person to be an old tsundere." Su Xiao Xiao: "@Symbol of Peace, @Old Man is the Marquis. I will receive a red envelope from both of you. By the way, ording to what I thought, if you really do something that affects the original history of the world, you should also earn a lot of Points, Old Shirohige did this before, and he got a lot of points" Old Man is the Marquis: "This old man understands I pay attention to this aspect." After Su Han left the chat room, he wanted to immediately open the red envelope received from the two, he was also a little curious about what the two people would give him. "All Might can''t possibly give me One For All, but it''s a pity that the Quirks of that world aren''t interchangeable with each other Marquis Voban as the eldest God yer must have a lot of good stuff, but it''s impossible for him to give me some Divine artifacts, right? ? And even if he gave me a Divine artifact, it would be useless in this world. Even if there is a god in my world, it is impossible to be called a god." Su Han muttered to himself, "But in the future may consider going to the Campione world." [Ding! Congrattions to Guild Master for obtaining All Might''s Body Technique Profound Truth and Comprehensive Advanced Magic Profound Truth] Su Han: "???" Su Han''s expression became very strange. He didn''t expect that All Might would actually transmit the secret of his body art, but after thinking about it, this was normal. After all, All Might only had the mystery of the body art he had perfected, still having value. "But Comprehensive Advanced Magic Profound Truth" Su Han gritted his teeth. Was Marquis Voban proficient in magic? Why doesn''t he know? It is estimated that this item is loot from an unlucky magic organization, right? Although he had some guesses in his heart, Su Han didn''t say much. After all, when something got into his hands, it was his, and he didn''t care about the source. Chapter 22: Zhao Linger Chapter 22: Zhao Ling''er Just as Su Han finished bathing and prepared to go to ss, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. "Is anyone looking for me? " Su Han was stunned, did not open the door for the first time, but used Kenbunshoku Haki. As a result, he discovered that outside the door was a slender-looking girl. Su Han''s expression became very strange in an instant, because he found out that he knew this girl. "I didn''t expect it to be this little girl." Su Han immediately had a headache. In his memory, he was often bullied by this girl named Zhao Linger. Of course, Su Han did not feel hatred towards this girl. After all, although in fact, public opinion sympathized with the Spiritual Energy Istor, but not everyone. For example, when Su Han was in elementary school, there was this big boy who bullied and discriminated against physically. At that time, it was Zhao Ling''er who was protecting Su Han. If asked what the rtionship between Zhao Linger and Su Han was, then the answer could be sisters, younger sisters, and friends. These rtionships, mixed together, are pretty much the same. Thinking about it, it feels chaotic... Su Han thought hard, and finally made a decision and turned to open the door. Now at the door. Zhao Linger shuddered involuntarily, and then looked around, with a strange expression. "How do I feel that someone is looking at me? Was it just my illusion?" After thinking about it, Zhao Linger paid a little attention to it, but didn''t take it too seriously. Zhao Linger herself was just an ordinary girl, so she was a little worried, the reason being that not too long ago, she was chosen as reincarnation by the reincarnation room. She just went through the first experience, and she experienced the real life and death, and his mentality also changed. With a bang, the door in front of him suddenly opened, and Su Han walked out of the door and looked at Zhao Ling''er. "Little girl, why did you call me?" Zhao Linger looked at Su Han with a confused expression. He found that Su Han was a little different. When had Su Han dared to talk to her like this before, calling her a little girl? Erm, Zhao Ling''er narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Han closely. However, Su Han didn''t care, just shrugged his shoulders slightly. "Okay, let''s go to ss together? Wait a minute, I''ll pack my things and leave." After Su Han curled his lips, he closed the door and went to pack his things. Seeing that the door was closed, Zhao Linger fell into sluggishness again. If she suspected that Su Han was different before, then now that she waspletely convinced that Su Han was really a different person, she gritted his teeth. "Stupid!" Previously, Su Han''s attitude was not the same before she became a reincarnation. Now that he is reincarnated, his strength has be stronger, but Su Han''s attitude is even more reckless than before? Zhao Linger''s eyes turned, and she muttered "No, wait a minute, tease him! Hum, if he hadn''t been ridiculed for so long, this fellow wouldn''t know who big sister was." Su Han was packing his things. His body paused for a moment, and a smile appeared on his face. "older sister? Judging by age, I''m the older brother, right." After Su Han packed up, he turned around and opened the door of the house. Zhao Linger stood outside the door and looked at Su Han, with a smile on her face: "Su Han, do you want to bet with me?" "For example?" Su Han looked at Zhao Linger with interest. "Wepare something for example, who will arrive at school first? If I arrived first, then you would call me big sister, How about it?" Zhao Linger puffed out her chest. "Then what if I win?" Su Han said unhurriedly. Zhao Linger was stunned for a moment, and then she started to think seriously. Su Han looked at Zhao Ling''er andughed. The reason why the rtionship between his predecessor''s body and Zhao Linger''s is so good even though the strength of his predecessor''s body is slightly different from Zhao Linger''s, Zhao Linger treats her predecessor''s body as an equal at all times. Even if in the eyes of ordinary people, once ying, Su Han will definitely lose. However, Zhao Linger will also strictly treat Su Han as an existence of the same level, then carefully consider it, and then ce her own stake. Zhao Linger finally said: "If you win! Then I will call you big brother from now on." Su Han said yfully: "No time limit?" "Yes! No time limit. "Zhao Linger is confident. "Then let''s get started!" Su Han took the backpack and moved a little under his feet. His figure instantly turned into a sharp arrow and dashed forward. Zhao Ling''er was still on the spot, with a confident smile on her face, watching Su Han who was more than ten meters away for a moment, the smile on her face tightened at this moment. "??? " Wasn''t it said that Su Han was a Spiritual Energy Istor? This speed is a bit too much. After reacting, Zhao Linger''s face changed color, and quickly, she chased behind Su Han. Five minutester, Su Han appeared at the door and waited another three minutes before Zhao Ling''er followed breathlessly. After pausing for a few breaths, she looked up and down Su Han, his face full of disbelief. What''s going on here? Before she entered the Reincarnation space, she was a 6thyer existence spiritual energy, and now she has obtained several opportunities in the Reincarnation space, and she has even be a 9thyer existence spiritual energy. It was fine to say that she was a pseudo Spiritual Energy User. But now, she hadpletely lost in terms of speed! Zhao Linger began to doubt her life. Could it be that after entering the reincarnation space, his strength did not advance, but instead retreated? Su Han patted Zhao Ling''er on the shoulder casually, and the words were meaningful: "Never underestimate anyone!" After a long silence, Zhao Ling''er looked at Su Han seriously and nodded. Then there was a disheveled look on his face. After clenching his teeth, she loudly called out: "Brother Su Han!" Zhao Linger''s face turned red, and then she rushed to the school without hesitation. Su Han looked at Zhao Linger''s figure and shrugged: "This little girl is quite keeping her promise." The day passed quickly. On this day, although Zhao Ling''er gradually got used to calling Su Han big brother, several times they made bets. However, Su Han who always used Kenbunshoku Haki, and Zhao Linger always lost. In the end, Zhao Linger suffered from the hardship. At night, Zhao Ling''er was physically and mentally exhausted. Su Han and Zhao Ling''er walked together and returned to their home. Su Han waved at Zhao Ling''er, with a smile without a smile on his face: "Ling''er, see you tomorrow." "Stupid! Big fool!" Zhao Ling''er saw Su Han close the door, the smile on his face tightened again. After recovering, she stomped his foot while grinding his teeth. "Driving women home, isn''t that basic for a man?" Zhao Linger was still a little unwilling, and waited at the door for a long time, until she was sure that Su Han really couldn''te out to escort her home, she turned and left with an angry face. Su Han shuddered as he watched Zhao Linger Kenbunshoku Haki leave. Sending little sister home? Impossible. Whether it''s in ss or dropping a girl home, it''s more fun to look at the guild chat room, than driving a girl home. Chapter 23: The guild population rises dramatically Chapter 23: The guild poption rises dramatically After Su Han returned home, he quickly closed his eyes and entered the chat guild in his mind. And this entry, he found something wrong with the chat guild. Fourth Hokage: "@Symbol of Peace. I just finished watching Boku no Hero Academia. I really admire you, a man who is called a symbol of peace! The same is true in our world. If peace can reallye true, wouldn''t that be great?" Let the World Suffer: "Humph! Konoha Vige''s fourth Hokage really inherited Konoha''s naive thinking! If you really want to bring about true peace, Not just talk, the most important thing is to make the whole world feel pain. Only in this way can countries around the world unite because they are aware of pain, and then true peace can be realized"!. Symbol of Peace: ".. @Fourth Hokage, What you say is so big, it''s just my duty! This is my awareness to bring about world peace. " Symbol of Peace: "@Let the World Suffer. Only by allowing the world to feel pain can we make everyone in the world feel the fear of pain, so that there is true peace? Your words sound reasonable, but when you think about it carefully, all of those things are wrong!" Symbol of Peace: "Maybe our world is slowly getting distorted, but facing this distorted world, the civilians are innocent! All I have to do is give the civilians peace! Pain should not be ced on those innocent people. They just want to live a good life." Time Maniptor Akemi Homura: "The Symbol of Peace is All Might from Boku no Hero Academia! Old Man is the Marquis is Marquis Voban from Campione, Tony Is Not the Richest is Tony Stark from Iron Man 1, Come Be My Son is Shirohige from One Piece... This is amazing..." Onee-sama Is Truly Incredible: "Huh? Upstairs, do you really believe that? Even though I have doubts now, However, I still have doubts about this! Academy City technology is likely to achieve such miracles, memory copy, in the final analysis, this is nothing more than virtual reality. " Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han had a dumbfounded face. What happened when he entered the ss? He just nced at the list of guild members and found that the current number of guild members had changed drastically before he left. [Number of guild members: 15] Emmmmmm... He only had eight members before he left, but now it''s almost double when hees back? Who can give him a reasonable exnation! Symbol of Peace: "Is the guild master back?" Kasumi Utako: "It''s a great time... @Su Xiaoxiao, you''re not in ss, are you?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute : "... ...Huh?! It seems that this time period fits perfectly with what Miss Kasumi Utako said" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Though I think it''s appropriate But, a big person like the guild master, attending ss emmmmm." Tony Is Not the Richest: "The guild master attends ss? This is the biggest news in the world! If the guild master really attends the ss, then I will support the guild master with intercontinental missiles, and bomb the school, @Su Xiaoxiao, don''t thank me, Uncle Tony is very rich." [Ding! Tony Is Not the Richest has been banned from speaking by the guild master for 29 days!] Come Be My Son: "... " Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Small warning! Dear Uncle Tony. Because the number of members has exceeded 15 people now. The time and space shuttle can already be used. If Uncle Tony really thinks like that, I will support by sending a shuttle card, so that Uncle Tony can have a good chat with Marquis Voban." [Ding! The Tony Is Not the Richest ban has been lifted by the guild master] Tony Is Not the Richest: "I was wrong! Guild master, no, guild father!" Thinking of the destructive power that Marquis Voban disyed among the God yers. Tony Stark couldn''t help but shudder, and secretly began to think, should he learn the mechanics of the anti-Campione? Tony Stark was deep in thought: "The n has to be on schedule! Bastard, Iron Man Mark 1 trash!" Iron Man Mark 1 is already very impressive. It could definitely be called an individual weapon among individual weapons. In the state of all weapons in use, the deterrence made by the Mark 1 has even surpassed that of many missiles. But the main problem was no one in this guild was an ordinary person. Moreover, Tony Stark knew he had a bad rtionship with the Marquis of Voban. If he really met Marquis Voban offlhen he would suffer a lot. Su Xiaoxiao: "@All members, that aside, can anyone exin to me how the situation is now? Why after I went out and came back, I found that there were a lot of members in the guild? " Su Han immediately skipped the topic of whether he was a student or not. He was actually a little dumbfounded now. Could it be that when he left, the special mechanics in the guild had changed? No matter from which point of view, the number of members had increased a bit more this time. Of course, it was unclear who among the seven newly added people was? But he knew roughly the identities of the few people who had just spoken. Time Maniptor Akemi Homura goes without saying. Su Han could only sigh now that this girl was too sincere. He actually revealed his real name directly, so he didn''t know what to say. After all, Akemi Homura is undoubtedly one of the important protagonists of Pue Magi Madoka Magica. It has turned back time many times, thusying the groundwork for Madoka to reverse the fate of the universe. Needless to say, Fourth Hokage. It''s too famous. And the person who hates the Fourth Hokage must be from the Naruto World, apart from his name. Most likely, it was the Six Paths of Pain, Uzumaki Nagato. Onee-sama Is Truly Incredible, from her point of view, she might be someone from academy city. However, its features are unclear and undetermined. Su Han slightly doubted whether it was Shirai Kuroko who was known as Hentai. As for Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology. Emmmm, Su Han always felt a little surprised. Chapter 24: The guild master shows the ultimate move Chapter 24: The guild master shows the ultimate move Come Be My Son: "Actually, I don''t know In the afternoon, seven people came in for no reason! @Fourth Hokage, @Let the World Suffer, @Time Maniptor Akemi Homura, @Onee-sama Is Truly Incredible. Only four of them, who were very enthusiastic in the chat! The remaining three people are very quiet." Su Han saw Shirohige answer deep in thought. At this moment, he remembered the auto-invitation setting of the guild that he had set earlier. It was thought that it was because he made this arrangement beforehand, so this time the guild automatically started inviting others, right? The only thing that made him feel a littleplicated was that the number of people invited this time was a bit too much? But after thinking about it for a while, Su Han also guessed: "This time so many people have been added suddenly, it is estimated that the next time I invite people to join the guild, it will take a long time." Tony Is Not the Richest: "That, my respected guild master! Can you exin to us this status? Trying to find a solution with your entire multipurpose knowledge eye is a little faster!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Is Richest-san a masochist? Suddenly asking the guild master to give a speech ban?" Kasumi Utako: "Thinking about this, I really feel that Richest-san is very perverted! Stank-san." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute:" Stank-san''s words probably don''t have too much of a problem!!" Kasumi Utako: "@My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute. Do you have the dignity of a guild master? (dog head)" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han saw it, and finally decided to let Tony Stark out. If Tony Stark continues to seek death, then next time, a 29 day chat ban, let Tony Stark turn over a new leaf. Su Xiaoxiao: "People who talk a lot at this point, I have guessed roughly. As for the remaining people who don''t talk much or show themselves much, their identities are still unclear." Old Man is the Marquis: "Guildmaster, this is still the old rule! @Pure White Spirit User, @Squad 5 Captain, @Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology. Snoopers can report their identity in peace. Maybe our mysterious guild master, Can give you guys some help. " Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "..." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "My identity is Jackie Chan!" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Su Xiao Xiao: "Which Jackie Chan are you?" Su Han looked confused, didn''t the martial arts superstar from his previous life join? On second thought, it felt a bit wrong again. What is the connection between martial arts superstars in previous lives and archaeology? But soon, Su Han thought a little. There''s Jackie Chan in the animation that''s very much rted to archeology. Su Xiaoxiao: "Do you know the ck captain? And do you know the 12 talismans? Bavarian Archeology?" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "???" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "You know captain ck too? What are 12 talismans??! By the way, how did you know I was doing archeology in Bavaria right now?!" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han was deep in thought. He''s just trying. But he didn''t expect it to be urate after trying. Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology, he is actually Jackie Chan''s archaeologist in Jackie Chan''s Adventures. This is very interesting. Su Han''s eyes flickered slightly: "Jackie Chan''s Adventure World has a lot of good things. Especially the 12 talismans Is there a chance to give 12 talismans?" 12 talismans, talismans containing strange powers, there are 12 in total. The abilities of these 12 talismans were strange, but all of them were extremely powerful. Some even involve a concept level. For example, a bull amulet. It can make people have unparalleled strength. How much power can a bull talisman give? It just depends on your physique, as long as your body is stronger, then the power that the bull talisman can give will be stronger. In theory, there was no upper limit to the power a Bull Talisman could exert. Of course, this is only theoretical. If you actually set the bull amulet high enough, then theoretically you can muster the power to destroy the earth. As for the facts... it''s better not to have high hopes. Excluding the cow talisman, the dog amulet among the 12 talismans can give you the power of immortality, you will never die, the amulet can cure all diseases, poisoning and others. Whatever the disease, even a theoretically incurable disease like cancer can be cured in an instant, as well as trauma and internal injuries. From this, you can imagine the power of the 12 talismans. This excited Su Han. In the future, I will bring a bull talisman and a horse amulet. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology. Besides, do you want to know the future? If you think there is no problem, give me a promise, when you get 12 talismans in the future, give 12 talismans to me." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "...Wait a minute! I got a shield from Bavaria, and I was chased by members of the Mafia. Let''s talk again." Su Xiaoxiao: "!!!" Su Han''s mouth twitched twice. When he saw what Jackie Chan said, he probably knew what was going on. It is estimated that the chicken talisman has fallen into Jackie Chan''s hands now. After thinking about it for a while, Su Han felt a little regretful and sighed for a long time without saying anything else. Come Be My Son: "The real guild master flirts with the promise of profit! Guragura, it looks like the world that this guy named Jackie Chan lives in has the power to make the guild master stir." Kasumi Utako "I was thinking, isn''t the world where Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology is in the world of martial arts? Is it the same level as One Piece? It feels scary when I think about it" Chapter 25: Hiraishin no Jutsu Chapter 25: Hiraishin no Jutsu Tony Is Not the Richest: "Isn''t a peaceful world nice? I envy your peaceful world! I recently investigated a bit about the abnormal situation in my world, and found that my world looks a bit dangerous. Damn, don''t talk about that, keep making Iron Man armor! " Tony Is Not the Richest: "The Mark I Armor has beenpleted! The key problem is, now I feel the Mark I armor is very inappropriate... I want to build a Mark 2. @Su Xiaoxiao! Do you want me to make a special armor for you?" Su Xiaoxiao: "...Stank-san! If you want to ask for something, say it directly." Tony Is Not the Richest: "That that''s Iron Man 2! Hehehe, you should understand what I mean." Su Xiaoxiao: "Iron Man 2 is hopeless for now! Giving you Captain America 1 and Thor 1 is fine, right? If you don''t think that''s enough, I can also add Hulk 1!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Captain America, I know who that is! But wasn''t the old man dead? Is it possible to cheat with the corpse? And who is Thor? Even though there are a lot of strange things in our world, ording to my research, there shouldn''t be a real god, right?" Su Han said that the Marvel world was much more interesting than he thought. Don''t tell me it''s a god, there is even a hell, isn''t this a pleasant surprise? Tony Is Not the Richest: "... Damn it! Isn''t what I know so far not enough? This world is much more dangerous than I thought? Bastard!" Tony Stark really freaked out. He had recently discovered information about vampires or vampire hunters in this world. Or Underground Dark Tycoon Kingpin in New York, or The Hand in Japan. However, this may seem troublesome. Butpared to the strength at the national level, it is still much weaker. As thergest arms dealer in the United States and owner of the Stark Group, Tony Stark says he is not afraid. But if you add a god...emmmm... Tony Stark was in a panic. After watching Campione, Tony Stark had a certain understanding of the terrifying power of the Heretic God. ording to his estimation, a god from the Marvel universe would never be weaker than a heretical god, right? Maybe even stronger. After all, the heretical god doesn''t seem to be an orthodox god. Old Man is the Marquis: "Thor? It turns out that there are also gods in Tony Stark''s world. I don''t know what the difference is between the gods of their world and the heretical gods of ours. If you kill a god from that world, can you gain Authority?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han pondered, there was a huge gap between the god of the Marvel world and the heretical god of the Campione world. It doesn''t say if they can be killed. Even if you really kill a god in the end you won''t get anything, right? After thinking for a moment, Su Han turned his gaze to the next person. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Fourth Hokage. Do you want to know your future, Fourth Hokage!" Fourth Hokage: "My future? Just like the Boku no Hero Academia I''ve seen before, does my memory copy contain my future sessor?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes." Fourth Hokage: "If possible, please send! thank you very much." Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way I think, it seems that Naruto is a superrge memory copy that is not inferior to One Piece. After all, Uzumaki Naruto''s son of destiny is your son." Fourth Hokage: "???" Namikaze Minato who was in his own Hokage''s office right now. The moment he saw the memory copy, he doubted whether it was some kind of illusion, but after various solutions, he ruled out the possibility that it was an illusion. After seeing the many copies of the memory in the guild documents, Namikaze Minato immediately raised the importance of the Super Dimension Guild to the highest level. The special guild spanning various worlds, thinking of this, his heart couldn''t help but palpitate. Especially after the brief exchange with Su Han at this time, his mood was even moreplex and restless. His own son will be the protagonist of Naruto. "In other words, is that the son of destiny mentioned by Master Jiya?" Namikaze Minato''s eyes flickered, and he had made up his mind at this point. Su Han was surprised for a moment, looking at the interface of the guild chat room in front of him. [Ding! The Fourth Hokage personally sent you a red envelope] Su Han smiled indifferently, "It''s a bit interesting, I haven''t actually uploaded the Naruto files yet! And he personally sent a red envelope?" l After thinking about it, Su Han took the red envelope. [Ding! Congrattions to the guild master for obtaining Hiraishin no Jutsu] HISS! Su Han, who was still calm, his eyes stared wide at this moment. How could he not know what Hiraishin no Jutsu is? Hiraishin no Jutsu created by the second Hokage, the technique that the Fourth Hokage is famous for, can move anywhere where the Hiraishin mark is made. However, after a moment of excitement, Su Han thought of something again, and his brows furrowed: "I remember, Hiraishin no Jutsu requires Chakra?" After. thinking about this, Su Han instantly incorporated Hiraishin no Jutsu into his body. If Hiraishin no Jutsu really can''t use anything other than Chakra, then Su Han should consider whether it should be strengthened when he has enough points in the future, eliminating this Hiraishin no Jutsu weakness. Fortunately, things haven''t hit their worst yet. After Su Han joined, he discovered that even though he had no Chakra in his body, he could use the Hiraishin no Jutsu which consumed physical strength. . But even if he inherited some of Shirohige physical strength, the use of the Hiraishin no Jutsu technique would still consume a lot of stamina. Calcted ording to his current physical strength when at full state, he can only teleport five times with Hiraishin no Jutsu. But Su Han was already very satisfied. Chapter 26: Nagato consciousness Chapter 26: Nagato consciousness Su Xiaoxiao: "@Fourth Hokage, I have tried Hiraishin no Jutsu, the effect is very good, thank you." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Let the World Suffer. If I didn''t guess wrong, you should be Uzumaki Nagato from Amegakure Vige, right?" The moment Uzumaki Nagato''s identity was revealed, Uzumaki Nagato in Amegakure Vige in Naruto World suddenly opened his eyes, and he was lost in thought. Uzumaki Nagato''s body was extremely thin, and her bones could be seen clearly. Also, Uzumaki Nagato was sitting in a wheelchair, and seemed to be about to die soon. Precisely because of his poor physical fitness, Uzumaki Nagato hid his true identity, when walking out, he only let his puppet use the name Six Paths of Pain. Logically speaking, the only people in this world who could know his true identity were Jiraiya and Konan, and even the man who called himself Uchiha Madara, was limited to a limited number of people. "Can you predict the future of the guild master, and the guild that traverses the various worlds? This is really interesting. Uzumaki Nagato''s voice was low and there was a hint of hoarseness, after a long silence. What is he thinking. "Because the Fourth Hokage gave that person a red envelope, but I didn''t give him a red envelope?" After Uzumaki Nagato pondered for a moment, he made up his mind and closed his eyes, "Alright, this is also an experiment, can the Rinnegan technique be used without the Rinnegan?" [Ding! Uzumaki Nagato personally sent you a red envelope] Su Han''s eyes flickered slightly, and a glimmer of hope appeared in his heart. Muttering: "It''s fine if Uzumaki Nagato sends Rinnegan eyes..." Of course, Su Han also only mumbled a few words, even if Su Han really wasn''t rewarded, he would still reveal the story in Naruto World. Uzumaki Nagato had the Rinnegan eye, but in fact Uchiha Madara gave it to him, and it was impossible for him to send the Rinnegan eye to Su Han. Su Han received the red envelope from Uzumaki Nagato, then closed his eyes and felt it, and his brows furrowed immediately. [Ding! Congrattions to the guild master, receiving Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push) and Bansh Ten''in (Universal Pull)] "Aren''t Shinra Tensei and Bansh Ten''in exclusive techniques of the Rinnegan eye? Can it be used without the Rinnegan eye?" Su Han was really surprised, this situation was slightly beyond his expectation. After thinking about it, Su Han didn''t care about this anymore, however, now these two techniques were issued by Uzumaki Nagato, and they were already in his hands. As for whether it can be used, it depends on the situation. If Su Han really can''t use it, he can try to use points to strengthen these two techniques in the future, and remove the shorings of these two techniques, so that he can really use them unconditionally. After the fusion, Su Han felt a little, and a touch of surprise appeared on his face. After that, he stretched out his hand and scratched it slightly: "Bansh Ten''in!" A jet-ck brilliance emerged from Su Han''s hand. Then a terrible puff came from Su Han''s hand, and the table in the distance approached Su Han in an instant. "Shinra Tensei!" The terrible repulsion force rushed to the table,bined with gravity, and the strong inertia made the table freeze in midair. Immediately, with a bang, the entire table shattered. The sawdust scattered, and because of the influence of Shinra Tensei, the wood sawdust did not approach Su Han, and the house suddenly looked very dirty. Su Han did not pay attention to his house, but thought. "Is the power of Shinra Tensei and Bansh Ten''inbined with the Yami Yami no Mi fruit Very good This makes Kurouzu (ck Spiral) stronger!" In general, these two techniques were used sessfully, rxing Su Han. These two techniques are undoubtedly very powerful, if developed to the peak, it will definitely not lose to Hiraishin no Jutsu. Like the Hiraishin no Jutsu technique, using both of these techniques consumes physical strength. If Su Han''s future physical strength is strong enough, then he canpletely destroy the city like the Six Paths of Pain in the original. Or use Shinra Tensei to fend off all the opponent''s attacks, forming a perfect defense to some extent. And Bansh Ten''in''s appeal is stronger than Kurouzu''s... [Ding! Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a superrge copy of Naruto''s memory] The Fourth Hokage saw the memory uploaded by Su Han in his office, he couldn''t help but sigh, his eyes flickered slightly. Although he didn''t actually watch this copy of the memory, he only saw the name, and gradually, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. There was a trace of emotion in those words. "Is it like this It couldn''t be better like this" From One Piece, or Boku no Hero Academia or even Iron Man 1, among these memory copies, the Fourth Hokage has seen a rule. That is, each memory copy has its own absolute protagonist. The absolute protagonist in My Hero Academia is Midoriya Izuku. The absolute protagonist in One Piece is Monkey D. Luffy. The absolute protagonist of Iron Man 1 is Tony Stark. Undoubtedly, from Naruto''s name, it can be seen that the vige of Konoha where Naruto is located may be the protagonist in this literary work. This is a good thing. Completely different from the attitude of the Fourth Hokage, after seeing the copy of the memory that Su Han had uploaded, Uzumaki Nagato''s heart suddenly became heavier. "Kinoha Vige..." Uzumaki Nagato''s expression wasplex, and she hated and admired Konoha Vige at the same time. The reason for the hatred was that Konoha ninjas arbitrarily killed in Amegakure Vige, and even the deaths of his parents were rted to Konoha ninjas. And the reason why he admired him was because his teacher was from Konoha Vige. Maybe Uzumaki Nagato hated Konoha, but for Jiraiya, he was undoubtedly very respectful. Shaking his head, Uzumaki Nagato''s expression returned to nonchnce. "Let me see Naruto, what are they talking about?" "If Konoha Vige really gets in my way! To stop this world''s true peace... even if it destroys Konoha Vige! I won''t hesitate." Chapter 27: Jackie Chan, the US is unreliable Chapter 27: Jackie Chan, the US is unreliable "I just don''t know how many points these guys can contribute to me this time." Su Han muttered, then subconsciously nced at the list of points, then immediately. His pupils naturally contracted, revealing a touch of surprise: "Huh? Why did my points suddenly increase so much? " Only now did Su Han realize that the number of points in his hands had returned to more than 2,000, this was simply unimaginable. Even though he had over 2,000 points before, he spent 2,000 points to eliminate Devil Fruit weaknesses and strengthen Devil Fruits. The number of points he held in his hands should only be a few hundred. "Except." Su Han suddenly thought of something and thought hard. "Now there are so many neers in the guild. If these neers go to see a copy of Iron Man I or One Piece I''ve posted, will they also donate points?" After thinking about it, Su Han felt that they should also contribute points. After all, if that wasn''t the case, it would be hard to exin, where did the points add up from? "So, this memory copy I sent was actually a long-term conduit for earning points?" Su Han couldn''t help but be speechless. Come Be My Son: "One Piece isn''t over yet, and now there''s another long story, Naruto? Thinking to feel that a little desperate, my heart will not die? However, Guragura! I''m Shirohige. A true pirate is never afraid of challenges." Time Maniptor Akemi Homura: "So, is the challenge of fearless pirates realized here..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Shirohige father, be careful! After all, you can''tpare to youth now, staying upte for a long time, it''s not healthy. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Tch! It''s just a long story. I can finish it in three days! A true engineer, has endless determination! " Kasumi Utako: "It''s a little simple! One Piece, Iron Man and other things are very interesting in the first ce. In spare time in ss, or after writing a novel, it feels quite good to watch it. Of course, if you think this copy of memory is real Then when you see some tragedy, your heart will be a little sad" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Get lost in thought...start pondering! Sessfully close the study material in your own hands! Duplicate Naruto''s memory, start!" Su Han couldn''t help but smile when he saw themunication between the people in the guild. But in the next moment, his gaze fell on the people in the guild who had yet to introduce themselves. "Pure White Spirit User and Squad 5 Captain?" Su Han muttered, "Are the two of them still snooping around, actually don''t believe in the existence of this guild, is it possible to see the existence of this guild, in the heart there is another plot? " "Never mind, keep on snooping, it doesn''t matter if these two don''t show up." Su Han wasn''t worried about anything. After all, the initiative was in his hands. Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Finally back safely! I have met the ck captain now, and I also know the mysterious power of this chicken talisman in my hands! Really amazing, guild master have you found out the power of 12 talismans?" If Jackie Chan didn''t understand what Su Han meant earlier, then after experiencing many things, he finally became cautious and began to take Su Han''s words seriously. After seeing this scene, Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly, after a moment of contemtion, he did not hide it directly, and replied calmly. Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology "... This is really bad luck! Too bad, I''ll be getting involved in this sort of thing for some reason. I''m obviously just an archaeologist who knows martial arts, why is this happening." Jackie Chan has always disyed strong martial arts, fearlessness and a calm mind as he searches for talismans in Jackie Chan Adventures. But this does not mean that Jackie Chan ispletely fearless. After all, he is human. Afterprehending the talisman controlling the extraordinary power, and facing the invasion of the Shendu organization and the Sombra Legion sent by the sealed Demon Lord, the psychological pressure he endured was naturally enormous. He couldn''t tell his rtives and friends about this kind of psychological pressure, but he could file aint in the guild chat room. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuronekoh: "The guild master said that the 12 talismans contained extremely strong power. Then after you have the chicken talisman, you must also have a share of the extraordinary power? You have this extraordinary power, you can''t be considered an ordinary person anymore." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology "..." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology "What you say makes sense, hold the chicken talisman, or find the next talisman, I must also have extraordinary strength! But in thest analysis, the 12 talismans are not owned by me, if taken by someone else, it can lead to disastrous consequences! So I leave it to the state" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "So what did I say? Give me 12 talismans. I am not from your world. After obtaining the amulet, it is impossible to use 12 talismans tomit a crime. After all, I already have strength that is not inferior to talismans, even stronger than talismans. It''s just the nature of the talisman''s power that fascinates me a little." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Forget it! Think for yourself, I know you want to hand the talisman over to the country and seal it in Area 52. I think it''s safe. But you should know one thing, even Area 52 isn''t perfect." Su Xiaoxiao: "As far as I know, your future, your area 52, has been stolen more than once, even Shendu has also taken the talisman in zone 52, thereby resurrecting the demon king from the seal." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "???" What? The Demon Lord was sealed in Area 52 and theft urred more than once. He handed his talisman to the United States government, is the United States government so weak? There was theft and more than once? Su Xiaoxiao: "Jackie Chan, the United States is unreliable! Think about it." Jackie Chan began to think seriously. He suddenly felt that if there was really no way to protect the 12 talismans in Area 52, then give those 12 talismans to Su Han, it might also be a good decision. Chapter 28: Shirohige must train the successor Chapter 28: Shirohige must train the sessor After Su Han chatted casually, he no longer cared about Jackie Chan. In the final analysis, if Jackie Chan gave him 12 talismans, then Su Han would be very happy, but if he didn''t give him 12 talismans, it wouldn''t have much impact. Although the time is still short, the power in Su Han''s hands has umted to a level that is not low. If it weren''t for his low physical fitness, the power he could use was terrifying. If nothing else, the Yami Yami no Mi fruit plus the power of Advanced Busoshoku Haki was enough to allow him to exert Grandmaster-level destructive power. Even though this is only destructive power. He was too far behind in terms of maneuverability and perception. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Come Be My Son, how does old Shirohige handle that matter?" Come Be My Son: "Teach has been captured and hanged. At the Mobi Dick lookout. No matter the time of day, there was at least one captain guarding Teach. I''m sure there shouldn''t be a big problem." Shirohige no doubt guarded Teach closely, no matter the time of day, a captain level guard guarding, attesting to the Shirohige demeanor. Come Be My Son: "Teach should be the source of future disaster! And I''m still watching One Piece even though I haven''t finished yet, I have fully realized that without me, the Shirohige Pirates are very weak. Now I have begun to train my sons intensively, and strive to train great pirates who can take the names of the four sea lords before I leave." Shirohige was not afraid of death. All he was afraid of was if he died, what would his son do? He couldn''t ept that his son was targeted by four other New World emperors and Marines after his death. Now, even though he had suppressed Teach. But it was an undeniable fact that his body was old. Training the sessor should not be as rxed as it used to be, but must be elerated. If he blindly protected his son well, then the end result would be like the one in One Piece, to the detriment of his own son. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, old man doesn''t have to worry too much! Even though the old man is old, ording to what I know, there may be many worlds in the chat room, and there is a way to ovee the lifespan." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Old Man is the Marquis, Marquis Voban''s World has heretical gods. After killing the heretical god, he would gain the power of god''s Authority and be a demon lord and God yer who ruled the world! And, God yer had a very long lifespan. If I remember correctly, Marquis Voban has lived for more than 250 years!" Come Be My Son: "???" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "...250 years?!" Many people who saw this scene were shocked. Shirohige had heard that Marquis Voban called him a brat long ago. At that time, Shirohige didn''t care, but now that he heard what Su Han said, he waspletely dumbfounded. It turned out that Marquis Voban was truly qualified to call him a brat. Don''t see Shirohige and Marquis Voban are simr in age. But in reality, Shirohige was only 60~70 years old now. The news revealed by Su Han shocked many people. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This is really a scary age! Isn''t he immortal?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "...After killing the god, you can not only get a strong power, but also give a very long life, if I can kill the god in my life, how good it is..." Old Man is the Marquis: "@Tony Is Not the Richest. Don''t dream, For hundreds of years, among the many people in the world, only a few have seeded in killing a God, bing a God yer! Luck, strength, mind, courage, etc, are all indispensable to bing a God yer! Do you think your armor can help you kill a god? If you really have an unrealistic dream, then this old man doesn''t mind teaching you something. " Tony Is Not the Richest:" ... " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Sorry to interrupt!" Marquis Voban had a bit of a grudge with Tony Stark, he just felt like he was suffering a huge loss again. He had fully realized that if he was left behind, he would be beaten, he had already decided. "Anti-God-yer Mecha! Must be made! Definitely made." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Come Be My Son, doesn''t old Shirohige have a lot of points? You must exchange the crossing talisman." Come Be My Son: "Say Guild Master, I always felt that there might be time to use up points in the future! So no need to use it for now. Anyway, death due to old age is still long. Guragura, not to mention, I remember, there seems to be things that prolong life in the world of One Piece." Su Han saw Shirohige had made up his mind, he didn''t advise anymore. What''s more, what Shirohige said is not wrong, and the world of One Piece does have something to prolong life. Whether it was Law, the possessor of the Ope Ope no Mi fruit, who was being hunted by the world government, or the philosopher''s stone made by the great alchemist in legend, they all had this effect. However, Su Han could also clearly see that after uploading Naruto, there were indeed fewer people chatting in the guild. Maybe they all saw a copy of Naruto''s memory. Randomly ncing at Naruto''s memory copy, Su Han''s expression froze for a moment. Copy of Naruto World has been downloaded 14 times In other words, everyone in the guild at this point basically downloaded a copy of Naruto''s memory. "This is really interesting!" Su Han noticed the Pure White Spirit User and Squad 5 Captain in the guild member list Even though these two didn''t talk from start to finish, they definitely downloaded it. This shows that these two people are also always paying attention to the situation in the guild. Chapter 29: Nagato and Fourth Hokage Chapter 29: Nagato and Fourth Hokage Shrugging, then Su Han left the guild chat room. Then he started practicing in his room. No matter how much power is obtained, after all, it is someone else''s strength. Even when passing on some of the experiences of others, but if it is not trained properly, then in the future, if this power is really used in battle, he will definitely suffer. Su Han first used Shinra Tensei and Bansh Ten''in to clean his room. He did this not because he waszy to clean the room, but wanted to use this to control these two abilities. After that, at his house, Su Han walked around using Hiraishin no Jutsu to move instantly in every room. This was not because Su Han wanted to bezy. Or rather the opposite. Because the stamina consumed by using Hiraishin no Jutsu consumes much more than by walking. After all, every instant move would exhaust of Su Han''s physical strength. Only need to teleport four times with Hiraishin no Jutsu, and his physical strength will be exhausted. But to control this power must be widely used. However, Su Han noticed that after he exhausted all his stamina, his stamina would increase within a small range as he recuperated and recovered his stamina to its peak. Although this rate is small, after all, it is growing. In the next few days, Su Han had a busy schedule. When he went to ss, he closed his eyes and recalled the many memory copies he had uploaded to the guild, even though these memory copies had been extracted from his mind. But now dis see this copy of memory again, and experience a deep feeling, which has a special taste. And if he returned to his home, Su Han would start various training. Or use the physical secret training obtained from All Might to temper the body, andbine the physical secret with Busoshoku Haki. Or use the Hiraishin no Jutsu technique, as well as Shinra Tensei, and Bansh Ten''in. Su Han did not practice the Comprehensive Advanced Magic Profound Truth obtained from Marquis Voban. This was not to say that there was something wrong with the Comprehensive Advanced Magic Profound Truth sent by Marquis Voban, or that the level was too low for Su Han to see. Of course, this kind of Comprehensive Advanced Magic Profound Truth was nothingpared to a God yer, but managing this to the pinnacle, could at least put up a bit of resistance with divine beasts. The reason why Su Han didn''t train was simply because Su Han was focused on training his body and strengthening his physical strength. After all, most of his strength was attributed to this. Su Han had a clear understanding of how to increase his strength in a short period of time. As for the Comprehensive Advanced Magic Profound Truth, waiting until there is a time in the future, then training. Su Han went training mad. This training takes five full days. In these five days, he had even less joined the guild chat room, entering the chat room only during ss. "almost!" With his upper body shirtless, Su Han sat cross-legged in his room. The muscles on his body are slightly protruding, don''t look big and terrible, and show an overall graceful curvature, possessing a masculine charm. "Several goals have been set in advance,bining All Might''s Body Technique Profound Truth and Shirohige Haki, this goal has been achieved... Shinra Tensei, Bansh Ten''in and Hiraishin no Jutsu bing proficient in training can allow me to face long-range enemies!" Su Han suddenly sighed: "What a pity." Although all the gifts given by the many members in the guild have been integrated, Su Han is now far from strong. The most basic element that limits his strength is physical strength. "If my physical strength reaches Shirohige ''s level, Even if I''m not as strong as Shirohige , it''s not much worse. It can at least be on par with the four new world emperors in the One Piece world." Shaking his head, many skills have been given by many members in the guild, but only physical strength alone he can''t do anything. "By the way Campione world, if I kill a god! Then I might be able to greatly increase my physical strength." Suddenly remembering this, Su Han''s eyes flickered slightly. "I can consider that but let''s make it an alternative means now." Su Han had a very clear understanding of his current situation. Although the short-term explosion was very powerful, that was it. Su Han currently has no certainty, and killed the heretical god. Not to mention, if he wanted to kill the heretic god, he had to at least find the heretic god. Marquis Voban searched for heretical gods all over the world and tried to kill the heretical gods. But after hundreds of years, he only found and killed a few heretical gods. Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Fourth Hokage: "After so many days, I finally finished watching Naruto! I really don''t know how to put it, and my mood is veryplicated." After watching Naruto, the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, learned that he would die from the chaos of the Kyuubi, and the person behind the scenes manipting the Kyuubi was his former student Uchiha Obito. Namikaze Minato''s current mood was veryplicated. When he became the teacher of Kakashi, Uchiha Obito, Nohara Rin. He truly thought of his students as his own children, and educated them with care. Namikaze Minato admits that he has regrets towards Uchiha Obito. However, Uchiha Obito disturbed Konoha vige and destroyed Konoha vige. He didn''t even hesitate to kill his teacher and his teacher''s wife. Even though Uchiha Obito was persuaded by Uzumaki Naruto in the end, Namikaze Minato didn''t even forgive Obito Uchiha in the slightest. Fourth Hokage: "@Let the World Suffer, Uzumaki Nagato... After watching Naruto, what are you thinking now. Do you want to continue to be Uchiha Madara''s chess piece and carry out the Eye of the Moon n... Junior brother." Chapter 30: Fourth Hokage and Nagato live meet in private? Chapter 30: Fourth Hokage and Nagato live meet in private? Uzumaki Nagato''s current facial expression was also veryplicated. "Eyes of the Moon n..." With His lips twitching slightly, Uzumaki Nagato raised her head and looked at the surrounding scenery. He was in the tall tower at the moment, and the tall tower looked very dim and wide. Beside him, Six Paths of Pain stood quietly. "Everything is wrong Everyone is deceived! Uchiha Madara, no, he should be called Uchiha Obito..." After Uzumaki Nagato took a deep breath, she forcefully calmed her mind. There was an icy brilliance flickering in his eyes. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take revenge on Uchiha Obito at this time. He only knew that he couldn''t fight Uchiha Obito now. After watching Naruto, he had a clear understanding of the power that Obito Uchiha possessed now. If the battle did ur, in the end, Uchiha Obito could not defeat Uzumaki Nagato, but at least, if Uchiha Obito wanted to escape, there would be no problem. After all, Uchiha Obito had Kamui, the power of the space attribute. What''s more, even if he killed Uchiha Obito once. Uchiha Obito was also able to use Izanagi to deny the reality of his own death. In this case, Uchiha Obito would only have to sacrifice his Sharingan, and use Kamui to escape. He was afraid that no one in this world could stop him. "Even though I hate Uchiha Obito so much! But Uchiha Madara cannot be underestimated, neither can Zetsu and Otsusuki Kaguya." Uzumaki Nagato''s thoughts kept flowing. He lowered his eyes, fell silent, and forcefully suppressed his hatred for Uchiha Obito in his heart. The reason why he hates Uchiha Obito, this hatred even exceeds the hatred towards Uchiha Madara. That''s because after he saw a copy of Naruto''s memory, after his death, Uchiha Obito for the Rinnegan eyes of his corpse, Uchiha Obito killed Konan without hesitation. This was enough for Uzumaki Nagato to give Uchiha Obito a death sentence in his heart. After all, Uchiha Obito could not be forgiven by Uzumaki Nagato. After a moment of contemtion, Uzumaki Nagato also entered the chat room. Let the World Suffert: "Of course there is no problem Fourth Hokage!" After seeing Uzumaki Nagato''s answer, Namikaze Minato heaved a sigh of relief because Uzumaki Nagato''s answer indicated that Uzumaki Nagato had given up on the Eye of the Moon n. However, Uzumaki Nagato still refers to himself as the Fourth Hokage, which means that Uzumaki Nagato has not acknowledged his identity as a senior brother. "Any other ideas?" Namikaze Minato was deep in thought. Even though Namikaze Minato saw Uzumaki Nagato kill Jiraiya, Namikaze Minato didn''t really hate Uzumaki Nagato, and could only feel a kind of sadness. After all, Uzumaki Nagato''s life was clearly arranged, ording to Namikaze Minato''s spection. From the moment Uchiha Madara gave the Rinnegan the eye, Uzumaki Nagato had entered the game. Fourth Hokage: "@Let the World Suffer, let''s meet offline once, at Amegakure Vige or somewhere else? We only need to meet once. After meeting, I will give you a kunai bearing the Hiraishin mark. At that time, as long as I want to contact you, I can use Hiraishin no Jutsu at any time and I can go directly to your side." Let the World Suffer: "No need, you just need to wait for me in Konoha vige, after all you are Hokage, it would be very troublesome to leave Konoha vige right? But I''m different. Nothing important right now." Uzumaki Nagato in Amegakure Vige is more famous as a cutting-edge fighting force than the leader of Amegakure Vige. The real Amegakure Vige Commander is Konan, who seems inconspicuous. Let the World Suffer: "If I''m not mistaken, Fourth Hokage. You are in Konoha vige now, and there are many things you want to do." Fourth Hokage: "Ah that''s right. Even though when I saw the opening I imagined this, I felt a little hurt. Under the peace of the vige of Konoha, there is darkness that always surrounds the vige of Konoha. After all some people I can''t forgive..." Let the World Suffer: "Alright! Then it''s up to you to settle the internal affairs first, I will go to Konoha vige first, or if necessary with my help, I can also help you!" Uzumaki Nagato was now at the peak of her power. The power of the Rinnegan eye has been fully mastered, and the Six Paths areplete. Uzumaki Nagato in this state could definitely be called no weaker than anyone living in the current world. Fourth Hokage: "No need! I will take care of matters in Konoha vige." Even though Namikaze Minato is very disappointed with Konoha vige, however, he is now the fourth generation of Konoha vige Hokage. The Hokage is the true leader of Konoha Vige. Letting Uzumaki Nagatoe, what''s the problem? Even though Uzumaki Nagato was also Jiraiya''s disciple, his junior, and on top of that, the Fourth Hokage still held his own ns. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "... The big people are talking, and I''m shivering with cold!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Don''t talk, I can''t afford to offend!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "...With the Shinra Tensei attack destroying the vige of Konoha, the leader behind the Akatsuki organization, Uzumaki Nagato! One of those people who didn''t rely on Bloodline, and rose purely because of talent, the most amazing Fourth Hokage in Konoha''s history... Sure enough, that''s a big boss." Symbol of Peace: "The world called Naruto is too pathetic! The son of the Fourth Hokage, clearly the son of a hero, as the wadsh sealed the nine tailed demon fox! Why didn''t the vigers and higher-ups protect him? This kind of thing is unforgivable." Symbol of Peace: "But! Fourth Hokage, your son is a true hero He shines with a heroic light that is not inferior to anyone!" Su Xiaoxiao "By the way, it was all Danzo''s scheme! All of this was Danzo''s doing. If you are not satisfied with Danzo''s death, then beat the third Hokage to death, then imprison the top Konoha viger! The Fourth Hokage begins the path of centralization!" Fourth Hokage: "???" Chapter 31: Marquis Voban has a bold idea Chapter 31: Marquis Voban has a bold idea Namikaze Minato was very displeased, seeing this, showed a dumbfounded facial expression. Killing Danzo could be considered. but to beat the third Hokage to death half to death then imprisoned, and then imprisoned all the elders of Konoha Vige, he could only talk andugh. After all, hatred is hatred, and the vige of Konoha is still the authority in the final analysis. If he really showed this kind of will, then the next day he would have to consider whether there would be abination of the third Hokage and Danzo. "I have to consider carefully." Namikaze Minato''s finger lightly tapped the table, his eyes shed: "Kushina is pregnant. In other words, the time of Kyuub chaos is near, How much time is left? "The most important thing now is to solve the Kyuubi mess first. As for Danzo wait for the future dj to finish slowly." The only thingplicating Namikaze Minato''s mind was the third Hokage, Namikaze Minato had little respect in his heart, after all the third Hokage was Jiraiya''s teacher, and Jiraiya was Namikaze Minato''s teacher. Needless to say, after the third Hokage retired, he gave the power in his hands to Namikaze Minato. If this hadn''t happened, then Namikaze Minato might not have be Hokage yet. However, no matter how well the Third Hokage treated him, Namikaze Minato thought of the treatment his son had suffered all this time, he secretly clenched his fists. For Uzumaki Naruto to suffer such treatment in the future, there must be some aspect to Danzo''s doing. Even Danzo wasrgely his doing. But without the third Hokage''s approval, would the situation be so bad? This is clearly impossible. "If your grandson Konohamaru were to be the Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki, would he be like that?" Namikaze Minato closed her eyes tired, "Kinoha vige reform must be carried out ording to schedule." "With my current strength, it is very difficult to carry out Konoha Vige reform, but if I add the Uchiha" Although there were thousands of thoughts in his heart, but in the end, Namikaze Minato had all these ideas. Forget it, the most critical issue right now is the meeting with Uzumaki Nagato in the near future. If he could really negotiate with Uzumaki Nagato, even if he could only use Akatsuki''s power indirectly, that would be enough. The strength of the Akatsuki organization is truly beyond doubt, the members who can join the Akatsuki organization are all experts. Maybe at the basic unit level, Akatsuki couldn''t match the Five Ninja Viges, but at the top ssbat power, Akatsuki surpassed the Five Ninja Viges. ... Su Xiaoxiao: "Uzumaki Nagato and Fourth Hokage meet face to face, I can''t hold back tears for Uchiha Obito! Hahahaha... I don''t know what kind of expression Uchiha Obito will make when he finds out Uzumaki Nagato is leading the Akatsuki organization to revolt?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Uzumaki Nagato led Akatsuki to revolt? Uzumaki Nagato is now the leader of the Akatsuki organization" Kasumi Utako: "Guild Leader! Never to think that you have a different evil interest in this aspect so unexpectedly, this is indeed very interesting. After joining this guild, I feel like my inspiration flows like flowing water." Symbol of Peace: "Uzumaki Nagato... actually a good boy! The main reason was that he was led on the wrong path, now it was not toote to sober up. Distorted peace what''s the point? After all, the Eye of the Moon n is wrong, it''s all just a pre-arranged n." Come Be My Son: "...For now it seems only to see Konoha''s n to copse! Looking at the content you guys are talking about, I''m now quite surprised." Old Man is the Marquis: "I was surprised too! This old man had arrived in Japan at this time and inspected the future seventh God yer in person! It turns out that this seventh person is indeed just an ordinary person" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Huh? Doesn''t he have something special? If he''s a real man, how can he be a God yer?" Old Man is the Marquis: "I can''t see anything special about him! When I think of a troubled child like this, in the future will actually be the seventh God yer in the future, juxtaposed with me, I feel very embarrassed" Su Han saw this scene, and the corner of his eye twitched twice, and couldn''t help but cover his forehead. Was Marquis Voban really qualified to say that? Speaking of problem children, all the God yers that appeared now were problem children. Su Xiaoxiao: "Old man, you won''t kill the seventh God yer in the future?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Huh? Would I do such a thing? Nonsense! That''s two top tier gods in Sardinia, What I''m a little curious about now what if two heretical gods are killed by me, can the seventh God yer appear? Old Man is the Marquis: "If on the ind of Sardinia, With the loss of the two heretical gods, if the 7 can still be God yers ... then that is really interesting. Su Xiaoxiao: "This is indeed very interesting! If there isn''t the will of the world or the destiny of the protagonist and the like, then, it''s possible that the heretical gods in Japan are doing something behind the scenes." Su Xiaoxiao: "On the other hand, if this is really the case, then old man, isn''t that a good move? " Old Man is the Marquis: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "Old man! If the 7th side continuously appears Heretical god, that means 7th bes heretical god grinding dungeon, you can follow behind 7th, if heretical god appears, you kill heretical god and so on if heretical god keeps appearing, isn''t it? is that a good thing? " Old Man is the Marquis: "!!!" The guild master really is Talented, this old man isn''t thinking much now. However, his advice is really interesting. Marquis Voban suddenly had a bold idea. Chapter 32: The reincarnator doesnt know the plot? Chapter 32: The reincarnator doesn''t know the plot? Onee-sama Is Truly Incredible: "Big shot talking, dare not participate!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Big shot talking, dare not participate!" Symbol of Peace: "The big shot is talking, don''t dare to participate!" Time Maniptor Akemi Homura: "+1. Kasumi Utako: "+10086." Su Xiaoxiao: "The essence of humans is repeater! And this pathetic essence will be interrupted by me!" Fourth Hokage:"...I want to thank the guild master, if it weren''t for the guild master, I would have a hard time imagining that future, exactly how I would have received it" Fourth Hokage: "To be honest This is a bit ridiculous! Although after the copy of Naruto''s memory, I finally saw Uzumaki Naruto''s growth in the memory copy, which was very satisfying, but that''s probably because I saw in childhood, my son was treated with contempt. If I really see, whether it can feel rxed, can''t say." [Ding! The Fourth Hokage personally sent you a red envelope] Su Han raised his eyebrows and smiled. He didn''t say much, and opened the red envelope straightforwardly. However, the knowledge that entered his mind in the next moment made his expression gradually more dignified. "The Fourth Hokage actually sent this thing It seems Konoha really hurt his heart." At this time, the Fourth Hokage sent it personally, and naturally it was a scroll of Seals from the vige of Konoha. There were too many taboo ninjutsu in Konoha Vige''s seal scrolls. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the scroll of seals was the foundation of Konoha Vige, and its importance was self-evident. But after thinking about it, Su Han felt relieved again. After all, he is not in the Naruto world, even if the Fourth Hokage sends him a scroll of Seals, even if he takes this thing, it does not affect the vige of Konoha. It was thought that the Fourth Hokage had considered this, and had a revenge mentality for Konoha Vige, so he scrolled the book of seals to Su Han. "The various ninjutsu in the Seal scrolls are rather interesting, but I guess I can only see them." Su Han sighed. He was now struggling to integrate his own abilities. The advanced magic book sent by Marquis Voban, Su Han hadn''t even started using it yet, let alone the seal scroll. Now, it is estimated that he can only look at it, wait until there is a need in the future, and then start studying it. After putting things down, Su Han suddenly realized something, his brows suddenly tightened and looked to the side: "This feeling... Is this my illusion?" Su Han pondered for a while, his brows suddenly loosened. Kenbunshoku Haki spread from his body for about half a kilometer. Several dpidated houses entered Su Han''s perception. In the room, Su Han felt a familiar breath. "How could it be? Zhao Linger!" A strange expression appeared on Su Han''s face. Because he suddenly realized that Zhao Ling''er, who had been going to school with him recently, was in the room at this moment. And, beside Zhao Ling''er, there were people wearing strange costumes. And Zhao Ling''er was now standing in front of these people, facing the existence that emitted a bloody light on the opposite side. Su Han''s Kenbunshoku Haki first looked at the man wearing the Marine uniform with the word ''justice'' next to Zhao Linger, and then looked at the man with the Kumogakure Vige headband on Zhao Linger''s left, and the corner of his eyes twitched crazily. "Who are they? Marines? Naruto? Don''t tell me they''re transmigators?!" Su Han subconsciously started to think back, if he remembered correctly. In his current world, there is no Naruto and One Piece, right? After all, the world of spiritual energy he was in now was different from the normal real world. But if there''s no Naruto and One Piece in this world, it''s possible that these people are cosying. "Are they transmigators or reincarnations?" "And when they are with Zhao Ling''er, does that mean Zhao Ling''er is also a Reincarnation?" Su Han licked his lips when he realized that. The real world wasn''t a simple spiritual energy energy, he actually found himself a little excited. A bunch of reincarnations who don''t know the plot, it''s really interesting. "Come see!" Su Han left his house without any hesitation. ... Dpidated room. The blood-colored rays of light continued to intertwine, and a very tall figure stood there with a straight waist, wearing a ck dress. "Why did you have to stop me?" Li Chunrui coldly looked at the people on the spot. "Don''t forget, we are reincarnations! After bing reincarnated, these ordinary people are no longer the same as our life forms! They must be our food." "Everyone, I will give you onest chance! Come and help me, we must be the true rulers of this world!" Li Chunrui opened his arms, The wings behind him opened slightly like a bat. Bloody light filled the room. "This is really troublesome." Song Xueming, who was wearing a Marine suit, wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He looked at Li Chunrui in the distance, "This idiot! Do you really think the real world is a simple world? There are Grandmasters in this world." On the other hand, Xu Yan, with the Kumogakure Vige forehead protector on his forehead, also gritted his teeth: "After switching to the vampire bloodline, this fellow is really crazy. He wants to swallow people can to increase his own strength" "Grandmaster does not dare to harm ordinary people carelessly. Didn''t he think about it, if we really expose reincarnation, what kind of pressure will we bear in society?" "Empress Wa, can you stop the blood light?" Zhao Linger''s face was thick: "This is very troublesome." As he spoke, Zhao Linger''s hands were stacked in front of her, and then she suddenly let go. The brilliance of five beautiful colors sshed forward, as if there was life, lingering in his body, as well as Song Xueming and Xu Yan. Zhao Ling''er was called the Empress. But this was not because of how strong Zhao Linger was. It''s just a code name. However, this title also reveals some information. For example, Zhao Linger''s path is Nuwa''s series path. If he could really continue on this path and reach the true peak, she might be able to use Nuwa''s power. Chapter 33: Reincarnation exposed Chapter 33: Reincarnation exposed Some people do not pay attention outside the window, there is a ck shadow lying dormant in the garden, and photographing the scene here with a camera. There was disbelief in his words. "Everyone! I am a good friend of Wang Dali. Many of the videos I''ve shot about Grandmasters and even warrior fights have been uploaded to the Online site, Please visit the site to subscribe. You guys should know when I recorded Grandmaster''s battles, everything was broadcast live near the battlefield where Grandmaster was fighting. I took a big risk, in this situation, you guys going to give me a subscription shouldn''t be too much, right?" "Ahem,". Wang Dali coughed loudly, and forcefully controlled his emotions, and then continued filming the scene of many reincarnations facing each other inside the window, with a hint of disbelief in the words, "I found something very strange! Look, everyone, there''s someone fighting in that room." "Of course, their battle level is only on par with Spiritual Energy Users, which is nothing! But what''s really scary is that you see a man wearing a ck dress with wings behind his back, and a bloody Light beside him, I''m guessing it''s a legendary vampire." "Oh Lord! The beautiful girl actually shot out five colors of brilliance in her hands, condensed into ice prisms, earth pirs, lightning, wind des, and attacked the suspected existence of vampires This is incredible. Could it be that apart from Spiritual Energy Users in this world, there are still true cultivator?" Wang Dali was shocked, couldn''t believe what he saw with his eyes. Wang Dali had a small reputation on the Inte, after all, he was an official Spiritual Energy User. And what he likes to do the most is to record videos of various strong men fighting using spiritual energy, and then cing them on the Inte to raise money. It is for this reason that his videos are always very popr. In a very short time, the number of people who watched his live video broadcast reached more than 1 million. "Huh? Use elemental powers and abilities to transform into a vampire. Could it be that our world has a special technique that will make such changes in the body after a certain level of cultivation?!" "So fabulous! this is my first time hearing it." Even though the world respects spiritual energy, it doesn''t mean that everyone has a good understanding of spiritual energy. After all, after truly bing a Spiritual Energy User, he had only just stepped into the realm of the spiritual energy realm. Most people in the world have little understanding of true Spiritual Energy Users. However, many true Spiritual Energy User practitioners watched Wang Dali''s video, upon seeing this scene, all of their expressions changed drastically. "Damn it! Impossible, I am a formal Spiritual Energy User, and I can tell you very responsibly! Spiritual energy cultivation is the process of strengthening oneself, which can make one''s physical fitness, blood, and soul power stronger, There is no such elemental attack! " "Are there any true cultivators other than spiritual energy cultivators in this world? The man with the forehead protector on his head, there is thunder in his hand? Is this the power of thunder and lightning?" All the Spiritual Energy Users who saw this scene were shocked. Due to the revtion of the extraordinary power, this video spread at a very fast speed. Even immediately, a Grandmaster level powerhouse got the news. First entered the video site, then watched silently and surprise shed across his eyes. Even if it is a Grandmaster level powerhouse, it is only the body and blood that is strong, and does not control any extraordinary power. The other side. On the roof of a room, Li Xuezhu wrapped his arms around his chest and stared quietly. Li Xuezhu first nced at Wang Dali, who was taking pictures, calmly, and then cast his gaze into the room. "Sure enough, as I remembered! They were the first reincarnated group. Wang Dali''s broadcast officially revealed reincarnation. This also causes the reincarnation to no longer hide, and eventually bes a part of the future! " Li Xuezhu shook, shook his head, he saw Zhao Ling''er in the room, his eyes flickered slightly: "She must be the future Empress Wa a powerful figure among reincarnations! When he is in danger, I will help him, this is also an investment." "This vampire is nothing... The key is to wait for the blood in the vampire''s body to attract high-level beasts." Li Xuezhu said that sending charcoal during a blizzard could impress the rescued. As long as the future Empress Wa remembers her deeply, she must understand the timing of the rescue. "Boom!" The earth shook slightly. Wang Dali was filming at the moment. After feeling the earth tremors, his face changed slightly, "Huh? What happened... Why did the earthquake happen suddenly? Audience friends, I am in Jianghai City now! The ground is shaking." "I am a little skeptical now that there will be an earthquake in Jianghai City in the near future. Please prepare safety facilities for friends in Jianghai City who are watching the video. Anyway... Fuck it! " Wang Dali was stunned, all the houses in front of him fell apart, and the figure of him hiding waspletely visible to the Reincarnation people fighting in the house. Li Chunrui: "..." Zhao Linger: "..." Song Xueming: "..." Xu Yan: "..." Someone actually broadcast their fight scene just now? "Seeking death!" Li Chunrui''s expression turned extremely ugly for a moment. Although he considered himself to be far from worldly affairs, he believed that future reincarnations would definitely surpass spiritual energy cultivators and truly be the ruler of the world. But that doesn''t mean that he is so arrogant, he hasn''t developed yet, and he doesn''t think he can dominate the world yet. Almost the first time he saw Wang Dali, a trace of killing intent appeared in his heart. Wang Dali''s face was dull and frightened. Li Chunrui naturally thought that Wang Dali was afraid of him for the first time. Before Li Chunrui could say anything, Wang Dali turned and ran, his voice sounding like crying. "Fuck it, friends in the audience! Now we''re going to start escaping, big problem! Who can tell me why the Sand Sifting Snake is in the Jianghai City area?" Li Chunrui: "????" "Sand Sifting Snake? What is a Sand Sifting Snake? " In the next moment, Li Chunrui suddenly realized that something was wrong and felt a chill behind his back, his pupils suddenly contracted, and subconsciously turned his head to look behind him. A giant snake tens of meters long, the scales emitted a cold luster, and half of its body was still hiding on the ground, looking at Li Chunrui coldly. The giant snake suddenly opened its mouth and bit down viciously. Chapter 34: Haoshoku Haki Domination Chapter 34: Haoshoku Haki Domination Li Chunrui died, and he died neatly. Standing on the roof, Li Xuezhu, who was about to make his debut when Zhao Linger was in danger, and left a deep impression on Empress Wa, her legs softened and she almost knelt on the ground. "Damn" Li Xuezhu''s face was pale, "That''s a Sand Sifting Snake." In his memory, the reincarnation exposure battle had ended, and indeed arge snake-like beast appeared on the scene. Then Li Chunrui was killed, but the snake in his memory was not the Sand Sifting Snake. "Vampires are not a good profession among future reincarnations, because vampire blood is very attractive to many future beasts! Therefore, the dangers that vampires face in the wild are far beyond ordinary humans." "In his previous life. Even though this vampire also died, the one who killed him was only a Spiritual Energy Expert level beast. This time, it turned out to be a Sand Sifting Snake An adult Sand Sifting Snake is at least Spiritual Energy Master level" Li Xuezhu wanted to run away, she almost cried. Damn it, how could this be any different from what she had imagined. Were all the experiences she gained from rebirth wrong? Wang Dali fled far away, live broadcast while escaping, his voice trembled and he shouted: "Is there a Spiritual Energy Master in Jianghai City? Help me!" Currently, the broadcast channel is really crowded. "What the hell, Jianghai City will really have a Sand Sifting Snake snake." "Spiritual Energy Master level beasts actually appeared in the city! Jianghai City doesn''t have any Spiritual Energy Master level existences, it''s over" "Without a Spiritual Energy Master, if no one stops it, I''m afraid the Sand Sifting Snake may destroy the city?" "Haining City is rtively close to Jianghai City, has Grandmaster Han Li! With Grandmaster''s speed, he can arrive in about ten minutes." "Damn it ten minutes! Do you know what a Spiritual Energy Master-level Sand Sifting Snake can do in ten minutes? He can at least destroy all the houses one kilometer away!" The ground shook, this tremor was stronger than before. Previously, the appearance of reincarnation naturally attracted the attention of the Grandmaster level, but Grandmaster just wanted to know, why reincarnation can show elemental attacks. Grandmaster didn''t care about the power that Reincarnation had. But now, Grandmaster was really panicking. This was the first time in history that a beast had appeared directly within the city. Just think of the possible loss and public opinion that woulde next, and it would numb all Grandmasters'' scalps. The Governor''s Mansion in Jiangnan Province issued a strict order for the first time. Order Han Li, the Grandmaster closest to Jianghai City, to rush to Jianghai City as soon as possible to deal with the disaster. However, even though the Governor''s Mansion handled it well at first, even the Grandmaster sitting in the Governor''s Mansion knew very well that the loss this time around might not be small. Zhao Ling''er raised her head and looked at the huge snake in front of her. After eating Li Chunrui, the Sand Sifting Snake licked its lips and let out a hissing sound, very satisfied. Then the Sand Sifting Snake turned around and cast its gaze on the bodies of the three of them. Li Xuezhu squatted in the room, not even daring to move, shivering: "It''s over... It seems that the future Empress Wa will die early." Basically everyone who saw this scene had this idea. Even now that Wang Dali''s live broadcast was filmed, people who had seen this scene still had this idea. The Sand Sifting Snake opened its mouth. A terrifying pressure suddenly swept over from afar, vast and terrifying. The air seemed to freeze at this point. "Puff!" Song Xueming and Xu Yan were already in despair. The mood is unstable, and they feel the pressure at this time. Their faces immediately turned pale, and they knelt on the ground with a thud, and they immediately fainted. Not only the two of them, but Wang Dali''s body trembled. His flight into the distance stopped, and he staggered almost to the ground, even after he was relieved, his legs were still weak. Wang Dali''s lips trembled: "What is going on? This feeling... like a locked soul! You can''t move even if you want to. " Li Xuezhu squatted at home, and his body stopped shaking at this. Not because she wasn''t afraid anymore, but because she was shocked to find that his body had lost consciousness and couldn''t move even if he wanted to. This feeling is... "Grandmaster''s spiritual pressure? No, it doesn''t feel right! Grandmaster''s spiritual pressure should be directed at the soul, but my current feeling... It''s like I''m facing a tyrant. The other party only used pressure to suppress me and didn''t dare to move." After the action, Li Xuezhu''s face turned pale. God, what is she doing? This time, Reincarnation was exposed to the world for the first time, and instead of going as she remembered it, even a Sand Sifting Snake appeared. Now, such a terrifying tyrant had actually appeared again. Li Xuezhu had encountered this type of existence in his previous life. The Li Xuezhu at that time in his previous life was still a Spiritual Energy User. And the tyrant she metst in the world and was 25 years old became the world''s invincible Great Grandmaster. Now, Li Xuezhu''s will was much stronger than in his previous life, but she felt extremely weak and oppressed. This undoubtedly showed that the presence of the current tyrant was stronger and wider than the tyrants she had seen in his previous life. "Which tyrant is this in the future?" Even though Wang Dali''s body was weak, his camera still firmly locked onto the location of the Sand Sifting Snake. So even if the audience wasn''t present, it was impossible to know exactly what was happening at the scene. But they could see that everyone around the Sand Sifting Snake was either kneeling or unconscious. Several Grandmasters who were watching the live broadcast nervously suddenly stood up. Either disbelief appeared on their faces or they were lost in thought, or their eyes shone brightly, staring closely. "Isn''t this Grandmaster''s spiritual power Is it possible to achieve this with my own pressure? That pressure is molded into essence!" "Extraordinary! There were only a handful of people who had reached this level of pressure. In history, this kind of people, as long as they don''t die in their infancy, they will definitely be oysters in the future and invincible in the world." "In a small ce like Jianghai City, there is such a person? What kind of existence does a tyrant appear to be?" Chapter 35: All Might profound truth: Detroit Smash Chapter 35: All Might profound truth: Detroit Smash When everyone was shocked or in disbelief, from a slender figure walked towards this ce slowly. This figure''s face was erratic and a ck mist enveloped his body. It could roughly be seen that she was slender, with strong limbs, and a straight waist, she walked towards this ce with an iparable demeanor. Su Han used Haoshoku Haki on the Sand Sifting Snake. "Hiss!" The Sand Sifting Snake''s tongue spat gently, and its long narrow eyes became serious at this moment. He could feel a terrifying pressure from Su Han. He could also feel suffocation looking at Su Han at this time. He had no way of specifically understanding Su Han''s strength or weakness, but someone who could have such pressure, however, could not be a weak person. "I was still thinking about where I could find an expert to test my current strength when I had just mastered it! Unexpectedly, you came." Su Han spoke softly, his steps seemed slow, but actually he used his peak strength. After a few breaths, he passed Zhao Linger and his threepanions, raised his head slightly, and faced the Sand Sifting Snake. "What is this feeling?" Zhao Ling''er looked closely at Su Han''s back. For some reason, she suddenly felt that Su Han''s back looked familiar. "What I think." As soon as that thought appeared in Zhao Linger''s mind, she shook her head and rejected it. Thinking about it, she found it impossible. Even though he discovered that Su Han had changed a lot after returning from the reincarnation space, how could he possibly be such a powerful person? Yes! This person covered in ck mist revealed a kind of expert aura. "This voice is low and hoarse." "Which Grandmaster is this? Why is he covering his body with fog?" "This is not his real voice! I bet 50 cents, he deliberately lowered his voice! Preventing revealing his identity, but from the idental vocal cords, it can be judged that this person is a young man! Really not more than 30 years, no, not more than 25 years! " "Mentally retarded upstairs! A very strong man, are you telling me that I, he is not more than 25 years old? I guess that you don''t know that current Spiritual Energy Master level existences are generally over 50 years old. " "I live in Jianghai city now! Excuse me, how can I make this unrivaled strong man on screen my teacher? I begged many people to give me a strategy. " Wang Dali reluctantly moved his body and saw the barrage on his live broadcast. A dumbfounded color appeared on his face. But then he breathed a sigh of relief and prayed silently. "A mysterious man suddenly appeared! Is he strong and kills his opponent! Even if he is unable to kill the opponent, he can endure it for at least ten minutes, and wait until Grandmaster Han Li arrives." The Sand Sifting Snake moved suddenly. At first, when he faced Su Han, he looked very serious, but when he moved, his speed was extremely fast, like a sh of lightning passing by. The barrage of live broadcasts has not yet reacted, discussing Su Han''s strength. The Sand Sifting Snake was already before Su Han''s eyes. "Come!" Su Han''s voice was hoarse and low. He suddenly clenched his fists, and a jet ck color covered his left arm with Busoshoku Haki. After that, a terrifying punch exploded forward. Space shook, and the air was torn apart by this terrifying blow. "Detroit Smash!" This was the Profound Truth of the All Might Body Technique. In Boku no Hero Academia, All Might deals this punch with concentrated power, and the resulting shockwave alone is enough to change the weather. "Hiss!!" Sharp screams, with horror and disbelief. The Sand Sifting Snake was struck in the jaw by this terrifying blow. His entire body rushed straight into the clouds with a scream. At this moment, dense cracks appeared on his body, and then broke into pieces, turning into countless flesh and blood, scattering in all directions. The terrifying power of the fist spread into the sky, with a powerful explosion, and the clouds above the sky shattered. The weather in Jianghai City was originally cloudy today. But this terrible blow directly changed the phenomenon of the sky, and all the clouds above the sky disappeared, and were reced by a cloudless sky. Li Xuezhu: "..." Zhao Linger: "..." Wang Dali: "..." Many Grandmasters: "..." What level of power is this? Can Grandmaster do it? Li Xuezhu''s legs became weak, and she actually knelt on the ground. Mother, Jianghai City, this seemingly deste small town is extremely dangerous. Zhao Linger instantly threw her previous judgment in the back of her head. Could this be his childhood sweetheart who was a Spiritual Energy Istor? Joke! She even believed that this person was a peak Grandmaster. Wang Dali raised his head nkly and looked up at the sky, thinking of the Sand Sifting Snake''s body that had just been blown apart, there were no bones left. He was wide-eyed and fainted. After a short pause, a barrage ofments filled the broadcast channel. "Power is real! Jianghai City actually has a hidden Grandmaster, moreover that person must be one of the strongest Grandmasters!" "Someone previously said the man is no more than 25 years old! You''re telling me that such a tyrant level figure isn''t more than 25 years old? Even if this tyrant is only 35 years old, he has set a new record for the current international Grandmaster age! " "I have seen Grandmaster Ma, Grandmaster Ma can cut a tall building with a sword! However, a single blow from Grandmaster Ma could change the weather? Impossible! " Thements barrage at this point so that it covers the screen, if you don''t block viewingments, you won''t even be able to see the content on the screen. The broadcast video spread at a very fast speed. The first time a beast appeared directly within the city, it was enough to attract people''s attention. Not to mention, a powerful Grandmaster appeared. The number of viewers of Wang Dali''s live broadcast quickly jumped from 1 million to 8 million and finally slowly slowed down. But it is still growing, but the growth speed is not as crazy as before. Chapter 36: The uproar on social media Chapter 36: The uproar on social media Su Han slowly withdrew his fist and heaved a sigh of relief. Busoshoku Haki is rapidly disappearing. "The punch just now consumed about half of my stamina!" Su Han calcted it carefully, and nodded in satisfaction. Today''s training has paid off. After integrating the Profound Truth of All Might''s Body Technique, his understanding of himself had undoubtedly improved greatly. If he hadn''tbined the All Might Body Technique''s Profound Truth to make this punch earlier, he wouldn''t have been surprised even if all of his physical strength had been exhausted. Even if the physical strength waspletely exhausted, perhaps the attack power of his punch was not as strong as this punch. Changing weather phenomena, even Su Han himself was shocked by the destructive power of this punch. Spreading Kenbunshoku Haki, Su Han''s eyebrows raised slightly, his eyes shed, he turned his head to look at a certain ce, his voice was low with a hint of hoarseness. "How long are you going to hide in there?" Su Han moved his fist, his face expressionless, "Or do I need me to invite you out?" When the barrage of spectators felt strange, a wave suddenly appeared in the void. Finally, a man who looked to be over 50 years old appeared in the air. With an awkward smile on his face, his hand went up. "If I said this was a misunderstanding, would you believe it?" The man opened his mouth carefully, while looking at Su Han closely. When Su Han had the intention to punch, he would just run away without saying a word. Many people watching the live broadcast recognized the man''s identity in an instant. "Isn''t this Grandmaster Han Li of Haining City?" "Dirt! Grandmaster Han Li once said Grandmaster could not be humiliated! I still remember that video so far, and I''m d to see it... Why am I watching it again this time? Suddenly feel that Grandmaster Han Li is bing ordinary?" "Grandmaster cannot be humiliated! Granted Grandmaster is nothing to be ashamed of, but we also need to see who we are up against. Obviously Grandmaster Han Li couldn''t beat this person shrouded in ck fog! In this situation, Grandmaster Han Li, does he still dare to act cool?" "Big man, big man! Can''t provoke, can''t provoke." Han Li took a deep breath and looked at Su Han closely. "If I didn''t guess wrong, you should be the one who destroyed the Wolf Tooth Mountain not too long ago, right? " Grandmaster Han Li raised his hand to show that he had malicious intent, and cautiously approached Su Han. Seeing this, Su Han slightly narrowed his eyes. Grandmaster Han Li''s body immediately stretched out straight, and the movement of approaching Su Han stopped, and an awkward and polite smile appeared on his face again. "It''s me, so what?" Su Han looked calm on the surface. But he knew that in his heart, sure enough, the punch he took at the start caused a lot of movement. Fortunately, he escaped quickly. Of course, then. Su Han didn''t panic at all now. Although the ability for long-termbat is not strong, but the short-term explosive power is too strong, Grandmaster must prepare a coffin if he receives a blow. "May I ask if you are interested in participating in the Grandmasters Association? If you participate in the Grandmaster Association and be an officially registered Grandmaster in China, you can enjoy a lot of preferential treatment!" "Not interested!" Su Han said nonchntly, "I just hope, this situation doesn''t happen again in the future." In the next moment, Su Han''s figure disappeared in an instant. Grandmaster Han Li''s pupils suddenly contracted, revealing an expression of disbelief. He put his hand down, took a step forward, and appeared directly where Su Han was before. He looked around, and the more he looked, the more he couldn''t believe his eyes. "Because the speed is too fast, I can''t see no way!" Grandmaster Han Li was confident. Even if Grandmaster wants to leave, even if he can''t keep up with the opponent''s speed, at least his eyes can see the opponent''s figure. But this time, he didn''t even see how the other party was going. "He Is he a Great Grandmaster level existence? Even an ordinary Great Grandmaster couldn''t be this fast. " He thought of this, Han Li felt dizzy. There are only two or three Great Grandmaster level existences officially registered by cin, they are the real tyrants and pirs of China. If he knew that the other party was a Great Grandmaster level existence, Han Li would have to ask the other party to join the Chinese Grandmaster Association even if he was on his knees now. "Besides being a Great Grandmaster level powerhouse, there is another exnation that this powerhouse controls teleportation techniques." Grandmaster Han Li was silent, teleported? Is that really possible? He set his sights on the three people on the ground. His eyes blinked. In theory, Grandmaster''s strength is only the power of blood and energy, and nothing else. But after seeing the elemental power disyed by these three young girls just now, Han Li had some doubts as to whether there was anything else in this world that they didn''t know about. If really hiding anything else... Even if the powerhouse controlled the teleportation technique, it was by no means uneptable. Thinking of this, Han Li stepped forward and appeared right in front of Zhao Linger andpany, with a smile on her face, but her voice was unquestionable. "You three, can you apany me for a walk?" ... Su Han used Hiraishin no Jutsu to return to his house. Su Han stretched his body theny down on the chair. In general, Su Han was still very satisfied with the results of this experiment. The only thing that made it a little regrettable was its still very low durability. "I still have to practice! Try to increase the physical strength limit." Su Han sighed, then he turned on theputer and looked around casually, then the expression froze for a moment. What he read was the Milky Way Blog, and the Milky Way Blog hadpletely copsed. Only the top three hot titles are visible. <> <> < As soon as the news appeared, it quickly spread to various corners of the world, causing a worldwide uproar. Wherever they were, the people of every region felt uneasy after receiving this news. The Monolith Wall can be said to be the root of each realm and the root of their salvation. And now, the Monolith wall has be uselessl? At least for this new type of Gastrea, it''s not effective. Under this pressure, who can stay calm? Even order in many regions could not be maintained. Large numbers of citizens beat, smashed, burned and looted, and the rioting continued. Just when everyone was desperate. Governments everywhere suppressed themotion strongly, and at the same time issued a new message. With the help of a certain goddess Loki who does not wish to be named, cursed children have the possibility of bing stronger. Cursed children with the help of Loki methods, can be stronger with unimaginable speed. Even the cursed children grew to a pointparable to Aldebaran, which was beyond everyone imagination. More importantly, the method provided by Loki could suppress the spread of the Gastrea virus. Make the cursed children not spread the virus and be Gastrea. It would not be an exaggeration to say that after this method was poprized, the number of cursed children of a region increased. Then after these cursed children grew up, the more power this territory had, the safer the territory would be. "Cursed children can actually be a guarantee of the security of a territory?!" "This doesn''t make sense But! Can the Gastrea virus in their bodies really be controlled? Everything is really unbelievable..." "This is too amazing! Who has researched this kind of thing? The four sages can''t do it, can they?" The world was in an uproar. But before the people of various countries reacted, the government firmly introduced various strategies to ensure the safety of the cursed children. And all the higher-ups have issued an appeal that people should give preferential treatment to cursed children, and this is also to protect their own lives. Now other regions are willing to pay a heavy price to bring cursed children into theirs. They must give preferential treatment to the cursed children and let the cursed children feel the warmth of home, so that they can stop the loss of the cursed children from happening. The senior leaders from each region gathered was a very strong warning when someone dared to discriminate against cursed children, then this person was a sinner trying to destroy a territory, and they could not be forgiven. They will be immediately sentenced to death or exile to a virus-eroded region. Under the guarantee of the International Initiator Oversight Organization and strong promotion from governments of various countries. Coupled with the fact that thework had not beenpletely cut off, ordinary citizens would know that all the other regions had also issued this news. They all suddenly became nervous. One or two regions announced this news, and it was probably fake news. Yet all the regions announced this news, how could it be fake? This is just a reality. Everyone''s mindset changed in no time. As a result, their attitude towards the cursed children also changed. The cursed children at this time, were no longer the Gastrea that ordinary citizens despised, but had be the security of a region. From now on, the status of the cursed children has changed for the better, even higher status than ordinary residents of a region. Chapter 385: Tokisaki Kurumi wears a variety of uniforms Chapter 385: Tokisaki Kurumi wears a variety of uniforms During this time, Su Han used Jarvis to control the situation in each region. When he confirmed that the situation in each region had generally stabilized, and the people had received an exnation from the International Initiator Oversight Organization. The cursed children status increased greatly, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Rubbing his forehead tiredly, Su Han muttered, "Finally solved the problem of this world!" Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Monkey D. Dragon: "In a short period of time extraordinary results have been achieved. This has put an end to discrimination against cursed children in different parts of the world." Monkey D. Dragon: "Teacher really does a really amazing thing." Dragon was amazed. It was precisely because he, who was a revolutionary, had experienced so much, that he could understand that in such a short time, the idea of changing the worldview had urred. It''s an amazing change. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! This is truly amazing, The damned children don''t need to be bothered by the bastards, this is very much worth celebrating." Come Be My Son: "Let''s have a banquet with my sons again today! Will any guild memberse to our world to drink with me?" Fourth Hokage: "..." Kurosaki Ichigo: "..." Ash: "..." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "No... I''m passing!" Symbol of Peace: "I''m not too fond of drinking alcohol either, old Shirohige, I''m really sorry." Come Be My Son: "It''s no big deal!" Symbol of Peace: "By the way, this time" Symbol of Peace: "Though I deeply feel conflicting feelings! But I have to say that the guild master did the right thing" All Might sighed softly. Many of the things that Su Han did were actually not ording to his life principles. But he didn''t say much about it. Those bastards in the ck Bullet world really angered the kind-hearted All Might. What''s more, All Might also knows that he who sticks to order cannot change the world of ck Bullet. A purely good person cannot do much. Some things only someone like Su Han could do with courage and without hesitation. He could no longer question Su Han. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "In the end, everyone was happy, right." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, that was fun! But after experiencing this incident, I found that I was really happy! I like the guild master even more! " Tokisaki Kurumi: "After the guild master makes up his mind! He doesn''t back down, even if hemits a massacre, he will never be merciful! The guild master is very charming." High Priest Luo Hao: "..." Luo Cuilian felt difort in her heart. She also admitted that Su Han was very dazzling when she made up his mind. But when Tokisaki Kurumi said this, she felt a crisis in her proud heart. Luo Cuilian thought, would she fight Tokisaki Kurumi on the virtual battlefield to scare Tokisaki Kurumi? Or should she make a fierce match with words? Thinking about it, Luo Cuilian didn''t know which one to choose. Su Xiaoxiao: "I saw you guysplimenting me as soon as I entered! I feel a little embarrassed." Fourth Hokage: "Anyway, the guild master did a great job!" Tony Is Not the Richest : "Don''t forget Mr. Tony also helped a lot this time. Has no one noticed Mr Tony?" Kasumi Utako: "Sorry! We don''t want to see you, please shut up." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I don''t want to see you +1." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Now when I see Stank-san, I have a headache." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Tony was taken aback. Why are you guys talking about the guild masters one by one and ignoring me? Even though I didn''t go to the world of ck Bullet But after all, I also made a great contribution, right? Let the World Suffer : "I feel a little lucky!" Fourth Hokage: "Junior brother, what do you enjoy?" Let the World Suffer: "Fortunately, I have disapproved of Mr. Tony request!" Let the World Suffer: "Otherwise Mr Tony might start mass production of Rinnegan eyes now." Uzumaki Nagato was in aplicated mood. In the beginning, if someone told him, Tony could clone arge number of Rinnegan eyes. He definitely wouldn''t believe it. Not to mention, he himself has Rinnegan eyes. Uzumaki Nagato had finished watching Naruto, and he had new knowledge and understanding of the Rinnegan eyes. If not for the reincarnation of Indra Chakra, Rikudo Sennin would not be able to gather Indra and Asura chakra. Does everyone really think that you can have all kinds of cats and dogs in the eyes of the Rinnegan? Is this a joke? At first, Uzumaki Nagato had this thought. But now, Uzumaki Nagato was in front of Tony, afraid to say this. Tony could make an Iron Man suit using high-level magic, what else couldn''t be possible? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t be too wary." Seeing this, Tony was a little speechless, he thought about it, and tried to exin. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t overestimate my abilities. In the Iron Man suit, I am only good at it In terms of genes, my level is not very high. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Nothing is an all-in-one. Yes, this is normal." Su Xiaoxiao: "I remember that Tony has developed a biochemical virus antidote, and is studying the Gastrea virus antidote." Su Xiaoxiao: "Analyze from this perspective... Indeed, Tony knows very little about genes." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Nakiri Erina : "Pretending to be humble!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The guild master is strongly rmended to ban Stank-san for 29 days to let him reflect" Pure White Spirit User : "You don''t have to overdo it! Tony-san didn''t do anything bad." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Of course, Emilia is an angel!" Pure White Spirit User: "Um, guild master, why not get banned for a day I think a day is a very suitable amount, it won''t be too much trouble for Tony-san, and will also allow Tony-san enough time to reflect. ." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Tony mouth twitched. No! Obviously Emilia wasn''t that cruel. Could it be that Emilia no longer turned into an angel, and was polluted by this guild and turned into a demon? Tony didn''t want to believe this, he was more willing to believe that Emilia ount had been hacked. Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, don''t talk about this anymore!" Su Xiaoxiao: "The problem in the ck Bullet world is almost solved! Next, I''ll be back first." elerator: "Wille back soon? " elerator: "But speaking of returning! I''ve been away for a long time, and it''s time toe back." elerator decided to return, otherwise Aleister would really find out, thetter situation would be more troublesome. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If you guys want to go, just go! It has my basic setup here and Kurumi-san clone also helps!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "By the way, Kurumi-san abilities are really amazing But, seeing Kurumi-san in nurse uniform, Kurumi-sab with a single eyepatch, Kurumi-san in middle school clothes, Kurumi-san is wearing a military uniform. Kurumi-san I always sense that something is wrong!" Tokisaki Kurumi : "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Kurumi dark history has emerged, how are you feeling right now?" Su Han was currently showing interest, and he didn''t know whether tough or cry. Tokisaki Kurumi summoned a clone from a different timeline. In other words, those who wear nurse uniforms, single blindfolds, and chuuni versions. All of them are the real Tokisaki Kurumi. The current Su Han, just wants to ask Tokisaki Kurumi something, so many uniforms? Your past was very good at ying. Tokisaki Kurumi: "..." Tokisaki Kurumi didn''t want to talk. Now, his heart is full of fluctuations. Chapter 386: You have to take responsibility. Chapter 386: You have to take responsibility. Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way Tony, do you need me to send you Jarvis and the Iron Man suit now?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Send me 200 sets of Iron Man suits!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "As for the Jarvis! The guild master can take it back and update Jarvis onest time." Su Xiaoxiao: "Okay!" Su Han did not refuse. He first issued an order through Jarvis to collect all 200 mechas. Then he put it in a red envelope and mailed it to Tony Stark. [Ding! Chairman Su Xiaoxiao personally sent a red envelope to Tony Is Not the Richest] Tony immediately opened the red envelope. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Okay! I have epted it." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes! That''s good! Then I must leave the world of ck Bullet!" Tina: "Thank you, guild master Onii-san! Thank you very much...also elerator-san! Goodbye" elerator: "Although the words are not wrong, but I always feel that there is something strange" After thinking for a bit, elerator realized something. elerator : Wait, why call the guild master Onii-san, but call me only elerator? elerator who had a Lolicon tendency frowned, and his heart was full of fluctuations. He discovered that things weren''t that simple. Not to mention, the more he looked at Tina words just now, the more he felt like it was intentional? Waver: "..." Waver secretly gave a thumbs up. He still couldn''t understand it. Why did Illya call him uncle stubbornly! Every time he heard Illya call him uncle, Waver felt that he had aged ten years. The Fatigue Index was second after hearing the Clock Tower Lord tell him that Alexander was doing something at the Clock Tower again. Su Xiaoxiao: "Why are you immediately called by your name elerator... Don''t you have the answer in your heart?" elerator : "..." Tina: "Um, sorry, elerator-san..." elerator: "..." Even if you apologize to me, you still don''t call me Onii-san? The corners of his eyes twitched a few times, and his heart felt even more tired. Su Han slowly opened his eyes. The next moment, he bought the Crossing Over Talisman and chose to return to the world of spiritual energy. It was the first time when he appeared in his guest room, the sound of the system sounded in Su Han ears. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao has been detected rescuing arge number of cursed children and changing the status of cursed children in the world of ck Bullet! It would have an immeasurable impact on the world of ck Bullet! Obtaining a special bonus point of 100,000 points] Su Han expression stagnated, rubbed his chin, his eyes showing excitement. 100,000 points which was an enormous amount. Even if he normally participates in missions, unless he encounters a Transmigrator who has a system. Otherwise, he would normally not get 100,000 points. "The higher the world level! The more points I get In the world of ck Bullet, the level isn''t considered high, right? What happened?" Su Han frowned and thought, and had a vague guess in his mind. "Or, since the world of ck Bullet is a world that has fallen into a countdown to extinction, and my actions have caused extremely beneficial effects, this has resulted in an extremely high reward?" After analyzing it, Su Han directly sent the picture to the guild. The abundant number of points made many guild members boisterous. Old Man is the Marquis: "???" Old Man is the Marquis: "100,000 points? Many!" Loki: "I will choose to return now! 100,000 points will make me rich overnight." High Priest Luo Hao: "..." Although Luo Cuilian was also surprised that Su Han was able to get so many points, when she saw Loki, she felt a bit of a sigh. Even if you go back and get points, you can''t get so many points, right? Su Han must be a special case? elerator: "(image)" elerator didn''t want to talk so he chose to send a picture. This image shows that elerator has earned 8,000 points forpleting this mission. To be honest, the sum of 8,000 points is a lot. But it also depends on who it ispared to. Compared to 100,000 points, elerator felt an inner difort. Not only did Tina discriminate against him, even the guild system discriminated against him. The world is targeting him! Symbol of Peace: "This is a sharp contrast!" All Might wanted to cheer up elerator, but he didn''t know where to start. Fourth Hokage: "Reality is always crueler than imagined!" Waver : "If you think about it carefully, it''s normal! The guild master changed the world view of cursed children. It really saved all the cursed children!" Waver: "This is an amazing feat! If the guild master does something like this in our Type-Moon, he can be a Heroic Spirit based on this, right? " Magical Girl Illya : "That''s right! Saved so many cute kids! This kind of achievement can definitely be a Heroic Spirit." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han actually wanted toin, this was absolutely not worth being proud of. Anyone who seemed to be a bit famous in the Type-Moon World could be a Heroic Spirit. No harsh selection conditions at all, okay? Loki: "Looks like I didn''t get a lot of points!" Loki: "Forget it, let''s continue to develop the Familia members." After learning that she couldn''t get rich overnight, Loki copsed on the sofazily. Bezy. She continued his previous n and vigorously developed a Familia containing cursed children. In the shortest possible time, his Familia members would be everywhere in the world. Su Han looked at the guild chat interface, and suddenly realized that someone was calling him in the real world. Immediately he opened his eyes. Ram and Rem gathered and looked at Su Han nervously. Apart from the two, Akame and Kurome were also standing quietly, and there wasplexity and tension on their faces. "What happened?" Su Han was a little confused. He using Kenbunshoku Haki, but he can''t find what''s wrong? Makes him even more confused. Ram nced up and down, and even stepped forward to take a look. After realizing that Su Han wasn''t bothered at all, she felt relieved. She puffed his cheeks and red at Su Han, "Master! Don''t you think you''ve been gone too long this time?" "Onee-san is right!" Rem nodded in agreement and a sigh of relief appeared on her face. "Onee-san, these days can''t sleep at night and have to sleep in master bed, so can hardly sleep. Please master to take responsibility!" Ehhhh? Akame: "???" Kurome: "???" Chapter 387: Haki King has reached the middle level Chapter 387: Haki King has reached the middle level Akame and Kurome expressions turned bright red, and the two stared at each other. It seemed that the two sisters had heard something quite extraordinary. In other words, would they offend Instructor Ram because of it? Then, waiting for more strenuous training? After thinking about it, Akame gulped. Even if Akame had seen a lot of darkness in the imperial capital, but she still had to admit one thing. Ram is a true demon when she trains people. Ram training is a real hell. Ram cheeks turned red, turned her head and red at Rem fiercely, and when she turned her head again to look at Su Han, she was a little confused. "It turns out that Ram has been missing metely and is spending time like this!" Su Han looked at Ram yfully. However, Su Han also had a feeling of pride in his heart at this time. This was the first time he had seen Ram, who was so helpless and shy. With a smile on his face, Su Han stepped forward in front of Ram then he bent down and kissed Ram lips. Ram pupils dted first, and then Ram stiff body rxed, and there was shame in his eyes. Akame: "..." Kurome: "..." The two sisters sighed. They looked at each other again. So, why did they follow Ram and Rem to Su Han room, and then they were given a wild kiss scene between Su Han and Ram? Compared to Akame and Kurome. Rem was much calmer when she saw this scene, and her eyes chose a hint of envy. After a long time, Ram gently pushed Su Han, took a deep breath, and calmed his mood. Then, Ram took the corner of her skirt and saluted Su Han. "Sorry! Master, it''s just that you took too long to leave this time. I miss you a little. So my emotions are a little out of control!" Su Han smiled, "It''s okay! I can understand But this time is also an extraordinary situation! Dont think to much." Ram nodded to Su Han and left in a hurry. Rem also saluted Su Han and left. As for Akame and Kurome, they looked at each other and didn''t say much and also came out. In the entire room, only Su Han was left. Su Han raised his eyebrows and didn''t say much. Between the palms, a supeputer appeared in the palm of his hand. Jarvis voice came from the supeputer. After a long silence, Jarvis calm voice rang out. Su Han casually put the supeputer into a corner. Because it uses energy simr to the Iron Man suit, the supeputer can be used for more than a year even without external energy as a supplement. "After upgrading, have there been any changes in your functions?" Su Han asked casually. Hearing Jarvis improvement, Su Han raised his eyebrows and didn''t care. But after hearing thest sentence, Su Han expression changed slightly. "...Is that so?" Previously Jarvis had not much influence on Su Han. After all, even the retarded version of Jarvis can easily attack all theworks in the spiritual energy. But thest function really helped Su Han. If Jarvis apanied Su Han in the form of a watch, then Su Han would need to enter another world to carry out future missions. As long as it was a modern society and there was awork, then Jarvis would definitely be able to help him. "Where is the watch that can carry your subroutine?" Su Han asked softly. Su Han was stunned. He immediately realized that under the supeputer, there was indeed a watch that looked full of mechanical texture. Immediately, Su Han took it out, looked at it, and then gripped it on his wrist. "Tony, rarely careful about this." After moving his wrist, Su Han nodded in satisfaction. Then Su Han came to the balcony again, sat on the wicker chair, closed his eyes, and entered the chat room. Kasumi Utako: "My novel! This is a fantasy character fighting in the real world has officially ended! At this moment, I feelplicated." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Is it over? So fast? Aren''t you going to write more?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I remember what you said, the sales of the novel were very good." Goko Ruri was slightly surprised. Kasumi Utako: "That''s pretty good indeed! It could be said that it broke the record in the history of light novels in our world. I have officially entered the high-end light novel industry!" Kasumi Utako: "However, it''s finally over! It''s not in line with my philosophy of life to just drag on." Su Xiaoxiao: "So, is there any new work by Kasumi Utako-sensei?" Nakiri Erina: "Appear! The guild master appears again" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! I think the guild master will be quiet for a while." Su Xiaoxiao: "I really am not in the ck Bullet world right now!" Su Xiaoxiao: "But what does that have to do with whether I appear in the guild or not?" Esdeath : "What the Guild Master said makes sense, can''t refute it." Kasumi Utako: "Not yet! " Su Xiaoxiao: "Then think about it and make preparations. Or take a break." King: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "How are you King?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I feel like I haven''t seen you in a long time." King: "It''s okay! I followed behind Saitama and I gained a lot of points." King: "I''ve worked my physical fitness to the top based on Rokushiki content!" King: "Then, through points, Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki have been strengthened to intermediate level, Now I spend most of my time at home practicing Ryusoken skills." While it is safe to follow Saitama, King does not want to depend on Saitama forever. He also wants to have his own power and be a cool hero! If this was an ordinary time, it would still be impossible, but now that he had joined the Super Dimension Guild and had a chance, if he didn''t try, even he himself would not be able to forgive himself. Symbol of Peace: "Have both Haki reached intermediate level? In this case, the King strength has greatly increased!" All Might said with a bit of emotion. Training Haki to an intermediate level, seems very simple. In fact, if you are in the One Piece world, at least at the Quasi-Admiral level. In other words, as long as one has attained intermediate level Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki, then that person strength is around that of a vice admiral. What is Advanced Haki? Advanced Busoshoku Haki means the Busoshoku Haki of the marine hero Garp. High-level Kenbunshoku Haki is equivalent to Katakuri or Roger Kenbunshoku Haki. From here one can imagine the advanced level of Kenbunshoku Haki. It would not be an exaggeration to say that even if you are not proficient in anything else, as long as you have a high level of Kenbunshoku Haki and Busoshoku Haki. Then you are officially promoted to the ranks of the top fighting power of the One Piece world. King: "It''s fine... I can barely bear the title of an S-rank hero! But I don''t know how big the difference between the strongest men in this world is." Chapter 388: Kirishima Touka bloodline promotion Chapter 388: Kirishima Touka bloodline promotion I''m Not Bald: "Want to be the strongest human on earth..." I''m Not Bald: "King,e on, I''m waiting for you." Symbol of Peace: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." elerator : "If it weren''t for the person who said this it would be Saitama! I feel that this is ridicule." Su Xiaoxiao: "No way! Saitama character is like that." King: "Although I''m very touched by what Saitama said, But, I can''t answer this sentence at all." King is fully aware of how strong Saitama is, when moved, he is also slightly affected. Saitama, chasing you or something, he can''t do it without breaking the barrier! Not to mention now, even if King strengthened Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki to an advanced level, there was no way topare him to Saitama. Kirishima Touka: "Huh..." Kirishima Touka: "Finally I have enough points..." Kirishima Touka: "Now then, I have finallypleted bloodline enhancement It is an easy experience." Kirishima Touka mood was extremelyplicated, and she didn''t know how to put it into words. Previously, Kirishima Touka had done several live broadcasts in the guild. Many plots have been changed, including preventing Kaneki Ken from bing a half-ghoul. She also earned a lot of points for this. Although the number of points obtained through live broadcasts was not small, it was still not enough to increase his bloodline. Kirishima Touka who really had no way of umting points, had secretly checked in today. As of today, she barely umted enough points toplete the bloodline promotion. Nakiri Erina: "Is Kirishima-san bloodline finally strengthened?" Nakiri Erina: "Kirishima-san is safe!" Seeing Kirishima Touka, Nakiri Erina was very happy for Kirishima Touka. After all, Nakiri Erina had a good rtionship with Kirishima Touka personally. Nakiri Erina: "To celebrate! I''ll make you some foodter and deliver it!" Kirishima Touka: "Thank you very much!" Kirishima Touka: "Being able to join the Super Dimension Guild is my greatest fortune." Kirishima Touka bit her lip, she was thinking a lot. But in the end, she could only thank herself for joining the guild. Now she doesn''t need to eat humans anymore and she can eat human food. More importantly, Shinonono Tabane would find a way to fix the Ghoul ws. Real ghouls are the same as normal people. Su Xiaoxiao: "Kirishima Touka, I have some doubts. I don''t know if you can answer me a question or two." Kirishima Touka: "Please speak frankly from the guild master!" Su Xiaoxiao: "You are now, what ss are you as a Ghoul?" Su Han was a little curious, because the bloodline was upgraded, to what level did Kirishima Touka go? Kirishima Touka: "There is no test for now, but ording to estimates, it should be SSS ss?" Kirishima Touka was also a little unsure at this point. However, ording to his feelings, even if she fought the shop manager now, she might not lose. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then the points are not wasted." Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, what are you going to do next?" Kirishima Touka: "I will wait for Tabane-san to fix the Ghoul w! Then, practice Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki and purify some chakra! Keep getting stronger!" Fourth Hokage: "..." Namikaze Minato eye corner twitched upon seeing this, his face becameplicated. This was the first time he had seen a guild member wanting to practice the Chakra Refining Technique. In the past, all the guild members stared at Haki, and as for the Chakra Refining Technique not even a look. So he doubted life a little. Was Naruto World Chakra Refining Technique really that weak? Please... Although Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki are both powerful, they are more about strengthening the body, and Chakra is also an energy system. What''s more, Chakra is really very strong at the end of his training, and Otsusuki Kaguya is the best proof of that. Even though he wasining in his heart, Namikaze Minato only dared toin in his heart. Everyone who has watched Naruto, knows that in the Naruto World. Without the endowment the bloodline has no way of bing the strongest. No bloodline boon! Still thinking about having strength at Otsusuki Kaguya level? That''s a dream! Su Xiaoxiao: "With a clear goal, that would be great!" Shinonono Tabane: "" Shinonono Tabane: "Kirishima-san, I have a question to ask you." Kirishima Touka: "???" Shinonono Tabane: "If I say I''ve ovee the Ghoul handicap, what do you think? Hahaha You can''t be angry, can you?" Shinonono Tabanen was embarrassed. Kasumi Utako : "???" Magical Girl Illya: "???" Akemi Homura: "???" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Wait a minute! Let me think what is going on?!" Kurosaki Ichigo was slightly dazed, unable to understand what was happening? Kirishima Touka Ghoul bloodline has just been upgraded, but have you finished researching the Ghoul bloodline w? What is this? Is there an inevitable cause-and-effect rtionship between these? Su Xiaoxiao: "Shinonono Tabane Although I don''t want to say anything else! But to say these things You are toying with us like fools!" Su Han forehead was covered in ck lines. How could there be such a coincidence? Kirishima Touka had just upgraded his bloodline, and Shinonono Tabane had developed a way to ovee his handicap? Shinonono Tabane: "Cough Cough... Right!" Shinonono Tabane: "Since the guild master has seen it, then I won''t hide it!" Shinonono Tabane: "I actually finished his research before, But I identally forgot about it. Now that I see Kirishima-san speaking, this is when I remember it." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony didn''t want to talk. Was he not even as good as the impolite Shinonono Tabane of the past? This is ck history. Kayaba Akihiko: "To be honest! Tabane-san personality in the memory copy is indeed like this! Being able to be a scientist who can change the world It really surprised me." Kayaba Akihiko didn''t know what to say. Shinonono Tabane: "Practice! A perfect beauty like me will always make mistakes in some way!" Shinonono Tabane: "Otherwise, I will be too perfect, even God can''t stand it!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Beautiful girl? Older beautiful girl?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Speaking of this, are you really not ashamed even if I am a fallen angel? I can''t take it anymore!" Kasumi Utako: "Too narcissistic! Did Tabane-san go to another world and run as a magical girl?" Kasumigaoka Utaha once again showed herself as a poison tongue. Kasumi Utako: "I would rmend Tabane-san to go to the world of Mahou Shoujo Madoka Magica! The world is easier to be a magical girl, just ask Kyubey to sign a contract." Shinonono Tabane: "!!!" Shinonono Tabane: "That''s too much! It''s too much! Even though I am a little too far from the age of a beautiful girl But the term "older beautiful girl" is too much!" Shinonono Tabane: "How could I have the idea of bing a magical girl like Kosaka Kirino! That''s too naive, right? " Kiririn: "???" Kosaka Kirino who was lying down looked dumbfounded. What does it have to do with her when you discuss and argue? For no reason, a pot was tied around his head. What else is naive? I love watching magical girls, but I can only talk about childlike innocence. And she was just a junior high school student. Is it wrong that junior high school students like magical girls? Kirishima Touka: "It''s okay, Tabane-san... I won''t be angry." Kirishima Touka: "As long as there is a solution, it will be better." Even though Shinonono Tabane said forget it. Kirishima Touka mentality was slightly damaged. But after all, it was Shinonono Tabane who found the real solution. Kirishima Touka was a little more grateful now. Shinonono Tabane: "Alright then! Next, I will send you the solution." Shinonono Tabane: "What I researched was some kind of medicine! Just swallow the pill and you will be able to repair a body that underwent certain changes so that Ghouls can eat human food." While talking about business matters, Shinonono Tabane stopped joking, and his expression became serious. Shinonono Tabane sent a red envelope to Kirishima Touka personally. Shinonono Tabane: "I put 20 pills in it, and it will take effect within 5 seconds of taking it! You can try it first. If In the future, I can mass-produce it here. Or directly provide you with the production method! " Kirishima Touka: "Really I don''t know how to thank you." Kirishima Touka clenched his fists. Opened the red envelope and got a pill. She was so excited that she bit his lips with his teeth, and even felt the smell of blood. But she didn''t seem to notice. She knelt on the ground slowly, her voice faltering with a slight sob, "Goodthis is really great" Today, for Kirishima Touka, was a day with a different meaning. Not only did she improve his bloodline on this day, she could eat food like an ordinary person, and go to school without hesitation, and y with his friends. Moreover, even the other members of the antique coffee shop can use the pills provided by Shinonono Tabane to repair their defects, so that they can eat human food. This was a turning point in Kirishima Touka life. Chapter 389: People in antique coffee shops were shocked. Chapter 389: People in antique coffee shops were shocked. King: "rewrite the destiny of the world of tragedy! This is very nice." Shirai Kuroko: "That''s really good! Even though there are good people within the ghoul race, but when I remember that their diet is human It feels really scary." Shirai Kuroko: "If ghouls could eat human food, then the situation in that world would be much better." Shirai Kuroko: "After this news spread. CCG won''t keep hunting Ghouls anymore right?" Let the World Suffer: "Little girl! You are wrong." Let the World Suffer: "Your thinking is too naive." Kurosaki Ichigo: "I feel that Shirai Kuroko thoughts are not too wrong! Ghouls are a contradiction to humans, because they eat humans? Once this contradiction is eliminated, what could be the contradiction? " Let the World Suffer: "The main problem is Ghouls have been fighting humans for years. The sacrifices on both sides were too great! " Let the World Suffer: "CCG has had a life and death feud with Ghouls! Not to mention, the appearance of Ghouls is supposedly man-made, and there is a huge conspiracy behind it! Even if this is allowed, a chain of hatred has been formed, how to remove it?" Fourth Hokage: "The chains of hatred Ink is indeed a very troublesome thing." Namikaze Minato also frowned. If he wanted to unite the world, how to remove the chains of hatred was also a matter he needed to focus on. Let the World Suffer: "I don''t know how Uzumaki Naruto cut the chains of hatred with his mouth! But I don''t think Kirishima Touka can do it. Even if she was a female heroine, she couldn''t do it! " Kirishima Touka: "..." After seeing the words of Uzumaki Nagato words, Kirishima Touka, who was originally very happy, suddenly woke up like a basin of cold water had poured over his head. She was silent, unable to say anything. Touka Kirishima herself felt that what Uzumaki Nagato said made sense. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! But no matter how you put it, this is a good thing. Since this is a good thing, then be happy! Don''t let unresolved bad things ruin your good feelings." Su Xiaoxiao: "Old Shirohige is right Nagato shut up, and don''t promote your hate chain theory anymore! Although it makes sense, having emotions is too negative." Su Han was silent. Uzumaki Nagato could heal him chuuni for a while, and don''t let himself look so t. Su Han changed the subject. Su Xiaoxiao: "Kirishima Touka, you can broadcast liveter! I feel that such a live broadcast can also earn points. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "What the Guild Master said is true." Tony Is Not the Richest: "When ites to changing the plot, what could have a bigger and more profound impact than changing the plot of a cannibal?" Kirishima Touka took a deep breath, and forcefully suppressed what was in her desperate heart. She thought about what Su Han said. Then she opened the guild live broadcast column. At this time, Kirishima Touka was wearing an antique coffee shop maid decoration, her right eye was covered by her bangs, her eyes were still a little red, but she still barely smiled. Kasumi Utako: "Seems like Kirishima-san is really excited!" Symbol of Peace: "This is no ordinary matter, I am also very excited now!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Gurarararara! Changing the tragic destiny of the world under the gaze of a fallen angel!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroneko! Don''t study Old Shirohigeughter! Although very bold, but his voice is really unpleasant." Come Be My Son: "Guild Leader! Your words hurt my heart a little." Su Xiaoxiao: "Cough, it actually sounds pretty good, but this voice is more suitable for old Shirohige." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Thisughter is indeed very suitable for Shirohige! Other people use it, and I always feel like it doesn''t fit." Kirishima Touka walked out of her room and gathered the members at the antique coffee shop. Yoshimura Kuzen, the owner of the antique coffee shop, ced his hand on his chest and frowned slightly, looking at Kirishima Touka doubtfully. "Touka, what happened? Calling us all in a serious tone?" Yomo Renji looked taciturn but there was a hint of mist in his eyes. "Could it be, CCG found the position of an antique coffee shop?" As soon as this sentence came out, the expressions of the people in the room also changed. They looked at each other with a touch of anxiety and worry. If this is the case, then they should consider the issue of getting out of the safe zone. "Actually, it should be considered a good thing!" Seeing everyone misunderstanding, Kirishima Touka shook his head quickly. Yoshimura Kuzen heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this, he looked at Kirishima Touka and wanted to hear what Kirishima Touka had to exin. Kirishima Touka opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to exin it. But in the end, she still felt it was better to experiment on the spot. She simply flipped his hand and took out a few tes from the guild system warehouse. This is what she used to store in the system warehouse. "Human food?" Koma Enji tightened his lips, his expression slightlyplicated. Recalling the memories in memory, but then he woke up, "Touka, what did you do with human food?" Yoshimura Kuzen didn''t speak, but he was considering the way Kirishima Touka brought out the food just now. Even with his eyesight, he couldn''t see how Kirishima Touka was bringing out the food. Kirishima Touka didn''t speak, but just sat on the chair and started eating. Yoshimura Kuzen: "..." Yomo Renji: "..." Enji Koma: "..." Irimi Kaya: "..." All the antique coffee shop members who saw this scene had pupils suddenly contracted. None of the ghouls in this room were weak, except for Kirishima Touka, the weakest ghouls in this room were all SS level ghouls. There was even the presence of Yoshimura Kuzen with the title of Non-Killing Owl. If this power was discovered, CCG would be shaken by it. And they can be Ghouls at this level, of course they have experienced many battles, and it can be said that they are knowledgeable. Now even if CCG were to hunt them down, they would calmly think of a solution without panicking in the slightest. But even so, when they saw Kirishima Touka happily eating food, all of their expressions seemed to be in disbelief with their own eyes. Kirishima Touka tasted the food, and a delicious taste spread in his mouth. This was his first time tasting human food, and his tears almost flooded his eyes, she took a few deep breaths that forced her to calm down, and then she continued eating without crying. Koma Enji hesitated again and again, and finally said, "This isn''t school! Don''t push yourself too hard." "No! I didn''t push myself at all." Kirishima Touka turned to face Koma Enji, revealing a very bright smile, but his eyes were very serious, and his words were no joke. "I have found I have found a way to let ghouls eat human food." The moment this sentence sounded, the entire room fell silent. Everyone eyes were wide and dumbfounded. Even Yoshimura Kuzen, who was always calm. His legs went limp at this point and almost fell to the floor. He wondered if he had heard wrong. Chapter 390: Does this pill have a permanent effect? Chapter 390: Does this pill have a permanent effect? The whole room fell silent. The members of the antique coffee shop looked at each other in disbelief. Even Irimi Kaya stretched out her hand and pinched her thigh. When she felt pain, his face grimaced, and then she realized she wasn''t dreaming. "Are you serious about what you said? " After taking a breath, Yoshimura Kuzen looked earnestly at Kirishima Touka and his voice trembled. Yoshimura Kuzen is now devoting himself to a harmonious life between Ghouls and humans. However, even though he had this thought, he was actually very clear in his heart that this was an almost impossible wish. It''s just that he doesn''t want to give up and will keep working hard for it. "I could!" Kirishima Touka said without hesitation. Irimi Kaya expression was still in disbelief and she walked out, after a while, she came back and nodded. "No one else is eavesdropping! It''s safe." Yomo Renji heaved a sigh of relief, and then turned his gaze to Kirishima Touka again, "So Can you tell me how? If you can''t say it! No problem, we will try our best to cooperate with you." Kirishima Touka was probably just an ordinary member of an antique coffee shop. But at times she had a way of letting Ghouls eat human food. His identity has undergone aplete change, and it has be the most important factor in the antique coffee shop toplete the harmony between humans and Ghouls. "Just take this pill!" Kirishima Touka took out the medicine bottle from his hand and ced it on the table. Yomo Renji unhesitatingly took the pill, "I''ll try it first!" Yomo Renji identity is Kirishima Touka uncle. In this state, he naturally supported Kirishima Touka. Kirishima Touka watched Yomo Renji swallow the pill, and prayed silently. Shinonono Tabane must not make any mistakes this time. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how to end it. Even though Kirishima Touka could eat human food due to his bloodline optimization, she had no way of telling this to the antique coffee shop members. It can only be faked with pills. Yomo Renji frowned slightly, he felt that his body seemed to have undergone certain changes, but he could not say specifically what these changes were. He clenched his fists slightly. "My strength hasn''t decreased in the slightest!" Yomo Renji nodded, and immediately sat down and began to taste the food on the table. And the first time he swallowed food, his body froze. "Is this the taste of human food?" The image of Yomo Renji always cold expression. But at this moment, his body trembled, and his eyes were reddened almost to tears. Just barely controlling his emotions, he didn''t lose his stance like Kirishima Touka before. He ate human food bite by bite very voraciously. Yoshimura Kuzen looked at the medicine bottle on the table in slight disbelief. Without hesitation, he took out a pill and swallowed it. Then Yoshimura Kuzen sat down at the table in silence and devoured the food. When things got to this point, everyone basically confirmed the pill veracity. Then they swallowed the pills without hesitation, and then started eating the dishes on the table. While they ate, some even cried, not at all the indifferentposure it used to be. Kirishima Touka was silent, she just took out a pile of vegetables from the system warehouse and ced them on the table. Then quietly watch. After a long time, everyone finished eating and then calmed down. Yoshimura Kuzen rubbed his forehead, and his expression returned to its usual calm. He was too excited earlier, which caused his emotions to lose control. But now that he had calmed down, he started to think of more questions. "Touka, is this pill permanent, or does it have a time limit?" In fact, even though it had a time limit, this pill could be considered a great holy relic to Ghouls. Kirishima Touka was stunned for a moment, then looked at the guild chat room subconsciously. Shinonono Tabane: "Definitely permanent! How can Tabane-san develop such wed things? I am a perfect scientist!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "You are the perfect scientist! It''s easy to forget what she had previously developed herself." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko : "Seeing these ghouls who have passed through the battlefield without changing their expressions, yet shedding tears while eating human food! I really feel touched" Kasumi Utako: "The tragic point of view of the world has created a series of tragedies! I''m in aplex mood right now, and very emotional." Kasumi Utako: "My next novel, should I write something rich in life philosophy?" Kasumigaoka Utaha saw this scene, she suddenly had a lot of inspiration. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Kasumi Utako! Have mercy! If you don''t want to have a bad reputation in the light novel industry, don''t write about this tragedy!" Kosaka Kyosuke felt ufortable. He also likes to read a lot of light novels, but he especially dislikes those tragic things. Looking at the tragic version of the light novel, he didn''t know how many writers the readers scolded. Now that the novelist within the guild saw that he was about to slide into the abyss, he painstakingly prevented it. There is hell ahead! Kasumi Utako-sensei,e back. Su Xiaoxiao: "I think the tragedy is quite good! Worth remembering." Su Xiaoxiao: "The novel written by Kasumi Utako previously had a high sales volume, but I estimate that apart from its sales volume, it has be a first-ss super novel. In the ranks of writers, Kasumi Utako status hasn''t really improved." Kasumi Utako: "This is true!" If it wasn''t for knowing that Su Han wasn''t that kind of person, Kasumi Utako would have some doubts as to whether Su Han would oftene to this world and observe the situation. How else would the situation be so clear? ! Su Xiaoxiao: "Right now Kasumi Utako needs tragedy to destroy all the nder in the circle! She can not only express the philosophy of life, show his own level, but also make careful decisions. And show the status status." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Get people to write tragedies! Heaven was struck by lightning! The guild master was not afraid that she would get a bad return in the future. Have you seen any tragic literary works?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I have nothing to do with the tragedy in the literary world" Nakiri Erina: "???" Pure White Spirit User : "???" Esdeath : "Can this be done?" Seeing the chatter of the guild members that had drifted so far off topic, Kirishima Touka eyes twitched. After that, she projected his attention into reality, and saw the anticipation and slightly nervousness of the antique coffee shop members in front of her. After a moment of silence, Kirishima Touka nodded seriously. "This is permanent Please don''t worry!" Chapter 391: I must be the king of the ghoul race Chapter 391: I must be the king of the ghoul race Yoshimura Kuzen nodded without showing any expression, but his hands on the table slightly trembled indicating that his mood was not calm. "Very good! It would be great." Koma Enji took the medicine bottle, shook it slightly, and estimated the amount. "There are 16 pills! Touka, is this kind of medicine difficult to make?" "Shouldn''t it be difficult?" Kirishima Touka pondered for a moment, and answered vaguely. Even though Shinonono Tabane felt that it didn''t take much effort to make this kind of pill, she wasn''t the maker of this kind of medicine after all. No confidence in speaking. "I understand!" Koma Enji nodded, but he sighed inwardly. Seeing Kirishima Toukack of confidence, Koma Enji felt that even if this drug could be produced, it might have difficult conditions. But he was ready and could ept it. "Let''s pick some excellent ghouls and let them join! Yoshimura Kuzen tapped the table lightly with his fingers, his eyes shing various thoughts. Being able to eat human food, as long as they wanted to hide, it would be impossible for CCG to find them. However, what Yoshimura Kuzen was thinking was not a hidden matter. The question he was thinking about was, could he use this kind of medicine topletely change the status of a Ghoul in the current world? If there is not much medicine, then first absorb a few elites to gather strength. Until the power is enough, slowly change the whole world. Kirishima Touka expression had changed, she felt Yoshimura Kuzen thoughts were a bit tangled. At this moment, she thought about what Su Han had done before in the ck Bullet world. What Su Han did in the ck Bullet world changed the mindset of many guild members, including Kirishima Touka. "What happened?" Yomo Renji noticed Kirishima Touka restless mood, he frowned and looked at Kirishima Touka. Kirishima Touka gritted her teeth and finally made a decision, she bowed deeply to Yoshimura Kozen. "Manager! In advance, thank you for your attention! But now, I want to leave the antique coffee shop for a while" As soon as this word came out, the audience fell silent. Several people looked at each other. Yomo Renji showed a serious expression and immediately stopped. "Even though you can eat human food! But if the CCC investigates intensively, there is still the possibility of exposure. It''s safer to stay in an antique coffee shop At least, there are plenty of people here who are stronger than you! " Kirishima Touka fell silent. Yoshimura Kuzen suddenly asked, "Where are you going? What would you do?" "I will fight outside!" Kirishima Touka suddenly raised his head, looked into Yoshimura Kuzen eyes, and said firmly, "I want to be the king of the Ghoul race!" Everyone eyes suddenly widened. But the resolute Kirishima Touka no longer hesitated, and his words became more and more refined, and she firmly, "I know, maybe now My personality is not suitable for this kind of thing! But I will change. " "I want ghouls to live in harmony with humans! There are many problems to solve." "The main problem is cannibalism! I have a medicine that can solve their problems, but there must be ghouls that cannot be controlled. Only by bing the king of the Ghoul race and being controlled by power." "Moreover! I have to be stronger and stronger than anyone! Even with my own strength, I can block all of Japan and even the world!" "At that time, as long as no one can defeat me, then Ghouls will not dare to eat humans, and CCG will not dare to do anything to Ghouls Just wait for all the older generations to die, and the concept of the world will be corrected. The world will bring true peace!" Everyone in the room looked at Kirishima Touka in surprise. Even Yomo Renji who knew Kirishima Touka the most, his mind was greatly shaken at this moment. It was as if he was getting to know his nephew for the first time. However, after recovering the shock, Yomo Renji frowned, although he was shocked just now, he actually didn''t agree in his heart. Because he felt that Kirishima Touka strength was not enough, far from enough. Yoshimura Kuzen lowered his eyes, and his voice was full of waves. "Great idea Even better than I thought!" Yoshimura Kuzen raised his head, he became serious at this moment, he was no longer the shadow of the old peaceful old man before. A terrifying power suppressed Kirishima Touka and there was no mood fluctuation in his voice. "But after all, this is just an idea What can you do if you''re just an S-ss ghoul?" "I''m not just an S-ss anymore!" Kirishima Touka face was calm, and used the wing-shaped Ukaku from his back. After spending points evolving, Kirishima Touka became an expert who stood at the pinnacle of the Ghoul race. "Not to mention The current me might not be enough. But I already have a way of how to be stronger!" Kirishima Touka voice was firm, his fists clenched and both his hands turned ck because of Busoshoku Haki. This is an entry-level Busoshoku Haki that is earned by spending 100 points. Since she already has very strong physical fitness, she doesn''t even need to train to be able to use Busoshoku Haki. Of course, because Kirishima Touka was so short on points, she only strengthened the entry-level Busoshoku Haki, and even Kenbunshoku Haki was not strengthened. Kozen Yoshimura felt an aura not inferior to Kirishima Touka, and when he saw Ukaku Kirishima Touka transformation, there was a hint of uncertainty and astonishment in his eyes, and there was a faint sense of relief. But in the end, Yoshimura Kuzen emotions became serious. His voice was calm as usual. "Then Touka, let me see how strong you are!" Yoshimura Kuzen didn''t hold back in the slightest. If Kirishima Touka wasn''t strong enough, then going with this kind of philosophy was nothing more than seeking death. Rather than that, Yoshimura Kuzen preferred to use his power to make Kirishima Touka fully aware. Kirishima Touka showed no weakness, wrapped his entry-level Busoshoku Haki fist, and collided with Yoshimura Kuzen fist. The air became stagnant. After a while, Kirishima Touka withdrew his fist and bowed deeply to Yoshimura Kuzen. "Thank you so much for giving me protection. Forgive me for leaving... But please also leave my room, the antique coffee shop will always be my home! I wille back when I have free time." Yoshimura Kuzen didn''t speak, but Kirishima Touka didn''t say anything, turned around and left bluntly. Not until Kirishima Touka leftpletely. After a long silence, Yomo Renji looked at Yoshimura Kuzen, and there was doubt and uncertainty in his eyes. "Touka strength is much stronger than I thought she not weaker than me." Yoshimura Kuzen withdrew his fist with aplex expression. He looked down at his palm and a crack appeared. It was just that with the help of the Ghoul powerful self-healing ability, it had been healed. "We don''t have to worry about his safety!" Irimi Kaya and Koma Enji were stunned on the spot. Kirishima Touka was just an S-ss Ghoul in their eyes? Can really hurt the store manager? Don''t talk about them, even Yomo Renji couldn''t maintain hisposure. It was precisely because they knew how strong Yoshimura Kuzen was. That''s why they couldn''t believe what they saw. Yoshimura Kuzen smiled, then turned and left, revealing a touch offort andplexity in his words. "Everything is running as usual!" "Perhaps Touka really can bring about different changes to Ghouls." Chapter 392: Two new members joined again Chapter 392: Two new members joined again Akemi Homura: "Wait a minute! What is Kirishima-san doing?" Akemi Homura who was watching the whole time, was stunned at this moment, barely able to understand what was happening? Pure White Spirit User: "So clear! Kirishima-san decided to be the king of the Ghoul race! It''s a really great thing to change the worldpletely." Emilia also wants to be a king of the Kingdom of Lugnica, so that she can change the world. Although the situation was different, it was somewhat simr to that of a Ghoul, so she could understand Kirishima Touka well. Fourth Hokage: "I am indeed surprised, but I am not optimistic about Kirishima Touka decision Kirishima Touka is not suitable as a leader!" Let the World Suffer: "Although I was also very surprised! But Namikaze Minato, I don''t agree with you!" Let the World Suffer: "Not fit to be a leader? You also said that I am not fit to be the leader! But what about now? Is my strength enough?" Let the World Suffer: "The most important thing is what Kirishima Touka said earlier. She has made up his mind. Even if her personality doesn''t match, she can change it!" Fourth Hokage: "The main problem is that Kirishima Touka doesn''t have enough strength right now!" Namikaze Minato frowned at Kirishima Touka decision. If it was him, Uzumaki Nagato, or even with Esdeath power, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But now? He really wasn''t optimistic. If Kirishima Touka was surrounded by CCG, she would probably die. Even if this situation really happened, she could only ask the guild members for help... Su Xiaoxiao: "I don''t think there is too much trouble!" Fourth Hokage: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t forget Kirishima Touka can practice Busoshoku Haki, if she has umted enough points, Busoshoku Haki will be upgraded to intermediate level! And she will exhaust the Quasi-Admiral power, that is enough to be invincible in the ghoul world." Tokyo Ghoul is not a high-level world at all! Don''t say it''s an Admiral, a vice admiral can sweep any obstacle in that world. Fourth Hokage: "But Kirishima-san has no points!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t forget! One of the three branch quests issued earlier was the branch quest for the Ghoul world!" Su Xiaoxiao : "For Kirishima Touka, it''s not that simple to get points, but at least it''s not that hard." Monkey D. Dragon: "That''s right The power level of the Ghoul world isn''t that high. Just rely on strong will! Changing the world is not impossible." Fourth Hokage: "..." Dragon, why did youe out to join in the fun? Do you think that everyone, like you, has a will of steel and talent? Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Minato, don''t think tooplicated! Even if a dangerous situation really hits Kirishima Touka, the guild members help out!" Come Be My Son: " Many guild members are not strong! But their greatest trump card is this all-powerful union." Ash: "Am I the only one wondering why Kirishima-san took this path?" Ash: "I''ve always felt that Kirishima-san character doesn''t seem to be able to make decisions like this." After thinking, Ash felt that he might have found a blind spot. Kirishima: "Perhaps this is the enlightenment given to me by the guild master!" Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Su Han was dumbfounded, what enlightenment did I give you? Don''t talk nonsense. This is nder! 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I suddenly have a bad feeling!" Nakiri Erina: "This familiar feeling, can you say..." Kirishima Touka: "Yes! Seeing what the guild master is doing in the ck Bullet world." Kirishima Touka: "I want to change the world! This is what I can do only as I keep getting stronger This is also the best thing I have to do." Kirishima Touka: "To all vintage coffee shop people and friends so they can feelfortable living in the sun and no longer hiding in the dark like mice!" Kirishima Touka had already made up her mind. High Priest Luo Hao: "Cough Cough." Nakiri Erina: "It turned out to be like this!" A group of guild members who thought that something romantic might have happened between Kirishima Touka and Su Han, however they all misunderstood and at this moment, all of them felt a little embarrassed. Kirishima Touka: "@Shinonono Tabane! Thank you very much. Maybe I will need some medicine from you in the future. If you find it troublesome, you can give me the form" Kirishima Touka didn''t know how to thank Shinonono Tabane, so she could only say something like that. Shinonono Tabane: "No big deal! I gave you the medicinal form, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to make the medicine, you asked me to make the medicine." Shinonono Tabane: "I have the facilities here, and it actually takes a lot of effort to make the medicine." Kirishima Touka: "This is too much trouble for you!" Kirishima Touka wasn''t pretending to be a hypocrite, she really thought so. She had already thanked Shinonono Tabane for helping him research the medicine. Then ask Shinonono Tabane to make medicine from time to time? Kirishima Touka who consciously couldn''t help Shinonono Tabane, didn''t have the face to do such a thing. Shinonono Tabane: "I''m not helping you for free." Shinonono Tabane: "If you can really change the world! I feel like maybe I can earn some points with this So, if you really feel in debt, then do it until it works!" Su Xiaoxiao: "ept it, Touka!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Guild members should help each other. This is amon problem." Kirishima Touka: "..." Kirishima Touka: "If it''s like that! Please help you in the future." Although Kirishima Touka still feels a little embarrassed, but even Su Han has spoken, plus Shinonono Tabane said that so much truth. After thinking about it, she still epted Shinonono Tabane kindness. However, Kirishima Touka had also made up her mind. If Shinonono Tabane desperately needs help in the future, and she will never hesitate to help with his own strength. [Ding! rk Kent has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! I Unexpectedly Became Mafia has joined the Super Dimension Guild] 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wee neer! I''m the Fallen Angel Kuroneko! Wee! You''ve joined the Super Dimension Guild! Cheers to your luck!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wee to the neers! By the way Kuroneko hasn''t shown her chuuni side in a long time" Kasumi Utako: "Wee neers! Kuroneko, isn''t it good to show chuuni style in front of neers?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Humph! People who are not strong are called chuuni and now that I have power, how can I be called chuuni? I am a fallen angel." Su Xiaoxiao: "I want to represent all the guild members! Wee two neers." Su Xiaoxiao: "Super Dimensional Guild specific situation! Please see the guild introduction and memory copy column! " Su Xiaoxiao: "You two can look around for a while, and then talk again once you guys find out about the specific situation of the Super Dimensional Guild." After Su Han sent a series of messages, he rubbed his chin and looked at the two newly joined members with a slightly entric expression. rk Kent? This name, if he remembered correctly... Superman in the DC world? Chapter 393: Uploads Superman Man of Steel and Katekyo Hitman Reborn Chapter 393: Uploads Superman Man of Steel and Katekyo Hitman Reborn "Interesting! Even Superman has been added?" Su Han thought, but after thinking about it. He feels this is normal, even the Mafia has been added, why can''t Superman join? Immediately, Su Han turned his gaze to someone else. I Unexpectedly Became Mafia? Who is this again? Was it from a work about the Mafia? Su Han frowned, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t know, the main reason was that there was too little information in his hands. In the end, Su Han could only decide to put it aside for a bit and see if he could have a chance to dig into this person true identity. rk Kent: "Excuse me, what screen suddenly popped into my mind?" rk Kent: "Is this a supernatural phenomenon?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Some kind of supernatural event? Looks like the neers aren''t from the ordinary world!" Marquis Voban had always been very sensitive to this aspect. Seeing rk current words, his eyes lit up and he became interested. Each new world with high-end power could arouse Marquis Voban interest. Symbol of Peace: "It seems, yes." Kurosaki Ichigo: "I think it''s easier for people in the world with supernatural powers to ept the existence of a guild than people from the ordinary world..." Symbol of Peace: "I think this is normal." Symbol of Peace: "When I first entered the guild, I thought it was caused by a special Quirk!" When he recalled the first time he joined the guild, All Might felt a little nostalgic. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! At first I thought it was made by some kind of special devil fruit." elerator: "Huh, was it only me who noticed that the two neers were so calm? It seems like supernatural urrences in their world, the frequency of urrence is very high, or neers have experienced supernatural events before." rk Kent: "..." I Unexpectedly Became Mafia: "So where is this ce! Why would there be such an interface in my mind, is this a dream? But why do I feel like this dream is so real?" Fourth Hokage: "Another poor man who won''t believe in reality!" King: "You can''t say that." King: "Looks like the second member is an ordinary person. Like I said before Ordinary people really find it hard to ept this kind of thing." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Am I the only one who remembers at first, Utako-san almost thought of the guild as the result of experiments by aliens on his body?" Kasumi Utako: "Kuroneko! Shut up, don''t dig into this kind of ck history!" Su Xiaoxiao: "@I Unexpectedly Became Mafia. New members! Can you tell me what your real name is?" I Unexpectedly Became Mafia: "Sa-Sawada Tsunayoshi" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han expression stagnates, and he notices it right away. Katekyo Hitman Reborn? It turns out that the second new member is a descendant of Vong Primo (First) sawada Tsunayoshi who is vong decimo (tenth) in the future. Even though Sawada Tsunayoshi was the leader of the Mafia family, he was a good person, and he didn''t want to get involved with the Mafia in the first ce. It can also understand the screen name. Nakiri Erina: "It seems that the guild master already knows the identity of the neer... By the way, the neer should change his name to his real name!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Like this?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "What does it mean to know my true identity?" Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s a bitplicated to exin!" Su Han was dizzy, thinking about how to give Sawada Tsunayoshi an exnation, so that Sawada Tsunayoshi could understand the situation in no time. Su Han suddenly felt that something was wrong. Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s not true Didn''t I say it before! For you to go and see the guild introduction?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "..." rk Kent: "Is it like this Are there various world connections to each other? Super Dimensional Guild ! It''s a bit beyond my expectations." Taking advantage of this time, it was clear that rk had read the Super Dimensional Guild profile. After clearly understanding the nature of the guild he was in, even if rk had all kinds of superpowers, his heart was shaken at this moment. Although he had experienced many things since he was a child, this was the first time he hade across things involving various worlds. Su Xiaoxiao: "I''m more curious now, rk, are you working as a reporter in Metropolis to keep the peace?" rk Kent: "I''m still living in the countryside with my parents for now!" Su Han was stunned for a moment, but then frowned. "Isn''t that the old version of Superman! Or the Superman version of Man of Steel?" Su Han tapped the back of the chair with his finger lightly. Like Marvel, DC has countless parallel universes. Therefore, at first, Su Han did not know which version of Superman. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Keeping the peace? Wait a minute, I think I found something." King: "Huh? Could it be that the new member who joined was also a hero?'' Symbol of Peace: "Hahaha! Then the strength of the guild heroes increases even more? I don''t know, what is the power of the new members!" Su Xiaoxiao: "rk is indeed a hero! But don''t think of him as a new kid." Su Xiaoxiao: "He has a cheat ability. It''s not easy to say how strong he is now, but if he progresses to the top, it won''t be a problem fighting on a par with Saitama." Akemi Homura: "???" Nakiri Erina: "!!!!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck!" Old Man is the Marquis : "A equal fight with Saitama? The guild master states the neers have very strong power!" Even the current Marquis Voban was shocked,pletely powerless. Sawada Tsunayoshi: "..." Sawada Tsunayoshi who couldn''t understand what was happening yet, looked at the exchange in the guild with a confused expression. What are they talking about? Why can''t I understand it at all? Correct! This one was just referred to as the guild master, telling him to take a look at the guild profile. Sawada Tsunayoshi hesitated and clicked on the list of guild functions. Busujima Saeko: "Though I was surprised too! However, the guild master shouldn''t be joking about this matter." Ash: "Brother! I''m Ash from Pallet City hope we get along!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Boss! I''m Kosaka Kyosuke, the Protagonist of Ore no Imto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai. I hope we get to know each other." Even when he said the name of his work, Kosaka Kyosuke heart was very ufortable, and there was a strong sense of shame. But he still forcefully suppressed this difort. No matter what, let''s hug the big man feet first. Kiririn: "There is an older brother who is so embarrassing I really feel really embarrassed." elerator : "Am I the only one who feels curious about what kind of world the new members live in?" elerator: "A world that can have an existence that might be able to fight Saitama bnce in the future. I am afraid that it is also a very terrible world!" Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s too troublesome to put into words. After all, rk world is roughly the same as the Marvel universe Tony is in, with countless parallel worlds!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" This was simr to the world he was in, with countless parallel worlds? Tony thought of Thanos, Odin who presides over the Nine Realms... If he considers that Su Han said that the power of a neer has grown to its peak, it will not lose to Saitama... Tony couldn''t imagine what kind of power the neer had. It seems that this new member world power system is also very strong. Su Han spoke directly in the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "Well, I will send a copy of the memories of the two new members to the guild, you guys will understand!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao sent memory copies of Superman Man of Steel", Wonder Woman", Batman V Superman: Dawn of Justice"] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao sent a copy of the memory of Katekyo Hitman Reborn] Chapter 394: Sawada Tsunayoshi Anxiety Chapter 394: Sawada Tsunayoshi Anxiety Tina : "Updating a new copy? Thank you guild master Onii-san!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Tina, go to sleep!" Tina: "Kuroneko-oneesan, I can''t help it I am the cursed child of the Owl Factor! During the day, I will fall asleep, and the night is the time when I am truly active." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It seems reasonable." All of Goko Ruri words were swallowed in her throat, and she suddenly blurted out. It seemed like cursed children couldn''t be treated in the same way as ordinary little girls. Tina: "Hehehehe! So let me watch the memory copy well. I''ll sleep well in the morning." Fourth Hokage: "Is this the reason Tina stays up all night?!" Magical Girl Illya: "Can the owl problem be called staying upte? That means, all night!!" Waver: "Owl factor, I have nothing to say!" Nakiri Erina: "Tina is special, that''s why she doesn''t sleep, but Illya, what''s your excuse?" Magical Girl Illya: "I use immersion mode to watch then I''m going to sleep!" Come Be My Son: "Downloaded! Sure enough, the guild master said the Superman series was just like Tony Stark memory copy series!" Come Be My Son: "Wait a minute, this memory copy is called Katekyo Hitman Reborn? Having such a long episode, who just told me that Katekyo Hitman Reborn is a slice of life story?" Aizen Sosuke: "Don''t be so excited! It might really be a slice of life story, don''t forget Detective Conan! Long episodes mean nothing." Aizen thought, why aren''t there long episodes in slice of life stories? Look at Detective Conan. Although this is a reasoning film, it is no less long than One Piece and Naruto. Haibara Ai: "..." Haibara Ai was speechless. Come Be My Son: "This old man does have these thoughts now. I wonder if Katekyo Hitman Reborn might turn out to be like Detective Conan." Come Be My Son: "As a result, you tell me that battle scenes are a daily routine?" Shirohige firmly believed that Katekyo Hitman Reborn had nothing to do with slice of life. Don''t look at the name Katekyo Hitman Reborn, the first impression is that it''s home lessons, but the original content is definitely different from what you think. Fourth Hokage: "Sorry, I also saw Katekyo Hitman Reborn must be a battle type!" Monkey D. Dragon: "I agree too! But I have a feeling it might be a shounen type." Tony Is Not the Richest: "So is only Mr Tony excited to watch a memory copy from the Superman series?" Symbol of Peace: "Tony! I also watched a memory copy from the Superman series!" rk Kent: "I watched it too!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." The protagonist of the memory copy is watching himself, which is apletely new experience. Su Han looked at the clock and realized that time had passed. The amount of chatter in the guild became less and less. Su Han didn''t need to think about it, they all had to watch the memory copy. Su Han also turned his attention away from the guild. It''s gettingte now... Su Han stood up from the chair, gazing at the scenery outside. The lights outside are very bright. Su Han surveyed the scenery outside, when the door opened. Even though he didn''t use Kenbunshoku Haki, but when he heard the voice, he knew who had entered his room. Of course, apart from Ram and Rem, there was no one else. As soon as Su Han immediately realized something was wrong. "Ram, why are you wearing Akame clothes this time?" Ram body clung to Su Han body gasping for air. "Don''t you like it, master? I''ve seen people on the Inte saying that it seems like this can excite you more." Su Han: "..." Su Han was silent, what kind of spam is on the Inte? They all misled his Ram, although they have grievances in their hearts, but Su Han movements are not slow. Ram is wearing Akame clothes. As for Rem, she was wearing Kurome clothes. Even though Ram and Rem had been with Su Han for a long time, Su Han felt a different kind of excitement this time. Ram bit Su Han ear and made a cat-like whimper in his mouth. Very long night.... When he woke up the next day andy on the clean bed, Su Han remembered what happenedst night. "It seems I have ripped Akame and Kurome clothes Wait a minute, if that''s the case, then how will Ram and Rem exin to Akame and Kurome?" This thought only existed in Su Han mind. Moment. Su Han felt that as the instructor of Akame and Kurome, Ram wanted to deal with this kind of problem, it shouldn''t be difficult. After sitting on the wicker chair under the sun, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room again. Obviously, in the course of one night, coupled with the help of the immersion mode, the group in the guild has watched two copies of the new memory. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Vong Famiglia! Obviously they are Mafia, but very good. I have a lot of affection for the Mafia! " Tony Is Not the Richest: "The mafia in the world of Katekyo Hitman Reborn tutors can no longer be described as a simple mafia, can they?" Tony disagreed with Goko Ruri view. Tony Is Not the Richest: "As Vong Primo (First) put it, the Mafia first appeared to protect the people of the region, and it yed a close role with the police!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "As for this Mafia moment, like the Emperor Kingpin in New York even if they die, my eyes won''t blink." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "I''m restless right now!" Nakiri Erina: "What do you need to be afraid after watching Katekyo Hitman Reborn, you have to know the difference between Mafia and what you imagine and you will be the next Mafia leader!" Nakiri Erina: "After watching so much, are you still stubborn and ready to run away from everything you have to endure? Vong Decimo (Tenth)!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "I''m not a Vong Decimo!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "And Byakuran is too scary! An evil maniptor shrouding an endless parallel world, with a man like that... I can actually beat him?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Didn''t you win in the original?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "But! The original is just the original, and even the original has many unforeseen possibilities" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Just as I thought, I would participate in something like that! This could cause not only me to die, but my friends to die together I can''t calm down right now." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "I''m just an insignificant person Am I really capable of dealing with such an attack. Great responsibility to save the world?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." Waver: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." The guild members didn''t know what to say. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, Tsunayoshi, I don''t think you need to worry too much!" Tsunayoshi Sawada: "Guildmaster, do you have any suggestions on this?" Knowing the principles of this Super Dimensional Guild, Sawada Tsunayoshi also understood the level of existence of this guild. The guild master of this kind of guild, thinking about it, can tell how terrible it is. Sawada Tsunayoshi would never ignore what Su Han said. Su Xiaoxiao: "You have these symptoms! Because you have too little experience." Su Xiaoxiao: "It is very easy to ovee this symptom. You can be shot with Dying Will Bullet every day for a year or two! Then these symptoms will go away on their own." Sawada Tsunayoshi "???" Chapter 395: Black Panther wealth Chapter 395: ck Panther wealth Kasumi Utako: "Of course the guild master is ck-bellied as usual..." Kasumi Utako: "However, I think it is as the Guild Master said, because by getting used to being shot with Dying Will Bullet!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "..." Busujima Saeko: "I feel that Dying Will Bullet is amazing! It only takes one shot to activate the potential of the human body! So it does all sorts of amazing things." Busujima Saeko eyes revealed longing with the bullet. After finishing watching Katekyo Hitman Reborn, she had a faint desire for Dying Will Bullet. If she could be helped by this kind of Dying Will Bullet, she would definitely be able to increase his training speed several times over! Fourth Hokage: "Indeed! Dying Will Bullet can stimte the potential of the human body! This is amazing." Fourth Hokage: "I always thought that Sawada Tsunayoshi who was killed by Dying Will Bullet and Sawada Tsunayoshi who failed were two people!" Fourth Hokage: "Or There are two different personalities!" Namikaze Minato felt envious at the thought. Let the World Suffer: "After being shot with Dying Will Bullet Sawada Tsunayoshi resembles Vong Primo and without Dying Will Bullet Sawada Tsunayoshi is just a coward" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "...." Big shot, don''t talk directly in front of me, it hurts so much. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Vong Primo is so cool! I''m a Vong Primo fan!" elerator: "Dying Will Bullet?" elerator: "Sawada Tsunayoshi, can you send the Dying Will Bullet in a red envelope? I can exchange knowledge of our world with you!" elerator: "I am very curious about the specific effects of the Dying Will Bullet." Shinonono Tabane: "I''m also a little curious. But the question I''m thinking about is, can Dying Will Bullet have an impact on people in other worlds?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Should it possibly be of use?" To be honest, before today, he never thought that Dying Will Bullet was such a good thing. But now that he saw it, he suddenly felt that his previous thoughts were a bit one-sided? This thing looks awesome? rk Kent: "Can you develop the full potential of the human body? If I get shot like this Can I be stronger?" rk also has a yearning. King: "It''s hard for me to imagine! How the Dying Will Bullet is useful to rk." King thought rationally. Superman has cheated so much because he has unlimited potential. Not to mention that all the potential that exists is stimted, even though the potential is only a small part. Su Xiaoxiao: "No Dying Will Bullet will definitely have no effect on rk!" rk Kent: "I can roughly understand what the guild master is saying" rk smiled wryly, but he could understand Su Han point. Su Xiaoxiao: "I didn''t mean anything, or it was targeting you." Su Xiaoxiao: "The main reason is that the Dying Will Bullet probably won''t prate your Man of Steel body!" Su Han exined very realistically. The Man of Steel body can be immune to swords and weapons is just a basic function. rk Kent: "..." At first, rk thought Su Han was saying this because he was not an earthling but an alien. But now that he had read Su Han words, he fell silent. He suddenly realized that what Su Han said seemed very reasonable? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Man of steel! Totally cheating!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "When I think of this, I envy and envy! Damn it, when did I make an Iron Man suit like that?" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban had annoyance that didn''t know what to say inappropriately. Look at the Iron Man suit that can use magic! What else do you want? You still don''t think it''s enough! I think the sky with the sun can''t satisfy you anymore. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I feel like Superman who has grown for a period of time will not lose even in the face of Thanos! Even if Superman grows up at his peak, Thanos can still be defeated." Tony was very touched. If he had rk basic qualities. Is Thanos anything to be afraid of? Does he still need to rack his brains every day? Tony Stark has even started losing hair now! He was still so young, why did he have to endure such grievances? Nakiri Erina: "There''s nothing we can do! As long as rk-san is in the sun, he can be stronger, and stronger indefinitely. This ability is too underhanded." Nakiri Erina: "The cheat level isparable to Saitama who can constantly get stronger!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "But Superman has a really good personality. He has always been the target of a man named Batman! Seeing Superman vs. Batman, I really I feel like my lungs are exploding" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wait a minute, I suddenly felt that something was wrong! The one called Batman, how do I see the setting looks a bit like Tony Stark?!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Tony looked taken aback. What is the rtionship of the man named Batman with him? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Look! They are the richest, super rich! Moreover, his IQ is very high! Invented a lot of ck technology." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Thinking about it this way The attributes of the two ovep." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." At first, Tony didn''t think about this at all. But when Tony followed Goko Ruri words to think more deeply, he suddenly shuddered. He was really confused. Tony Is Not the Richest: "This is piracy! This is a disgraceful hijacking!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "How can there be a character with the same attributes as me, I don''t admit it" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Guildmaster, I actually have a question." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you have any questions, just ask." Come Be My Son: "Batman, should he have a copy of his own memory?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course!" rk Kent: "By my side, there''s still a copy of the memory that hasn''t been sent..." rk was taken aback. He thought that all the copies of his own memory were already here. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Rookie! Just get used to it, if not hiding something or cheating, is the guild master still the guild master? " Su Xiaoxiao: "Banned Warning. jpg" Tony Is Not the Richest: "....." Tony was silent for a moment, and then changed the subject in earnest. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I was a little confused at first! But then I thought, this guy named Batman must be no richer than me." Su Xiaoxiao: "Where did you see this?" Su Han was a little confused, he didn''t send a copy of Batman exclusive memory. Even if guild members could judge a lot from Batman limited appearance, there''s no way to judge more specific Batman information, right? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Isn''t this the obvious thing! I''m the richest man in the world! If Batman is the richest man in the world, his wealth will not exceed mine then he is weaker than you hahahaha....." Nakiri Erina: "Don''t overthink it! Tony-san" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Why do I think too much?" Nakiri Erina: "Back then, I really thought Tony-san was the richest person in the world until I finished watching ck Panther!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I finished watching +1 ck Panther." Kasumi Utako: "There''s a mine at home, I really can''t afford it!" Kasumi Utako didn''t know what to say. It''s no big deal to have mine at home these days. Look at the ck Panthers, they are all Vibranium Mines. The base price of a fist-sized vibranium is 100 million dors. The Vibranium mine in the ck Panther house is calcted based on the mountain. What kind of family should this be? What are the conditions for this? When Kasumigaoka Utaha saw this, she was truly envious of that amount of wealth. Chapter 396: Byakuran, Aizen, Yhwach Chapter 396: Byakuran, Aizen, Yhwach Tony Is Not the Richest: "This proves absolutely nothing." Tony Stark is still engaged in the struggle in vain. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Vibranium mines, although the price is very high, but ifrge amounts of Vibranium circte to the market, the world economic system will immediately copse." Tony Is Not the Richest: " So ck Panther just looks rich... it must be..." Akemi Homura: "A king who sits in a powerful country! It turns out that Tony-san can only judge ck Panther as a rich man?!" Akemi Homura was feeling extremely horrified. Is this the world of the rich? Too scary! Haibara Ai: "I don''t know how to judge you I can only say that you can really find excuses." Since Haibara Ai joined this guild, she didn''t know if the people in their world had money and if they were pretending to be acting out. After all, the people in Detective Conan world are definitely not as rich as the guild members, and none of the guild members show off. rk Kent: "Cough... Reading the memory copy, I know the future fate." rk Kent: "I''m going to go find my spaceship and then bask in the sun and strengthen myself." Honestly, after seeing it, the Kryptonian immigrants would arrive on Earth by spaceship. A sense of urgency rose in rk heart. Must speed up and be stronger! Only with strength can everything be changed. Even rk was thinking at this point, should he go to Gotham City and visit Batman? If he could get Batman trust and help, his future would be a lot easier, wouldn''t it? Even though in Superman vs Batman, he was beaten to a pulp by Batman. But rk doesn''t hate Batman. After all, he could understand Batman feelings, he was too strong. More importantly, he was not a resident of the earth. All misunderstandings stem from ack ofmunication. rk believes that if hepletesmunication with Batman sincerely, then Batman will definitely help him wholeheartedly. As Superman vs. Batman. Even rk was still thinking, should he look for Wonder Woman now? This seems to be a strong fighting force that is not much weaker than itself. elerator: "Actually rk, what you need most is to learn some fighting skills!" Seeing rk fighting skills disyed in the memory copy, elerator felt nauseous. He couldn''t stand it one bit. The main reason was that elerator saw what he used to be like from rk. They all have almost invincible strength, and they also make up for many shorings due to their near-invincible strength. If in the past, all he encountered was a crushing turn, there was still no big deal, but as soon as he faced such a powerful foe, his ws would be immediately apparent. rk Kent: "You''re right. I really need to learn how to fight." rk very humbly epted elerator suggestion. This is indeed his weakness! Since it was a defect, it had to be fixed. Kurosaki Ichigo: "Damn it! I finally finished watching Katekyo Hitman Reborn!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Damn, that Byakuran, I feel like another Aizen." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Thispletely proves one thing! We have to be careful with Aizen, seeing Byakuran full of schemes, shouldn''t the guild master add a 29 day banned package to Aizen?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Kirishima Touka: "???" Kinomoto Sakura: "? ?? Waver: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "Kurosaki Ichigo! The way you make me unable toin." Su Han eyes twitched, words stuck in his throat, he didn''t know where to start exining. We''ve all finished discussing the Katekyo Hitman Reborn issue and started discussing the DC Universe issue, but you suddenly appear... you are definitely adding to the mess! Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Uh, are Byakuran and Aizen the same?" Sawada Tsunayoshi who had just finished watching Katekyo Hitman Reborn and had not watched the other memory copies, looked confused at this point. Who is Aizen? Can anyone exin it to him? Aizen Sosuke: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "Once I went online, I saw Kurosaki Ichigo targeting me every day." Aizen Sosuke: "But, Kurosaki Ichigo, your every word, now in my eyes, is no different than a joke." Kurosaki Ichigo: "???" Aizen Sosuke: "I have found traces of Yhwach now! And I''m ready to finish itpletely this is without a doubt. This is something that is very beneficial to the world of Bleach." Aizen Sosuke: "And you, Kurosaki Ichigo, what have you been doing to benefit the world all this time?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "!!!" Aizen Sosuke: "Is your contribution to this world of Bleach greater than mine? This is absolutely ridiculous." Aizen sneered, and he opened the guild live broadcast without any hesitation. Wandenreich (Invisible Empire)... This is the country where Quincy resides. Thousands of years ago, this ancient country was hidden in the shadow of the Seireitei (Pure Soul Court) Yhwach sits high on the throne, but his expression is very serious. He could feel the power of his omniscience and omnipotence, and was unstoppable. Right now he had received some distractions. More importantly, during this period of time, he didn''t know why, not only did his strength fail to grow stronger over time, but it started to decline continuously. "This world! What has changed" Yhwach reaches out his hand and caresses his unopened eyes, his expression growing grim. "My almighty power is decreasing what is interfering with my strength?" At this moment, the door opened silently. "Who?" Yhwach asked. Aizen walked in from the door smiling, calmly. And behind him, were arge number of Quincy. Aizen looks directly at Yhwach on the throne, he says in a calm voice. "You are the king of the Quincy n, Yhwach?" Aizen shook his head, his voice with a hint of emotion and a hint of disappointment. "I''ve imagined many scenes to meet you, but I really didn''t expect when I actually met you, it would be like this." Yhwach is shocked. On the surface, he was still sitting high on his throne, calmly. But in fact, the armrest of the throne he was holding was already visible solid cracks, which could break at any time. After a moment of silence, Yhwach speaks. "Who are you? Why did you appear here?" On both sides, Yhwach is apanied by his two servants. On the left with code name B, namely Jugram Haschwalth and on the right with code C, namely Pernida Parnkgjas, both expressed expressions of disbelief. They both look at Yhwach subconsciously, with a hint of disbelief in their eyes. They almost suspect that they heard wrong! After all, being able to ask this question means Yhwach doesn''t see that Aizen hase to the Wandenreich in the future... The Yhwach they serve, who are known as omniscient and omnipotent, don''t know omniscient anymore? Chapter 397: The death of Yhwach? The lord of new Wandenreich Chapter 397: The death of Yhwach? The lord of new Wandenreich "Who am I? This is a very interesting thing." The smile on Aizen face doesn''t disappear from start to finish, and he walks towards Yhwach step by step. Kyoka Suigetsu Zanpakutou appeared in the palm of his hand. "My name is Aizen! You should have an open impression? You''re Yhwach!" Yhwach was silent. He did have an impression of the name Aizen, and one could even say that he was very impressed. Because in the future he sees, Aizen has some existence that makes him feel very troublesome. Marked as a special note ofbat strength. However, in the future he saw, there was absolutely no scene where Aizen entered hisir. "I want to stand on the Seat of Heaven! No the Seat of Heaven that stands in this world is just my starting point." "But whether that is the starting point or not, the Seat of Heaven will be mine" Aizen voice is very gentle, with a smile on his face. But in Yhwach eyes, he is very arrogant. "Now, may I ask you to move? Yhwach!" "Shinigami! You seek your own death." Yhwach face is expressionless, he slowly raises his hand and uses Complete Reishi Dominance. But in the next moment, his pupils suddenly shrunk, and he realized that something was wrong. "This feeling..." Yhwach suddenly vomits a mouthful of blood, then looks down in disbelief and stares at his pierced chest. He used Complete Reishi Dominance... Piercing his chest? ! Even if it wasn''t because he used his iplete omniscience and omnipotence to sense something was wrong, he wouldn''t have realized that he was the one who was injured by Complete Reishi Dominance. "Manipting the five senses? Impossible! How could you do such a thing?" Yhwach emphatically rejects this thought. He knew Aizen, so he couldn''t believe Aizen could do something like this. "At first I couldn''t do it! But now it''s different." Aizen replied with a smile and he held onto Kyoka Suigetsu tightly. Jinghua Kyoka Suigetsu has been upgraded twice with the Strengthening function using his points. Now Kyoka Suigetsu hypnotic ability is so strong that even Aizen doesn''t know how powerful it is. However, based on the current experiment, Aizen has determined that at least Yhwach in this state cannot stop his hypnosis from Kyoka Suigetsu. "But that''s all!" A hideous expression appears on Yhwach face. In the next second, the sword hidden in the robe pierced his chest. "This, Haschwalth No way! Others might betray me but how could you." Yhwach face changes. He realized what had happened, but his first reaction was that he couldn''t believe it. Haschwalth wanted to kill him, how could that be? As emperor of the Wandenreich, Yhwach was codenamed A. And Haschwalth was codenamed B. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was second inmand of the Wandenreich. And also a trusted friend, Yhwach firmly believes in Haschwalth loyalty. "Now, Kyoka Suigetsu doesn''t manipte his five senses" Aizen smiles andes to Yhwach, gently brushing his hands, Yhwach falls limply on the ground, blood continues to flow from his chest, and his life aura continues to decline. "Now Kyoka Suigetsu has absolute control!" What about Haschwalth loyalty to his best friend Yhwach? He cannot reverse the power of Aizen Zanpakutou. Aizen sits on the throne, tilting his head to look at the dying Yhwach. He sighed slightly, his chin resting on his palm, and there was a trace of loneliness in his words. "Initially I was based on the content of the original work! I have prepared many preparations for you. I didn''t expect you to die like this Is it because you haven''t recovered to your peak period state? " "But it doesn''t matter your Wandenreich! I will ept it." There was a loud thud. Jugram Haschwalth and Pernida Parnkgjas knelt on one knee, bowing their heads deeply towards Aizen. ... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck it!" Tony Stark could only use these short words to sum up his feelings. Nakiri Erina: "Damn it What did I see?" Nakiri Erina: "Who can tell me what I saw?" Nakiri Erina also wonders if she is dreaming right now? This joke is huge. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Yhwach is dead? Die like this? He died so easily, is he teasing me?" rk Kent: "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m going with the flow Fuck it!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "It''s not that YuYhwach death was easy! It''s only because I was prepared beforehand." Aizen Sosuke: "And my Zanpakutou is no longer after the original! The enhanced Zanpakutou is beyond imagination. In the guild, I''m afraid only Saitama and Saiki Kusuo can ignore the influence of my Zanpakutou." Said Aizen with arrogance, he clearly said that, except for Saitama and Saiki Kusuo, the rest are all trash. Su Xiaoxiao: "You mean your Zanpakutou can even hypnotize me?" Aizen Sosuke: "Cough Cough Cough I''ve excluded the previous guild master! After all no matter how it looks, the guild master is an existence beyond theory." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Yhwach is dead..." Kurosaki Ichigo was dazed and silent. Yhwach is the ultimate boss of the entire Bleach world. Aizen is the biggest boss before Yhwach. Since Aizen joined the guild, he no longer wants topete with Kurosaki Ichigo. Although Kurosaki Ichigo always mocks Aizen. But actually, he knew this all too well in his mind. Therefore, even though Kurosaki Ichigo trains hard, he focuses more on Yhwach. And now, Aizen is using the live broadcast to tell him that UYhwach is dead. Aizen Sosuke: "I found it very interesting. (Picture)" [Mission name: Kill Yhwach] [Mission type: Side mission] [Mission description: King of the Wandenreich, a tyrannical and brutal tyrant. The biggest source of chaos in the world of Bleach. Owner of omniscience and omnipotence. Please kill!] [Mission reward: 200,000 points] Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Seeing this, Su Han fell silent. His heart wasn''t calm either. Even he was a little surprised by the strength Aizen disyed. Moreover, 200,000 points is not a small number. With so many points, Aizen can go further and be stronger. When paired with the Wandenreich resource itself... Su Han sighed softly, "Of course! Except me The one most likely to reach Saitama, or Saiki Kusuo Is Aizen" Chapter 398: Sawada Tsunayoshi fighting spirit Chapter 398: Sawada Tsunayoshi fighting spirit 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Aizen has made a lot of profit this time." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Originally, Aizen controlled all of Hueco Mundo, and in Soul Society Seireitei there were also spies inserted. Now, even the Wandenreich is under his control." Goko Ruri just saw clearly that the figure of No. 2 of the Wandenreich, Haschwalth, kneel at Aizen feet. It would not be an exaggeration to say that now, the entire Wandenreich could be considered Aizen power. Not to mention, Aizen himself controls a very terrifying power and sits on a great power. Nakiri Erina: "In that case, even if Aizen wanted to dominate the entire world now, it would be easy, right?" Nakiri Erina: "Compared to Aizen who has reached his peak, I feel that Kurosaki Ichigo is like a new yer who hasn''te out of the rookie vige yet." Su Xiaoxiao: "The growth rate is too slow! No I feel thatpared to Aizen, Kurosaki Ichigo hasn''t grown at all!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course, since there is no BOSS suppression, so the growth rate is so slow that it can be ignored?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Maybe." The guild master touched someone sore spot. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I want to ask you a question! After seeing the terrible posture of thest big boss, do you have any ideas for new yers at this time?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "..." Mind your own business bastard! Kurosaki Ichigo was raging in his heart. If this is really a game, then there is no way to y this game. Unfortunately, this is the real world. Sure enough, the real world is the biggest trash game! Damn it! Kurosaki Ichigo opened his eyes and left the guild chat interface. He looked at his palm, and after a long time, he sighed. Clenching his fists and making a decision. "Indeed, I have to do my best to be stronger." Kurosaki Ichigo joins the guild, and after watching Bleach, though he clearly knows Aizen is his enemy, as guild members can''t hurt each other as a limitation. Kurosaki Ichigo had actually be spoiled. Because he has no fear at all. But now, he sees Aizen chopping off Yhwach headpletely eliminating the final danger that might threaten him. Kurosaki Ichigo not only failed to feel joy andfort, but instead felt his heart stabbed. Kurosaki Ichigo gritted his teeth and turned to leave. He will find his father, make a thorough fight, and use all methods to make himself stronger! He wants to catch up to Aizen footsteps. Fourth Hokage: "Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t show up at all!" Shinonono Tabane: "Maybe it''s really desperate, right? Kurosaki Ichigo is desperate, and it''s your fault." Esdeath: "Yeah it''s all your fault." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Nakiri Erina: "Actually, I thought the Guild Master was telling the truth! Kurosaki Ichigo was indeed too ck. " Symbol of Peace: "Don''t be too concerned. Sometimes a man has an experience of setbacks and failures before he can truly grow." Come Be My Son : "Gurarararara! It was a blessing because he suffered a loss. If he really feeling too stressed, let Kurosaki Ichigo be my son! No matter what the pressure is, Father will help him fight back." Tony Is Not the Richest: "It''sing back! The long lost old man Shirohige action to gather the boys." Su Xiaoxiao: "While we were talking about this, I remember that when Shirohige and Aizen met for the first time, Shirohige wanted to take Aizen as a son. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Puhahaha... Super dark history." Aizen Sosuke: "..." elerator: "By the way, old man Shirohige epted a son, but Kurosaki Ichigo still hasn''t appeared." elerator: "Tch Tch, looks like Kurosaki Ichigo is really desperate." Su Xiaoxiao: "I believe he will appear in two days. However, if he is truly unable to realize this and embarks on a path of hatred, it shouldn''t be toote to revive him." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Amazing! So many copies of memory. " Sawada Tsunayoshi: "I feel like if I watch all these memory copies at once, then I will die of exhaustion" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "But I thought, watching copy memories during ss ss... I suddenly feel so happy!" Kasumi Utako: "When I think of Sawada Tsunayoshi own aplishments I''m sorry for not being good at holding backughter." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Vong Decimo that is already so useless. Will you get a score of one point or zero points? I''m really looking forward to it. " Sawada Tsunayoshi: "How many times have I said that! Don''t use the Vong Decimo name to call me" Symbol of Peace: "So, Sawada-shounen! Are you ready to escape? " Symbol of Peace: "Avoid your responsibilities! Deny your own growth. Then wait for the passage of time, and finally you see Byakuran hurt your friend?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "..." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "I just temporarily didn''t receive the Vong Decimo title, that doesn''t mean I don''t want to be strong!'' Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Instead, I will put all my enthusiasm into it! All my energy! All devoted to the path of bing stronger. " Sawada Tsunayoshi: "No other reason, just want to protect what I love. Everything! Mother! Father! Reborn and those idiot friends" Shirai Kuroko: "Isn''t it good to be like this?" He slowly clenched his fists and opened his eyes. There was an inexplicable brilliance in his blinking eyes, "Have I be stronger?" Next, apanied by a loud bang, Sawada Tsunayoshi realized where he had gone wrong. He raised his head subconsciously, and then his pupils suddenly contracted, saw a lot of homework piled up like a mountain, and pressed it towards him. "Ah!" The screaming screams from Sawada Tsunayoshi ended, and he waspletely overwhelmed by the endless work. Reborn wore a small ck suit and ck hat, and pulled out a gun. "Be a very good mafia! A bad grade is a shame!" "To be the best mobster, first set a small goal andplete this homework! Be a perfect who scores worthy of the mafia name! Learn" "Don''t worry if you can''t! Don''t even think about avoiding it! I''ll take care of you, and then do tutor work!" Climb out of endless pile jobs with difficulty. Sawada Tsunayoshi stared at the endless homework in front of her, her expression stiff, and the corners of her eyes twitching. After a long time, Sawada Tsunayoshi choked. What an amazing mafia, what a perfect student! Sure enough, he still wants to live an ordinary life, so he shouldn''t be a good mobster! No matter who it is, someone save him! Chapter 399: Does Ash hang dozen of Gym Pok茅mon and Gym Leader? Obtains the badge! Chapter 399: Does Ash hang dozen of Gym Pok¨¦mon and Gym Leader? Obtains the badge! Ash: "It''s not easy! Pikachu is finally starting to master the entry-level Kenbunshoku Haki. Charmeleon has also mastered the entry-level Ryusoken! Squirtle and Bulbasaur have also managed to master Busoshoku Haki. " Ash: "Indigo League Champion! It''s already in my hands." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Has Ash improved a bit? Only beginner level Haki can''t decide anything! It''s a regionalpetition! " elerator: "This is the problem! I remember that the champions of these regionalpetitions all have terrible abilities that can fight with Divine Beasts! This is the most advanced power in a region!" elerator: "Only relying on beginner-level Haki, and still far from Divine Beasts, right?" Ash: "Cough Cough! Even if I can''t win the championship this time, I can grow for a while and participate inpetitions in other areas... I should be able to win the championship too! " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Actually, I think the main factor you can''t win a championship is that every time you go to a new area, you''re going to rey and release all the old Pokmon." Tony Is Not the Richest: "More importantly! You just throw a Pokmon, and even the experience disappears! Your level of intelligence has fallen back to square one." Tony couldn''t help but think about this and pped his forehead. After watching so manypetitions, he couldn''t see Ash growth at all. It would be great if Ash could win the regional championship this way. Kayaba Akihiko: "Yes! In principle, Ash had passed through several territories. Whether it''sbat experience, or training and manipting Pokemon, his abilities are true champions." Kayaba Akihiko: "But this is only in theory. The real situation is that Ash will always be a newbie level!" Kayaba Akihiko also felt that the situation with Ash was very confusing. Su Xiaoxiao: "This is not a surprising matter. He is Dumbash after all!" Ash: "!!!" Ash: "Don''t call me Dumbash!" Ash: "This time I will definitely win the championship. Let me show you! In fact, what I hate the most is Why can''t guild points strengthen my Pokemon? " Ash: "Otherwise! This time the Indigo League won''t need to be mentioned, 80%-90% I''m sure I will win the Indigo League!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Not bad if you can strengthen yourself with points..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait a minute! Do you have a lot of points in your hand? Or have youpleted your own strengthening?" Su Han suddenly realized that something was wrong. Ash didn''t participate in the mission, where did the pointse from? Ash: "Guildmaster, you probably haven''t seen it yet. Whenever I participate in a Gympetition, I will go live! Although there aren''t many points, there must be some." Su Xiaoxiao: "So it''s like that..." Ash: "Now, I have strengthened Kenbunshoku Haki and Busoshoku Haki to primary level!" Ash: "Last time, I went to young Fuchsia gym! As a result, the gym master wanted to sneak attack and wanted to take my pokemon. The gyk leader brought Pokemon, and I beat them all! " Ash: "It was also a rare time I didn''t use a Pokemon! Then the gym leader burst into tears and wanted to give me his badge." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Pure White Spirit User: "!!!" Symbol of Peace: "???" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Emmmmmm..." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Don''t tell anyone else, even Su Han is stunned at this time. Damn it! No need to use a Pokmon and you act alone, knocking out the gym leader and all the gym leader Pokmon, and then earning a badge? Could there be such a shy action? But then again... The gym leader of the Fuchsia gym. Su Han remembered that the gym leader was supposed to be a Rocket Team cadre and Boss Giovanni loyal subordinate, right? Then, he became one of the Elite Four! Nakiri Erina: "So amazing!" Fourth Hokage: "Letting people y as Pokmon and win the final victory? I especially want to call someone. @Esdeath. " Esdeath: "..." Does this have anything to do with me, do you still want to throw me into the arena as an ice Pokmon? You gave up unrealistic ideas early! Akemi Homura: "@12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko." Akemi Homura: "Ummm Kuroneko-san, I might need you toe here" Akemi Homura wanted to ask Goko Ruri for help, but she was a little embarrassed, wondering if it was too much trouble. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Has mind stone pollution reached its limit again? I know I will go thereter, but it will take a while, and I will settle down here first!" Akemi Homura: "Thank you very much!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "That''s no big deal! I am a fallen angel! And every time refining mind stones in your world, I do a live broadcast and I can also earn points! Better to have something than nothing." Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroneko, are you busy right now?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I really am a bit busy" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "High Priest Luo Hao is back first! And Marquis Voban couldn''t look after the children. If it wasn''t for Loki and Tokisaki Kurumi, I would have passed out here." Goko Ruri was filled with bitterness. This is not to say that cursed children are disobedient, or vice versa, that cursed children are very cute and very obedient. But the main problem was that there were too many people, and Goko Ruri couldn''t go out at all. Goko Ruri even thought if she should ask the fourth Hokage about Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Shadow Clone Technique) When the timees, multiple clones can be used as a lot of help right? High Priest Luo Hao: "I can''t take care of children! If a fight is required, then there is no problem calling my name. Since the world of ck Bullet has generally stabilized, then why should I stay? Of course, I''m leaving!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Luo Hao is very reasonable! If that''s the case, then I''ll be back. This old man has nothing to do here. " Old Man is the Marquis: "Right! Luo Hao, you this time. How many points did you get?" Marquis Voban thought for a moment, thinking what were he and Luo Hao doing? It''s almost the same. He could fully use the points that Luo Hao had earned to roughly assess the points he had earned. High Priest Luo Hao: "A little more than ten thousand points... I didn''t look carefully!" High Priest Luo Hao: "I have built a special magic circle that covers all of China. After detecting the appearance of the heretic god, I will notice it immediately. And use the magic circle provided by Stark to appear instantly!" High Priest Luo Hao: "I havepletely stabilized the security of the Chinese local area and gained a lot of points! So there are a lot of points left Under these circumstances, it''s impossible to determine how many I earnedst time." elerator: "Wait a minute! You got 10,000 points?!" elerator was stunned, almost suspecting that he had read it wrong. He only gained 8,000 pointsst time when he came back! Not ten thousand. And he felt like he had done more than High Priest Luo Hao and the others! Old Man is the Marquis: "Then I should have almost the same!" Old Man is the Marquis: "elerator, I think your condition is normal." Old Man is the Marquis: "Don''t forget, you''ve been in this world less than us... We''ve also done a lot of meaningful things for the damned children, but you haven''t seen them yet." Chapter 400: Kenbunshoku Haki perfect level and Hiraishin no Jutsu fifth stage Chapter 400: Kenbunshoku Haki perfect level and Hiraishin no Jutsu fifth stage elerator: "Is that so!" Seeing this, elerator, but then he felt a little entangled. elerator: "If this is the case, do I have to go to the world of ck Bullet again?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you want to go, go, no one will stop you." Su Xiaoxiao: "But I feel, Even if you leave, it is estimated that you will be the nanny of cursed children like Kuroneko and Kurumi and the others. After all, there is no need to fight in that world." elerator: "Forget it!" If elerator was required to pass through the battlefield, then elerator would definitely not retreat at all. But taking care of the kids... She couldn''t imagine it. elerator had a headache when he thought of taking care of all kinds of children. Although he had good intentions, he was actually not good at dealing with children. She doesn''t want to be a babysitter! Loki: "Fourth day in the world of ck Bullet! The number of my Familia members has officially surpassed the 1,000 mark and is still growing!" Loki: "Unfortunately, I can''t bring my Familia members back to orario! Otherwise, in a moment, I''ll be bringing back a bunch of amazing Familia members! The gods in the other orario would be afraid to, right?!" When Loki thought of this, she was very excited. But then Loki let out a long sigh, unfortunately, this idea can only be used as an idea, and can''t really be realized. Nakiri Erina : "How scary!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It''s quite scary indeed, if they really be Loki Familia.... Just thinking about it makes people tremble." Fourth Hokage: "Though this is indeed a powerful force! But in the final analysis, it''s only limited to the world of ck Bullet." Fourth Hokage: "I feel that letting cursed children be members of the same Familia, unite and cooperate with each other, can make their status more stable." Fourth Hokage: "The power that cursed children have is already very strong. In the beginning, they were not united, and coupled with their inability to fight back, they were discriminated against or even hurt by many people." Fourth Hokage: "Now, there is government pressure on policy, and the world public opinion is also beneficial for the damned children. If the cursed children themselves possess such powerful powers, then what else do they need to fear?" Let the World Suffer: "Namikaze Minato ! This was originally a strategy set by the guild master, and you don''t need to repeat it again." Su Han nodded, and then turned his attention away from the guild. He pondered for a moment and looked at the number of points he had. During this period of time, hepleted many missions, plus the 100,000 points earned from the ck Bullet world, his current point count was already quiterge. "It''s time to improve my skills!" Su Han looked at the list of skills, because it hasn''t been long since hest upgraded each skill, so now, most of the skills are in a state of being unable to upgrade. Su Han also needs to train all skills well. "Haoshoku Haki! There''s also Hiraishin no Jutsu! Can I upgrade it now?" Su Han saw Haoshoku Haki is now the only one of the three Haki Su Han is still at the advanced level. The Hiraishin no Jutsu has now developed into the fourth stage. Immediately, Su Han upgraded those two skills. When 40,000 points disappeared in an instant, he didn''t even blink his eyes. After all, he rich. Su Han body shook slightly, and he could feel a certain change in his body. Every move,pared to the previous one, the suppression pressure was more terrifying. "Practice a bit to really understand what happened to me!" Su Han entered the training room and experimented. When he returned, Su Han roughly understood the changes in his body. "This feeling! If I release Haoshoku Haki at this time Then as long as I want to, experts in the Master realm will be crushed by my suppressive pressure in an instant!" "In addition, the realm of Grandmaster, although it will not be destroyed, it is really difficult to endure, and there is a possibility of fainting..." Su Han eyes shed joy. Perfect-level Haoshoku Haki was too terrifying, and could actually be used as arge-scale assassination technique. As for if someone in the Grandmaster realm had weak willpower, and they would instantly fall into aa. Even if it is a Great Grandmaster realm, when under the suppression of Haoshoku Haki, it will reduce some of thebat effectiveness. "Hiraishin no Jutsu!" Su Han looked at his palm and frowned slightly. He also tried Hiraishin no Jutsu in the training room just now. Now his Hiraishin no Jutsu has been upgraded to the fifth stage. The fifth stage of Hiraishin no Jutsu does not have a major increase in the movement of space, but has developed a new function, namely the seclusion of space and time. As long as Su Han was willing, then marked Hiraishin no Jutsu on his opponent, he could drive his opponent into endless time and space with a single thought. How big is endless space and time? No matter how strong one was, it would be difficult to return even if exiled. "That can be considered a great killer move!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief and nodded in satisfaction. Then Su Han entered the training room for the second time and continued to train. Before he entered the training room, he wanted to see how powerful the newly upgraded skill was, but now, he was constantly experimenting and improving the control of his skills. In the shortest possible time, his skills can achieveplete control. After practicing for a few hours, Ram came and called Su Han for dinner. After dinner, Su Han returned to the room, initially preparing to resume training, but in the next moment, he felt something. Slowly raising his head, Su Han eyes became serious. "This feeling is a Kenbunshoku Haki warning?" Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki was beyond imagination. The perfect level of Kenbunshoku Haki, this has broken records in the history of the One Piece world. Even if it''s called the strongest Kenbunshoku Haki in history, it''s not an exaggeration. Kenbunshoku Haki gave him a warning, and his credibility was very high. "There will be no one to threaten me in the real world! This can make me wary." Su Han suddenly thought of something and was dumbfounded. "Are the Four Saints of the Landcave?" "That''s possible, but if it''s a Landcave..." There was a brief silence, and Su Han spoke, "Jarvis! From now on detecting, is there arge-scale Landcave invasion in the world?" Without the slightest pause, Jarvis said calmly through the watch in Su Han hand, Chapter 401: All the World Evil? Power of fallen darkness! Chapter 401: All the World Evil? Power of fallen darkness! "What about the condition of the Beijing City Landcave? I rememberst time, Li Hongtian seemed to say that the reason why he couldn''t transfer arge number of Great Grandmasters to Shannan Province was because of the Beijing City Landcave riot." Su Han thought while frowning. The Space-Time Landcave channel in Beijing City can amodate the beasts in the emperor realm to pass freely. This is one of the most dangerous Landcave Space-Time channels in the world. This can bepared to the Moscow Landcave Space-Time channel in Russia and New York in the United States. Su Han closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, a windmill pattern appeared in his eyes. The windmill pattern in the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan rotated, Su Han used the djutsu recollection technique to trace back, and recalled the traces back with perfect level Kenbunshoku Haki. This was a new ability developed by Su Han himself, and one could see the nearest future in a rtively stable manner. The next moment, Su Han saw that Beijing was hit by a catastrophe, an invasion of the Landcave urred, and a beast emperor rushed out of the Space-Time channel. With a roar to fight to the death with the Great Grandmaster guarding the city of Beijing. But this beast emperor was different from the beast emperor Su Han had encountered in the past. There were dozens of these dark ck beast emperors, and they rushed out one after another. Regardless of life and death, the beast emperor revealed that it had seriously injured the Great Grandmaster of mankind, and the second rushed to continue the desperate fight. Under this kind of battle, the number of Human Race Great Grandmasters had finally decreased by one. As if some necessary conditions had been met, the Landcave stable Space-Time channels trembled. The void suddenly shattered. The ck giant w that could cover the sky and the sun was taken from another world,pletely destroying the entire city of Beijing. A pitch ck mist fell from the sky, eroding the surviving life. Darkness swept across the world. Seeing all this, Su Han pupils suddenly shrank, "ck beast emperor? Was this the degenerate existence in the old white fox mind? Corroded by darkness?" "Yeah With just a w covering the sky and the sun? Most likely, the giant w belongs to a certain Saint." Su Han finally understood, why the old white fox saw that Su Han used the power of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit, and he misunderstood that Su Han was a fallen Saint. Because, the power of darkness and depravity is indeed very simr to the darkness of the appearance of the power of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit. Not to mention, ording to Su Han perception, the nature of the power of depravity was simr to All the Evils of the World. After the Yami Yami no Mi fruit engulfs All the Evils of the World, it also possesses some of the properties of All the Evils of the Worlds. If one did not detect it carefully, or if one did not know the two powers well, it was natural for one to be mistaken. "Looks like something is really going to happen!" Su Han gaze was decisive, he immediately called out to Great Grandmaster Ma. The phone rings for only three seconds before it connects. "Saint Su!" Great Grandmaster Ma voice was a little tired, but also had some excitement. "I have heard Li Hongtian talk about Shannan Provincest time! Thank you very much. Thank you for saving Liu Xuan life. " Great Grandmaster Ma said gratefully. It was the Great Grandmaster! Great Grandmaster facing the Landcave sounded very brave. But no country in the world is willing to make this sacrifice. Even for humanity, the fall of a Great Grandmaster was a huge loss. "Are you on the Beijing City Landcave Space-Time channel now?" Su Han asked softly. "How do you know?" Great Grandmaster Ma was astonished. Even though he was in China, he had a very high reputation. But this time going to the Space-Time Landcave channel in Beijing City was a top-secret incident. There should be no reports in the news. In addition, although Su Han strength is very strong, Great Grandmaster Ma also knows that Su Han lives in seclusion, and without an intelligence agency, it is impossible to know something too secret. "Beijing City! Disaster ising, maybe I will take action this time." Su Han sighed softly, without beating around the bush, and went straight to the topic, in a serious voice, "Before that! Have you ever met a beast emperor whose entire body was ck? " Great Grandmaster Ma was silent for a while, and Su Han said that he would take action. Great Grandmaster Ma first reaction was not excitement, but concern. Is there a catastrophe toe? Should Su Han take direct action? The amount of information expressed by this sentence is too much. Just relying on the beast emperor, naturally can''t reach the standard for Su Han to take direct action. Su Han said that, it can only show that this time it is ... an existence above the beast emperor? "Are there any Saints living in the Landcave? But no excuses! If so, why didn''t we do it before, but this time we did it If we did it before, we wouldn''t have the ability to fight back!" Great Grandmaster Ma was shocked. Even though he was confused, he didn''t think Su Han would joke about this kind of matter. At this time, he was very grateful that there was a Saint on earth. If not then this time, maybe this is really an earth disaster. Great Grandmaster Ma voice was very hasty, "There is indeed a ck Beast Emperor who has appeared in the Space-Time Landcave of Beijing City." "Besides, this batch of Beast emperors is very quiet. The beast emperors encountered in the past can use divine thoughts tomunicate with us, and use words tomunicate our thoughts But not this time." "I see!" Su Han hung up the phone without, his gaze deepened. He digested the information obtained by the old white fox soul. "Before the old white fox, he probably summoned four beast emperors to divert chaos in the Beijing City Landcave Space-Time channel! But... They were all ck, so the beast emperor gathered by the old white fox... It should have all been corroded by darkness. " "But in the memories of the old white fox! No Saint in the Landcave escaped from the tomb? Did they leave during this period of time?" Su Han thought about it, after that he stretched out his hand and shed at the void in front of him and formed a magic circle, then he took a step. Great Grandmaster Ma hung up the phone then he frowned. Just as he was about to call the frontlines of Beijing City and warn him, he suddenly realized something was wrong. He raised his head and looked outside the capital in disbelief. "What is this feeling?" The blood within his body was boiling, feeling fluctuations rising from a distance. Great Grandmaster Ma is now in Beijing, and the Space-Time Landcave channel in Beijing City is not far from Beijing. But even after such a distance, Great Grandmaster Ma could still feel the horror of the intense blood fluctuations towards the Beijing City Landcave. This was not a situation created by one and two Great Grandmasters with all their energies. Confusion appeared on Great Grandmaster Ma face, as well as a hint of astonishment. "20 years ago! Moscow, Russia took ce the Great Landcave invasion, the beast emperor and the Great Grandmaster of the human race participated in double digits directly involved in the fight! But the fighting spirit at that time was very low and it is still better now..." Great Grandmaster Ma was feeling dizzy. The battle that took ce over 20 years ago was called the Landcave invasion which was rare in 50 years. Just over two decades, why did China have such a high-level battle? At first, the battle at the Landcave in Moscow directly caused humanity to suffer heavy casualties. Even three Great Grandmasters died which directly caused the Soviet state to be some of the most powerful parts at that time, and turned it into the current alliance of Russia. If it weren''t for the Landcave invasion back then, Russia would not have fallen to the throne of one of the world three great powers, and could only be conquered by the United States and China. Chapter 402: Zhang Mingbei dying? So-called, Saint to Saint! Chapter 402: Zhang Mingbei dying? So-called, Saint to Saint! Beijing City Landcave Space-Time inlet. Defender of the North Zhang Mingbei stood up straight, but there was blood running down his body, while panting slightly, and there was a hint of fatigue on his face. In the Space-Time Landcave channel in Beijing City, he was the only guard. Not because he is the only Great Grandmaster in Beijing City, but because other Great Grandmasters guard each part of Beijing City. The city of Beijing, is basically a veryrge array. Zhang Mingbei stood here, as the core of the formation, gathering the strength of the Great Grandmasters standing everywhere. The reason Great Grandmaster Ma was in Beijing City was because Great Grandmaster Ma also held an important position in the formation core. "This group of beast emperors! Have they really gone mad?" Zhang Mingbei spat while taking ns, the Space-Time Landcave channel copsed again and a beast emperor with pitch-ck color all over his body appeared suddenly, trying to break through the Space-Time Landcave channel. However, with the suppression of the Beijing City formation, even if this beast emperor breaks through. It doesn''t show much power. "Die!" Zhang Mingbei growled with a gloomy face, and used a palm strike. His blood boiled and his attack hit the beast emperor head. What Zhang Mingbei showed was far from the power that a Great Grandmaster could disy. In terms of blood qi strength alone, it was more like the blood qi disyed by three or four Great Grandmasters together. Zhang Mingbei as the formation center of Beijing City, stood here alone, gathering the strength of another Great Grandmaster that was equivalent to three or four Great Grandmasters who came out together. The head of the beast emperor instantly cracked and his own strength was suppressed. In the face of Zhang Mingbei attack was equivalent to facing the power of the three Great Grandmasters in an iplete state. Being able to endure it is true hell. But this ck beast emperor was not afraid of death, and he let out a loud roar, and his whole body burned like an exploding ck sun. "Fuck!" Zhang Mingbei mouth twitched, but he didn''t dare to ck off. His opponent was nning to blow himself up here, and the energy fluctuations generated by the beast emperor suicide explosion could directly shake Beijing City. Victims caused by this suicide attack can be temporarily set aside. If there was a problem with Beijing City formation, it would beplete destruction. Therefore, he could only resist. "Pu!" Zhang Mingbei immortal golden body split open, and blood dripped onto the ground. At the Great Grandmaster level, one can forge a golden body. And if a person turns all the bones in his body into a golden body, and then makes a breakthrough to be a Great Grandmaster, andpletely sublimates, that person can have an indestructible golden body. With an indestructible golden body, without using physical energy, without using spiritual energy, a mountain could be shaken by physical force alone and one could jump into the magma crater of an active volcano. However, even the immortal golden body was extremely powerful. Faced with the self-destruction of an existence of the same level, even after being strengthened from the grand formation, Zhang Mingbei was still unable to endure. Zhang Mingbei looked a little dazed, and smiled bitterly, "I''m really going to end up here this time?" After grinding his teeth, Zhang Mingbei raised his spirits, his eyes became calm and indifferent again. Before he could say the second sentence, the void in front of him distorted again. The second ck beast emperor suddenly appeared, and this time he didn''t even make any attacks and directly blew himself up. Zhang Ming fearlessly stepped forward. His blood was like an ocean, but under the specter of a suicidal explosive energy, countless cracks formed his body, and finally his body exploded. Only by relying on spiritual energy essence to forcibly heal the body. Zhang Mingbei face turned pale in an instant. "Are these beast emperors really that crazy?" Every word of Zhang Mingbei seemed to be ripped out of his teeth. Even though they exploded one after another, they could indeed seriously injure him, and even prated the Space-Time channel in the Landcave for a short time. But the main problem was that the beast emperor in the Landcave world originally stood at the peak of the Landcave. What could prompt so many beast emperors to open this tunnel without regard for life and death, and blow themselves up? This is too unreasonable. Even Zhang Mingbei felt like he was dreaming. *boom* The third ck beast emperor appeared, also blowing himself up. The smoldering light swept away. Zhang Mingbei really couldn''t hold on anymore. His body was hit by the st a second time. However, this time, even if he wanted to increase his fighting spirit, he couldn''t use spiritual energy essence to heal his body. Instantly blown away by the energy fluctuation, he was like a broken puppet and his body smashed into a boulder in the distance. "Am I going to die?" Zhang Mingbei continued to cough up blood, and this thought shed through his mind. Great Grandmaster of a generation, half of his body is gone, and blood is flowing down. The essence of spiritual energy had been consumed to the extreme. Although he didn''t die, he was also seriously injured. If he was treated for recovery now, it would take him at least half a year to be able to recuperate. But the main problem was, he was currently at the forefront of Beijing City and it was impossible for him to retreat, he could only fight to the death here. Without Zhang Mingbei resistance, the Space-Time channel in the Landcave became unstable again. However, after years of development in Beijing City, various measures have long been developed in this regard, even if a Great Grandmaster leaves for a while, there is a way to temporarily restrain the Landcave Space-Time channel. The second set of ns wasunched instantly, and waves of Great Grandmaster-level blood came from all directions and poured into the Landcave Space-Time channel, making the Beijing City Landcave Space-Time channel temporarily stable. During this period of time, Beijing City will once again issue a Great Grandmaster level existence to rece Zhang Mingbei as guard. However, Zhang Mingbei had not yet risen, his pupils suddenly shrinking in the next moment. He suddenly discovered that the void in front of him was starting to be disorganized. It wasn''t because of the previous beast emperor that blew himself up, but an even more terrifying power. The void was torn apart like a sheet of paper. A giant w came from another world and pressed towards the distant Beijing City. "What is this?" Zhang Mingbei felt a chill in his heart, and at the same time he still had despair. Even though he was seriously injured, the essence of his Grand Master realm was still there, so he could see the essence of this giant w at a nce, far above the Great Grandmaster realm. This was an existence that rivaled Saint Su he had ever seen. In the Landcave, there are also Saints who are still alive. "Beijing City is in danger!" This was thest thought that crossed Zhang Mingbei mind. In the next second, a magic circle suddenly appeared in the void. Su Han stepped out of it, his face was very calm, without the slightest fluctuation, but looking at the approaching giant hand, his eyes became serious. A curvature of a smile formed at the corner of his mouth, clenching his fist which had been ckened from being enveloped in a perfect level of Busoshoku Haki. "Since you''re here, you don''t have to leave!" He mmed his fist forward, and a terrifying power instantly shattered the void. The palm that covered the sky and sun exploded at the first moment colliding with Su Han fist and turned into an endless rain of blood. Chapter 403: Su Han needs the help of guild members Chapter 403: Su Han needs the help of guild members Blood like raindrops fell from the sky and stained the entire earth with a bright red color. Su Han looked calm with the sight of the bloody rain in front of him. Kenbunshoku Haki immediately spread, and he immediately noticed the dying Zhang Mingbei. After a slight shock appeared on Su Han face, with Hiraishin no Jutsu Su Han appeared beside Zhang Mingbei. "Looks like you are in really bad shape!" Su Han bent down, pressed a hand to Zhang Mingbei body, and the power of the horse talisman suddenly flowed. Zhang Mingbei felt his body gradually recover, and did not wait for him to show joy. The next moment, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he immediately shouted. "Careful!" Zhang Mingbei saw many beastsing out of the void that had been torn apart by the giant ws earlier. Among these beasts, there are even emperor realm beastsparable to the Great Grandmaster realm. Of course, if it was only this, Zhang Mingbei would not panic. What really made Zhang Mingbei unable to calm down was that there were too many beast emperors. With just a few seconds, there were dozens of beast emperors rushing out of the Space-Time channel. Seeing the beasts gushing out like flowing water, Zhang Mingbei couldn''t even think of how many emperor realm beasts there were in the beast army that hadn''tpletely stopped escaping the Space-Time channel. "Don''t panic, I know!" Although Su Han did not turn his head, he clearly told him what was happening around him. He smiled andforted Zhang Mingbei. After that, Su Han turned his head and looked at the beast army in front of him, and heughed, "Hahaha... Incidentally, let you guys try the true battle effects of Haoshoku Haki!" His pupils shook, and Su Han used Haoshoku Haki at full power. Once the perfect level Haoshoku Haki was disyed, it disyed an iparable power. The world became peaceful for a moment... The ground shook violently and slowly cracked, and the clouds in the sky were torn apart in an instant. The fourth-tier beasts that wereparable to the Spiritual Energy Master realm were all immobile. Endless cracks appeared on their bodies, and in the end were like ss. Their bodies werepletely crushed, and blood soaked the ground. As for the beast emperor who was on par with the Great Grandmaster realm. 80% of them stiffened and didn''t move, then their bodies copsed violently to the ground, and 20% knelt on the ground with trembling knees. Even though the beast emperors were still alive, they weren''t as vicious as before. They curled up as if bowing. Zhang Mingbei was dumbfounded. His teeth trembled. He wanted to know if he was in a dream. If Su Han initial actions would have already created such a result. Zhang Mingbei was not surprised at all. Just because Su Han is in the Saint realm. Even the Great Grandmaster facing the beast emperor can be bnced. Not to mention Saints. It wasmonce in Zhang Mingbei eyes to eliminate all beast emperors with a single blow. But now, Su Han did not release his power, only by releasing his aura, causing all the bodies under the beasts in the Grandmaster realm to explode and die. The beast emperor was also unable to endure it. Most of them were in aa, and a small part of them lost theirbat effectiveness. "How strong is Saint Su?" Zhang Mingbei felt his scalp go numb, and Su Han Strength was beyond the reach beyond his imagination. This can no longer be exined. Su Han took his hand back and stood up. Zhang Mingbei injury had healed. However, because Zhang Mingbei had exhausted all of his spiritual energy essence now, even though Zhang Mingbei was in good health at the moment, he was in a very weak state. Su Han looked at the Space-Time channel in the void and suddenlyughed. "Hahaha Seems a bit simr to the White Tiger! I''m a bit doubtful now, the other three Saints in the Landcave are Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, and Vermillion Bird?" Su Han said. "If I think about it from this aspect, could it be that the Landcave is connected to the ancient world Four Chinese mythical beasts in this world might appear?" Unfortunately there was no response to Su Han question and the void cracked silently. A slender White Tiger appeared a hundred meters tall which was like a huge mountain. The white fur emitted a scorching glow in the sun. But the Saint King White Tiger eyes showed jet ck, without the slightest change in white color, and not the slightest vitality, as if it was a dead creature. Su Han narrowed his eyes slightly, caution appeared in his eyes. These were the four Saints in the Landcave that the old white fox didn''t dare to fight? With a frown, Su Han listened to the voice of the Saint King White Tiger with Kenbunshoku Haki. "This world also bought this level of power? Unexpected! Looks like this guy strength is even stronger than mine. It''s probably pointless if I do it now. Or wait until the three people also recover together At that time, join forces to destroy this world." Su Han looked serious and stepped forward. "Want to run away Can you escape?" The Divine Authority of Hurricane and Lightning was disyed. Then the clear weather in the sky turned into a sea of lightning. Su Han palm pointed at the Saint King White Tiger, and said mercilessly. "Gonggong water! Lightning God Gate!" The pitch-ck water spread out then merged with the storm and gate formed from the lightning in the sky. The Gong Gong water that enveloped the lightning turned into a lightning god gate and fell from the sky. "Damn!" The Saint King White Tiger reaction was only slightly slow, and the giant gate fell instantly then mped down on his body, and locked him firmly to the ground. "A little interesting!" Saint King White Tiger did not change his indifferent face. But the muscles on his body protruded every inch. In the next second, the Lightning God Gate was pulled out of the ground by him. With the extremely corrosive Gong Gong water eroding his body, and a lot of blood dripping down. However, the Saint King White Tiger didn''t care at all. In an instant, ck matter spread out from the wound but his body regenerated and the Saint King White Tiger aura returned to its peak state. Su Han gaze became serious, he felt that something was wrong at this moment, Kenbunshoku Haki looked deeply into the Saint King White Tiger physical condition. "This fellow Not only possesses extreme physique, but also unimaginable vitality for life" "No! It is the dark matter in his body that sustains his life, and this dark matter can heal the physique in an instant." Su Han frowned. He didn''t care about having super self-healing abilities. But this was no longer a self-healing ability which was essentially the equivalent of full health. Unless he kills the opponent one hit, or slowly exhausts all the dark matter in his body. Otherwise, there would be no way to kill the Saint King White Tiger. "Judging from the current situation Fighting this guy will be a protracted battle." Su Han frowned. If he used all the abilities he had, he was pretty sure of defeating the Saint King White Tiger. But the main problem is that Su Han is only confident in defeating him, there is not the slightest certainty of killing him. If the other party wanted to escape, the Saint King White Tiger could definitely escape. Saint King White Tiger is like a highly refined version of Kaido, you can defeat him, but with the support of dark matter, it is almost impossible to kill him. Su Han mind quickly thought of various solutions, "It''s impossible for me to let him escape! Saint King White Tiger must die here today." Since the other party dared to attack the spiritual energy world, Su Han never let it escape. Even though Su Han had azy mentality, he just didn''t want to go to the Landcave to kill the enemy. The entry of the Landcave creature into the world of spiritual energy was the limit he had set in his heart. It is okay not to let him find out, once let him know, there is absolutely no reason to let the other party escape. Su Han sighed, "Given this aspect, there is only one way to kill him" On the surface, Su Han looked rxed and calm, facing the Saint King White Tiger. But in fact, Su Han directlymunicated in the guild chat room. Su Xiaoxiao: "@I''m Not Bald! Is Saitama here?" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Saiki Kusuo. Of course, Saiki is fine too." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you two are there, give me an answer." Chapter 404: What level of the world did the guild leader go to? Chapter 404: What level of the world did the guild leader go to? Su Han only called Saitama and Saiki Kusuo but rk was not called. Although the rk in his prime was so strong that he could almost fight Saitama, the present rk is still young and has not yet grown to the pinnacle of his life. If rk was in this state, Shirohige and Marquis Voban wouldn''t necessarily be able to win. In this urgent situation, even if Su Han summoned rk, it would nothing more than add to the problem. I''m Not Bald: "I''m here! guild master, is there anything you need from me?" Saitama appeared in an instant. He spent most of his time in the guild, but he didn''t chat often and was in a state of observing. What he likes the most is to y the memory copy of the game in the guild, or to watch the memory copy. Excluding time spent in the guild, all other time was fighting monsters. All things like food were borne by King. Since King arrival, Saitama life is no better than before, and is no longer as wandering as before. After eating thest meal, you have to worry about what to eat next. Su Xiaoxiao: "I met a powerful monster here! I want you toe and help me deal with it. Can you spare some time? " Saitama didn''t answer, and the guild became boisterous, asking the members in disbelief. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wait? Let the guild master tell what happened?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The guild master said that he met a powerful monster there, and even the master might not be able to finish it, so ask Saitama or Saiki Kusuo toe to help?" Tony understood Su Han point, his whole being was stunned. He believed that he also had a certain understanding of Su Han strength. Even Marquis Voban, or Shirohige, was definitely no match for Su Han. A strong as well as cunning person like Aizen fought against Su Han in a virtual battlefield, the end result was hard to determine. But even the so strong Su Han is fighting hard at the moment, even asking for Saitama help? This is unimaginable. The world that Su Han lived in What level of world was that? Su Xiaoxiao: "I may know what you guys are thinking, but it''s not that I can''t beat the opponent! It''s only because I can''t kill the opponent." Come Be My Son: "It''s like this, the guild master just surprised me." Shirohige heaved a sigh of relief. Even though Su Han met an opponent that gave him a headache, he still scared the guild members, but that was understandable. Monkey D. Dragon: "So, teacher, the other party is an existence simr to Kaido?" Su Xiaoxiao: "This is indeed Kaido type! But this is several times more difficult than Kaido." Su Xiaoxiao: "Simply put, his strength is slightly lower than mine. But as long as I don''t kill him in one hit, then he will be able to recover to the peak in one second." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute"This resistance is many times scarier than Kaido!" Old Man is the Marquis: "What a troublesome type of opponent!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Am I the only one who feels that Marquis Voban wants to go to the Demon King world, and then challenge a strong enemy?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I feel that if Marquis Voban wants to go to the Demon King world, the Demon Lord shouldn''t reject you." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Kasumi Utako: "I guess, Marquis Voban must be thinking about it right now. I have noints or enmity with Kuroneko-san, why is Kuroneko-san hurting me like this? " Nakiri Erina: "I feel it too! Marquis Voban would like to thank the guild master for not having permission to go to the guild master world, this is a gift not to kill." Old Man is the Marquis: "Too wordy. Even if I really fight, I may not be afraid of the opponent." Su Han brows twitched slightly, and he could only analyze it. Marquis Voban strength after Divine Authority was strengthened several times, undoubtedly touching the threshold of the Saint realm. However, the white tiger in front of him was definitely not an ordinary saint realm. Coupled with the white tiger with the power of darkness and depravity to possess immortality, if it really fought, Marquis Voban would lose 100% in the end. Of course, as a God yer, Marquis Voban had no idea how many trump cards he had in his hands. Even he has the Divine Authority of awakening. Finally, if he wants to escape, but there is no problem. I''m Not Bald: "No problem I''ll buy a Crossing Over Talisman now, and go!" Su Xiaoxiao: "It would be better to hurry!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief, but he was not worried that Saitama had no points. After all, after saving the world so many times, even if King had enough points to upgrade Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki to intermediate levels, how could Saitama not have points? In other words, the points in Saitama hand must be in absolute abundance. Just because Saitama is getting points quickly, and he has nowhere to spend points. "Roar!" But at this moment Su Han was distracted, the Saint King White Tiger eyes turned cold and his body moved. Secondster, the Saint King White Tiger appeared in front of Su Han. Its huge ws pped Su Han with great force, like stars falling from the sky. Su Han pupils suddenly shrunk, and the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan spun, making his body virtual. The palm passed through Su Han body, and pped the ground, like an earthquake, the ground split open in an instant. Fortunately, the direction of the Saint King White Tiger p was not the direction of Beijing. Otherwise, Beijing will face a major earthquake of magnitude six or more. Saint King White Tiger raised his mouth, a light shot out of his mouth, spurting towards Su Han, the power of the beam was extremely terrifying, and even the void was distorted. Previously, the direction of the Saint King White Tiger p was the opposite direction from the capital, and Su Han was still able to dodge. But this time, the direction of the Saint King White Tiger breath is the direction of Beijing. If Su Han dodged this time, how many people would die if Beijing was hit by this attack? Su Han narrowed his eyes and various methods shed through his mind. "The situation is a bit troublesome! However, this is still within the scope of processing. " Su Han put his hands together and took a breath. "Hiraishin no Jutsu stage 4!" The Hiraishin no Jutsu barrier appeared instantly, and the light that was sprayed by the Saint King White Tiger was submerged in the Hiraishin no Jutsu barrier. Immediately, the space distorted. The beam attack moved through space and appeared in front of the Saint King White Tiger chest. A ray pierced the Saint King White Tiger chest. Chapter 405: One punch from Saitama Chapter 405: One punch from Saitama Saint King White Tiger face became irritated. He felt severe pain, a trace of astonishment and disbelief appeared in his eyes, and blood flowed out. However, in the next moment, the Saint King White Tiger expression returned to its indifference again, and his voice was filled with confidence, "Amazing! No better to say, you are very scary." The Saint King White Tiger was slightly fluctuating. However, he quickly suppressed those fluctuations. The ck matter spread out and instantly healed the wounds on the Saint King White Tiger body. "Just like this, wanting to kill me isn''t enough!" Su Han face was indifferent, but there was doubt in his heart. Why hasn''t Saitamae here yet? He remembered that there should be no dy in resolving this matter, right? Thoughts shed through his mind, but Su Han movements did not slow down. Su Han acted boldly, covering his body with Busoshoku Haki, and every hit was his full power. With just the slightest touch, even if a body as strong as the Saint King White Tiger were to copse but in the next moment, the Saint King White Tiger body would quickly heal under the flow of the ck substance. In the distance, people came one after another. Great Grandmaster Ma and several old Great Grandmasters stationed in the capital all rushed down humbly, the brand expressions were already not very good, and they were ready to fight to the death. And as soon as they first arrived, they saw the battle between Su Han and the Saint King White Tiger. Every collision between Su Han and the Saint King White Tiger caused the ground to copse. A surge of energy would sweep across the sky, breaking countless clouds. It really is like an extinction scene. Great Grandmaster Ma: "..." Many old Great Grandmasters: "..." Not to mention Great Grandmaster Ma, the entire knowledgeable Great Grandmaster all felt their legs cramp and had a suffocating feeling. They felt the terrifying oppressive pressure of the Saint King White Tiger. At this moment, facing the Saint King White Tiger, they even felt unable to resist. There was a faint feeling in their hearts, even if they all used forbidden techniques to burn their blood, they might not be the opponent of this terrifying Saint King White Tiger But how did a beast of this level appear? Why was there no sign before? A sense of qi and blood, from afar approaching. Many Great Grandmasters were shocked and seemed ready to enter a fighting state at any moment. The next moment they saw Zhang Mingbei whose aura had not yet fully recovered appear in front of them. The atmosphere became very awkward. "Old Zhang, are you okay?" The old headmaster of Beijing University breathed a sigh of relief, and a touch of relief appeared on his face. The old principal is not the current principal of Beijing University. In fact, he was the rector of Beijing University 20 years ago, it can be said that he single-handedly brought the entire Beijing University to the top. But then, he retired, and eventually in seclusion broke through and became a Great Grandmaster. It could be said that the reason why Beijing University was able to be the number one school in China, even enjoying a high reputation around the world, had a very close rtionship with it. "The Saint of the Landcave has appeared! Fortunately, Saint Su appeared and blocked it." Zhang Mingbei briefly recounted the current situation. He knew that time was tight right now, and there was no room for dy. The scene in the ce became silent... Great Grandmaster Ma looked at Zhang Mingbei with a dull face. He subconsciously looked towards the battlefield. When he confirmed that Su Han was on the battlefield, he waspletely speechless. In the end, he could only say in a low voice, "Fortunately, there was Saint Su who took personal action!" The other Great Grandmasters present were all silent. In the end, they nodded silently, although they were a little unwilling, they had to admit that what Great Grandmaster Ma said was true. If there was no Su Han, they would bepletely wiped out this time. Su Han collided with the Saint King White Tiger again. Even though there was a huge difference in body shape, Su Han grabbed the Saint King White Tiger feathers with his palm, and mmed the Saint King White Tiger into the air. The next moment, Su Han was in the air, slightly gasping for air, his eyes turned into Rinnegan, he quickly formed a mold and said, "Chibaku Tensei Destruction)!" One by one giant stones appeared to fly into the sky and buried in the body of the Saint King White Tiger in the sky. It didn''t take long for a boulder to float in the sky. At the same time, due to the loss of arge amount of sand and gravel, a bottomless pit appeared in the ground. It seemed that the Saint King White Tiger was sealed, but Su Han face did not show the slightest relief, instead he frowned slightly. He could sense that the Saint King White Tiger was putting up a fight, and every time there was resistance, the rock loosened up little by little. If it continues like this, the Saint King White Tiger will get out of the trap, and it won''t take long. So... What should I do next? Just as Su Han mind was searching for an idea, the next moment, the void beside him was distorted. Then, Saitama figure appeared. He held a piece of bread in his hand, with a hint of confusion on his face. Seeing Su Han, Saitama was dumbfounded for a moment, and then a hint of embarrassment appeared on his face, and he coughed, "Guild master... Sorry! I was looking for a ce to buy Crossing Over Talisman beforehand. So I spent a little more Time!" Su Han: "..." Su Han brows twitched. Isn''t there a Crossing Over Talisman in the system store? However, Su Han immediately remembered that Saitama had never bought a Crossing Over Talisman to travel to another world. Analyzing from this perspective, it was possible that he really didn''t know where to go Crossing Over Talisman from the system store. "Your free and easy way is really beyond my imagination." Su Han felt very tired, but after all, Saitama was here to help, and he couldn''t say more about this. In the end, he could only point his finger at the boulders in the sky with a serious face, and his words were sincere. "That monster is now sealed in stone! I will be troubled to finish it." "Is that so?" Saitama raised his eyebrows, and then looked up into the air. In an instant, his expression changed, "This feeling! It''s a bit strong." "If you put him in our world, ording to King statement it should be a god level monster?" Saitama muttered, and Saitama slowly grumbled. Su Han did not speak, the Four Saints of the Landcave are indeed very strong. Without Su Han, it would not be difficult to destroy the entire world ording to the power disyed by the Saint King White Tiger and the power of corrosion it carries. From this perspective, the Saint King White Tiger could indeed be called a god-level cmity in the concept of the One Punch Man world. "Roar!" A roar that shook the sky sounded, and the rock in the sky exploded and was crushed by the Saint King White Tiger. His pupils were pitch ck, but at this moment also revealed a strong killing intent. Although there is the help of the dark forces, there is no need to worry about injuries. But the Saint King White Tiger would still feel the pain. During the battle with Su Han, Saint King White Tiger was really depressed, he not only felt pain, but also felt ashamed. "Quickly escape!" This thought shed through his mind, and his face was emotionless. Since there was no possibility of defeating Su Han this time, he would wait for the next time to return. But before he actually set out to escape, his body suddenly stiffened. A sense of death suddenly surged into his instincts. "What happened?" Saint King White Tiger lowered his head in disbelief. It was a rare chance for him to have a serious expression on his face, his aura suddenly changed, and his eyes fixed on Saitama. "Because the guild master asked for help! Better be a little more serious." Saitama voice is very rxed. Then, Saitama dealt a punch towards the rock floating in the sky. Just relying on this fist, cracks appeared one after another in the void, and countless cracks gathered together to form shards, all of them attacking the Saint King White Tiger. There was a trace of fear in the Saint King White Tiger eyes, but now even if he wanted to escape, there was no way to escape. The Saint King White Tiger wanted to let out a desperate roar, but he lost his voice under this blow. Saitama unstoppable punch crushed the Saint King White Tiger bit by bit, until finally, the Saint King White Tiger disappearedpletely. Su Han stood still, even if he was psychologically prepared. However at this moment, he was still shocked by the strength disyed by Saitama. Such a disdainful statement actually annihted the Saint King White Tiger? Saitama casually lowered his fist pose, then yawned and turned to look at Su Han, "Guild Leader, this should be considered done right?" Su Han nodded subconsciously, he was worried that this was really invincible with one hit, right? Even if the guild members can''t hurt each other, Su Han is shocked by Saitama current strength. In the next moment, Su Han raised his eyebrows, and a system reminder sounded in his ears. [Ding! Congrattions to guild master Su Xiaoxiao for repelling the Landcave invasion and sessfully blocking the destruction of the world! Special reward, overall physical strength raised by one level!] Chapter 406: The devastating consequences of a landcave Chapter 406: The devastating consequences of andcave "Overall physical strength has increased by one level?" Su Han felt joy in his heart, and there was surprise in his eyes. He did not expect that this time the reward was not points, but a special reward. Among the many missions that Su Han had endured in his life, the amount of special rewards was extremely rare, but these special rewards definitely provided generous rewards. The next moment, Su Han whole body made a crackling sound, and he could feel his physique, the intensity was greatly increased, and he felt the increase in his strength, Su Han eyes showed a shock. "Originally mybat power and my many abilities could be considered a cultivator in the Saint realm, but my body strength is roughly only the limit of Great Grandmaster and now, my body strength has also broken through to the Saint realm?" "What an unexpected surprise!" A touch of mncholy appeared on Su Han face. If he wanted to train his own physical body, he didn''t know how long it would take to reach this stage. Even with the help of a time house, it will take at least a few years. Don''t look at Su Han previous physical battle with the Saint King White Tiger looking bnced, in fact he lost a bit in the physical strength battle. Even with the enhancement with Busoshoku Haki at the perfect level, Su Han physical strength was much weaker than the Saint King White Tiger. This was also the root cause of after several physical battles he was gasping for exhaustion, his physical strength unable to keep up with such intense consumption. This is an old problem. If for a short time fight naturally is not a problem, but if dragged into a long battle, then the loss will be immediately visible. The reason why Su Han didn''t hesitate to summon Saitama also took into ount several factors in this. And now, this shoring has been sessfullyplemented by the system. Su Han turned his head and looked at Saitama, "By the way, Saitama, do you have any rewards forpleting missions?" Saitama touched his bald head, after thinking about it he said "150,000 reward points! So what?" Su Han: "It''s nothing." Su Han didn''t know if he should be happy for Saitama or regret it. In the end, he could only give a wry smile. Saitama sighed, but he was not satisfied with what he got. "The system ispletely unreliable! Why not give me some supermarket discounts versus points? Each of these points is clearly useless to me!" Su Han: "..." Saitama touched the ce of the pain. If Saitama said this in the guild, it was estimated that there would be a group of people who couldn''t sleep at night who wanted to umte points and wanted to vomit blood. In the distance... Many Great Grandmasters stood there with wide eyes, staring at Su Han and the sudden appearance of the bald demon Saitama. "Great Grandmaster Ma, I must be dreaming, right?" Zhang Mingbei also looked at this scene in disbelief, "There is a Saint in the Landcave! I can ept it, Saint Su can appear right and block the opponent, and I can ept it" "But who can tell me, that bald head man No! What happened to the hairless Saint?" Great Grandmaster Ma mouth twitched, thinking about the previous scene. After a long silence, he made a rare curse. "Fuck! I really want to know what''s going on too!" Great Grandmaster Ma would not underestimate the Saint King White Tiger, just because the other party showed an aura earlier, it brought great pressure to Great Grandmaster. And Saint King White disyed a terrible self-healing ability, the physical strength shown by the confrontation with Su Han could prove the strength of the Saint King White Tiger. It was a terrifying beast that could destroy the world! It wasparable to the four ancient Saints in the Landcave legend. Since the Great Grandmasters of the spiritual energy realm didn''t know much about the information from the Landcave realm, they couldn''t even guess that the Saint King White Tiger was actually one of the four sacred beasts of the ancient world. But after all, they could confirm how terrifying the power of the Saint King White Tiger was? Su Han couldn''t win the opponent for a while, but now the bald-headed man was able to kill the opponent with one hit. Earth... There is such a terrifying existence? All Great Grandmasters have trembling lips, they have stood at the peak of this world and guarded the world for many years, and naturally they also have pride and perseverance in their hearts. But now they suddenly realized that they were not familiar with the world at all. If not for a Great Grandmaster having a firm heart and a strong soul. It was definitely not one or two Great Grandmasters who suspected that they were dreaming, or felt that they might be deceived by hallucinations. "Then should we go ahead and visit the two of them?" The old headmaster in Beijing hesitated, and finally said in a low voice. And this sentence instantly woke up the other Great Grandmasters and they looked at each other. "But what if that newly appeared Saint finds us annoying?" Zhang Mingbei asked another question. Suddenly everyone fell silent again. If it really angered the bald man who had just appeared, the bald man raised his hand and punched them against the Saint King White Tiger earlier. The other side.... After talking with Saitama for a while, Su Han pulled Saitama into the Space-Time channel in the Beijing City Landcave. "Saitama, I have one more thing I would like your help with!" Su Han voice was very serious. "Say!" Saitama moved his wrist slightly. Even though his actions became ordinary again, he still attaches great importance to Su Han words. After all, the guild master is a very good person, so many memory copies and game memory copies have been distributed in the guild which has given him a lot of boring time and added a lot of brilliance to his life. No matter how he thought, Su Han words had to be taken seriously. "Hit this Space-Time channel with all your might! It would be great if you could destroy another world. " Su Han voice was calm. He had thought about this for a long time. If Saitama goes all out, can he destroy the world? If possible, theplete copse of the Landcave world doesn''t mean that the earth world can usher in true peace? Su Han really wanted to bring peace to the spiritual energy world, but the size of the Landcave made it feel impossible to start even if it was as strong as him. He can only blindly dy, or if there is arge-scale disaster, he will solve it. Saitama''s expression stiffened, then frowned, and after thinking about it, he shook his head again. "I''m not sure if I can pull it off, but I feel that once this blow is done, there could be very serious consequences." Su Han was stunned, and then suddenly remembered something, his pupils suddenly contracted and he closed his eyes and then asked in his heart. "System! If Saitama really made a big blow and destroyed the Landcave worldpletely. Will there be consequences?" After a brief silence, the system rarely responds. [The current Landcave world has several nodes connected to the spiritual energy world! The nes'' barriers were very close to each other. If the Landcave copsed, it would have an immeasurable impact on the spiritual energy world] Su Han body stiffened, and the idea of allowing Saitama to punch Landcave instantly disappeared. If Saitama really destroys the Landcave, and even the earth world copses, the loss will be enormous. Chapter 407: Longing King Chapter 407: Longing King Heaving a sigh of relief, Su Han forcibly calmed his mood, and said. "Saitama! Thanks for helping me this time, I''ll treat you to a meal." Saitama nodded, but immediately remembered something, "Wait a minute guild master! I remember your maid could make something simr to what we atest time, in the world of Shokugeki no Soma, right?" "Yes!" Su Han nodded. "What are you waiting for, let''s go!" Saitama was excited, and immediately grabbed Su Han hand. Su Han frowned and used Kamui to dodge Saitama hand. Not because of anything else, but because Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki saw the future. After he was caught by Saitama, then Saitama would then take him by running wild, although with his current physical fitness, he didn''t have to worry about getting hurt. But being dragged away by Saitama... It''s too embarrassing to even think about. "Let me lead the way! After all, you don''t know the way." Su Han raised his hand to outline the magic circle in front of him, and then stepped into the magic circle de Han Saitama followed behind him. Only after Su Han and Saitama left did several Great Grandmasters arrive. They looked at the Landcave channel in Beijing City. They all looked at each other. If it weren''t for the surrounding scenery like a raging natural disaster, they wouldn''t have believed that what they saw was the truth. Great Grandmaster Ma moved his lips, and finally said with a wry smile, "Should I go to Jianghai City to visit Saint Su." The old headmaster in Beijing was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head, "No need! Before Saint Su didn''t call us to visit. This meant that he did not have this intention! If this is the case, then even if wee we might even disturb him." "With this, we have some time of peace!" Great Grandmaster Ma nodded silently, thinking in his mind, what does Su Han need? What can I do to help him? In the next moment, Great Grandmaster Ma thought of something, his eyes shone brightly, and he looked at the old headmaster. "I remember, that the Reincarnator Countermeasures Bureau was supposed to be created by you, right?" The old headmaster looked at Great Grandmaster Ma confused as to why this topic was mentioned but he nodded. "I warned the Reincarnator Countermeasures Bureau officers beforehand, so I didn''t tell you, but now that I think about it, it''s better to tell you." Great Grandmaster Ma took a deep breath and was very serious." Zhao Ling''er, one of the most outstanding members of the Reincarnator is actually Saint Su little sister." The old school was stunned to hear this, but didn''t say much, he just nodded, "I understand!" Although there are no guarantees. But the old headmaster nod was the best promise to Great Grandmaster and the many Great Grandmasters present. ... Su Han took Saitama and returned to his vi. "Master is back?" Kenbunshoku Haki Ram has been developed to near the intermediate level. It could only be said that the strong mental strength and perceptual abilities of the Oni race itself allowed her to practice Kenbunshoku Haki quickly, so she noticed Su Han return at the first time. But when Ram arrived in front of Su Han and saw Saitama next to Su Han, Ram was shocked for a moment, and then looked up and down Saitama with doubt. "Excuse me, who is this guest?" "My name is Saitama!" Saitama reached out and touched his bald head, showing a bright smile, "I became a hero because of a hobby!" Ram was speechless at Saitama strange introduction, and she just sighed helplessly. Ram didn''t feel that Saitama was such a powerful existence. Neither the feedback from Kenbunshoku Haki nor Ram own intuition made her aware of the slightest mistake. However, as Su Han maid, Ram would not lose his manners in this matter. Su Han who witnessed everything said, "Alright! Ram, go and prepare the banquet. Saitama helped me a lot this time and his strength is actually much stronger than mine." Ram froze in disbelief at what she heard, and the next moment, his gaze at Saitama changed. This is no longer the previous doubt, but looked at with respect. She made a maid wee and slightly lifted the corner of her skirt. "Do not worry! Master, I will definitely use all of my skills to entertain distinguished guests!" "Un!" Su Han smiled and nodded at Ram. He always believed in Ram. Facts also proved that Su Han was right, Ram and Rem never embarrassed Su Han. Ram and Rem worked together to prepare this banquet, which took two hours to prepare. During this time, Su Han was not idle, and took Saitama to arge game room not far from home, where he yed games for two hours. Games in the world of spiritual energy are naturally very different from games in the world of One Punch Man, so Saitama is also having fun. As for that night, Saitama was eating with a happy smile on his face. Saitama doesn''t have to worry about showing an ejacted expression, as his body is too strong and can easily ignore all the negative effects. But he can really appreciate delicious food. After eating, Su Han sent Saitama back. Then enter the guild chat room. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Live! Why isn''t the guild master doing a live broadcast at all? I wonder what opponent they''re up against?" Tony was very curious. He wanted to know what kind of monster Su Han was fighting to need Saitama help. Let the World Suffer: "No matter how the opponent is, if Saitama has taken action personally there should be no need to worry." Let the World Suffer: "Although I''m still curious, why aren''t the guild master and Saitama online?" King: "Without Saitama three hours! I miss her." Chapter 408: Is it Boros to be used as a unit to calculate combat strength? Chapter 408: Is it Boros to be used as a unit to calctebat strength? Kasumi Utako: Even though I know there''s nothing wrong with King words, but listening to this is like the words of a gay man. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Kasumi Utako, screenshot has been taken! You dare to nder Saitama!" Kasumi Utako: "Shut up! I didn''t mean that at all, okay?" I''m Not Bald: "I think I heard someone talking about me!" Kasumi Utako: "???" Even though Kasumigaoka Utaha was joking, but after seeing Saitama suddenly online halfway through, she still felt tense. She suddenly felt worry in his heart. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "??" Nakiri Erinai: "Puff ha ha ha Three minutes of silence for Utako-san!" Su Xiaoxiao: "What are you all discussing? Very lively!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Of course we''re discussing what level enemy you''re fighting, Guild Master." Tony Is Not the Richest: "For Saitama to go into that world and fight it." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I think the guild master should go live now, to fully let Marquis Voban realize how strong the opponent is! To burn the fighting spirit better. Then the guild master should give Marquis Voban another chance to challenge such a powerful enemy!" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban calm expression became irritated. He didn''t say that, don''t say nonsense. After taking a deep breath, Marquis Voban gritted his teeth, he felt that Tony had be more and more daring because he had sufficient strength. "No, take some time to fight with Stank on the virtual battlefield. This person is getting more and more annoyed with me." Marquis Voban made a decision. Even though Tony grew strong really fast. But for now Marquis Vorban felt that beating Tony was not a problem. After all, during this period of time, he has used points to increase some Divine Authority, and even Divine Authority has been increased more than once. Marquis Voban felt that he was fully capable of defeating Tony unrealistic illusions with an iron fist and stopping Tony swelling. Su Xiaoxiao: "Are you guys really that curious?" Su Han was slightly taken aback. He had never seen a guild before, so he didn''t know that the guild members had such a high interest in live broadcasting. elerator: "Because guild masters rarely face such a powerful foe." elerator was no exception as well as curious. He had truly never seen Su Han meet an opponent who could fight against him. He believed that many other guild members thought the same. I''m Not Bald: "This time, the opponent I met was indeed quite strong. If ced in our world, it can be considered a god-level disaster!" King: "A god tier disaster could destroy the entire world!?" Shinonono Tabane: "Of course! With the power to destroy the world. Only this kind of terrifying existence could make the guild master so cautious." Esdeath: "Strength at the Extravagant level Its existence is indeed quite frightening" Su Xiaoxiao: "Although there is no live broadcast, but if you really want to watch it. It''s not that it''s impossible to watch the battle." Fourth Hokage: "???" Namikaze Minato was dumbfounded, is there a way to watch after the battle? Shirai Kuroko: "How is that possible? We can watch it without a live broadcast, or is the guild master still fighting?" Shirai Kuroko was also slightly absent-minded at the moment. King: "Cough The possibility of still fighting should be impossible!" King: "Saitama is home now." Su Xiaoxiao: "I will upload a copy of the memory directly!" Su Han saw this, he just shrugged and used the guild master privilege. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a small copy of Nameless memory] 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wow! Unnamed memory copy. Download it first!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Downloaded! Downloaded!" Come Be My Little: "Gurarararara! This is literally one of the smallest memory copies I''ve downloaded." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara The guild master fight scene with the beasts looks really exciting.. Wait, Saitama attack killed him in the end?" Tokisaki Kurumi: "Wait a minute... Guild master, even one own personal experience can be made into a memory copy, and then reyed?" Tokisaki Kurumi realized this then she looked back, feeling a little surprised. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I think that''s normal. The guild master has done this kind of thing before." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Since the guild master has done this kind of thing before, why were you guys so shocked earlier?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Because it''s been too long, I forgot." Since the memory copies were so small, it didn''t take long for the guild members to watch them all. Symbol of Peace: "Wonderful! That tiger-like existence indeed a very powerful monster." Symbol of Peace: "His own strength is second only to the first-ratebat power in our guild! And he also has terrible self-healing abilities. No wonder the guild master would turn to Saitama for help!" Symbol of Peace: "With the exception of Saitama, I can''t think of anyone who can defeat this monster!" Saiki Kusuo: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Right now, Saiki Kusuo is walking iparably arrogant .jpg" Tony Is Not the Richest:" ... " Tony Is Not the Richest: "I really feel like this beast is only under the power of Thanos!" Nakiri Erina: "From a visual point of view! Maybe like that. But we won''t know after actually fighting!" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "That''s right! This old man remembers that the guild master said long ago, Thanos power is far from what is shown in the memory copy." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Thanos himself controls the truth of the world! He was familiar with countless knowledge. In addition, he is strong enough to maintain his physical qualities, adding, "This is the root of his invincibility." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It''s hard to say whether the White Tiger canpete with Thanos, but since it''s rated a god-level disaster I''m a little curious if this white tiger has any-destroying?" Su Han was stunned for a moment, after thinking about it, he answered very carefully. Su Xiaoxiao: "Sure you can! The dark and degenerate power in the White Tiger body can easily erode entires, causingary-level copse, and self-destruction." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "How scary.... Because the White Tiger has the power to destroys! Then this fellow can definitely match Boros." King: "Poor Boros,pletely reduced to abat power-counting unit." Chapter 409: Thanos Chapter 409: Thanos Pure White Spirit User: "Well, am I the only one who notices... The world where the guild master seems to appear to be such a powerful monster appears that means that the guild master world is very dangerous?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "It seems so." Tony rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Tony Is Not the Richest: "There might be monsters at the world destroyer level! This is enough to prove that the level of power in the world of the guild master is very high." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Moreover, the guild master needed Saitama help beforehand, and wasn''t looking for a powerhouse from the world itself. From that world point of view, it was possible that the human world was at a very disadvantageous position. " Aizen feels: "It''s very likely!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Your judgment is not wrong." Seeing that the guild members roughly assessed the situation of the spiritual energy world, Su Han didn''t hide anything. He simply didn''t rmend that guild memberse to his own world, and he never intentionally withheld any information of his own world. Nakiri Erina: "I suddenly realized something! It seems like only Saiki Kusuo and Saitama have ever been to the world of the guild master, right?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: I never even went to the Demon King world..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Both of them have a business. If you guys want to y, my world really doesn''t fit." Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait until our world ispletely calm! If you guys want toe to y, I have no opinion either." High Priest Luo Hao: "Since foster brother said so, then I don''t have any opinion." Symbol of Peace: "Hahaha, then this matter is solved." Su Han saw this but didn''t say much. Old Man is the Marquis: "This is so boring! I really want to take part in that mission." Person Old Man is the Marquis: "Has one world changed now? Is there a mission?" Fourth Hokage: "Everything is normal in Naruto world. And the reform is going smoothly, don''t worry!" Come Be My Little: "Gurarararara! Everything is normal in the world of One Piece, don''t worry." Aizen Sosuke: "In the end, the final boss was killed by me? What else is there to fight? Do you want to fight?" King: "No matter what! Saitama will take care of it, this world is still very stable!" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "If mentioning an abnormal situation has urred, there is indeed an abnormal situation in our world." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Before I wasn''t sure I was still trying to figure out what was going on. But since Marquis Voban asked, I can say it in advance, no big deal." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." Magical Girl Illya: "..." Let the World Suffer : "It is true that some world situations have changed..." Let the World Suffer: "I''m a little curious, what changes did Mr. Tony say?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Loki has started to invade the earth." Loki: "???" What the heck, Loki has started to invade the earth? Loki, the goddess in orario, has a stupid face, what are you talking about? Who are you talking about? When I go to your earth. Don''t talk nonsense. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Cough Loki, I''m not talking about you! I''m talking about Loki in our world. Loki in our world is Thor little brother." Remembering that there is also Loki in the guild, Tony felt a little embarrassed and immediately exined. Loki: "???" What''s the matter, since when did Loki be Thor little brother? Loki di orario had an annoyed look on his face. How did you study Norse mythology? This rtionship is too messy. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "As soon as Loki saw this, I knew that Loki definitely didn''t watch the memory copy from the Iron Man series!" Fourth Hokage Namikaze: "Maybe he doesn''t have any free time, or maybe he just doesn''t care! It''s also possible that after watching Iron Man 1, he didn''t like it, so he didn''t watch anything else. There are many possibilities! I think that''s normal." Loki: "..." Loki eyes twitched, she really didn''t watch the memory copy from the Avengers. But hearing what many guild members said, it seems that in the Avengers memory copy, Loki appeared? Thinking of this, Loki could only feel a glimmer of anticipation in his heart. She made up his mind and would watch itter. Loki thought of the possibility in another world, he was Thor younger brother. Regarding this somewhat messy rtionship... Loki in the orario felt a little ufortable. Su Xiaoxiao: "The topic is going too far! After all, what has changed in Tony world?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "You all know that Loki invasion of earth was the beginning of the Avengers, right?" Nakiri Erina: "Stark-san, wait a moment." Nakiri Erina: "Now that the Avengers story, how do I feel that the timeline hasn''t started yet?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! You''re right, the timeline hasn''t started yet!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Perhaps after I watched the memory copy, I was a bit neglected in this aspect Previously, I wasn''t very vignt, so Loki easily stormed SHIELD and then took the Tesseract." Tony smiled bitterly, he was too careless. He shouldn''t be so superstitious about memory copy knowledge at all, thinking that he doesn''t have to worry about the security of the Tesseract now. Now good, the Tesseract was stolen by Loki. Needless to say, Loki next move was to open the space door, and then start the invasion of New York. Esdeath: "I don''t know why, I feel that even though Lord Stark world will have trouble, Lord Stark is still calm now." Old Man is the Marquis: "I think this is a natural matter." Old Man is the Marquis: "ording to Tony current strength, what does he need to worry about? What about the invasion of the Chitauri fleet? Except for the arrival of Thanos, what is there to be afraid of. " Su Han saw this felt an oddity. Even though Marquis Voban words were true, he vaguely felt that things weren''t that simple. Immediately, Su Han entered the main mission column, then his eyes widened. Sure enough, he discovered that a new main mission had been added to the main mission column. "I knew that things wouldn''t be that simple." [Mission name : Kill the Transmigator] [Transmigator Name: Regis] [Transmigator Status : Thanos trusted aide andes from the Titan. Due to Thanos trust in him, he was given Thanos ability, the Titan Body] [Power of Transmigator: In Thanos army, he is second only to Thanos] [Mission brief description: Regis transmigrates to the Titan. He had followed Thanos since he was a child, and was a follower of Extinguishing Tyrant Thanos. Thanos had been very wise since he was a child, and saw that if he didn''t kill half of the Titans, the Titans would sooner orter be destroyed due tock of resources. The Titans didn''t want to believe this, and banishing Thanos, Regis faithfully followed behind Thanos. However, until Titan was destroyed due tock of resources, no one hade up with a better solution. Thanos witnessed all of this with his own eyes, and he fell into guilt, feeling that it was his own reasons that caused Titan to bepletely destroyed. Therefore, he decided to kill half of the life in the universe in order to expand the universe. Because Regis had witnessed it all with his own eyes, he became loyal to Thanos, and used all his strength and energy to help Thanos. Help Thanos destroy half the life in the universe] [Mission Hadith: 200,000 points] Chapter 410: Infinity Stone has been obtained? Chapter 410: Infinity Stone has been obtained? [Mission Limit: Only five members are allowed to participate (Anyone is free to participate)] Su Han fell silent and his face became dignified. "Transmigrators? What''s more with the Transmigator as Thanos assistant? The original inhabitants of the Titan! His powers are second only to Thanos?" Su Han immediately finished the screenshot and sent it into the guild. After the screenshot was viewed, the guild fell silent, and in the next moment there was an uproar. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wait a minute, this is the Transmigator mission? By the way, I haven''t seen the Transmigator in a long time... No, that''s not the point." My Little Sister Super: "I remember in the past the Transmigators all did everything for themselves. This is the first time I havee across this kind of Transmigator who is willing to follow others and be followers." Kosaka Kyosuke was a little confused, this was the first time he saw this kind of Transmigator. In these years, it was rare for a Transmigator to choose to be someone else follower rather than act for himself. Aizen Sosuke: "It''s possible he was subdued by Thanos personality charms!" Aizen can understand this, and he also has his subordinates convinced by the charm of his own personality. Even if a person is a criminal, as long as there is a strong belief in personality, it is easy to fool people into following him. This applies to Aizen, and the same applies to Orochimaru in the Naruto world. Nakiri Erina: "Even though I''ve watched Avengers before! But it wasn''t until I read the mission summary that I really understood why Thanos would destroy half the life in the universe." Kiririn: "If that''s all true. As the mission description states, then I think Thanos can be forgiven for destroying half of the life in the universe." Su Xiaoxiao: "What about excuses?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I think there''s a problem with Thanos head. He wants to control the poption, why not get involved in family nning? What does he want to do to destroy half of the life in the universe?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Isn''t this adding to the chaos?" Su Han didn''t care if Thanos actions were justified. He couldn''t ept this kind of thing, Tony couldn''t ept this kind of thing, and the other guild members couldn''t ept this kind of thing either. Therefore, no matter from which point of view it was considered, Thanos had to be stopped. Let the World Suffer: "Killing with absolute power to maintain world peace Even though I''ve heard it more than once, I still feel a little familiar with it now." Uzumaki Nagato expression became extremelyplicated. Don''t know how to rate. Monkey D. Dragon: "Yes! Uzumaki Nagato is an existence simr to Thanos ideals." Monkey D. Dragon: "Of course, Uzumaki Nagato methods are wiser than Thanos ideal. Moreover, Uzumaki Nagato will is far less firm than Thanos." Uzumaki Nagato wanted to make the world feel pain, so that they could understand each other because of that pain, and finally achieve peace. Although his methods were different, in Dragon eyes, the nature of Uzumaki Nagato methods was very simr to Thanos violent means of continuing the survival of the universe. elerator: "I guess what Mr Tony is thinking now! If Thanos, like Uzumaki Nagato, could be resolved by talking, that would be great." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony really thought so. If it could be resolved peacefully, without sacrifice, he would be willing to use his mouth to lecture Thanos! Even though he is an enemy, it is very difficult to say that Thanos is really a viin. However, Tony could only think about it. He wasn''t at all sure he could shake Thanos decision. That''s why Thanos, having made up his mind, even if he is the enemy of the universe, he will not back down, but only wants to destroy half of the universe life. For the sake of his own tragic desire, Thanos did not hesitate to kill even his daughter, Kamora with whom he had a deep rtionship. Whether it''s to protect half the life on earth or half the life in the universe, Tony must face Thanos. He wanted to stop Thanos. Shinonono Tabane: "Is that the only thing you guys pay attention to, isn''t this Transmigator power only below Thanos? I feel that the power of this Transmigator may be truly unimaginable." Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I have a major question! If any of the Transmigators knew about the plot, would Thanos now have all the Infinity Stones except for a few Infinity Stones on earth?" The entire guild fell silent again. Tony body stiffened, he also realized this now, and his heart was beating wildly. At this time, the Reality Stone had not yet been born, but after Thanos came to Earth, it wasn''t much of a problem to get it. The Time Stone is in the hands of the Ancient One. Even if Tony wanted to keep the Time Stone, he had to get the approval of the Ancient One. The Space Stone inside the Magic Cube has been stolen by Loki. And if the Transmigator knows the plot, then if you want to get the Soul Stone and Power Stone it doesn''t take much effort at all. The Soul Stone was in Thanos hands from the start, if the Transmigator knew the plot, maybe the Mind Stone had not fallen into Loki hands at all. In other words, the current Thanos might have all the Infinity Stones except the Reality Stone and the Time Stone. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The situation is not good! No, this is really bad." Nakiri Erina: "If it was Thanos with four Infinite Stones! He shouldn''t be afraid of the Ancient One, right?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Hard to say! But it must have been a tough struggle." Su Xiaoxiao: "This time the mission can allow five guild members to join!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Besides, this time mission is not random snatch mode! This allows us to choose freely. Unless I have to participate, you guys decide who will go next? " Youkai Sage: "..." Yakumo Yukari looked dazed, she slept and woke upzily, only to find that the guild had been fully mobilized. She was a little curious now, what happened during his sleep period? King : "I advise Saitama to go! @I''m Not Bald." King: "Saitama, this time you might face an opponent who can make you fight well." I''m Not Bald: " That''s great! Count me." As soon as he heard that he might have a good fight, Saitama immediately agreed without hesitation. He even felt his own blood start to boil. Chapter 411: Top powerhouse in guild! Chapter 411: Top powerhouse in guild! Nakiri Erina: "If Saitama joins this time, it really calms me down." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "However, thinking of Saitama, I suddenly called someone@Saiki Kusuo." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If Saiki Kusuo also goes there and does it, then I really don''t have to worry about that." Saiki Kusuo: "..." Saiki Kusuo: "Although I also want to go, but after thinking about it, forget it." Saiki Kusuo: "I''m not good at fighting myself. Even if I tag along, I can only y the role of support, or add to the chaos for you guys. " If it''s to help, Saiki Kusuo doesn''t mind helping. But clearly, fighting Thanos by having these four Infinity Stones is not an easy thing. In order to prevent chaos, Saiki Kusuo refused. He was not good at fighting, and even less good at fighting together with other people. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Do I need toe along? My Gura Gura no Mi Fruit has been strengthened twice! Busoshoku Haki has also broken through to the perfect level." Come Be My Son: "Plus Kenbunshoku advanced! I shouldn''t be a hindrance to you guys, right? " Old Man is the Marquis: "Hasn''t my Divine Authority broken through several times? Do I need to say more? " Aizen Sosuke: "Can you guys let me join in the fun? All of you watching the live broadcast I could even kill Yhwach My power, shouldn''t anyone question my strength?" Fourth Hokage: "To be honest, I also want to join in the fun, but after thinking about it, I am afraid that my strength is not enough, so I will not add to the chaos!" Namikaze Minatoughed bitterly, and Hiraishin no Jutsu had broken through to the fifth stage. Of course, the direction of development is different from Su Han. Compared to the space seclusion technique developed by Su Han, the technique developed by Namikaze Minato was a teleportation technique. Once the five-stage Hiraishin no Jutsu is used, it can cover a radius of almost fifty kilometers and he can move freely in this range. More importantly, except for Hiraishin no Jutsu, Namikaze Minato teleportation doesn''t need to deplete Chakra. From this one could imagine how powerful it was. Not to mention, he developed and perfected the Rasenshuriken and various killing skills. Unlike Uzumaki Naruto, Namikaze Minato Rasenshuriken is well developed, so he doesn''t have to worry about hurting himself. And its destructive power is better than Uzumaki Naruto Rasenshuriken. In this way, Namikaze Minato has built up his own power that isparable to Senju Hashirama. Enough to be invincible in the entire Shinobi world. Unless Uchiha Madara is resurrected, or Otsusuki Kaguya is resurrected. Otherwise, he is not afraid of anyone. Although Uzumaki Nagato strength continues to increase, it may not be inferior to Namikaze Minato, but because of his fellow guild members, there is no need to worry about killing each other between the two. When Namikaze Minato considered it, he naturally excluded Uzumaki Nagato. But even so, Namikaze Minato became invincible only limited to the Naruto world. In the guild, he was far from the top powerhouse. Kasumi Utako: "How can you see power just by looking at it?" rk Kent: "So, what does Miss Kasumi Utako mean?" Kasumi Utako: "In order to choose a suitable candidate, I suggest you fight! Let''s go to the virtual battlefield!" Old Man is the Marquis: "" Come Be My Son: "" Aizen Sosuke: "..." What''s this bad idea? Everyone shook their heads disapprovingly. To choose the members of the mission have to fight? There''s still time to fight now? Is it necessary to choose a guild member strength rating? Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han immediately ignored Kasumi Utako proposal. He roughly calcted the strength of the guild members in his mind. Him, Saitama, Marquis Voban, Shirohige, rk, and Aizen. Compared to the five people with the mission limit, this is a total of six people, which should obviously be reduced by one. After a bit of calction in his heart, Su Han immediately made a decision. Su Xiaoxiao: "In that case, those who want to participate in the mission have to y random roulette. Anyone drawn in random roulette will be expelled." Old Man is the Marquis: "I don''t think there is a problem!" Listening to this sentence, Marquis Voban felt that he was stable. After all, as a God yer, his luck wasn''t bad. It''s hard to say in other situations, but if excluding one of these five people, it wouldn''t fall into its turn no matter how, would it? rk Kent: "The guild master has made his decision. Once decided, the guild master can tell me what to do, I have a lot of free time! " Come Be My Son: "Then please start with the guild master." Su Han immediately used the roulette function that had not been used for a long time, all the names of several guild members were filled in. Then Su Han spun the roulette. Roulette slowly stopped, and a person name slowly appeared: Old Man is the Marquis. Old Man is the Marquis : "???" The grin on the Marquis of Voban face froze. He stood up suddenly, staring at the name in disbelief, feeling that his gaze was shaken. How could he? Wasn''t he a God yer? What about his magical luck? Or had his luck misunderstood what he meant, so he wasn''t excluded, but instead chosen? ! Marquis Voban mind was in a mess, and felt that his soul had been hit hard. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Congrattions to Marquis Voban for winning the number one prize!" Tony burst outughing. Seeing Marquis Voban misfortune, he smiled widely uncontrobly. And this scene also caught the attention of the other Avengers members beside him at this time. Some people gazes were full of surprise. After a while, Tony barely managed to control him and waved to the other members that he was fine. Symbol of Peace: "Although I don''t know what Marquis Voban expression is right now, but I feel that his expression is definitely not very good." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban didn''t want to speak. He opened his eyes live and offline from the guild chat room. He took a deep breath and thought. After a long time, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I can''t calm down Or kill the heretic god first to calm down!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Then the people involved in the mission would be me, Shirohige, rk, Aizen, and Saitama! There''s no problem, is not it?" I''m Not Bald: "I''m ready anytime!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! If Stark tells me to leave, get the people on your side to get ready first, with my height it''ll scare them off." Shirohige had gone through the mission not once or twice. He naturally knows that the other world is different from the One Piece world. In the world of One Piece, his height will not stand out. Others pay more attention to his identity than his size, the strongest man in the world, one of Shirohige four sea emperors. However, it was different in another world. His size could no longer be described as standing out from the crowd. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t worry! Shirohige old man. Do you think our world is a normal world?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Then we are officially leaving now!" Su Han opened his eyes and looked at the training garden behind the area. At this moment, Akame and Kurome were sparring with each other. Enveloped in Busoshoku Haki, Murasame continues to collide with Yatsufusa from all directions. And Ram and Rem went grocery shopping. "Then go right away! But I still have to inform them of my departure." Su Han sighed softly and thought. Using a chicken talisman and a nk piece of paper were suddenly taken out on the table behind Su Han. A pen also floated, and quickly wrote a paragraph. The rough meaning is to tell Ram and Rem not to worry. Afterpleting everything, Su Han epted the mission, his figure disappeared instantly. Chapter 412: This group of fellows are not earthling Chapter 412: This group of fellows are not earthling Inside the Avengers building. Tony Stark put his hand on his chest, his eyes on everyone. Inside the room, Captain America Steve was looking through the information currently looking frowning like he was thinking about something. Hawk-Eye was wiping his arrows. ck Widow supported her face with her hands while observing everyone. Dr. Banner sat cross-legged on the ground, closed his eyes, and used the special Kamar-Taj training method given to him by Tony Stark tomunicate with the Hulk in his body, deepening the connection between the two. In the entire hall, Thor, the most emotionally unstable person, held Mjolnir and kept pacing around the room. "I still can''t believe that Loki did this kind of thing! He does this kind of thing, must have a reason." Thor suddenly stopped, turned to look at Tony, and his words were very sincere. "Could you give me a chance, let me meet Loki," "The videotape reports are all here. Thor, there is no need to discuss this matter. The most critical issue right now is finding Loki location and solving this problem." Steve said trying to calm Thor, he turned his gaze to Tony. Because of Su Han spoilers, whether it''s captain America caught in the ice or Thor''s hammer incident, everything has to do with Tony. It can even be said that Tony help for the two is extraordinary, and his personal friendship is also very good. Otherwise, Thor wouldn''t take Tony seriously. And Steve will not leave the power of arbitration in Tony hands. Tony Stark is the true leader of the Avengers, and he has a powerful voice throughout the alliance. After a moment of silence, Tony didn''t answer Thor question right away, but asked, "Jarvis! Did you find any traces of Loki?" "Is that so?" After a short pause, Tony thought to himself. "There''s no trouble anywhere else, and Loki didn''te to the Avengers Building to do anything... Did the plot change again?" It doesn''t make sense to hold him ountable or anything like that. Tony only hope now is to find Loki in no time. Now the Tesseract is still in Loki hands. Before Loki opened the gates of space and time and before connecting with Thanos, Thanos had three Infinity Stones at most. At this critical moment when he was about to fight an opponent, it was natural to weaken the opponent a little. In the next moment, the Avengers members throughout the room all became wary. Steve took his shield without hesitation. Thor, the god of thunder, had a serious face, and the Mjolnir in his hands emitted a faint light of lightning. The reaction speed of Dr. Banner was the slowest, until he realized that the room had suddenly gone quiet, then he felt something wrong and opened his eyes. "Everyone, what happened? I suddenly" Banner didn''t realize it was wrong at first, he smiled at first, but got caught in the middle of a sentence. The void in front of him was instantly distorted, and the figures of Su Han and the others appeared. From Thor body flowed endless lightning, "Who are you guys?" "Don''t be nervous, everyone! This is foreign aid that I invite." Tony frowned when he saw the members of the Avengers ready to fight. He hastily spoke. There was a thundering light in his hand, Thor, the god of thunder, ready to throw his hammer. After reacting, Thor looked at Tony Stark in disbelief, "Foreign aid you invited? Iron Man, are you kidding me?" "Can I joke about this kind of thing?" Tony smiled bitterly. Steve stared at Shirohige who was seven meters tall and Naginata behind Shirohige in silence, even if he could hardly believe someone could grow this tall. After taking a deep breath, Steve forced himself to calm down, but the shield in his hand was still tightly held. "It seems, you didn''t tell these friends about us, Tony!" Su Han just looked at it and understood what was going on. "After all, there''s really no way to exin it!" Tony smiled bitterly and touched his nose. There was no way to talk about the Super Dimensional Guild. Su Han suddenly realized something and frowned. He nced at Mjolnir, then snapped his fingers. Mjolnir shook and lightning all gathered on the hammer. "What?" Thor pupils contracted. Even though Mjolnir didn''t get out of his control, the thunder and lightning that Mjolnir had just released escaped his control. The next moment, Thor looked at Su Han with a touch of wariness and disbelief. This person, to control the lightning, is actually stronger than him? Can even force Mjolnir lightning under his control? Su Han teased Thor and then ignored him, turned to look at Tony, and said seriously, "What is the current situation?" Tony had nothing to hide, and got straight to the point. "I have allowed Jarvis to monitor all of New York! And also invaded video surveince around the world." "If Loki really starts making trouble! No matter where he is in the world Can be found as quickly as possible." Tony words were sure. Even though Tony is in the Avengers now, as long as he confirms Loki location, he will be able to create a magic circle in an instant, ande with the main Avengers warrior and his Iron Man suit. Su Han nodded. "Then I''ll check if Loki is in New York first?" "If you can help, that would be great." Tony breathed a sigh of relief. Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki was even more reliable than Jarvis'' monitoring. Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki immediately spread. Thor body stiffened involuntarily, and he looked at Su Han with a hint of uncertainty. Obviously he didn''t feel anything was wrong, but his instincts told him that someone was watching him. This feeling... a little simr to Heimdall observations? On the other hand, Aizen eyes narrowed, his gaze first scanned the shield in Captain America hand, then fell onto the hammer in Thor hand, and finally looked up and down Thor. Thor: "..." For some reason, he always felt ufortable when Aizen looked at him. Suddenly, Thor realized something, his pupils contracted suddenly, and his voice was cautious, "The nature of your body... Wait a minute, you''re not an earthling?!" As soon as this word came out, the audience suddenly fell silent. Steve who was holding the shield, his eyes showed vignce. Chapter 413: Start that New York invasion fights! Chapter 413: Start that New York invasion fights! Remaining wary and confused, Steve also had a trace of understanding in his heart. No wonder Tony said that he knew the group of people in front of him, but they had never seen Su Han and others before, it turned out that Su Han group was not Earthlings at all. Saitama was stunned, looked around, and finally looked at Thor doubtfully, and pointed his finger at himself. "Are you talking about me how is this possible? I am an earthling! I am a real earthling. " Thor convulsed a few times and groaned, "Bald head! I''m not talking to you. "I''m talking about the giant man next to you, the man with sses like a teacher, and the young man in the blue uniform." Thor really trusted his eyes. rk who had been silent all this time, had an aura of lifepletely different from the people on earth, he must be an alien. Aizen aura of life ispletely different from that of a human, and he is also an alien in all likelihood. As for Shirohige did anyone believe that he was so different from humans that he was a human on earth? "Bald head?" Saitama was silent for a while, and realized that Thor was talking about himself. He gritted his teeth, moved his wrist, walked over to Thor, and shouted, "I''m not bald! Only my hair is very sparse." rk who has a gentle personality, realized that Saitama would get emotional and he tugged at Saitama sleeve with a smile. In aforting voice, "Saitama! No, need to fight." If Saitama really punched Thor, then, the guild members probably wouldn''t have fought Thanos. Instead, they had to fight Odin. Aizen admires Thor courage now. Even if your father Odin was standing here, he wouldn''t necessarily have the confidence to say this. Dare to call Saitama bald? Other than the word "Amazing", Aizen couldn''t use any other words to describe his mood. With a sigh of relief, Aizen face calmed down, and he smiled and pointed at rk. "This person is indeed an alien! To be precise, he is a Kryptonian." "But Shirohige and I, Saitama and the guild master are not aliens." Aizen exined logically, "To be precise, we should be from another world." As soon as those words came out, the audience waspletely speechless. There was a dull look on Thor face. He almost suspected that he had heard wrong. People from another world? Are you kidding? This can''t me Thor for asking. It was precisely because Thor was the son of Odin and heir to the throne of Asgard, that he had no idea how many aliens he had seen in his life. Meet aliens? Thor wasn''t surprised at all. But this was really the first time he had seen someone from another world. Avengers members and guild members, looked at each other. They are all silent. The atmosphere became stagnant for a while. Even though there was Tony as a liaison. But this kind of bond is limited to keeping both sides from fighting. The Avengers are still wary of the members of the Super Dimensional Guild. "Loki is in New York." Su Han suddenly opened his eyes, breaking the silence on the scene, "To be precise, in Hell''s Kitchen!" Tony was dumbfounded and then suddenly realized. Hell''s Kitchen, the order in the ce is too chaotic, even if Tony uses Jarvis, it is difficult to get involved in it. It wasn''t hard to exin why he couldn''t find Loki earlier. When Thor heard this, he no longer racked his brains to think about the identity of a group of people like Su Han, and a touch of joy appeared on his face. "Did you find Loki? Where is he?" "He has opened the space door!" Su Han didn''t ignore Thor, a deep voice hinted, "Thanos... hase." Raising his hand, Su Han deciphered the magic array in the void in front of him, and then he stepped inside. Saitama red at Thor fiercely, and then entered the magic array. rk, Aizen, Shirohige and the others also entered one by one. The only thing with some difficulty was Shirohige, because of its size, Su Han had to expand the magic circle. But when Tony also entered the magic circle, the members of the Avengers looked at each other, and finally chose to believe in Tony and followed Tony to enter. .... Hell''s Kitchen in New York. Loki entered an alley. After heaving a sigh of relief, he took the Tesseract out of his hands. After hesitating, he took out another key. "Fortunately, beforeing, Regis gave me this key! Otherwise, ording to the current level of security in New York, it would be almost impossible for me to open the gates of space and time. I really don''t want to use this key." Loki inserted the key into the Tesseract, and the light intertwined, and the keypletely fused with the Tesseract. Then, Loki turned around. Suddenly, the Tesseract emitted a dazzling luster. A brilliant light hit the sky. A storm of energy exploded, and the Tesseract slowly floated through the air. The space and time portal, from nothing, slowly condensed and formed. "Is the key to space and time still used in the end?" A sigh came from the other side of the space and time portal, and then a purple-skinned man three meters tall walked out from behind the space and time gate. "Sir Regis!" Loki put his left hand on his chest and leaned slightly towards Regis. Whether it was Regis'' immense power in the universe, or Regis'' identity as the first person under the universe lord Thanos, Loki didn''t dare to underestimate him. Regis stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and suddenly, the Tesseract that was floating in midair fell into his hands. Regis sighed softly and made no secret of his dissatisfaction. "Loki Honestly, I''m really disappointed! Do you know how precious the Key of Time and Space is? After such a long time, in the end, you really have to use the trump card I gave you." Loki face turned red, and subconsciously replied, "The main thing is that New York City is now being monitored by various electronic devices! And there is a special device that can detect my magical energy. I have no way of using magic to sneak into the Avengers ce and unlock the Tesseract. " Regis'' body stiffened, and a touch of surprise appeared on his face. Are there a lot of electronic monitoring devices in New York? Regis wasn''t surprised at this point. But Loki said that there were a lot of magic detectors on the streets of New York, which surprised him. "Is that the Ancient One?" Regis'' eyes shed a light, but in the next moment, he abandoned the question. He turned around, knelt on one knee, held the Tesseract in both hands, and raised it above his head in a respectful voice. "Lord Thanos, please take the Space Stone. When youe to New York, go to Kamar-Taj to retrieve the Time Stone from the Ancient One." Regis voice trembled. "Not far Lord Thanos, we are not far from actually achieving our goal." Thanos walked from behind the portal. He arrived in front of Regis, took the Tesseract, destroyed the Tesseract without hesitation, and obtained the Space Stone. With a bang, the Space Stone was encrusted into the Infinity Gauntlet. Thanos stared at the Infinity Gauntlet. After a long silence, he suddenlyughed, moved his wrist, and suddenly clenched his palm. "Of course! Our destination is not far away." Thanos urges the power of the Space Stone. The space-time portal that wasn''t tall behind him instantly widened. "It''s time to start the war," Thanos narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a low voice, "For the continuation of the universe!" Chapter 414: Regis view of the world is collapsing Chapter 414: Regis view of the world is copsing A terrifying amount of extraterrestrial energy behind Thanos. At the gates of space and time, the power of the Infinity Gauntlet is then used topletely stabilize the gates of space and time. A roar came from the gates of space and time, and a fleet of Chitauri and beasts rushed out one after another. They rushed in all directions, like torrents, destroying everything that came into contact with them. "What kind of monster is this?! Wait a minute, don''te." "Damn it! Who does this kind of thing in Hell''s Kitchen? No... This is an alien invasion? " A great portal! Arge number of monsters emerged from it Is this an alien invasion or an invasion of another world?" Hell''s Kitchen was originally thewless side of New York. The people who live here can be said to be knowledgeable, and they have experienced many gun battles in their lives. Precisely because of the chaos in this ce, even Tony couldn''t set up a magic tester here, nor did he find Loki location. Loki body straightened, and calmly retreated behind Thanos. Seeing this scene, there was joy in his eyes. When Thanos raised his hand, hemanded tens of thousands of troops which was the posture he coveted. However, after hesitating for a moment, Loki continued, "Sir Regis! You must not forget that the treasures in this world are yours! But, this belongs to me, right?" "Of course not to forget!" Regis left while ncing at Loki with a sneer, and didn''t refuse, but there was a trace of disdain in his eyes. Compared to the Infinity Stones, what is a mere worthy of? "Looks like it''s still a step toote!" A sigh was heard from the air. Su Han figure suddenly appeared, his face indifferent, but there was an endless light of lightning above his body, slowly advancing forward. "Storm and Lightning Divine Authority! 1 billion volts! Supercharged!" Su Han endless lightning light suddenly appeared towards the sky. The sky was shrouded in dark clouds apanied by lightning and thunder. Under Su Han control, endless light of lightning fell from the sky. Even a Chitauri warrior who was extremely tall, waspletely reduced to ashes when touched by lightning. Couldn''t even stop it even for a moment. Truly worthy of the cannon fodder name. "Gurarararara! It''s a pain to open a battlefield directly in New York City! But if it was the battle of New York, even if all of New York waspletely destroyed, Stark wouldn''t say anything, would he?" Shirohigeughed loudly, holding Naginata, the muscles in his body suddenly bulged, and his veins throbbed. He waved the naginata in him hand. With the ability of the Gura Gura no Mi fruit, dense cracks covered the space in front of him andpletely tore apart the ground around him. At the same time, the cracks also shattered the spaceship that was slowly emerging from the crack of space and time. The spaceship exploded and its mes shot into the sky, but the endless mes couldn''t even get close to Thanos'' body. A wave of vibration spread out, and under Shirohige control, the ground within a radius of one kilometer shook at this moment, and slowly sank. Shirohige used his devil fruit ability trying his best to create a battlefield that didn''t affect the citizens of New York. "Ordinary civilians will be handed over to me!" After rk said this, he disappeared out of sight at super speed. Even though it had not yet reached the peak, its speed was still unimaginable, far beyond the speed of sound. In just a few seconds, everyone within a kilometer, including the Space and Time Gate, was picked up by him and transferred. Loki pupils suddenly shrank, frowned, and looked at Su Han and his group. After he came to Earth, he also gathered information about Earth superheroes, but he was pretty sure that he never got the information of Su Han and the others. "These people, are they hidden from the earth?" Feeling the intense pressure from several people, Loki was also lucky that he acted cautiously. Fortunately, he did not act tantly, the power of the earth was far beyond what he had imagined. But now that Thanos has appeared, Su Han and his group can''t be their opponent, can they? As for Regis... Sorry, Regis waspletely dumbfounded at the moment. "The one in the blue Superman suit? Is that the real Superman? rks!" Am I special, isn''t this the Marvel world? Who can tell me how Superman from the DC world next door got here? Regis'' mind is aplete mess, can it be said that this is a mixed world of DC and Marvel? Ever since he came to this world, he had stayed behind Thanos for many years, and this was the first time he hade to earth. But immediately, Regis felt that wasn''t right. He had never heard of a man named Darkseid in the universe. Darkseid is a big boss in the DC universe, and his status is almost equal to Thanos in the Marvel universe! If this was a mixed world of DC and Marvel, then it would be impossible for Regis not to hear of a character like the universe hegemon. And... Even superhuman things can be exined. Who can tell him what happened to Aizen wearing a Shinigami costume? Regis stared at the scene before him with wide eyes and an open mouth. And that old man who was seven meters tall! Seeing Shirohige holding Naginata, he knew the identity of the other party. "One Piece World, Bleach World, DC World Mixed up?" Reggie lips trembled. "It''s said there is an otherworldly existence capable of passing through the world through some inexplicable means It seems that it came to stop us. " "Unlucky! The chance to seize the Infinity Stones to dominate the universe and wipe out half of life is imminent now! Why is there such an ident at this time?" There was anxiety in Regis'' eyes. As for Saitama, hepletely ignored him. It was not because of anything else, but because he had never seen One Punch Man before he transmigrated, and he had no idea what level of strength this inconspicuous man possessed. The feeling of his Titan body also told him that Saitama was an ordinary person. Regis spoke up. "Lord Thanos! The one who wears sses and controls a Zanpakutou knife with Kyoka Suigetsu abilities is named Aizen Sosuke! It can manipte other people minds. A man with a height of seven meters is not to be underestimated. And he controls the power of vibration! Destroying the atmosphere and distorting space." Regis'' voice was low but said very quickly. "And a speed that exceeds the speed of sound He not an Earthling! He is a group of people called Kryptonians in the universe, possessing extremely strong physical strength! Maybe not inferior to you under normal conditions. However, the downside is that he can''t use magic!" Chapter 415: Could this be a junk Marvel world? Chapter 415: Could this be a junk Marvel world? Surprise could be seen in the depths of Thanos eyes, and he looked at Regis seriously. Although he was curious as to why Regis knew so much information about this group of people, he did not ask more. After all, it was now a battlefield. Most importantly... he trusted Regis. Su Han vision focused on Thanos gauntlet encrusted with the Mind Stone and the Soul Stone which became a shield that resisted Kenbunshoku Haki, but the voice of Regis aspirations reached Su Han mind. "This transmigator attaches great importance to rk! Shirohige! Aizen But he ignored Saitama?" The corner of Su Han eyes twitched, and he didn''t know how to judge this. At this time, Tony and the others walked out of the magic circle. Seeing the battle scene in front of him, he was not too surprised and he reached out and pped the ground. He used Kamar-Taj mirror dimension, and the whole world began to spin. At the same time, Tony other hand also drew a magical array in the void. Set after set of Iron Man armor appeared from there and floated in the air. In just a few seconds, the Iron Man suit appeared in the air, there were hundreds of sets. And the number of Iron Man armor is still growing. Regis, who had just calmed down, became startled again. Tony in this timeline should be Tony Stark who hasn''t joined the Avengers yet, right? Regis mentality copsed again. Tony who has never been in touch with the Avengers can make hundreds of armor sets. And it''s still a kind of top Iron Man armor! This must be a lie. And this is not the end. Finally, the Hulk Buster suit and God yer Buster suit which are no less big than the Hulk Buster suit and Rinnegan Buster suit also appear. Under Jarvis control, all of the Iron Man suits stood beside Tony. Then, Tony turned on the Nano Armor, he stretched out his hand and pressed against his chest, and the Iron Man Nano armor instantly covered his body. "Let you wait a long time!" Tony stared straight ahead, his voice devoid of the slightest emotional turmoil. But his calm demeanor only proved that he wasn''t in a good mood right now. Regis: "..." Regis eyes twitched, and he didn''t want to say anything now. On the surface, he was indifferent, but the first thought on his mind was that his head hurt! The second thought was that his heart ached. Hasn''t he transmigrated to the Marvel version of the magic side, right? Or is this Marvel not the original Marvel world, but a fan-written world? It''s so messy! Regis wanted to vomit blood at this point. He spent all his troubles here, allowing Thanos to have four Infinity Stones. He thought that this battle would be won easily. As a result, the opposite side is very strong. What''s more, it was already cheating enough for the other party to summon several big bosses from another world. Is this cheating still not enough? Saitama looks serious at the moment, but actually, a part of his soul is immersed in the guild chat room. Nakiri Erina : "I really want to know now how is the battle over there? Did they go to war?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The Demon Lord hasn''t been online since they left, maybe they''re fighting a strong enemy." Symbol of Peace: "Now, don''t disturb the guild master and the others. If we want to see it, we can only see the copy of the memory uploaded by the guild masterter." Old Man is the Marquis: "Huh.... Did no one really see the guild chat room? I don''t think it''s necessary, perhaps, for these people to observe to watch the joke. " I''m Not Bald: "..." Saitama saw Marquis Voban say this, and felt that he could no longer continue the silence continuing. So he showed up. Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban was silent. He had just ridiculed the participating guild members who were just observing but not showing up, but he didn''t expect that it was Saitama who appeared. Dirt! Marquis Voban cursed his own luck. Among the people participating in the mission this time, the two of them, Marquis Voban did not want to mess up. One was Su Han, and the other was Saitama. As a result, now, as soon as you step on a rarity, dondmines explode right away? I''m Not Bald: "If you want to watch the live broadcast! Let me broadcast." I''m Not Bald: "Now that the guild master and the others are fighting, they don''t have time." Saitama reached out and rubbed his nose, then opened it to live streaming. Although Saitama actions don''t match the mood of the scene at all. However, none of the guild members participating in the mission questioned this. How strange was his action? This isn''t the first time everyone has seen Saitama. Isn''t that just wiping the nose? That''s a small act. When Steve, ck Widow, Dr. Banner, Hawk-Eye and the others looked at the scene around them, their faces heavy. Even if they realized that this environment was Hell''s Kitchen, they looked at this catastrophic-like scene and thought about the harm and casualties that might be caused, and their hearts were heavy. As for Thor, he was holding Mjolnir with his fists clenched. Because he didn''t see rk start saving people, he didn''t know it, he only saw heavy losses, but actually there were no casualties. Thor had anger in his heart right now, and it was Loki who involved ordinary civilians into this war. At the same time, he was slightly surprised by the terrifying power that Su Han disyed. For lightning control actually has reached this stage. "What are you doing Loki?" Thor looked at Loki, his face scowled, and he let out a low growl. There was thunder in his hand, and his body trembled. Loki body stiffened, and then felt that he was very safe behind Thanos, then he rxed and sneered. "My dear sister? What do I do? I just do what I want to do!" "How could you do such a thing? How dare you! Are you really not afraid of your father imprisoning you forever?" This time, Loki just sneered, not even willing to answer. rk put on a blue superman suit and came right back. He breathed a sigh of relief, looked around, touched his nose, and smiled wryly, "Karma-Taj magic circle? This is really troublesome, I''m really not good at handling this kind of magic." "Tony I was just about to get locked out" "Didn''t I see you leave? Tony sounded unconcerned, but in reality, Jarvis locked onto his opponent every move. Thanos looked at the people in front of him,bined with the information Regis had told him earlier, and various thoughts running through his mind, he slowly spoke. "The best warrior on earth Can you hand over the Infinity Stones? I don''t want to have a meaningless war." Tonyughed in the air, and sarcastically said "Why don''t you take the Infinity Gauntlet down and give it to us? Lord of the universe, Thanos." "After all, we still have to start this meaningless battle! Why bother talking?" Thanos sighed, a trace of pity appearing on his face. He raised his palm which was covered by the Infinity Gauntlet, clenched his fist, the Space Stone glowed, and a space barrier appeared. From the distorted space, soldiers of Corvus ive, Proxima Midnight, Supergiant, Ebony Maw, ck Dwarf, and others appeared. "Let''s face each other!" The Space Stone in Thanos Infinity Gauntlet radiates its dazzling glow again. The space is reversed and the battlefield is divided. Corvus ive appeared in front of rk, Proxima Midnight faced Saitama, Supergiant faced Aizen, and Ebony Maw faced Shirohige. As for Su Han, he faced Thanos. Thanos stepped forward, his voice like a question, but he was very sure, "You are supposed to be the strongest among this group of men? I feel that these people really admire you in their hearts!" "In that case! If I kill you! Should it dampen these people confidence, so that this meaningless battle ends?" Chapter 416: Saitama VS Thanos has four Infinity Stones Chapter 416: Saitama VS Thanos has four Infinity Stones Regis opened his mouth wanting to say something, in the end he could only smile wryly, nothing to say. He slowly floated in the air, and coldly looked at the members of the Avengers, the Titan body activated, and the power surged in his body. Thanos was clearly paying too much attention to Su Han and the others because of his previous words, and was ignoring the Avengers members, but Regis wasn''t going to ignore him. Each of these people should not be underestimated. Because there is not enough manpower, he can block the top-gradebat power. At the same time, the door of space and time behind him was still open. Even with countless casualties, countless monsters still roam, but these monsters don''t have high-endbat power, so they can''t break the mirror dimension that Tony Stark uses. But it''s conceivable that once Tony Stark releases the mirror dimension, endless aliens, alien fleets, and monsters will scatter in all directions, instantly turning New York into hell on earth. The other side... Su Han and Thanos faced each other. Facing Thanos question, Su Han expression was veryplicated. Finally, he said, "Such a division of the battlefield, I must say, you are really brave!" Thanos frowned, but in the next moment, he felt something, and his pupils suddenly contracted. Saitama stretched out his hand to pick his nose, looked at Proxima Midnight in front of him, and muttered, "Because this is a crisis that could destroy the world! Better get it over with." Proxima Midnight had an indifferent expression. Holding the spear, she rushed forward, and the spear was aimed at Saitama neck. She didn''t seem to have heard Saitama words. The next moment, Saitama clenched his fists, and then attacked. "Half serious hit!" A terrifying fist suddenly erupted. Proxima Midnight couldn''t dodge, she could only see the approaching death, "This overwhelming power... How is that possible?" At this moment, Proxima Midnight sensed a fatal threat. When an ordinary person on the opposite side didn''t show any movement, she looked normal and no different from an ordinary person, and even Proxima Midnight underestimated this bald man in front of her. If Thanos hadn''t put her here, she wouldn''t even have seen Saitama. However, by the time Saitama actually took action, the situation changed. Regret, disbelief, fear and other emotions arise. However, even if Proxima Midnight wanted to avoid it, it would be toote. The light of the fist pierced through his body, and in an instant, Proxima Midnight bodypletely disappeared, the ground copsed, and endless mes appeared. As the remaining strength of his fist slowly dissipated, a deep abyss appeared on the ground. All of the alien war beasts and spaceships that were hit by Saitama punch have all disappeared. Corpses were scattered everywhere, and the ground was covered inva, this was because the ground melted from Saitama overheated blow. Proxima Midnight is dead! "How could it be? How can this person be so strong?" There was disbelief on Thanos face. When Saitama was doing nothing, he didn''t even notice the oddity in the slightest. As soon as Saitama acted, he killed one of his generals. But then, then Thanos surprise was reced by sadness. He clenched his fists and muttered, "Is Proxima Midnight dead This is clearly a meaningless sacrifice!" On the other hand, Corvus ive is fighting rk. rk was the only person in the battle who was in a very disadvantageous situation. Corvus ive has a sword that can cut through everything, even if it is the Man of Steel, once touched rk will be injured. In addition, the sword of Corvus ive has curse magic. Magic was precisely rk weakness. If it was rk who had reached his peak growth, this wouldn''t be a problem, he could easily destroy Corvus ive with a single blow. However, at his current age, rk is very difficult to survive. Fortunately, after Tony realized this, he immediately ordered the God yer Buster, and the Rinnegan Buster armor directly to help rk. Only then did rke close to fighting evenly with the other party. At the moment that Proxima Midnight died, Corvus ive body stopped, he turned his head and his face revealed an extraordinary sadness. Jarvis took advantage of this gap, and the Rinnegan Buster instantly appeared in front of him, and Jarvis cold voice sounded. The repulsive force hit Corvus ive body and instantly flung his body. Corvus ive paid him no heed, his face was gloomy, and he was no longer targeting rk. "I want you dead!" Corvus ive appeared in front of Saitama, and Corvus ive shed straight at Saitama head. Saitama stretched out his arm and shed, blocking the sword. "You actually blocked it with your bare hands?" Even if Corvus ive hated Saitama immensely, he couldn''t help but feel horrified at this point. Under his attack, Saitama blocked with his arm, and was not even injured. Corvus ive even had the illusion that the person he was attacking right now was Thanos. In the next moment, Saitama face became serious, and he punched again. And Corvus ive body instantly disappeared under this blow. However, the sword in Corvus ive hand has the soul of the person he once killed, and its power continues to umte, and Corvus ive body begins to reorganize. He recovered to the peak in a very short time. "This kind of overwhelming power? Stronger than Lord Thanos! No, how is that possible?" Corvus ive felt disbelief and there was a hint of fear in his eyes. "Do you want me to beat you up and you will die?" Saitama clenched his fists, and a hint of curiosity appeared in his eyes, "You have destroyed many lifes before, so Say, are you also a god level disaster monster?" Without waiting for Corvus ive recovery ability, Saitama who was about to punch Corvus ive again, Thanos snapped his fingers with an ugly face. Suddenly, the battlefield divided again. Needless to say more about Corvus ive. The situation is quite unfavorable. The Supergiant suffers a heavy loss against Aizen. Even though the Supergiant ability to control thoughts is terrifying, Omega level mutants, or leaders of alien races, will be attacked and controlled by his mind control. But clearly, facing Aizen who could even kill Yhwach, she was already too far behind. Even if it wasn''t for Aizen being curious about his abilities and trying to analyze the roots of his abilities, the Supergiant would have beenpletely overpowered by Aizen, and thenmitted suicide. Needless to say the condition of Ebony Maw. At this moment, he reluctantly used his mind movement ability to firmly protect his body. And the space beside him was destroyed by Shirohige. Now he is like a t boat in a storm, rapidly passing through the endless gaps in space, and if he is careless, he will die. Thanos sighed, and the space shifted. Shirohige, Aizen, and rk are all thrown into an endless army of alien beasts. He wanted to dy time with the alien warriors. Su Han and Saitama appeared in front of Thanos, and Thanos said in a low voice, "I will kill you both at the fastest speed!" When Shirohige and the others were put off by the alien war beasts. As long as Su Han and Saitama are killed, the battle situation can be reversed. Everything can be changed. "You can try!" Saitama eyes finally lit up, and he clenched his fists andughed. "Guild Master I remember you said Thanos could make me fight seriously, right?" "I think so!" Su Han nodded very seriously. Saitama aura had changed, bing sharp, and he wasughing and punching. Thanos face was cold, the Power Stone in his gauntlet lit up, and then he also dealt a punch, making bold contact with Saitam punch. The void suddenly burst open. Chapter 417: Titan Body! Chapter 417: Titan Body! Tony always calm expression disappeared and he couldn''t stand the confrontation between Saitama and Thanos at all, the whole dimension was copsing at this moment. But in the next moment, the space beside Tony distorted, and the figure of the Ancient One came out of it. He watched the people fighting, especially when his eyes fell on Saitama and Su Han, his face was veryplicated. Taking a deep breath, the Ancient One took over the mirror dimension and the mirror dimension stabilized in an instant. "This is a battle beyond imagination!" The Ancient One voice was very gentle, "Tony, I think you need to give me an exnation after this battle." " Of course!" Tony nodded with a helpless smile. Ancient One averted his gaze and saw Regis who was battling captain America, Thor, and the others in the distance, "Do you need me to take action against that person?" "I''ll do it myself! Teacher. " Tony immediately flew towards Regis. In the new mirror dimension built by the Ancient One, Saitama and Thanospete against each other. After realizing that the space around him waspletely stable, Saitamapletely let go of thest worry in his heart, and there was a burning passion in his eyes. "You can fight me." Saitama felt the blood in his body really boil. Thanos pressed the Power Stone, and in an instant, his power was raised to an unimaginable level. Even if it was as strong as Saitama, he couldn''t push Thanos to a disadvantage. "It was beyond my imagination." The Space Stone above Thanos'' fist suddenly lit up, and Thanos appeared behind Saitama and his punch hit Saitama back. Saitama bounced like a cannonball, rolled several times in the air, stomped on the ground, and appeared in front of Thanos and his punch hit Thanos directly in the face. Thanos'' neck was bent, and blood was running down his face, but the Titan body had a very strong recovery ability, and his wounds healed quickly. He turned around, with a smirk on his face, his right hand grabbed Saitama cor, and his left hand wrapped in the Infinity Gauntlet hit Saitama face again and again. "Like!" A wound appeared on Saitama cheek, but he smiled instead. His face became serious,pletely different from his previous listless look, revealing absolute strength. Saitama clenched his fists, "Renzoku Futs no Panchi (Consecutive Normal Hits)" Saitamaunched a swift punch with one hand from his right hand and Thanos'' pupils suddenly shrank. Each punch hit his stomach hard, his skin cracked, his five internal organs were damaged, and even his bones were broken. Thanos vomited blood, but he didn''t care, and instead hit Saitama hard. Neither of them dodged, they just attacked each other blindly. Su Han''s face was serious, the pupils in the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan slowly rotated, while thinking. "Titan body! Originally possessing extremely strong recovery abilities, it is now powered by the power of the Infinity Gauntlet. Saitama might not be able to win Thanos." Su Han various thoughts crossed his mind, watching this Battle. Su Han suddenly realized that Thanos being in the original Avengers 3 showed no realbat power at all. Whether it was the ultimate physical skill that had been refined at this time, or his physique so strong that he had the ability to recover, the ability to defend, or even use the Power Stone in the Infinity Gauntlet. In the original, Thanos didn''t use any of these. "Now is not the time to think about this!" Su Han took a deep breath, then turned his gaze to look at Regis who was fighting against the members of the Avengers. Regis face was calm and indifferent, and all the strength of the Titan body was revealed by him. Push the earth, withstand thunder and lightning, withstand heavy blows, and recover from damage. Thor hand, Mjolnir, emitted a dazzling light of lightning, and a hammer struck Regis body, causing Regis to take a few steps back. However, the lightning was offset by the resistance of the Titan body, and the wound quickly healed under the terrifying power of the Titan body recovery. Regis nonchntly, grabbed Thor by the cor, and then mmed him to the ground. Thor body waspletely submerged underground, leaving only a pair of exposed legs. Hulk roared and rushed towards Regis. Regis side shed slightly past the Hulk impact. His backhand hit Hulk back, causing Hulk to fly out like a cannonball. "Hey! Titan Baby, Uncle Tony will give you candy!" Tony appeared in front of Regis, and a torrent of mes erupted from the sleeves of the Iron Man suit. The counter-impact force made his fist encased in mes and hit Regis in the face. Regis neck bent, then he twisted backwards. He reached out and rubbed his face, blood staining his palms. But he said in an unconcerned tone. "What a great power! Unfortunately it''s useless." Regis clenched his fists in both hands and the earth and the ground were pushed by him, and instantly wrapped around Tony. "Consider well in the pile of dirt, Iron Man." Su Han appeared next to Regis with a sigh, with a faint smile on his face. "Regis, give me face, stop, how about it?" The perfect level Busoshoku Haki covered Su Han fist, and then Su Han punched Regis in the face. *BANG* This time it wasn''t as easy as before, and Regis entire body flew from the blow while spitting out his teeth, and blood spurted from his mouth like a spring. Tony used the Nano Armor magic circle function and broke free from the shackles of the ground and stood beside Su Han, panting slightly. "I really was too naive!" Tony voice was filled with helplessness, "At first thought that I can now bepared to me in Avengers 3! Don''t talk about Thanos, even Regis who is Thanos'' subordinate I can''t beat" "I thought it was normal! He is a race of Titans. You know how strong the Titans are." Su Han didn''t think so. "The mission says that Regis is weaker than Thanos! But Is Regis weaker than Thanos who has the Infinity Stones, or weaker than Thanos under normal conditions?" Tony was really surprised by this fact, and he understood what Su Han was saying. It''s possible that his strength isn''t any weaker than he was in Avengers 3. The reason why he couldn''t beat him is simply that Regis is too strong. "The jokes are really big." "Titans Isn''t this a race that cheats like the Kryptonians?" Tony looks into the distance and where is the location of Saitama battle. His eyes twitched fighting Thanos and Saitama. "Well... Thanos is much stronger than I thought." "I seem to understand a little! Why did Doctor Strange say at the end that it was the only way... I felt that even if there was no blow from Star Lord to defeat Thanos! I don''t think we can beat Thanos." "Of course !" Su Han moved his bones, looked into the distance, and slowly stood up Regis, "Next battle, it''s my turn!" Chapter 418: Ancient One Gratitude Chapter 418: Ancient One Gratitude Su Han had a perfect level of Kenbunshoku Haki. Although it was impossible to know Thanos true power due to the intervention of the Infinity Stone, he still had a general understanding of Thanos power. Through a survey of Kenbunshoku Haki, the current Regis, despite being weaker than Thanos under normal circumstances, wasn''t much weaker. "Why did you guys appear before the n was a sess?" Regis looked at Su Han coldly, "Obviously what we have aplished is saving the universe." Captain America side supported his body with his shield. Steve barely stood up. Nor did he see Thor, the god of thunder, barely digging himself out of the mud. Not to mention the Hulk, who gone crazy in the current alien war beast pile. Regis didn''t put the Avengers in his eyes at all. Because of the Avengers fighting power, even the Ancient Onebat power, and even Odin possible participation in the war, he had all calcted beforeing. He really tried his best. However, Su Han just happened to be such a group of people. He really messed up his ns. Now, even if Odin didn''t participate in the war. The situation on their side would copse. "Save the universe? Save the universe by destroying half the universe! Not many people can ept it." Su Hanughed while looking into the distance, Shirohige and the others did their part, naturally easily tidying up the alien fleet and alien war beasts. Corvus ive and the others, who had previously been forcibly removed by Thanos with the Space Stone, had time to breathe, rushed forward and continued to fight Shirohige and the others to dy time. What they were thinking now was Thanos quickly defeating the bald head man who was very strong. Thene and help them beat their opponents. "Die quietly! Regis!" Su Han clenched his fists. A bright arc of lightning rang out above his fist, and it instantly condensed into a lightning God spear. Su Han appeared in front of Regis, and the lightning god spear pierced Regis'' chest with a brush. "Titan will not be defeated!" Reggies eyes were torn apart, and he growled loudly. He used Titan truth. Before Thanos left the Titans, he knew all the truths of the Titans and understood all the powers of the Titans. Although Regis is not as good as Thanos, he also knows most of the truth about Titans. plus the body of a Titan is enough to make it run rampant in the universe. His strong strength, coupled with his terrifying self-healing ability, was enough to make him an opponent that no one else wanted to face. The power of Su Han Lightning God spear was suppressed. The moment the lightning dimmed, Regis escaped from the Lightning God spear and appeared in front of Su Han. Regis clenched his fists, and hit Su Han face. The pupils in the shape of a windmill in the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan rotated, with Kamui doujutsu, Su Han figure blurred, and Regis palm passed through Su Han body. "Wait a minute These eyes! Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan? Eyes Uchiha Obito? Who are you..." Regis widened his eyes, and his entire body passed through Su Han. Su Han turned around instantly, his hand directly gripping Regis shoulder. "Gong Gong Water!" The ck water of corrosion instantly flowed into Regis, dissolvingrge swaths of his body. The healing ability resists corrosive water. Even though he never died, Regis felt excruciating pain, and blue veins throbbed on his purple face. The Ancient One who was watching the battle from a distance saw this scene, and his expression changed slightly. "This aura is divine power? But the taste is a bit different! It differs from divine power in a general sense. " Ancient One frowned, "After all! This guy controlled the weather beforehand. It also has a simr aura of divine power But this person is a human, not a god. " The Ancient One heart was veryplicated. She felt grateful for Su Han and the others. After all, seeing the power that Thanos disyed right now, even the Ancient One found it troublesome. It wasn''t that she was afraid of Thanos. The Ancient One had fought Dormamu, and his body had reached its limit. In this state, the Ancient One really faced Thanos, and the oue would not be good. But on the other hand, Ancient One was also wary of Su Han and others, after all, Su Han and others appeared too suddenly. Su Han was fine, he had the kind of aura and traits that people on earth had. But Aizen, rk and Shirohige, no matter which point of view the Ancient One looked at, that kind of vitality didn''t look like a human on earth. Although the Ancient One also sensed Saitama human qualities, she saw Saitama fighting Thanos in the distance. Ancient One frowned, and she didn''t want to speak. The battle between Su Han and Regis continued. "Get out of here!" Under the pain of Gong Gong water corrosion, Regis twisted his face and pulled a backhand to Su Han. Su Han wrapped his arms and palms, and immediately grasped Regis arms. Then, the entire strength of Su Han body was activated, and his physique itself had broken through to the Saint realm, coupled with the blessing of the perfect level Busoshoku Haki. Rolling a mountain was nothing, it was enough force to destroy an asteroid. "Ahhhh!" Regis arm waspletely broken by Su Han, and Su Han stepped on Regis shoulder and pressed him to the ground. "I still do not understand! Since you are a Transmigator, why did you choose to help Thanos to destroy half of the life of the universe. Instead of suggesting Thanos for family nning?" Su Han said with some regret. "Obviously, you can achieve the same result, why did you start the path of bing the enemy of the universe." "What do you know?!" Regis smiled, his face suddenly savage, and he cut his own arm in Su Han hand and turned and fled. Regis only remaining hand was held again, and huge boulders flew in the sky, shooting towards Su Han. "How big is the universe? How much time does it take to spread the concept of family nning? Have you thought about this?" "Even Lord Thanos killed half of the life on the when he arrived, and felt that there was not enough time to collect the Infinity Stones In that case, how could I worry about family nning." "This is just your one-sided idea!" "Lord Thanos method is the only method that can save the world!" Su Han raised his hand directly to form a pitch ck hole in front of him, swallowed all the boulders, and nodded. "Perhaps what you say makes sense! But no matter what you say. I will not agree with killing half of the life in the universe! " "So you will die! Thanos will die too." Su Han using Hiraishin no Jutsu appeared in front of Regis instantly. "Space Shift!" Regis finally reacted, but it was toote to dodge. Su Han stretched out his hand and immediately grabbed Regis'' neck. He pressed her tightly to the ground. "I''m a little curious now, I broke your neck now, can you still escape by cutting like before?" Su Han had a smile on his face, but his voice was cold without the slightest change in mood. "Or ... cutting your neck, your Titan body, can you still survive?" Chapter 419: Infinity Gauntlet Destroyed Chapter 419: Infinity Gauntlet Destroyed Regis'' face was gloomy and he understood what Su Han meant. Previously his arm was broken by Su Han and he could escape by cutting his own arm, but now his neck was strangled by Su Han. Is it possible to escape by cutting someone throat? Think about it and you know it''s impossible. In the distance, Thanos, who was battling Saitama, saw this scene, and his attention was distracted. Although before, there had been the death of Proxima Midnight. But before, Proxima Midnight died too suddenly, and even Thanos didn''t respond. Second, Thanos has already made up his mind. For his own ideals, even the five generals under hismand all died. He will be sad, but he will not stop. However... Regis was different for Thanos. Of the Titans, Regis had followed him, loyal and loyal. After Thanos embarked on the path of Lord of the Universe, Regis served as a military division to help him formte strategies, and as a general vanguard, followed his orders to fight everywhere. The feelings between the two parties are better than brothers if they are not brothers. If Regis was dead now, Thanos would probably be sad. But now that Regis was not dead, but about to be killed, how could he calm down? "You are disturbed!" The yellow hero outfit of Saitama upper body had beenpletely torn by the fierce battle, and there were wounds on the upper body. At this moment, he put on a serious face, clenched his fists, and bombarded Thanos. Thanos showed a hint of anger on his face, and his voice was hoarse, "Get out of here! I don''t have time to procrastinate with you now." Thanos was furious. Power Stone at full power, and the Infinity Gauntlet collided with Saitama fist. Thanos'' body stopped, and the next moment, his eyes shed horror and disbelief. Apanied by a sharp sound, solid cracks appeared on the Infinity Gauntlet, and then, the Infinity Gauntlet actually cracked violently. "How is this possible?" Thanos is in disbelief, and the Infinity Gauntlet is an artifact created by the world most famous dwarves. It could even withstand the power of the Infinity Stones, and you can imagine how amazing the Infinity Gauntlet would be... But now, the Infinity Gauntlet was broken. The smile on Saitama face was also stiff. After a moment of silence, the words revealed an undisguised disappointment, "Is the battle over?" The Infinity Gauntlet shattered, and the four Infinity Stones iid on it also fell to the ground. "Although a little disappointing! But you are so strong! I acknowledge your strength." After a brief disappointment, Saitama regained his spirits. Facing the terrified Thanos, he was very serious and clenched his fists. "Maji Naguri (Serious Punch)!" The power of his fist pierced through the air, enveloped in an iparable power, and hit Thanos'' body. Without a Power Stone to strengthen his physical strength, Thanos couldn''t stop this blow, and his body instantly disappeared. "Lord Thanos!" Regis saw this scene and let out a pained scream, he struggled hard. Even if Su Han gripped his neck tightly, the more he struggled, the tighter his neck would only be strangled, and he didn''t stop at all. "The battle is over!" Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki sensed the situation there, and nodded, his eyes sparkling. He felt it, and Saitama grew stronger. "Breaking the limiter, even if you don''t practice, your strength can continue to grow stronger." "It''s just that Saitama is already invincible in his own world, so the speed at which he grows stronger is very stable. But once he had a tough fighting experience. When Saitama himself realizes that he is invincible, he will be even stronger at a speed beyond imagination." Su Han didn''t know what to say at this point. Breaking the limiter, this cheat really makes one wonder how it''s done! If Saitama was thrown into the world of dragon ball where Powerhouses were as numerous as the trees in the forest, maybe Saitama wasn''tpletely invincible at the start, but he was able to fight it out and grow stronger at a terrifying speed. Truly on top of the whole world. To be precise, the world of One Punch Man limits Saitama. Not for any other reason, but because the world of One Punch Man didn''t have an opponent who could be on par with Saitama, and he couldn''t feel threatened, so the speed of bing stronger naturally slowed down. "It''s time to end it too!" Su Han sighed softly, leaving the matter behind. His eyes turned cold. A fiery lightning light gathered and exploded from Su Han palm. All poured into Regis body destroying every part of his body. However, Su Han immediately frowned, even though he used a killer move, causing Regis to die at this time. But at the moment of death, the potential of the Titan body seems to be fully stimted, frantically resisting the lightning power of Su Han and healing himself. Therefore, Su Han thought of something, suddenlyughed, and the lightning light in his hand suddenly disappeared. Before Regis could react, Su Han used the Yami Yami no Fruit phagocytic ability in the next moment. "Ah!" A shrill scream rang out from Regis'' mouth. Regis felt an unimaginable paining from his entire body. It was as if all his bones had been shattered. At the same time, Su Han felt that his body had changed, and the physique that had reached the Saint realm became stronger. More importantly, he had the powerful self-healing ability of the Titan body. "Titan body self-healing ability! As long as it is injured, it will heal itself. Healing consumes the energy in the body As long as the energy in the body is not exhausted, as long as the body does not die, I can live forever!" Su Han eyes shone brightly, he was greatly surprised by the strength of the Titan body. He felt that his current healing ability wouldn''t even be much weaker than the Saint King White Tiger backed by the power of darkness. "What did you do to me?" Regis looked at Su Han, he felt his unprecedented weakness and his body waspletely hollow. Even moving would produce excruciating pain. Su Han did not answer, but broke Regis neck neatly. This time, Regis really died. Regis was strong, but all of his life skill development came from his own Titan body. He lost his Titan body, he had basically be a cripple. Thanos in the distance knelt on one knee while gasping for air. Although the Titan body healed itself quickly, but a trace of despair appeared in his heart. Not that he underestimated himself. On the contrary, it was precisely because he had such a clear understanding of the situation he was in that he was so desperate. His generals died or were seriously injured, and lost the ability to fight back. In front of Saitama, the Infinity Gauntlet ispletely broken. How could he turn the situation around? There is no possibility toe back again! His failure was destined. Chapter 420: This is truly an unforgettable battle Chapter 420: This is truly an unforgettable battle The battle had been arranged, and the guild members who had witnessed the battle through Saitama were also blown away. Nakiri Erina: "This is an amazing battle..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko : "I thought Saitama would win easily, I didn''t expect Thanos with the Infinity Stone to be so powerful." Fourth Hokage: "But in the end, wasn''t the Infinity Gauntlet also broken?" Fourth Hokage: "If you can perfectly use the power of the Infinity Stone... then Thanos can indeed match Saitama, he is indeed a formidable foe. But it''s a shame Thanos can''t match Saitama in the end!" Namikaze Minato was deeply moved. King: "Was it only me who noticed that Regis was extraordinarily strong?" King: "When Regis fought the Avengers, I felt like Thanos in Avengers 3!" To be honest, King also felt very unreasonable. King: "Regis, should youpare to Thanos in Avengers 3?" Busujima Saeko: "I think it''s because Thanos in Avengers 3 wasn''t serious, and Regis fought seriously? The Titan race is really strong." Esdeath : "Can the Titan race be so strong? It reminds me of the Kryptonian race!" Esdeath :" If I can have this body, or that I am a person of that race How good it would be!" Esdeath couldn''t help but look forward to it, she could be stronger without training herself, and she became stronger very quickly. She was very thirsty for the power of this bloodline. Shinonono Tabane: "Don''t think too much! This is not possible." Shinonono Tabane: "I just want to get some of Thanos'' blood now, and then see if I can analyze where the Titan poweres from?" Kasumi Utako : Tabane-san, with all due respect... Are you still going to ask for rk blood? Shinonono Tabane: "If rk doesn''t mind, that''s great!" rk Kent: "Sorry, I kept this aspect up." Even though rk had an excellent personality, he refused when he saw Shinonono Tabane. No matter how free and easy it was to give his own blood, he couldn''t take it lightly. Su Han looked at the guild chat room, and in the next moment, a system sound sounded in his ears. [Ding! The mission to kill the Transmigator has beenpleted! Now the points have been shared. Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao kills a Transmigator gaining 70,000 points!] [I''m Not Bald to defeat a strong enemy and gain 50,000 points!] [Come Be My Son participates in the battle gaining 20,000 points!] [Aizen Sosuke participates in the battle gaining 20,000 points!] [rk Kent participates in the battle gaining 20,000 points!] [Tony Is Not the Richest participates in the battle gaining 20,000 points] Su Han cropped the image and threw it into the guild chat room. After a brief silence, countless pieces of information appeared instantly. Symbol of Peace: "The number of points earned this time is quite rich!" Tokisaki Kurumi: "I feel like it''s normal This time the real top members of the guild have shown their strength!" Tokisaki Kurumi: "If I can have that kind of power, my wish wille true right?" Tokisaki Kurumi eyes were filled with longing, and at this moment she also yearned for the power disyed by the supreme might of the Super Dimensional Guild. If she really had Saitama invincible strength, then Su Han would have really told her the truth of this world beforehand. Does he need to change the history of this world? Old Man is the Marquis: "Indeed, as long as one has strength, then any wish one wishes to achieve cane true!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Because be strong! It was originally the most powerful path of all roads." Akemi Homura: "Too bad! Gaining power has never been easier." Kiririn: "Don''t think of strength as everything." Kosaka Kirino did not agree with this view. elerator: "Initially, I thought that if I had power, I could have everything, butter, when I had very strong power, I realized that my life was still the same as before." Su Xiaoxiao: "elerator, I feel that the reason why you are in such a situation is simply because your strength is not enough!" Su Xiaoxiao: "You''ve read the Toaru Majutsu no Index, you should be able to tell how strong a demon god power is. If his strength reaches the level of a demon god, one thought can change the world, what can''t be achieved? " elerator: "..." elerator was stunned. He suddenly realized that what Su Han said was true, and he couldn''t deny it. Aizen Sosuke: "The battle on our side is over! I have used Absolute Domination to get all these people to dictate themselves to suicide." Aizen Sosuke: "But I''m a little surprised that Corvus ive is here. When that personmits suicide, he first destroys the sword in his hand, and then he decides to die." Aizen Sosuke: "Corvus ive This person should be able to live forever as long as the sword in his hand is not destroyed." Even though Su Han didn''t upload any information about Corvus ive, Aizen still guessed this through Corvus ive actions. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han eyes twitched when he saw this. Since you can easily make the enemy kill himself, why did he have to fight until now to end the battle? Su Xiaoxiao: "Aizen, I haven''t finished the battle until now... You must have beenzing around all this time?" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! That''s right." Come Be My Son: "Aizen seemed to be fighting really hard just now Maybe." Come Be My Son: "When Aizen uses his Zanpakutou to control all of his opponents, even this old man is shocked." Kayaba Akihiko: "As expected, he was the one who killed Yhwach! He is indeed extraordinary." Loki: "Am I the only one watching Loki in the Avengers world? I see Loki in the Avengers world has been blocked by Thor." Loki: "Fuck! The hammer hit Loki face, it looks really heavy." Although not Loki in the same world, but Seeing this scene, Loki still felt his heart constricted. Very cruel! Kasumi Utako: "This should be domestic violence!" Kasumi Utako: "Being hit by a hammer Thor didn''t hold himself back at all." Shinonono Tabane: "I don''t think it''s like that. If Thor doesn''t teach Loki this time and make Loki look miserable, then Loki will be pressured when he returns to Asgard Think about it eventually and you''ll know." Shinonono Tabane: "Only Thor can teach Loki a lesson! It made him look so pathetic. If hees back, he might be punished somewhat lightly." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Obviously Thor the god of thunder, seems arrogant in many ways, but it''s rare to be cautious when ites to matters involving Loki?" Kasumi Utako: "Of course, the Brotherhood between them is deep!" Kasumi Utako: "The two of them! Make sure to get married in the same ce." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Hey What is the rtionship between brotherhood and marriage?" Seeing this, Su Han was very speechless, touched his nose, said nothing more, and set his sights on reality again. Thanos slowly stood up, facing Saitama directly. Although there was despair on his face, he was not afraid, much less flinched. Even if he died, he hoped to die in battle. "Fighting! A strong enemy!" Thanos roared and rushed towards Saitama. Saitama stared at this scene silently, and sighed lightly, "Then! I''ll take you." Saitama expression was very serious. He recognized Thanos as his opponent, so he would do his best to send Thanos to his death. "Renzoku Maji no Panchi (Consecutive Serious Punches)!" Numerous fist shadows shot out in an instant, causing the surrounding space to tremble. Thanos body was constantly cracking, andrge drops of blood fell to the ground, but he didn''t back down, his face was indifferent to his wounds, his mouth roared, and he advanced step by step. Even if countless fists crushed his body, he did the same. In the end, Saitama finally stopped swinging his fists, his waist straightened and fell silent. In front of Saitama, Thanos was nowhere to be seen. Su Han used Hiraishin no Jutsu to instantly appear in front of Saitama, and after a moment of silence, he spoke softly. "Saitama how are you feeling?" After a short silence, Saitama suddenlyughed. "Hahahaha. This is truly an unforgettable battle!" Chapter 421: End of war? Trust of Ancient One Chapter 421: End of war? Trust of Ancient One Hearing Saitama statement, Su Han only gave a small smile in response. Waving his palm, the power of the chicken talisman, pulled the Infinity Stone on the ground, and fell in his own hand. Su Han weighed the Infinity Stone, and surveyed with Kenbunshoku Haki to the Infinity Stone, but he didn''t see anything unusual. "Is the current level of Kenbunshoku Haki not enough, so I can''t see the truth of the Infinity Stone?" Su Han frowned slightly, various reasons running through his mind. He closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Su Xiaoxiao: "I''ve got four Infinity Stones! So how will the next four Infinity Stones be distributed?" I''m Not Bald: "If I was up to it!" Aizen Sosuke: "If you can, the guild master can give me one!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "No! I would suggest that all Infinity Stones be kept by the guild master." Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Infinity Stone... If I get the Infinity Stone, you probably can''t use it, right? And, don''t forget, the power of the Infinity Stones is very strong, but to use them requires the Infinity Gauntlet! This old man has no interest in making the Infinity Gauntlet." rk Kent: "If I''m up to the guild master!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If that''s the case! Then temporarily ce the Infinity Stone in the guild master ce." After thinking about it, Tony felt that it would be safer to put the Infinity Stone on Su Han side. After all, the power of the Infinity Stones could not be used by others even if they wanted to. And when the Infinity Stones had to be sent to another world, it was rtively safe to hand them over to Su Han who was the guild master. Initially also able to give the Infinity Stones to Saitama, but Saitama clearly had no intention of collecting Infinity Stones. Su Han opened his eyes suddenly and nodded. Randomly throws Infinity Stones into the system arsenal. [Ding! Marvel world high-level gazes have been detected, and five death stares have been blocked... Now starting to coordinate with One-Above-All Marvel...] [Ding! Coordination was sessful] Su Han body shook for a moment and there was a look of surprise on his face, but then a touch of rity appeared. "Right! If I take the Infinity Stone. It''s only possible to attract the attention of high-level existences But can the guild system coordinate in this way?" "The eye of death is projected, it should be because Thanos is dead. It''s blocked! But even One-Above-All can be blocked" Su Han swallowed nervously. He suddenly realized that he underestimated the power represented by the system? Just as Su Han fell into contemtion, the huge space-time portal shook at this moment. Without Thanos'' care, the Space and Time Gate naturally could not continue to exist. In the end, Su Han stopped thinking about the matter, raising his hand. "Fuin Hiraishin no Jutsu Fifth Stage! Space Prohibition!" Su Han hands were like thest straw that flooded the camel. Apanied by the disturbance of space energy, there was a sharp creak, and the space-time portal was erased every inch. The alien fleet and the alien war beasts that hadn''t passed them screamed in agitation. However, even if they wanted to escape now, it would be toote, and they could only follow the time and space portal to perish together. "There are still many monsters! Do you need me to do it?" After a moment of mncholy, Saitama came back to his senses. He turned and looked at the dense alien war beast, and moved his wrist. "Arge-scale enemy Let me finish it!" Su Han smiled indifferently, his eyes suddenly condensed, and the suppression of Haoshoku Haki appeared. The Haoshoku Haki of the Perfect Level is very strong. Existences below the Grandmaster realm would be crushed to death upon contact. And this alien war beast, the reason why people find it difficult is because the number is toorge, coupled with the help of high technology. Their strength alone is nothing. Therefore, under Su Han Haoshoku Haki attack, the alien creatures exploded one by one and corpses filled the entire field. In the sky, there are still severalrge alien spaceships. However, the pilot inside the spaceship was also shocked to death by Su Han terrifying Haoshoku Haki. The alien spaceship that lost control fell to the ground and exploded. Ancient One saw this scene and fell silent. After a long time, she exhaled, and walked towards Su Han with a serious expression on his face and said in a calm voice. "Gentlemen, may I ask who you are?" Aizen, rk and Shirohige separated from the endless sea of fire and stood beside Su Han. Looking at the few people in front of her, the Ancient One felt extremely worried in his heart. She had already realized that if the five people in front of them really had bad thoughts about the earth, it would be difficult for her to stop them. Facing Saitama, she didn''t have the confidence to win. Not to mention others, their strength should not be underestimated. Adding that, she would definitely lose. Tony watched the confrontation between Su Han and the Ancient One, and he piloted the Nano Armor thennded from the sky andnded beside the Ancient One. "Sorcerers! Don''t worry too much, these people are all friends I invited! They will leave immediately after defeating the alien invasion. " Tony looked straight into the Ancient One eyes. Then Tony continued, "I can use my reputation to vouch! They will not be a threat to the earth!" Ancient One looked deeply at Tony. Immediately, she turned to look at Su Han and the others again, his eyes no longer as alert as before. To Tony, the Ancient One still really believed in her. "Tony! Don''t forget, you promised me an exnation beforehand." Ancient One said softly. Tony smiled helplessly, reached out his hand to touch his nose, and nodded. Tony started to think about it, wait a minute, what kind of exnation would he make for the Ancient One. It was as if he would not tell the guild members about the Super Dimensional Guild. It''s nothing that Tony doesn''t trust the Ancient One. The key question is, don''t mention whether the Ancient One believed it or not, even if the Ancient One believed, what was the effect? This ispletely meaningless. Ancient One never saw Su Han and the others again. She stepped forward, and a magic circle was outlined. The Ancient One figure disappeared. At the same time, the mirror dimensions in the surroundings also began to crumble. Slowly returned to its original state from Hell''s Kitchen. Captain America Steve. It was Thor who used the hammer topletely immobilize Loki, and now Thor was dragging Loki away. Even Hawk-Eye and ck Widow came to Tony side. Steve looked at Tony with aplicated look. "Tony, I didn''t expect You would have so many strong friends!" Now, Steve no longer thinks that Su Han and the others are a threat. The reason is very simple, just relying on the strength that Su Han and others have just shown, even if you want to tten the whole world, it may not be a difficult task. In a situation where there was a huge gap between the strengths of both sides, treating each other as enemies would only make the situation worse. Captain America naturally wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. "Let''s talkter!" Tony smiled at the Avengers, "I''ll send these guys away first!" Thor, the god of thunder, immediately said, "You guys don''t have to rush to leave? After all, they also helped us a lot. Should I stay and entertain you guys?" "No need! We really have to go." Su Han interrupted Thor words. "Actually, I personally still hope that all of you will stay for a while, but let me say thank you! " Tony took a deep breath, but finally shook his head, "But I don''t think you guys are going to stay here!" "Right," Saitama reached out and grabbed his face. "I want to hurry back! Otherwise, our world will be in disaster." Hearing this, Su Han was speechless. In the world of One Punch Man, if it''s an ordinary enemy, there''s no big deal without Saitama. After all, the Hero Association is not a vegetarian. But if such a powerful monster was born and without Saitama rescue. It was expected to causeplete destruction. Saitama is the pinnacle in the world of One Punch Man. Aizen reached out and pushed up his sses, and said with a smile, "I''m very interested in staying in this world for a while!" Although I am very grateful for your help this time, if you are the only person who wants to stay with me in this world, allow me to refuse!" Tony refused without hesitation. If Su Han and the others didn''t suppress Aizen, only god knows what trouble Aizen would cause in the Marvel World? Even if Tony is very grateful for Aizen help this time, he will never let Aizen stay. "Stark is really heartless!" Aizen smiled unconcernedly, and said nothing more. He had guessed Tony answer long ago. Shirohige thought for a momentter andughed. "My children, might as well miss me! So I won''t be staying here long." rk wanted to stay in this world for a while and chat with Tony. He felt that he got along well with Tony. However, rk saw that Su Han and others were determined to leave, and it was hard to say anything. After thinking about it, he could only agree. After listening to the opinions of the many members around him, Su Han shrugged at Tony, "You have seen it too! Then goodbye." "Goodbye!" Tony sighed and nodded to Su Han and the others. Su Han clicked to submit the mission. In the next moment, a brilliant light covered their bodies, then Su Han and the others simply disappeared. Chapter 422: Fusion the Power Stone! Saitama level strength? Chapter 422: Fusion the Power Stone! Saitama level strength? After opening his eyes, Su Han returned to his house. Su Han used Kenbunshoku Haki and instantly realized that Akame and Kurome as well as Ram and Rem were all at home. Akame and Kurome were sitting in front of the table at the moment, waiting for food. As for Ram and Rem, they were busy in the kitchen. Ram and Rem movements suddenly stopped, and the two looked at each other, and both nodded. Rem left the kitchen and headed straight for Su Han room. "Rem, are you here?" Su Han nodded to Rem who entered his room. "Sure enough, master is back!" Rem heaved a sigh of relief and she lifted the corner of her clothes and bowed to Su Han. "Master return speed this time was beyond our expectations! "I came back after the battle was over!" Su Han smiled and didn''t say much in this regard. Actually, Rem didn''t mind, because she was used to it. As long as Su Han returned, everything would be fine. "Since the master has returned, please eat!" Rem made an inviting gesture to Su Han. Regardless of whether Su Han had left or not, Rem and Ram would prepare food for Su Han. After a short silence, Su Han looked at Rem face and nodded. "I''m looking forward to it!" Su Han got up and entered the living room. After dinner Ram takes Akame and Kurome to the park again for training. As for Rem, she stayed at home to do housework and serve Su Han. Su Han returned to his room and entered the time house. Start with the usual stimulus exercises. After that, he tested the strength of the Titan body. "Titan body has increased my strength by about 20%!" Su Han eyes shone with joy, 20% didn''t sound like much, but Su Han physical strength base had to be considered. This 20% is very scary. More importantly, this upgrade can be increased as Su Han strength bes stronger. "Next! The recovery ability of the Titan body is also very frightening. Even fatal wounds on the body can be healed in a few seconds But s, this function and the power of my horse talisman and dog talisman ovep slightly." Su Han sighed. Horse talismans healed all wounds, and dog talisman even became immortal. Except for the attack on the soul, he could all be immune to injuries. Even though Su Han had been injured several times so far, he was absolutely not afraid of getting hurt and he wasn''t afraid of getting hurt either. Then Su Han returned to the real world, and took out four Infinity Stones from the guild warehouse. "Infinity Stones! I don''t know if I can put it in my body and really be my own strength!" Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild function list and finally set his sights on the function upgrade list. Four Infinity Stones are in... Upgradeable state? Opening his eyes again, there was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. The list of function enhancements, once strengthened, the Infinity Stones will be integrated into Su Han body and be part of his own power. "A bit scary!" Su Han licked his lips, but as he carefully prepared to strengthen the Infinity Stone, a message appeared. [Ding! Special attribute power detected! Tested and named Infinity Stone] [Each Infinity Stone requires 50,000 points to remove a blemish! Put in the body, 50,000 points are required!] Su Han smile on his face slowly disappeared. The Infinity Stones are actually a differentiation of the Marvel world power called Nemesis. That entrusted Nemesis strength and will, no matter which aspect it was considered from, him ws had to be eliminated. Only when integrated into the body can he truly control the power of the Infinity Stones. And now the Infinity Stones are not in Marvel! No endorsement from the Marvel Universe. In another world! The Infinity Stone energy itself is limited to death. If it is optimized, the Infinity Stone will be useless in other universes, it will be an ordinary stone! After optimization, although it can be used, it only increases the upper limit of attack power, and the energy consumed is its own! "I have a lot of points now, but the total is not enough tobine four Infinity Stones!" Su Han looked at the number of points and fell silent. Originally thought that his fortune was quiterge, but now Su Han knew that he was too naive. "Forget it, merge the Infinity Stones first! It takes a certain amount of time to adapt to the Infinity Stones. To fuse another Infinity Stone, wait until Ipletely control the Infinity Stone. " Su Han kept the Infinity Stones back into the guild warehouse. The Power Stone can copy all the supernatural powers of the physics department, and instantly increase its own strength and defense to an unimaginable level. Previously, Thanos was able to fight Saitama, because the Power Stone upies a very important factor. Mind Stones can manipte other people minds, and Soul Stones can push pieces for soul transformation. You can even summon the dead andmand them. As for the Space Stones? Then this Infinity Stone can perform any Space Shift, space maniption, and can move to any ce in the universe as long as you want. Tapping the table top with his fingers, Su Han finally made a decision, "Power Stone Fusion!" Needless to say, the Space Stone wasn''t particrly useful to Su Han who controlled the power of space. Even if it''s just teleportation, and Kamar-Taj magic circle. But the demand for Space Shift was undoubtedly very low. Soul Stone and Mind Stone3, Su Han didn''t need to use these two pieces at all. In short, a Power Stone that could directly increase his strength was the most suitable choice for Su Han. [Ding! Spent 100,000 points! Power Stone starts fusion] For the rest of the Infinity Stones, in the future, when he perfectly controls the power of the Power Stone, and then considers fusion. The Power Stone buzzed with a faint gleam. In the end, it directly entered Su Han body. Su Han felt a clear sound from his body, and then he exhaled deeply, and quietly clenched his fists, he gently touched the void in front of him, and the void suddenly trembled, and cracks appeared one after another. "Does just rxing movements produce an effect simr to the Gura Gura no Mi?" Su Han expression wasplicated, he didn''t use his full strength at all, just shook his fist casually. He now vaguely understood what the level of Saitama strength was. Actually, Su Han with the Power Stone, has a power that is not inferior to Saitama. However, in the next moment, Su Han was dumbfounded, he realized that his physical strength from using the Power Stone was only a short time and consumed 40%. "The Power Stone consumes so much physical strength?!" Chapter 423: Tony sent a lot of red packets Chapter 423: Tony sent a lot of red packets Su Han recalled the time when he just had the Super Dimensional Guild and obtained Haki from Shirohige. Although Busoshoku Haki instantly increased his strength to the extreme, but at that time, the physical strength consumed was immense for him. Even if he fought, he had to finish in no time. This embarrassing situation didn''t change until he killed the heretical god and became a God yer which greatly increased his physical strength. However, now, fused with the Power Stone, Su Han once again felt ack of physical strength. "There is something wrong! Don''t I have a talisman? Doesn''t the dog talisman have an immortal body with unlimited stamina?" Su Han closed his eyes, carefully felt the power of the talisman in his body, and said, "Is that so..." Dog talismans could indeed restore physical strength, but they weren''t truly limitless. It''s just that in the world of Jackie Chan, the recovery speed of the dog talisman is far beyond the limits of the physical strength of the people in the world of Jackie Chan. That''s why he didn''t feel any abnormality. However, the stamina consumed by using the Power Stone far exceeds the upper limit of the dog talisman. "That is also understandable." Su Han sighed. By the way, he amused himself. If he used the full power of the Power Stone, Su Han could even blow up the sun easily and destroy the entire world. However this all requires physical energy, Exceeding the upper limit of the talisman is also normal. Feeling very tired, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. I''m Not Bald: "In this battle I really feel very satisfied. I have remembered this fighting spirit after a long absence." Kasumi Utako: "In other words, since bing so strong this is the first time that Saitama has met such a strong opponent?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Ever since he went bald Saitama Finally meets a strong foe again." I''m Not Bald: "???... What does it mean to be bald?" Saitama saw Kosaka Kyosuke words and he became very annoyed. Going bald? He just had thinner hair. King: "Yes! Saitama isn''t bald." King finished this sentence without batting an eye, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to cover his heart. He felt a faint pain in his conscience. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Thank you so much for helping me this time!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I really don''t know how to thank everyone, I can only send a red envelope!" [Ding! Tony Is Not the Richest and has sent arge number of red envelopes] Su Han immediately grabbed arge red envelope. [Ding! Congrattions on your sessful acquisition of Armor Mark 5. (Luggage mode)] Su Han: "???" Su Han looked dumbfounded at this time, and barely reacted to what was happening. It was only after he took out the red envelope and looked at the suitcase in front of him that he fell silent. "Iron Man Armor?" Su Han immediately opened the suitcase, then pushed it into the suitcase with both hands, and suddenly pulled it off. The suitcase began to be rearranged on Su Han body and quickly turned into the Iron Man Armor. "Is this really Iron Man Armor?!" Su Han was speechless. To be honest, Su Han was very surprised. Because this is the firstrge-scale gift of Tony Iron Man Armor. Before this, Tony only gave Su Han a set, and it was still an old version, not even as advanced as the Mark 5. He collected Mark 5 Armor again and turned it into a suitcase. "Jarvis! Slip the Mark 5 mech into the underground vault," Su Han ordered casually. Under Jarvis control, the briefcase was quickly reorganized into a Mark 5 Iron Man Armor, and then flew off on its own. Su Han rubbed his chin, and he turned his gaze to the guild chat room again. Found that countless information about the guild had been removed at this point. Fourth Hokage: "Damn it..." Shinonono Tabane: "Tony sent Iron Man Armor this time? I wasn''t wrong, was I!" Shinonono Tabane could hardly believe what was happening. She saw Armor Mark 3 in front of her, and she didn''t know what to do. However, Shinonono Tabane quickly recalled the many armors that Tony had shown before. Then she understood. "It turned out like this! Since Tony already has various types of armor in your hands, he doesn''t really care about this ancient armor Plus he was very grateful this time, so he sent it to the guild?" Understanding this, Shinonono Tabane immediately appeared in the guild. Shinonono Tabane:. "@Tony Is Not the Richest, can I get the Armor to disassemble it?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Because take it, it''s yours, don''t ask me!" Shinonono Tabane: "Then I won''t be polite!" Receiving an agreeable answer from Tony, Shinonono Tabane prepared. Even though the Mark 3 armor was not advanced armor, no matter if it was the energy agent or the liquid structure, it could provide inspiration for Shinonono Tabane. She couldpletely upgrade his Infinite Stratos mecha with this. Pure White Spirit User: "This is really a great thing!" Emilia stared at the Iron Man armor in front of her, not knowing what to say. Old Man is the Marquis: "Fortunately, my hands are fast... Getting armor, let me see..." Old Man is the Marquis: "Mark 1 Huh? Damn it''s Armor Mark 1!" Marquis Voban was overjoyed when he got the red envelope at first, but after ncing at the Armor model, the pleasure turned to disappointment. What is Armor Mark 1? It was the Armor that Tony made with in a cave in Afghanistan. This is the most backward version. What''s the point of taking this stuff? What is the point! But soon, Marquis Voban thought of something and frowned. Old Man is the Marquis: "Wait a minute! Tony Stark, have you never been to Afghanistan? What''s with this Armlr Mark 1 set? " Marquis Voban remembers correctly, Tony Stark has watched a memory copy of Iron Man 1, Tony has never been to Afghanistan, right? Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s a prototype! I just included it, only one set. I didn''t expect it to be snatched by Marquis Voban." Tony didn''t expect it either, Marquis Voban luck was terrible. However, Tony quickly fell into contemtion. How did he feel that Marquis Voban luck was a bit uglytely? ording to God yer luck, that shouldn''t be possible. "Did Marquis Voban really kill a certain god rted to fate, and be cursed, cause bad luck?" Tony imagination was running wild, but he really felt that this possibility was very high. Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban really almost vomited blood. Prototype? I recognize you even if you put Armor Mark 2 on! You put down the prototype, what''s the use of this old man holding it, as a souvenir? "Just forget it! Even if I take another Mark series armor, I guess it can only be considered as a disy! ording to my strength, there is no need for armor assistance at all." In the end, Marquis Voban could onlyfort himself, but still felt uneasy in his heart. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I have obtained the Armor Mark, and my dream hase true!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Thank you very much, Tony-san." Nakiri Erina: "I got it too! Thank you very much." Come Be My Son: "Wait a minute, how do I feel that everyone got it?" Come Be My Son: "Me too! It''s just that because it doesn''t fit the size of the Iron Man Armor It''s impossible to use. Wait a minute, try my kids. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "This time I sent 20 Armor sets! Anyone who was online in the Guild just now should be able to get it." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Hiss this is the way of a local tyrant!" Goko Ruri scalp is numb, is this the world of the rich? Ash: "I remember that ording to Mr. Tony world price, the cost of a set of Armor is hundreds of millions of dors. If 20 sets is" The smile on Ash face gradually hardened. The joy of getting the Iron Man Armor erased. Tony sent a red envelope that was worth billions of dors, almost tens of billions? Ash shivered! Is this a powerful world? Chapter 424: Aunt Loki, your patience is very strong Chapter 424: Aunt Loki, your patience is very strong My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Sure enough, money is the strongest superpower." Su Xiaoxiao: "I don''t think so!" Seeing this, Su Han expressed an objection. Su Xiaoxiao: "Although money can do many things, there are also things it cannot do. Compared to money, a truly omnipotent cheating ability!" Su Xiaoxiao: "For example, rk, Even if he doesn''t train, he can be stronger just by basking in the sun. For example, Saitama, only byzing around can he constantly be stronger while lying at home. " rk Kent: "..." The corner of rk eyes twitched when he saw this, but After thinking about it, he found that he couldn''t deny Su Han words, so he could only stay silent. I''m Not Bald: "..." Saitama was silent, but after thinking about it, it seemed that Su Han was saying that there was indeed nothing wrong with that. In the end, Saitama still ignored Su Han words. Tina: "What''s going on in the guild?" Tina looked at the guild that looked so boisterous, at this moment she was a little confused. None other than, because Tina, as the Owl factor Initiator, she basically appeared at night, opposite the guild members. So under normal circumstances, even Su Han rarely saw Tina. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Speaking of Tina I remember that everything in the ck Bullet world is now on the right track." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "In the world of ck Bullet, with the help of the International Initiator Organization, the Children Association was officially founded. In the name of all the damned children in the world." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Right now, Tina is the temporary association president of the Cursed Children Association. He has selected a group of excellent cursed children from the Loki Familia, and built a Protection Army of cursed children." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The Protection Forces of the cursed children are very strong, and are allowed by every region to gather in the world, but where any region oppresses the children of the cursed, the protection forces can immediately take action." Su Xiaoxiao: "Relying on yourself This is the best way!" Su Han was also relieved to see this. Even before he left, all the senior officials in the ck Bullet world had all been manipted by him. There are high-level officials in each region who look after the cursed children. But in the final analysis, relying on one own strength was always more reliable than protecting others. Tina: "Hehehe... It wouldn''t be so good! If it weren''t for Kuroneko onee-san and Tokisaki onee-san would have helped! A cursed children Protection Force team isn''t easy to form." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, Tokisaki onee-san is very happy to see Tina say this." Loki : "!!!... Wait a minute, why only talk about Kuroneko and Tokisaki Kurumi? How about me?" Loki heart is starting to get out of bnce, and she also made a big contribution to protecting and guarding those damned children, okay? Tina: "Loki Onee-sama is also very good!" Tina expression was a little unnatural, and she was a little reluctant to say it. She wasn''t targeting Loki, but because whenever Tina thought of Loki, her first reaction was an image of a cker lyingzily on the sofa. Except that Loki was very active in recruiting cursed children into the Familia, the other side was a cker. Under these circumstances, it was very difficult for Tina to take her out and use her as an example... Loki: "Why call someone else as Onee-san, and call me Onee-sama?" Youkai Sage: "Otherwise just call aunty, even if it''s a good thing! Aunt Loki, 100 million years old." Yakumo Yukari said this, she suddenly felt relieved. She seemed to understand why Su Han always liked to call her Yukari-Okaasan, because it was so satisfying to say such words. Loki: "???" Who are you calling aunty! Loki was taken aback by the call. She is a little older, but this age is still very young for the gods. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "@Come Be My Son." Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Kuroneko, my beautiful daughter, what do you need from Father?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "ording to father power! If you think about it now, father canpletely tten the world government? Even the unspoken king was born! Father shouldn''t be afraid?" Goko Ruri was very clear about Shirohige true strength. The Gura Gura no Mi fruit has broken through the limit twice. He truly has the power to destroy the world, and if Shirohige wanted it, he could even sink the entire Red Line into the sea. Coupled with Busoshoku Haki, Shirohige has the strongest defensive and offensive abilities in the world. Advanced Kenbunshoku Haki and Haoshoku Haki can also enter the ranks of the most domineering One Piece ever. Shirohige in this state, even if he fought the entire world alone, he might not lose in the end. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Kuroneko, you are too naive. Don''t forget my dream is never to rule the world, but to live happily with my children!" Come Be My Son: "As for killing the Tenryubito, overthrowing the leadership of the world government, and changing the world... this is what Dragon is considering." Come Be My Son: "At most when the situation is difficult, I can help Dragon ovee the enemy!" Shirohige was very calm, he knew exactly what he wanted and what he had to do. Even now, his strength was strong enough to conquer the entire world, it was not a difficult thing. But he doesn''t want to either, because that''s not what he wants. Monkey D Dragon: "..." Monkey D. Dragon: "Coming soon! I have basicallypleted the transformation of the World of Akame ga Kill and now I summarize a set of rules suitable for the world of One Piece" Monkey D. Dragon: "When I finish the rules, I will return to the world of One Piece! At that time,bining Shirohige power, rebuilding the world is imminent." Dragon mood is also veryplicated, he said. The rules and regtions are not in order, can Shirohige power be able to level the world? In the end, Dragon can only sigh that the guild is too open, as long as he participates in the mission and participates in perseverance. Increasing strength can be said to be easy. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Is it like this?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "So dad! I want to go to your next world. It just so happens that the cursed children are on the right track, I don''t need to live in this world anymore." When these words were said, many people in the guild were shocked. Kasumi Utako:"Wait a minute! Kuroneko, are you going to the world of One Piece? What are you going to do in the world of One Piece?" Kiririn: "Yes! Kuroneko has absolutely no reason to go to the world of One Piece, right? Even after dealing with the affairs of cursed children, should you go home?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Hahaha Especially I want to be stronger!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I have the level of an Admiral does make me ck a bit! I haven''t improved much recently. " Goko Ruri initially thought that it was enough to have an Admiral level strength, but after watching the battle in New York in the Marvel world, She really came to her senses. She stopped, but Su Han was still getting stronger. The so-called Admiral level strength was nothing in front of Su Han. She couldn''t even help Su Han. Goko Ruri remembered her original intention. She wanted to catch up to Su Han footsteps. Therefore, she had to be stronger in a short period of time, and fighting was the best shortcut to bing stronger. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Now, I want to go further in less time. There is no effect in the world of ck Bullet or in the world of Slice Of Life." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I want to go to a ce where I can fight, sharpen myself in battle, and be stronger as quickly as possible. The One Piece world is a great choice!" Chapter 425: Two new members have joined Super Dimensional Guild Chapter 425: Two new members have joined Super Dimensional Guild Come Be My Son: "If that''s your decision,e here, Kuroneko!" Shirohige paid close attention to Goko Ruri idea, and he agreed with it. As a father, his son ideal, he just needs to be tolerant. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Besides, old man Shirohige and Kuroneko met not doing a live broadcast!?" Symbol of Peace: "No matter from which point of view, now live broadcasts have no meaning right!?" All Might really wanted toin, but there was no need for a live broadcast in every situation met, why be so serious? Monkey D. Dragon: "Right! I suddenly remembered something. @Tony Is Not the Richest." Tony Is Not the Richest: "What is it?" Monkey D. Dragon: "Tony, your status should have increased after the battle in New York?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s right!" Tony didn''t deny it. He himself is the richest man in the United States, even a billionaire. After experiencing the battles in New York, the strength disyed was enough for one person to match the United States and a country, and there were many tycoon-level figures standing behind him. No need to mention the Ancient One. None of the people wanted to offend Saitama, Su Han, Shirohige, Aizen, and rk. Even as strong as the United States does not want to. Even if the intel in the hands of the United States is very limited, at least the United States can know that Su Han and others can really destroy the country, and even be able to destroy the civilization of the earth. Under the situation that the strength of the two sides is too far away! There was no way a fool would bully Tony ethically. If pressed, the situation might be fine. But even if they could restrain Tony, that didn''t mean they could hold back someone like Su Han. And if they can''t hold it in, it''s just seeking destruction. And when is it easy to deal with a billionaire like Tony? Under these circumstances, Tony is not talking about doing whatever he wants, but in terms of his personal identity and status, even the president of the United States should respect him. Even if Tony wanted to build an aircraft carrier, no one said anything. No matter how dangerous the carrier is, is it still dangerous for the nearly a thousand Iron Man armor in Tony arsenal? Monkey D. Dragon: "Then you should be able to build an aircraft carrier?" Monkey D. Dragon: "After I return, I will collect five Devil Fruits and exchange them for you. If possible, you can give me an airne and an aircraft carrier." Dragon had not forgotten since thest time he saw Shirohige carrier. It''s not about other things, and it''s not about the pursuit of luxury or anything. But because Dragon clearly sensed the strategic deterrence of the carrier. The carrier itself can exist as the faith and conviction of the revolutionary soldiers. Moreover, the only aircraft carrier in the ocean is Shirohige fleet. If Dragon has the same thing, then it can prove that the alliance between the two is very solid. Further increase the self-confidence of revolutionary soldiers. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Five devil fruits? Yes!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Even if you have a Logia devil fruit in your hands, I only need one, and I am willing to trade it." If there is a Logia devil fruit, Tony doesn''t mind giving it to his secretary, Pepper Potts. Tony powers are strong, but that''s just himself. The safety of the lives of those next to him still required him to rack his brains. Monkey D. Dragon: "It''s a bit difficult to get a Logia devil fruit, but I can give it a try." Su Xiaoxiao: "So, at first, it was the topic of Kuroneko going to Old Shirohige world to seek experience. Why, why are the two of you involved in a dirty transaction?" Su Han was a little confused, did the conversation between them from the previous topic go too far? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon Lord, I''m going to daddy world now!" Goko Ruri forcibly drew her attention from the guild chat room, and things like guild members talk, she really couldn''t control. Goko Ruri immediately spent 100 points to buy the Crossing Over Talisman talisman and went to the world of One Piece. Shirohige, of course, had opened up authority for Goko Ruri to pass. ..... One Piece World. Shirohige took a bottle of wine and poured it into his mouth, and finally stood upughing out loud. Marco the Phoenix, Fire Fist Ace, Diamond Jozu were all around Shirohige, and when they realized Shirohige was standing, they all turned their heads. "Father, have you found any special training methods?" Ace smiled reluctantly. Although Ace loves Shirohige very much, so far the special training from Shirohige is too strict. As long as Ace thought that Shirohige would give him special training, he felt dizzy. In fact, if that''s the attitude of Ace? Even Marco, who could be called the lieutenant of the Shirohige Pirates, unconsciously tensed up. Even if they knew that Shirohige was doing this for their own good, the key was that Shirohige training was too cruel. "Gurarararara! My children cheer up." Shirohigeughed loudly, "Your beautiful sister is here!" "If you guys are really embarrassing. This old man will teach you!" And in the next moment, the void in front was distorted. Then, Goko Ruri figure suddenly appeared. The Sube Sube no Mi fruit develops to this point, resulting in Goko Ruri charm that is not even worse than Hancock, the world number one beauty consort in the One Piece world. More importantly, the wings of the Fallen angel behind Goko Ruri spread out, with a very strong sense of oppression. Everyone who sees Goko Ruri, the first thing to notice, is definitely not her peerless face, but the kind of pressure that is almost stifling. The entire aircraft carrier fell silent. Marco phoenix pupils suddenly shrunk, he felt a terrifying aura from Goko Ruri body, and subconsciously judged that Goko Ruri was no less powerful than him. "How is this possible?" Marco couldn''t believe it, he even found it hard to believe, and his worldview was shaken by it. Even though it had been a long time since the battle of Marineford, could this period of time allow an ordinary person to grow into an Admiral level fighting force? If it was that simple, then the Navy wouldn''t be able to just manage the three supreme fighting forces. Goko Ruri looked at Shirohige, and suddenly smiled, "Father, long time no see!" Shirohige smiled and nodded at Goko Ruri, then looked around, suddenly frowning, "My children, when did you guys wake up from your daydream? Hurry up and get ready for the banquet!" Goko Ruri stepped forward and came to Shirohige side. She immediately took a selfie and sent it to the guild chat room. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I have joined Daddy! (Picture)" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''ve finished dinner by Daddy side! I can go to the sea." Su Xiaoxiao: "Pay attention to safety." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Don''t worry, Demon Lord! I have now reached the level of Admiral in the cultivation of the Daitenshi no Mi Fruit and the Sube Sube no Mi Fruit." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "In addition, Busoshoku Haki has reached the advanced level and Kenbunshoku Haki has reached the intermediate level. In addition, there was Shirohige pirate crew in the back. Basically no problem!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Though it''s experience in name! But I felt that it was all my problem to find someone else, and there was no chance that other people would bother me. " Su Han thought about it, then relieved. Because what Goko Ruri said was not wrong. The various abilities on the sea are indeed very strange, for example the abilities of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit, will be dangerous if one is not careful. But the only problem to watch out for is Devil Fruits. Su Han had never heard of someone controlling Dan if Kuroneko was really in danger, she could also seek support in the guild. But then Su Han suddenly thought of one thing. Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroneko, are you going to challenge Marine Headquarters alone again?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The Demon Lord is right, but it can''t be How dense? " Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." So everyone who saw this scene had tears in their hearts for the naval headquarters. The navy is really pathetic. [Ding! Atreus has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! First Princess of Deviluke has joined the Super Dimension Guild] Chapter 426: Alien Princess! The child of God of War? Chapter 426: Alien Princess! The child of God of War? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wee neers! Wee to the Super Dimensional Guild spanning endless dimensions." Nakiri Erina: "Wee neers! I feel like Tony-san has snatched the guild master wee." Tony Is Not the Richest: "The guild master wouldn''t care about this, would he?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Wee to the neer! By the way, Tony, I am very vindictive, and I remember every calction clearly." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Fourth Hokage: "Wee!" First Princess of Deviluke: "Wow! What''s this? Actually projected directly into my mind, it looks really interesting!" First Princess of Deviluke: "Hello everyone! Are you guys from the Deviluke? Or are you guys from another? Is this a chat tform? Who made it?" First Princess of Deviluke: "This is so amazing! How to do it?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The neer looks really excited!" Kasumi Utako: "Seems to be the only neer who didn''t feel surprised after joining the Super Dimensional Guild, she epted it so quickly" elerator: "Perhaps there is something wrong with his nerves or perhaps she is knowledgeable?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han looked at the First Princess of Deviluke and there was a certain guess about the identity of the new member. "First Princess of Deviluke Could it be L Satalin Deviluke in To Love Ru?" L, the first princess of the Deviluke who rules the entire gxy. Her personality is cheerful and innocent, and free and unrestrained. She is also a very great scientist! Controlling all kinds of ck technology is beyond imagination. Su Han massaged his forehead tiredly, "Any other aliens added? I just don''t know what timeline is now in To Love Ru?" Su Han looked again at Atreus, his brows gradually tightening. "The identity of a member has been determined Then who is this Atreus?" Su Han first thought was Elis in Greek mythology. But after that, Su Han thought and gradually had a new guess in his heart. "Besides the god in ancient Greek mythology, I remember there was another person named Atreus, right?" The son of the war god Kratos among the four war gods. Also called Atreus. However, if Su Han remembers correctly, Atreus, the son of Kratos, seems to have another name called... Loki, right? He could only nce at Loki from Orario in the guild. If all of his guesses were correct, there were now two Loki in the guild? "I think... really like it, it would be quite a coincidence!" rk Kent: "By the way, First Princess of Deviluke Could she really be an alien!?" First Princess of Deviluke: "Aliens? What do you mean? You mean people from others besides Deviluke?" L didn''t understand rk words. Especially since the Devilukemander territory was the entire gxy. L doesn''t know which rk is referring to? rk Kent: "I mean actually earth!" First Princess of Deviluke: "Hehehe! There are too manys in the gxy, I don''t remember, but I shouldn''t be an Earthling?" Nakiri Erina: "Sure enough, that neer is really an alien." rk Kent: "So! Am I not the only alien in the guild?" rk was a little excited when he saw this. Even though he had integrated into the guild, he would be very happy if there were aliens as additional members in the guild. Magical Girl Illya: "You all pay attention to the aliens. But I pay more attention to the first princess!" Magical Girl Illya: "Is the alien princess who just joined?" Kinomoto Sakura: "Princess! Really looking forward to it." Kirishima Touka: "I am also very curious about this" elerator: "Why are you guys thinking so much? If you''re really curious, just ask the guild master to ask. @Su Xiaoxiao" Su Xiaoxiao: "I might know what you guys mean! I might as well judge the true identity of the First Princess of Deviluke" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course for Atreus, I''m still a bit unable to judge." Tony Is Not the Richest: "What is hard to judge in Atreus, isn''t that a character in Greek mythology?" Tony couldn''t understand Su Han point. He just checked the results on the Inte and found Atreus exnation. He thought he had confirmed the identity of the real members. But looking at Su Han words, it doesn''t seem like this is the case? Su Xiaoxiao: "Aren''t you saying nonsense? This is Tony Stark too! Do you think there is a difference between a male Tony Stark and a female Tony Stark in an endless parallel universe?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony Stark choked. What you said made so much sense, he couldn''t even refute it. Su Xiaoxiao: "@First Princess of Deviluke. Are you L?" First Princess of Deviluke: "Un! I''m L!" Su Xiaoxiao: "This is really shocking! It really is Princess L." Akemi Homura: "I didn''t expect it! Actually there will be a princess from a country to join." Kinomoto Sakura: "This is true...Princess...." Magical Girl Illya: "I suddenly want to know what the princess life is like!" After confirming the new member identity as a princess, all the little loli in the guild suddenly appeared. At their age, they look forward to princess status. First Princess of Deviluke: "What kind of words Ink should be normal?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han was speechless. But after that, he no longer controlled the little loli conversation within the guild, and thought again. When L just walked in, Su Han didn''t count, but after seeing what L said earlier, Su Han was more or less certain. L probably hasn''t started running away from marriage yet. After all, if L escaped the marriage and came to earth, there was no way that L wouldn''t know the situation on earth right now. But even though he thought so, Su Han still had to confirm. Su Xiaoxiao: "Aren''t you leaving the Deviluke? Aren''t you running away from marriage?" L has not answered, and arge number of people in the guild are all bombed. Kasumi Utako: "Run from marriage?! Are aliens really feudal? They even got involved in an arranged marriage?" Kasumigaoka Utaha was stunned to know this. Can it be said that the alien civilization is actually not very advanced in science and technology, but very backward? But she felt something wasn''t right? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "What a feudal! Didn''t you see the Demon Lord talking about escaping from Deviluke? It clearly controls technology to leave this..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Do you think that with such high technology, it is possible that it is a backward feudal country?" Chapter 427: One fist, can destroy a star Chapter 427: One fist, can destroy a star My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I originally thought that the new members were orphans from a destroyed like rk!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "But now it seems that she is actually the daughter of a prosperous interster civilization?" Kosaka Kyosuke also felt uneasy. A princess from an interster kingdom? What a terrible view! This is a very big woman. At first Kosaka Kyosuke was also a little excited, but in the next moment, he thought of Saitama. He calmed down again! Saitama kills the lord of the universe with one hit, what does he need to be afraid of? How about an interster princess? Everything remains under control as usual. rk Kent: "..." rk saw Kosaka Kyosuke words, his expression veryplicated. The Krypton has been destroyed, he is a Kryptonian orphan, and he doesn''t have such a prominent alien identity. He was very sorry. First Princess of Deviluke: "Is it the guild master?! How did you know I was going to leave Deviluke?" First Princess of Deviluke: "Wait a minute! Are you the fianc my father introduced me to?" L was a bit confused at first, but then she quickly got an exnation, and when she suddenly realized it, her heart suddenly became alert. First Princess of Deviluke: "Even though I don''t know how you earned my father trust so much, I would never agree to it!" First Princess of Deviluke: "Even if you know, I still want to run away from marriage!!! " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" High Priest Luo Hao: "???" Tokisaki Kurumi: "???" Nakiri Erina : "Guild Leader, when did you have a fianc?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "This might be a fianc who traversed space and time!" Although everyone knew that L must have misunderstood, they started to tease Su Han. After all, there were very few opportunities to tease the guild master. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I''m not your fianc!" Su Han eyes twitched, and he couldn''t help but sigh that L thoughts were soaring too fast. Su Xiaoxiao: "For special guild situations, you can go to the guild function bar to view the Super Dimensional Guild profile!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Also, this guild spans not only a simple interster world, but an endless dimension By the way! Miss L, can you change your name to your real name?" L: "Did I misunderstand? I am really, really sorry..." L: "Wait a minute, crossing endless dimensions? Wow isn''t that more interesting!" L: "I''ll go and take a look at the guild profile now." Ash : "I feel like the guild is getting more and more exciting!" Ash: "Aliens! Half-elf! Shinigami! Devil King! Daughter! I''m a little curious now, who else will join?" King: "Ash... I don''t think you need to guess!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I don''t think Dumbash needs to guess! With Dumbash wit, if he can actually guess it, then it really is a surprise worth celebrating." Su Xiaoxiao: "But It feels like this is also an interesting ce." Ash: "..." Ash gritted his teeth, but he could only ept Dumbash call in resignation. He understood very well that unless he won the regionalpetition, he wouldpletely erase the shame in the memory copy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to get rid of the one named Dumbash. Thinking of this, Ash clenched his fists, and there was determination in his eyes. "Pikachu! Let''s keep practicing. Today we have to sessfully practice Busoshoku Haki!" Ash faced Pikachu on his shoulder with a serious face, he clenched his fists, Busoshoku Haki instantly covered his fists and he prepared to practice practice with Pikachu. Pikachu who was on Ash shoulder, suddenly seemed to shiver, and dashed forward leaving his master. "Pikachu! Do not run. The training hasn''t started yet!" Ash was shocked, and hastily shouted to give chase. Brock and Misty watched Ash and Pikachu leave expressionlessly. "Restart!" Brock voice did not fluctuate, but a hint of sadness appeared on his face. "Yeah I hope he can find his way back this time!" Misty covered her forehead, even she was toozy to catch up. Their previous chasing experience told them that if they wanted topete with Ash for physical strength, they were only dreaming. Although Ash intelligence may not be sufficient, Ash physical strength is simply beyond human limits. ording to Misty estimation, the speed at which Ash went all out wasparable to Rapidash speed. Andst time at Gym Fuchsia, Ash managed to ovee the Pokmon from Gym Fuchsia and the head of Gym Fuchsia by himself, which made them confirm this. They are just ordinary people, and this kind of speed exceeds the speed-type Pokmon, melee can defeat the big guys who can beat gym-level Pokmon, it''s iparable! So do not seek such pleasure in vain. .... Esdeath: "By the way, I suddenly thought of a question." Esdeath: "What about Deviluke daughter? Is he so strong on his own! Or is he relying on the power of technology?" Esdeath frowned and thought, if it is the princess of the interster kingdom, then, what is the world power system? Su Xiaoxiao: "L is a really great scientist." Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course this doesn''t mean that the world is a world of science and technology. Especially the Deviluke King! He can destroy a with just one punch!" Nakiri Erina: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" King: "???" Esdeath: "!!!" Damn it! Esdeath looked terrified. She only asked casually, but she didn''t expect to ask such a shocking news? Is this a world that has the power of destroying stars? And the Deviluke King? That must be L father, right? Have an amazing dad! No wonder L can be called a princess. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then the next step is to confirm the identity of the other members." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Atreus." Atreus: "Who are you? Why did you appear in my dream?" Kasumi Utako: "Of course, people like L are very step up. Atreus is the normal way to open..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "First question in the guild! Why did you appear in my dream? " Su Xiaoxiao: "Let me first ask Atreus, who is your father?" Su Han eyes became serious in an instant. Furthermore, Atreus answer would instantly make Su Han confirm Atreus identity. Atreus: "My father? Kratos!" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." The corner of Su Han eyes twitched, is that really kratos? ! Even though he had already guessed in his heart, Su Han still wanted to say something bad after seeing this sentence. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Kratos? It seems that what the guild master said was true! I did make a wrong judgment before." Chapter 428: Uploads To Love-Ru, God of War Series Chapter 428: Uploads To Love-Ru, God of War Series Su Xiaoxiao: "To be honest, my mood is veryplicated right now!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! What happened guild master? Or is the new member identity more special?" Shirohige had an interest. Not many guild members can cause Su Han mood swings. Could it be that this newly joined member was actually a very powerful yer? Shirohige felt that something was wrong. Judging from what Atreus had said earlier, he was definitely not someone of a strong man, or an existence full of confidence, more like an ordinary person. Or was Atreus an extremely powerful existence in the future? Old Man is the Marquis: "I pay more attention to whether this person named Atreus exists in the mythological world?" Marquis Voban was very interested in Atreus, a name that clearly carried the style of Greek mythology. Old Man is the Marquis: "I suddenly became interested in this person!" Su Xiaoxiao: "It is true that this world is indeed a mythical world. But if you are interested in the gods of that world, then don''t think about it." Old Man is the Marquis: "??? " Su Xiaoxiao: "Atreus father name is Kratos! His nickname Ghost of Sparta is also known as the God of War Kratos! The most famous thing he did was ughter the entire Greek Pantheon alone." Shortly after the silence, the guild was instantly bustling like a market. Old Man is the Marquis: "Fuck off!" High Priest Luo Hao: "Fuck off!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck it!" Atreus: "???" Atreus opened his eyes wide and he saw his aged father. His old father, was the god of war, and had massacred the entire Pantheon? This is just a joke. "What happened?" Kratos noticed Atreus emotions, there was a big fluctuation, and he frowned and looked at Atreus. After Atreus was silent for a moment, he shook his head, "Father, there is nothing to do for now!" Atreus was also a little confused by the virtual interface in his mind, what was going on, and all this. Dream, or real? Before confirming the truth of the matter, he was not prepared to talk to his father about this matter. .... 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "ughter the entire Pantheon? Oh Lord! This is the God of War? This is suicide!" Old Man is the Marquis: "I am really envious! There are so many gods in that world to kill." Marquis Voban eyes were red. The entire Pantheon! If he killed so many gods, how much Divine Authority could he get, and increase his own strength? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Marquis Voban, be aware, the world is different from the Campione world, even if you kill a god, you can''t get Divine Authority." Old Man is the Marquis: "Practice! I can understand this sort of thing myself, and there is no need for you to say more." High Priest Luo Hao: "By the way! Can gods from other worlds be killed and gain Divine Authority? Only by killing gods from other worlds can the answer truly be obtained." High Priest Luo Hao: "Before in various worlds, either because circumstances did not allow it, or because there were no gods in the world, this question was not considered... But listening to foster brother, it seems that there are many gods in the neer world, but I can consider going to that world and trying to kill a god." Old Man is the Marquis: "Hahaha! Although I don''t like Luo Hao, what Luo Hao said is true." Old Man is the Marquis: "A hundred times hearing is no better than seeing it for yourself!" Akemi Homura: "Hisss....." Whenever she saw the powerhouses in the guild discussing this topic, Akemi Homura shivered, feeling that she was out of tune with the powerhouses. Su Xiaoxiao: "Yeah I forgot to say that Kratos father is Zeus. Even though Kratos killed Zeus when he massacred the Greek Pantheon." Su Xiaoxiao: "And if I remember correctly, Atreus, should have another name called Loki." Waver: "???" Waver had his mouth wide open, turned his head subconsciously, and nced at Alexander the Conqueror next to him. So, in another world, Alexander has a new brother? "My dear little master, what happened?" Alexander noticed Waver gaze, and turned his head, reached out his hand and patted Waver shoulder thenughed. Waver: "Nothing." Waver chose silence. He thought about the messy Greek mythology, and suddenly felt that this was normal. Aren''t they brothers? Only god knows how many brothers Alexander had, after all, Zeus was a Dumas! .... Loki: "???" Loki was also dumbfounded. The new member who joined also had the name Loki. Reminding Loki of the Marvel world she saw not too long ago, Orario Loki went into a panic. Now, Loki only had one thing to be grateful for. That''s when Atreus name was not Loki when he joined the group. If the guild name is also Loki, then the joke is huge. The two of them appeared in the guild at the same time, and they didn''t know who was speaking. Atreus: "Loki Huh?! Loki What''s the problem?" Atreus was also blinded upon seeing Loki. His brain was confused. The amount of information was so overwhelming that he didn''t know how he should react. Su Xiaoxiao: "Didn''t I say it before? This is the Super Dimensional Guild that connects endless dimensions." Su Xiaoxiao: "In your world, there may only be you as Loki, but in another world, there must be another Loki. Your encounters and experiences may be different!" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you want to know the situation, you can go to the guild profile!" L: "I have read the guild profile. With many guilds of great functions!" L: "Guild leader, you must know many memory copies? There should be a copy of our world memory too, right? I wonder if I managed to escape marriage in the end! Anyway, I want a copy of the memory, do I need to pay? " Su Xiaoxiao: "No need to pay! I just gave it to you. " To be honest, L must have a lot of good things in her. But for Su Han, who can easily destroy the stars with the fusion of Power Stone with maximum strength. He became disinterested. Su Han who was in an all-out state was confident that he could fight the Deviluke King in his prime. Although his time to use this power is very limited. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of To Love-Ru memory] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of the game memory God of War, God of War II, God of War III, God of War IV] Chapter 429: All editions of memory copy To Love-Ru Chapter 429: All editions of memory copy To Love-Ru Tony Is Not the Richesta: "Fuck it! So many memory copy games?" Tony was dumbfounded, he really didn''t expect that the world where Atreus lived would be uploaded in the form of a memory copy game. Besides, it''s still a series, with four memory copy games After all, before this, there was only one memory copy game in the guild. I''m Not Bald: "I''m the first to download!" Even Saitama, who usually just stared at the screen without chatting, appeared at this time. Although Saitama likes watching memory copies. But obviously, memory copy is not as good as memory copy games which can be yed multiple times and consume a lot of time. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I downloaded too!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Kuroneko, you haven''t had dinner yet, do you still have time to y this kind of game?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I thought about it! Tonight, I''d rather stay one night on Daddy carrier." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If I go to fight or something, I really have to recharge your energy and adjust my state to the peak to continue." After thinking about it for a while Goko Ruri made a decision. Kasumi Utako: "Of course! This game is the strongestbination of Kuroneko to be stronger." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Practice! I''m a fallen angel! Not getting stronger? I love ying games, it''s just my interest. It is impossible to shake my belief in bing stronger! " My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Huhhh ..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Shut up, Kosaka Kyosuke, you''re dead Siscon, you''re not qualified to talk about me!" Goko Ruri said that the others were not unqualified to talk about it. But Kyosuke Kosaka living in the same world certainly had no right to talk about it. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "???" Kosaka Kyosuke heart was like being pierced by an arrow when he heard the word Sis-con by Goko Ruri. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I''ve moved on now, how can I still be Sis-con! You discriminate, I want to protest!" Kasumi Utako: "Kosaka Kyosuke I thought you ran away from home because you couldn''t let go of the past." Kasumi Utako: "If you can let go of the past, why not go back to Kosaka house?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "It is impossible to return to the Kosaka House, the outside world is big and beautiful! I really like the outside world." Kosaka Kyosuke couldn''te back. Whenever he saw Kosaka Kirino, he thought about the contents of Oreimo. Even though he didn''t know about his little sister feelings, it was embarrassing to meet her every day. Kiririn: "You pervert! Sure enough, you still have immoral thoughts about your little sister." Kosaka Kirino clearly misunderstood Kosaka Kyosuke thoughts and became wary. My Little Sister Super: "Don''t nder me!" Come Be My Son: "I saw To Love-Ru! To Love-Ru is a slice of life genre. But I feel weird! Why do I feel that the plot is a little incoherent? " Shirohige was a little confused, this was the first time he had seen him, and he was still a little ufortable. Shirai Kuroko: "Maybe it''s because there are some unspoken things in the plot... So cut off some of it..." Shirai Kuroko had clearly seen this kind of thing, so she immediately judged the truth at this point. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I have a bad feeling! Even though we watched the cut version, I feel that the guild master must have watched the full version!" Goko Ruri understood clearly After Shirai Kuroko words. But then Goko Ruri realized something. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wait a minute, isn''t that really bad? L-san was seen by the Demon Lord" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Doesn''t this really mean the Demon Lord is still responsible to L-san?" The very traditional Goko Ruri thought about this, and suddenly felt a sense of difort. Goko Ruri suddenly felt that Su Han should not send a copy of the Blu-ray version of the memory. After thinking about Su Han, Goko Ruri found that she couldn''t think about it at all. She had not determined whether Tokisaki Kurumi was interested in Su Han. As a result, now, there is actually a new strongpetitor? High Priest Luo Hao: "Foster brother has taken good care of L! This is too much" The same traditional Luo Cuilian also protested. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han was silent. Although what he saw was Blu-ray version. But how did he say this? There''s no way to exin it. Seeing dark waves surging in the guild. Su Han and wisely chose silence. It''s still waiting for the state to calm down, he will reappear. L: "My naked body has been seen by everyone Is that a big deal?" L was a little confused. Because in Deviluke, she was raised by countless maids since childhood. So she failed to establish the correct concept of man and woman, nor did she feel that being naked was a big deal. Of course, the main problem was that in Deviluke, all the men who dared to approach Princess L were killed by countless battle maids from Deviluke Pce. Precisely because the Deviluke King protected L so well, L didn''t have to worry about being watched by other men, so no one told L about this matter. That''s why L concept is so unique and special. Kiririn: "The naked body is seen by others, that''s a big problem!" Kiririn: "L-san, please be careful." Magical Girl Illya: "Yes! Even if I was an elementary school student, I knew it. You can''t be naked in front of strangers! This is a very dangerous thing." Magical Girl Illya: "If you are seen by a man! Then the man must be held ountable." Shirai Kuroko: "Yes. Naked in front of strangers, all those men will turn into perverted wolves, and then pounce on you without leaving a bone!" Shirai Kuroko: "Especially there are some guys who don''t know how to pity and respect girls, so they will really tear you apart! For example, elerator." L: "Is that so? I see! I will try my best to pay attention to it in the future!" elerator: "..." elerator had a million curse words in his heart. He sees the excitement off the pitch in a good way, and Shirai Kuroko suddenly pulls him in for a bad example. Even though elerator knew that Shirai Kuroko was talking about the Misaka sisters? But what Shirai Kuroko said was too misleading. elerator was in a very bad mood at this time, but in the end, he still sighed and said nothing, and went straight to offline from the guild chat room. Even though he had corrected his crimes and returned to the truth, the sins he hadmitted in the past were finally there. For this crime, elerator would not deny it nor did he want to deny it. Shirai Kuroko: "I saw a little To Love-Ru..." Shirai Kuroko: "L-san, I suddenly feel that it would be better for you not to go to earth!" Shirai Kuroko felt tired when she saw, how did this worlde to be? Is there any girl who is notmon knowledge like that? And still a princess? What exactly does Deviluke education do? Shirai Kuroko: "Compared to having a fianc! I think the most dangerous thing is the pervert called Yuuki Rito, when you go to earth." L: "???" L: "I saw the God of War series! I started watching To Love-Ru memory copy I don''t understand what you''re talking about." L: "Wait a minute, I''m going to watch a copy of To Love-Ru girl memory now." Nakiri Erina: "???" Nakiri Erina was stunned. Why doesn''t L pay much attention to things in her own world! Instead, the God of War series seen first? Even though Nakiri Erina had just seen the beginning of To Love-Ru, she might have known that L was a quirky personality, but this was too much. Chapter 430: Azure Dragon and Black Tortoise Chapter 430: Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise Discussions in the guild are still ongoing. After Su Han took a casual look, he took his eyes off of it. After that, he entered the time house again and started practicing. "Titan body already has a very strong recovery ability that will allow physical strength to recover at an extremely fast speed. Apart from that, there is also the power of talismans as an aid." "Unfortunately With those two still not enough." Han sighed, still feeling a little regretful. Thanks to the twelve talismans, although in the world of Jackie Adventures it can give people unlimited stamina, but it only recovers too quickly, far exceeding the upper limit of the physical strength of the Jackie Chan world which is the illusion of unlimited stamina. In fact, the amulet is far from limitless. Under the terrible physical consumption of the Power Stone, even the power of the talisman plus the body of the Titan, no matter how fast the speed of physical recovery is, it is stillcking. After a period of time training at home, Su Han came to a conclusion. If he uses the Power Stone at full power, he can only fight for about 30 seconds. During these 30 seconds, he had the strength of a Saitama level, and even the could be destroyed. After 30 seconds, the energy will immediately run out. With the help of the dog talisman and the Titan body, it took Su Han about half an hour to an hour to recover to his peak condition. "If the situation is urgent! I can use a stamina talisman for 200 points. Su Han thought for a solution. The more his strength increased, the more Su Han could feel the horror of the Super Dimensional Guild system. . When Su Han was still weak, a 200-point physical strength talisman could make up for all of his physical strength. And now, Su Han with the Power Stone, the power is enough to destroy the stars. But he exhausted all his physical strength. A stamina talisman worth 200 points can also fully redeem his stamina. Su Han left the house time. In the next moment, he frowned. "This feeling is Space attribute power?" Su Han felt an inexplicable force tugging at his body, as if dragging him to another dimension. However, Su Han space achievement is also very high, coupled with his own strength, easily offset this straw. "Somewhat interesting!" Su Han Rinnegan appeared in his eyes, and at the same time he used Kenbunshoku Haki. Pay close attention. Su Han could feel that even an ordinary Saint realm person could be dragged away by this kind of pulling force if he wasn''t careful. "Saint power So, did Landcave do something again?" Su Han rubbed his chin and suddenlyughed. "Hahahaha I was wondering at first whether I would go to the Landcave or not I didn''t expect that they would actuallye alone." Su Han had already noticed the battle with the Saint King White Tiger before. His strength was stronger than the Saint King White Tiger, but he had a fatal weakness, and he needed to worry about theck of stamina. But now, Su Han had the body of a Titan, and also had a Saint level physique. The drawbacks are fullypensated for. Facing the Four Saint Landcave head on, Su Han was not afraid in the slightest. Not to mention, Su Han now has a Power Stone. Even though there was only 30 seconds of invincibility, he even dared to fight with Saitama during these 30 seconds. Do the Saint Beasts in the Landcave want to y? Su Han wanted to fight it all. But whether the Saint Beasts in the Landcave could bear the consequences was hard to say. The moment Su Han rxed his body, a Landcave tunnel appeared in front of him instantly. Then, Su Han figure sank into it. ... ck world. The dragon entire body is slender, with strong limbs, and an extremely terrifying sense of oppression spreads around it. Its dragon horns emitted a faint luster, and the power of the void was continuously drawn in by it. "Didn''t you bring the killer who killed the holy tiger?" A huge basalt hung on the ground, with a low sound, like the rumbling of thunder. The shaking ck world trembled. "It''s not that simple! I used all my strength to see another world Only then did I faintly feel the aura of a Saint realm in another world! He hid it perfectly." Azure Dragon voice was calm without the slightest ripple, his Dragon Eyes were also as pitch ck as the Saint King White Tiger. Obviously, it was also a Saint Beast infected by the power of darkness. "Although, I don''t know exactly how the holy tiger died in the first ce! But ording to my testing, there is only one Saint realm in another world" Azure Dragon continued to speak, his voice firm. "No matter how, the death of the holy tiger must have something to do with the only Saint realm in the other world!" "Okay! Now that the killer has been confirmed, it will be easier to deal with him." ck Tortoise sneered. "I used my void talent to attract it This person seems to be controlling the power of the void too! It''s a bit difficult... Wait a minute! He was pulled. Azure Dragon words carried a hint of hesitation. Azure Dragon always feels that at thest moment, the opponent seems to be voluntarily sucked in by the power of the void, so that he can be sessfully withdrawn? Is there a conspiracy? However, this thought onlysted for a moment. Azure Dragon nced at the ck Tortoise then regarded it as a dark ce. The forces of darkness and corruption continue. These fallen Saint Beasts are standing in a dark ce, and with the addition of the endless power of falling, they can almost be called immortals. Even if the Saint really has a conspiracy. But aftering to this world, everything was out of his control. The void exploded, and Su Han figure suddenly appeared. "Dead!" The ck Tortoise eyes suddenly widened, and he let out a low growl. Even though his body lookedrge and clumsy, when he moved, it was like a ck bolt of lightning. Appearing beside Su Han in an instant, a huge w like a mountain patted Su Han. "Interesting!" Su Han smiled slightly, activated the Kamui doujutsu of the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, and his figure became an illusion. *Boom!* The giant ws fell, the ground cracked and rocks pierced the air. Big cobweb-like cracks spread out in all directions, and the dark ce was within a hundred miles, all of them were affected by the force of this blow. The whole earth vein is disturbed. In particr, the drop point of the ck Tortoise ws sank nearly a hundred meters. "As simple as that?" ck Tortoise was dumbfounded, even he didn''t believe that he would hit the opponent so easily. After all, the opponent is suspected of killing a holy tiger at his level, no matter how excessive it is. "Careful! You didn''t hit him that guy controls space." The Azure Dragon stood in the void, the double horns above its head shining. He felt something in an instant, and his pupils suddenly shrank. However, the reminder was toote. Su Han used Hiraishin no Jutsu to instantly appear in front of the ck Tortoise. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said in an even tone, "I''m afraid that the house of time can''t specifically experiment with the power of the Power Stone... I didn''t expect that the opportunity for real battle woulde so soon! " "I have to thank you very much!" Su Han clenched his fists, and power with the Power Stone. His aura rose to unimaginable ces, and his voice was domineering and powerful. "In return! Let me punch you with all my strength." After saying that, Su Han threw a punch, and the world copsed the next moment. Chapter 431: One hit defeat Azure Dragon and Black Tortoise Chapter 431: One hit defeat Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise Escape! I have to run away, or I will die. The ck Tortoise pupils suddenly shrank, and he felt an aura of deathing at him. Using its natural ability, the tortoise shell on the ck Tortoise back emitted a faint glow. ck Tortoise Armor! This is his unique skill. Once used, even experts in the same realm were unable to break it, but its weakness was that when the ck Tortoise used the ck Tortoise Armor, it was unable to move and was unable to attack its opponent. This is a perfect defense in a rtive sense. Su Han fist hit the ck Tortoise Armor. A cracking sound was heard, and the ck Tortoise expression was in disbelief. He desperately watched his ck Tortoise Armor crumble bit by bit. Then,pletely destroyed. "No!!!" The tortoise shell on the ck Tortoise body also exploded instantly, his mouth screamed, and he couldn''t believe that his opponent could have such terrifying strength. The fist bombarded the ck Tortoise body, and after that the ck Tortoise entire body exploded and turned into a mist of blood. "How could it be? How can you be so strong!" The Azure Dragon in the distance saw this scene, and his pupils suddenly shrank. He felt a rare fear rise in his heart. Without the slightest hesitation, the dragon horn on top of his head emitted a faint glow that covered his body. Azure Dragon fled straight into the void. Su Han figure instantly appeared where Azure Dragon left, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "Want to escape?" He seemed to be asking, but was also talking to himself. The next moment he clenched his fists again. The void was shattered by his current blow. At the same time, the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan also rotated rapidly, and the other palm made a handprint. "You! The fifth stage of Hiraishin no Jutsu! Space Prohibition boundary." Azure Dragon body is injured, and there is fear in his eyes, and there is a trace of disbelief. Space is no longer under his control. His body was constantly injured under the pressure of space, and his scales began to fall. In the end, the Azure Dragon was squeezed out of space. Even though the Azure Dragon was injured under the pressure of the space power, the Azure Dragon body quickly healed due to the supplement of the power of darkness. However, the recovery did not give Azure Dragon the slightest joy, on the contrary, when he saw Su Han, despair appeared in his eyes. "Do not worry! I''m not going to kill you for now." Su Han appeared in front of the Azure Dragon with a smile on his lips. His body emitted a shimmering light, and with a Power Stone. The Azure Dragon body was unable to move even when it wanted to move. Su Han stretched out his palm and ced it on the Azure Dragon head, and at the same time, the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan instantly turned into a Rinnegan. "Ningend (Human Path) ! Devouring his soul" Su Han Rinnegan level was quite high. Butpared to the Azure Dragon, it was still not enough to absorb the Azure Dragon soul. Yet Su Han used the Power Stone topletely suppress Azure Dragon at this moment, so Azure Dragon couldn''t even put up a fight. Therefore, despite Su Han efforts, he managed to extract the Azure Dragon soul in the end. When Su Han let go, the Azure Dragon body fell to the ground. He had lost his soul, but his body was still alive. "If I let it go, then the Azure Dragon should be able to rise up in a minute!" Su Han muttered to himself. He sorted out Azure Dragon memories. In fact, the Azure Dragon, who was brought down by the power of the Deployment of Darkness, had actually died once, and the original soul hadpletely copsed, but under the power of darkness, the Azure Dragon had nourished a second soul. Su Han had extracted the Azure Dragon soul now, but as long as the Azure Dragon body didn''t die, under the nourishment of the power of darkness, it wouldn''t take long for the Azure Dragon to form its soul again. After a moment of contemtion, Su Han clenched his fists, and struck down. The power of the fist distorted the void. Azure Dragon body broke at the first moment when it touched the power of the fist, just like the ck Tortoise before, it copsed into a mist of blood. "Shouldn''t this be over?" Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly, and then slowlynded on the ground. He stopped flowing the power of the Power Stone, after which he was slightly breathless, and a look of exhaustion appeared on his face. Just now, even though Su Han had used the Power Stone for a short time, his physical strength had indeed been exhausted. "Under this kind of environment! Not in peak condition, scan is very dangerous," Su Han muttered. He took out a physical strength talisman straight from the guild warehouse. Then use it. This is what Su Han bought long ago when he participated in the battle of Marineford while in the world of One Piece. At that time, Su Han bought several pieces, he used them in battle, and finally left one. Su Han used this physical strength talisman, and in a very short time, his physical strength returned to its peak again. "Hufffttt.... So good!" Moving his body and bones, Su Han looked serious again, he raised his hand and gently caressed the void in front of him. The void in front of him was distorted, and a tunnel appeared, Su Han stepped forward and directly entered the Landcave world. Once he entered, Su Han spent 100 points to weaken the suppression of the Landcave. The previous dark ce was definitely not a Landcave. It was precisely because of this that Azure Dragon was able to ignore Landcave refusal and use space methods to attract Su Han. And in that world, neither Su Han nor Azure Dragon was suppressed by the world. Su Han surveyed the world in front of him, his face very calm. Because of the connection between the old white fox soul and the Azure Dragon, he was no stranger to the Landcave. Su Han raised his hand to decipher the magic circle. Previously, Su Han had not used the magic circle inside the Landcave. Because he didn''t know the approximate topography of the Landcave at all. Even if Su Han wanted to use the magic circle, he didn''t even know where to go. Kamar-Taj magic circle is strong, but there are prerequisites. That is, you have to know where you are going. And now, he had memories of the beast emperor and the Saint Beast within the Landcave. Su Han understanding of the Landcave surpassed even many local beast emperors. Su Han stepped into the magic circle. The next moment, he appeared above the huge tomb. Countless beast roars rang out, and ck matter continued to overflow from the tomb. The three or five beast emperors have beenpletely tainted by dark matter at this time, and they are crazy and destroy everything they can see. "This is the tomb of the Four Saint Beasts in the Landcave! This is the Vermillion Bird tomb. " Kenbunshoku Haki spreads in all directions covering the entire tomb. What made Su Han heart heavy was that he didn''t feel the Vermillion Bird aura. "Saint King White Tiger! Saint King Azure Dragon! ck Tortoise Saint King! I''ve killedThree Saint Beasts, only the Saint King Vermillion Bird remains!" Chapter 432: False God of War and true God of War Chapter 432: False God of War and true God of War Su Han narrowed his eyes, and Rinnegan ripples appeared in his pupils. The Rinnegan eyesbined with Kenbunshoku Haki caused Su Han range of perception to widen. "Has run away?" Su Han was deep in thought. He raised his palm. Dazzling thunder arcs gathered in his palm, and then bloomed, piercing in all directions. Like the most beautiful meteor shower. However, under the supreme beauty, what was contained was also a supreme killing intent. Sad screams sounded one after another. The beasts tainted by dark matter were all pierced by the lightning and thunder from the sky, and their life aura decreased drastically. Only the existence of five beast emperors could withstand arcs of lightning and thunder like a meteor shower. However, even if they didn''t die, they were seriously injured, and they screamed in pain, and fled to the surroundings because they felt a mortal threat. "Want to escape?" Su Han was currently in a bad mood because the Saint King Vermilion Bird fled. Seeing the beast Emperor who was trying to escape, he sneered and his hands formed a mold again. Above the sky, an arc of lightning shed, and under the influence of Su Han Divine Authority, it instantly turned into a thunderstorm. One after another, the Lightning God gates descended from the sky, and the gates fell onto the body of the beast emperor. Because Su Han strength is much stronger than before, the thunder energy contained in this Lightning God gate is naturally stronger, falling like a falling. In the first moment when the beast emperors were hit by the Lightning God Gate, they couldn''t stand it at all and their bodies exploded and died savagely. "Hahhhh.!" Su Han took a deep breath, and then flew in the air. While flying, he while using Kenbunshoku Haki searched the Saint Beast tomb for hundreds of miles. In the end, he still didn''t find any trace of the Vermilion Bird. "It seems like! This time, I can onlye back with no luck" "However, it is not a big problem. If the Vermilion Bird wants to attack the spiritual energy world, I can detect it, as long as it dares to attack the spiritual energy world then it encounters me, then it will definitely die." Su Han felt a little regretful. Unfortunately, he didn''t eradicate all the Four Saints in the Landcave. But... Too bad, the Vermilion Bird doesn''t even qualify as a hidden danger. As Su Han turned away from the Landcave, his expression gradually became serious. Although there was no trace of the Saint King Vermilion Bird, he discovered that the situation in the Landcave waspletely different fromst time. There were signs of erosion by the forces of darkness and corruption everywhere. One after another the beasts became dark beasts. Among these dark and degenerate beasts, there was even an emperor realm existence. The fallen beasts fought the beasts that did not fall. The whole Landcave is a mess. There are battles everywhere, fights everywhere. Su Han only traveled thousands of miles and found three morerge-scale battles between beasts fighting each other. Su Han even had an illusion, as if the entire Landcave was fighting. No ce is peaceful. Looking around, Su Han fell silent. The impact of the Four Saint Beasts breaking free from eating seemed to be greater than he had imagined. Immediately, Su Han sighed softly. "Looks like there''s no need to worry about the Landcave invasion on earth." Thendcave on this side was destroyed. The thoughts of the beast emperor and the fallen beast emperor are about toe out, in that case, there should be no time or energy to disturb the earth. "However, this dark and degenerate power is too terrifying! If this dark and degenerate power is allowed to invade and enter the world of spiritual energy, even if I can suppress all disturbances But if darkness spreads. Even if it was me, it would also be difficult to eradicate." Su Han turned around and returned to his original ce. He vaguely realized in his heart that this falling darkness was not the power of someone strong. It''s more like part of the rule of the world, a chaotic order. "That''s enough! Pay more attention to this aspect in the future. " Actually Su Han really wanted to solve this disaster. However, on the one hand, the source of the darkness of the Landcave, even the current Su Han, does not know about what is going on and there is no way to deal with it. On the other hand, if the Landcave was really destroyed, Su Han would not be angry in the slightest, but would be pping his hands in joy. As long as there was nothing wrong with the spiritual energy world, Su Han wouldn''t care what the Landcave world would look like. Although there is a need to worry about this darkness energy, Su Han felt that at his own growth rate, when the darkness on the side of the Landcave marched into the spiritual energy world, at that time his strength was enough to understand and even ovee the roots of darkness. "Since there''s no need to worry about trouble here, let''s go back!" Su Han made a space-time tunnel in front of him, and he stepped inside. Appearing in his vi, Su Hany down, theny directly on the bed and closed his Rinnegan eyes. "It feels like it''spared to the world of spiritual energy! The atmosphere on the other side of the Landcave is very depressed" After lying down for a while, Su Han suddenly woke up. "No To be precise, the atmosphere on the Landcave side is much more depressing than thest time I went to the Landcave. Sure enough, is there something wrong with the world?" Returning to the spiritual energy world, he confirmed two things in a different world, Su Han was even more certain that the disaster on the other side of the Landcave was a problem with the concept of the world. Su Han stopped thinking about this matter, closed his eyes, and entered the guild chat room. Fourth Hokage: "Kratos is a real man to kill the gods, it''s just one word, cool!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Kill from start to finish! I''m feeling excited now, I''ll go first to Naval Headquarters." Come Be My Son: "Go, Kuroneko! But pay attention to his safety." King: "Fake god of war! Like Kratos! With a slightly tired look Disgraceful HP upper limit! Iprehensible ck history. And the real God of War, like Atreus, has a Protoss (God n) bloodline! Shooting speed of four arrows per second and proficient in eightnguages!" Atreus: "Please stop talking!" Atreus saw the words in the guild chat room, and suddenly had the urge to die. Chapter 433: Shock of Kratos Chapter 433: Shock of Kratos Su Xiaoxiao: You can finish watching To Love-Ru, I''m not surprised, but you guys finished the God of War game so quickly, I was really surprised." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon King! Who do you think I am? I am a fallen angel! Game god! It''s so easy to get past this kind of game!" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han was silent, isn''t the game god Khaku (nk)? However, Su Han thinks that now the characters in the game genre world have not joined the Super Dimensional Guild, and the game genre memory copy has not been sent. So even if he said this, no one in the guild would be able to understand him. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Furthermore, I don''t need to go through all the memory copy games alone. Let''s finish the game ourselves! Finally, let''s summarize the plot..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko Shi : "Although there are still many things I don''t know thoroughly, but I understand them roughly." Su Xiaoxiao: "" Su Xiaoxiao: "You y games like this, you don''t have the soul of a true gamer!" Su Han said mercilessly. Isn''t it just for the unknown happiness to y games? As a result, you make your own guesses, and then swap stories about what you did. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Don''t forget the guild master, this time we are ying the neer world game. We were very curious about the world of rookies, so we came up with the best n." Come Be My Son: "But neers know the truth of the world, that''s a good thing!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Atreus, do you know the plot of your world?" Atreus: "I can''t believe my father used to be able to do such a thing." Even if Atreus knew everything at this point, thinking about it, he still felt unable to ept the facts. Nakiri Erina: "Indeed Kratos'' style in the fourth part has changed too fast, right? Good daddy style!" Old Man is the Marquis: "" Come Be My Son: "Nakiri Erina, do you have an opinion about a good father?" Nakiri Erina: "Cough! I didn''t mean anything to old Whitebeard." Loki: "I feel the God of War series Mythology! It''s too messy, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "You are not ashamed to say that! Isn''t the Mythology in Orario the same?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The guild master is right! In orthodox Mythology Loki is a boy, not a girl." Loki: "Shut up! Tony, you''re not qualified to say that. Loki in your world brother of Thor! Do you think this fits into orthodox mythology?" Pure White Spirit User: "Everyone calm down! Mythologies from different worlds are of course very different which is understandable." Su Xiaoxiao: "Atreus what are you doing?" Atreus: "Should I tell my father everything, right?" Atreus: "Now, my father and I want to go to the highest mountain and scatter my mother ashes. Father seems to have met the enemy! He told me to hide, then he was facing the enemy." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s been a great trip!" Atreus: "Although I know his father strength is very strong, but I still feel a little worried." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I feel that instead of worrying about Kratos, it''s better to worry about Kratos'' enemies." Fourth Hokage: "Yes! Even if he was old, he was the one who massacred the entire Pantheon. And I feel that Kratos is now ughtering the Pantheon easier." Atreus looked at the exchange in the guild, the corners of his mouth forming a smile. His body curled into a ball, and he was hiding under the dark underground at this time. But the smile on Atreus face disappeared, and the worry appeared again. Even if the people in the guild had faith in his father, he still felt a little nervous before the final results came out. Suddenly, the sounds of fighting outside stopped. Then the door opened. Atreus immediately turned his head to look outside, and his heart skipped a beat. It should be his father who appeared in front of him, right? As Atreus fidgeted, the wooden nk above his head lifted. Kratos'' figure appeared, and then he took out Atreus. "Why are you so worried? But it doesn''t matter! It''s all trifles." "Let''s go!". Kratos said nonchntly. Atreus hesitated and finally gritted his teeth and asked, "Father, are you the God of War? Once, you killed the Greek Pantheon God, right?" Kratos'' body stiffened. He turned his head and stared intently at Atreus, with a touch of uncertainty in his eyes. There was silence in the room, which seemed a little depressed. Atreus swallowed his tongue nervously and covered his mouth obediently. Even though he believed that his father would not hurt him, the atmosphere of the scene still made him feel a little anxious. "How do you know?" Kratos sighed and admitted. Atreus already knew about it, so blindly hiding it would have no effect at all. "Found some strange things. I made some weird friends!" Atreus is still determined to be with Kratos. He looked at his father and spoke very seriously, "There is something called a memory copy in that ce! It reveals your past. And it also tells us about our future." Kratos'' eyes remained calm, and he said nonchntly, "Is that so?" For Atreus, Kratos believed that his son would not deceive him. However, upon hearing this, Kratos'' mind shed all sorts of things. He had another understanding of the matter. Can you find out about his past? And can hide it from him andmunicate with his son? Even under the guise of predicting the future? This kind of mysterious thing can only be done by gods... And based on this style of doing things, Kratos vaguely thought of someone, namely Athena. But those things don''t matter at the moment Kratos was silent for a moment, and continued, "Come on, kid!" Atreus saw this scene and understood in his heart that Kratos didn''t really care what he said. If Kratos believed, then he would feel a little anxious. Atreus finally thought of how to get Kratos to notice him. "Father? Our enemy should be called Baldr? That should be his name!" Kratos'' movement stopped again. "Our next trip will be a sess! However, our journey is only the beginning. A few years after the end of this journey, Thor will find us." Atreus shared the information he knew. "Then what happen?" Kratos'' expression became serious. "I do not know!" Atreus'' expression immediately changed. The story of God of War 4 only ended here, after thinking about it, he hesitated. "But ording to the strange friends called new friends in the Super Dimensional Guild! Furthermore, it is very likely that after the father killed the Greek gods, you came to ughter the gods of Northern Europe" Chapter 434: Marquis Voban wants to go to the world of God of War? Chapter 434: Marquis Voban wants to go to the world of God of War? After Atreus thought for a long time, his eyes suddenly lit up, "That''s right! Father, what else do they say in Norse mythology, the man who inspired the god Ragnarok is called Loki." "!!!" Kratos pupils contracted. His emotions had generated enormous fluctuations. If he had only thought before, then Atreus words had instantly pierced his heart. Makes him restless. Because Kratos knows very well that Atreus nickname is Loki. Loki will trigger Norse mythology Ragnarok? This also means that his son Atreus will cause Ragnarok? Atreus will embark on a path of ughter? "My child! Will he be the same as me?" There were variousplicated emotions in Kratos'' eyes. This was something he could not ept. The massacre of the gods must stop in his generation. The des of Chaos he had sealed for a long time. This heavy destiny should not continue on to his children. Even though Atreus didn''t know what Kratos was thinking, he could see that Kratos was clearly taking him seriously. Immediately he became excited. He told Kratos everything he knew. "Father! Next, I will go with you for the highest mountain in the world However, after reaching that mountain, I was told that it is not the highest in the nine realms." "The tallest mountain is actually In the kingdom of giants, Jotunheim." "You will continue to fight along the way! During this time, something happened to me and I had to go to Helheim, the kingdom of the dead" "That''s why, so you went back and took the des of Chaos, your long dusty weapon." "Is that so?" said Kratos in a gloomy voice. Atreus nodded withplexity in his eyes and he continued to speak. "After you take the des of Chaos, you will continue to fight and you finally meet the god Baldr and fight him! Using the Mistletoe, you destroyed the Immortal Body In the end, Baldr was killed by father." "After arriving at the peak of the Nine Realms, we saw the prophecy left by our mother. All our encounters along the way were all in mother prophecy." Kratos didn''t speak, but became mute. But he listened very carefully. Atreus expression was serious, he clenched his fists, recalled the plot discussed in the previous guild, and his voice trembled. "In mother prophecy, you will end up in my arms, and a snake will spit from my mouth..." "I understand." Kratos eyes were deep, and there didn''t seem to be any mood swings in But his hand that was holding the Leviathan ax was a little tighter. After sighing, Atreus continued, "After reading the prophecy, our business will end, and then we will return to our hometown." "However, after we have lived in seclusion for a few years, Thor the god of thunder wille again The guilds feel that it might also be the beginning of ourplete massacre of the God of Norse Mythology." "Oh, I see!" Kratos stared at Atreus closely. If there had been any suspicion of Athena earlier, then Kratos had basically put this thought aside now. Kratos said in a low voice, "Before confirming, it''s not necessarily the information you get is correct." "What do you mean dad?" Atreus was stunned, and didn''t realize what Kratos meant. "First confirm whether the information is urate! If urate..." "Then since we are going to fight, let''s fight happily." Kratos'' eyes turned icy cold, and he immediately changed the direction of his progress, "Son, let''s go back first and get the des of Chaos the rest will be discussedter." Originally, Kratos had decided to seal the des of Chaos to dust forever. But after listening to Atreus, he let go of this thought. Since the future could not be calm, he simply took out the des of Chaos again and faced them at their strongest. Atreus remained on Kratos back. After a long silence, he nodded. He closed his eyes, and his spirit entered the guild again. Atreus: "Everyone! My father wille back and take the des of Chaos, and then start fighting again." Nakiri Erina: "The God of War Kratos enters the arena again!" Atreus: "Yeah, I don''t know if it''s just my feelings I always feel that now my father seems to have prepared to kill and to do something against the God of Norse Mythology." Atreus was also a little unsure. Even though he knew better about his father, Atreus could only guess at the decision Kratos had to make without saying it, but couldn''t be sure. Su Xiaoxiao: "...I think this kind of thing is normal!" Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, Little Atreus, do you really want to help your father now?" Atreus: "Hmm! Do you have any good suggestions? Guild master?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you want to help your father, it is better to increase your own strength." Su Xiaoxiao: "You can train many skills in the guild. I think that if you want to train, you should be able to start at a very fast pace, and be even stronger." Su Xiaoxiao: "After all, your own bloodline and identity are extraordinary, with the bloodline of the god race and giant race running through your body you will get twice the results with half the effortpared to the training of an ordinary person." Atreus: "I will pay attention!" Old Man is the Marquis: "I''m thinking now do I want to go to the God of War world and try to kill the gods there and gain Divine Authority!??" Marquis Voban is still entangled at this time, should he go to the world of God of War? After all, there were many gods in that world. And he was very interested in gods. Even in the Campione world, killing a heretic god could gain Divine Authority because of Pandora. But Marquis Voban consciously, now the guild has strengthened his character as a God yer. Under such circumstances, couldn''t he without relying on Pandora rituals to seize the Divine Authority of another god? He felt excited when he thought about it. Though, if not for Loki face in Orario. He wanted to go to Orario to see what happened when he ughtered the gods in that world. In other words, look for opportunities to kill gods to experiment. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Marquis Voban, forget it!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I have a feeling that if Marquis Voban had gone to the world of God of War with his personality, and he was going to face Kratos After all, Kratos is a ruthless and hot-tempered man! And when Kratos gets angry, it''s not very easy to calm down. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Perhaps in the end, Marquis Voban suddenly realized that Kratos seemed to be the God of War, and then Marquis Voban would wonder if he could fight the God of War. At that time, the situation was really not easy to reconcile." Chapter 435: Old man, you have also reached the age of enjoying retirement life Chapter 435: Old man, you have also reached the age of enjoying retirement life Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han wanted to say that Tony had an extraordinary imagination. But then, Su Han thought about it carefully, and then considered the characters of Marquis Voban and Kratos. He became unable to deny Tony words. He actually found that Tony words made sense? Old Man is the Marquis: "Not to mention, this matter still hasn''t happened, even if it really happened, how about it?" Marquis Voban said, even if he really fought, he wasn''t afraid of Kratos! Tony Is Not the Richest: "Marquis Voban hasn''t thought, if you really fight Kratos. Wouldn''t Atreus be in a difficult position?" Through Tony Stark statement, Marquis Voban fell silent. As a fellow member of the Super Dimensional Guild, face still had to be given. When he went to another world, he had a conflict with the father of another guild member, which was not appropriate. After thinking about it, Marquis Voban immediately made an appointment. Old Man is the Marquis: "At most, I promise you that I will not make things difficult for Kratos in that world." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Even if you say that, I don''t really agree. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "The most important thing is luck! I feel that your recent luck has been very bad." Old Man is the Marquis: "???" Marquis Voban looked confused, did he have any connection to another world with his bad luck? How did he feel that Tony had mocked him during the recent lottery activity, with such bad luck? Tony Is Not the Richest: "If Marquis Voban goes to that world, it is really bad luck, in the end your ending may be very bad. After all, the water in the God of War world doesn''t look shallow." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Marquis Voban! You''re not that young anymore, so honestly enjoying retirement at home." To be honest, Tony made a decision in his heart when he judged that Marquis Voban had some bad luck recently. The fewer problems, the better. If possible, Marquis Voban should stay in his own home world and rest. Otherwise, something really bad happened, something happened, and there is no ce to cry. Although they have a certain understanding of the world of God of War through the game of God of War. But God of War only produced four series, who knows if suddenly there will be a big boss in the world of God of War? Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban looked at Tony in the guild, his eyes turning bad. Retirement period? ! Even though he was over 200 years old, what if he was over 200 years old? Even if he was over 200 years old, he was still in the prime of his life! Not to mention, he wasn''t Marquis Voban in the original, but an enhanced version of Marquis Voban who considered himself stronger than Kratos. What kind of bad luck could he suffer in the God of War world with hisbat power at this level? The more Marquis Voban looked, the more he realized that Tony was after him. "Tony Stark, the swelling has gotten worse recently. I had to find an opportunity to teach him a lesson and make him sober. " But then, Marquis Voban suddenly remembered something and suddenly realized. Old Man is the Marquis: "No... I suddenly found that I was messed with by you." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Where were you screwed by me?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Tony Stark, which world I want to go to without telling me, why did you stop me?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "@Atreus. Can you give me permission to go to your world?" Atreus: "That Old man Forget it!" Atreus was a little embarrassed at the moment. If Marquis Voban hade to this world in the first ce, he probably wouldn''t have refused. But now, Tony had proposed a possibility. Marquis Voban came to his world and would probably fight with his father. After thinking about it over and over, Atreus felt it was better not to agree. Even though it was just a possibility, even if it was a possibility, he didn''t want to cause trouble to his old father. Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Chapter 436: Transmigration Organization Chapter 436: Transmigration Organization Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Don''t be too disappointed Marquis Voban. It''s no big deal not being able to go to another world!" Come Be My Son: "I think, if you want to kill the heretic god, you might consider going to China to ask High Priestess Luo Hao for advice." Come Be My Son: "High Priest Luo Hao strategy in China earned him a point, which was definitely worth it." Old Man is the Marquis: "I''m not going to China to ask Luo Hao for advice! If I really wanted to, I could summarize aplete set of strategies in my own territory." Marquis Voban rejected Shirohige suggestion without hesitation, he was also a person who cared about face. It was impossible to bow his head to Luo Hao. Even though after joining the Super Dimensional Guild, Marquis Voban and High Priest Luo Hao were no longer at odds with each other like they used to be, but the two were like fire and water ipatible. But the rtionship is still not harmonious, but it is certain. At least in the spirit struggle, even if Marquis Voban was dead, he would not be able to bend down and bow his head to Luo Cuilian. Pure White Spirit User: "@Su Xiaoxiao." Su Xiaoxiao: "Emilia, do you need anything?" Pure White Spirit User: "When I was out on a walk today! I ran into Felt And the Royal Selection mark was stolen, in the process of chasing Felt, I ran into Natsuki Subaru." Pure White Spirit User: "I feel that the plot of our world is about to begin." Su Xiao Xiao: "Has the plot already started?" Su Han was dumbfounded when he saw this. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The arrogant and annoying protagonist has now sessfully transmigrated into the world of Re:Zero kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu? How will Emilia treat the protagonist?" Goko Ruri really doesn''t like Natsuki Subaru. The main reason was that Natsuki Subaru actually revealed his ugliness in the memory copy. Although not a criminal, the first impression of the attitude was definitely not very good for others. It''s not just Goko Ruri, most of the people in the guild are like this too, only a few like Natsuki Subaru. Pure White Spirit User: "I only saw him briefly, and didn''t even meet him" Pure White Spirit User: "If I let him follow me, his fate will be too difficult!" Pure White Spirit User: "In this world! He deserves to have a more pleasant life." Emilia kindness was destined that Emilia would take the me on herself once she found out everything. Therefore, it was not only impossible for her to meet Natsuki Subaru, on the contrary he also had to stay away from Natsuki Subaru. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wait a minute, I suddenly thought of something." Tony Is Not the Richest: "If I remember correctly, Natsuki Subaru is also a Transmigator. Can its existence be killed?" Tony words were thrown, the entire guild suddenly fell silent. Although some people in the Super Dimensional Guild didn''t really like Natsuki Subaru, they didn''t feel bad about it either. If you really wanted to kill Natsuki Subaru, a lot of people wouldn''t be able to do it. Even Su Han frowned slightly when he saw this. He entered the main mission and after looking at it, he found that no new main mission had appeared. "Does this kind of Transmigator not count as a mission?" His heart continued to be extremelyplicated, which could not be said to be luck or regret. Then he asked the system, "System, can you provide a specific exnation?" The system emotionless voice sounded in Su Han ears. [Ding! Natsuki Subaru is a legal Transmigator! A transmigator guided by the will of the world itself... Its existence, due to the guidance of the will of the world, will not affect the will of the world, so it does not fall within the scope of the guild mission] Su Han was dumbfounded by the system answer. A transmigator like this that appeared in the world? Was it guided by the will of the world itself? So it''s legal? In other words, a Transmigator who is not guided by the will of the world? Is it illegal? Su Han continued to ask other doubts. Fortunately the guild system was not stingy and answered this time. [Ding! In general! Someone is on the side of the Good Alignment Order, and that person will be chosen by the Transmigration Organization! Then choose to cross over." [Only someone is on the side of chaos. Even the Evil Alignment will be filtered by the Transmigration Organization and sent to another world for destruction. The Transmigration Organization uses the help of Chaos Alignment crossed over to steal the world origin power] "Wait a minute, you only mentioned the Transmigration Organization a moment ago? The appearance of the Transmigators isn''t a coincidence, but an organization simr to the Super Dimensional Guild or the Main God Room that specifically screens Transmigators for crossing over?" Su Han eyes widened at this information and he paid attention to the key words from the system. In this case, the guild system did not answer. "Because I''m not qualified to ask?" Su Han sighed and didn''t say anything else. Although he can increase his strength in a short period of time, and even has the power of destroying stars, he is far from the strongest in the world. Unqualified to know some information, Su Han thought it was normal. After all, he believed in himself, and sooner orter he would be qualified to find out. Su Han closed his eyes and he sorted out the information he had at the moment. "In the first ce there is a special organization simr to the Main God Room, which constantly filters out Transmigators with evil traits and sends them to other worlds to destroy the world order, and thus obtain the origin of the world The Transmigators illegal, so they must be killed! This is also the kind of Transmigator the guild mission wants to kill." "There are also Transmigators guided by the will of the world! Who is the destiny child of that world and is basically the protagonist, so it''s not within the reach of the guild target! That is understandable." However, Su Han suddenly thought of something and frowned. "By the way, I wanted to ask a long time ago, I am also a Transmigator ording to your statement Am I also a Transmigator?" [Of course!] The sound of the system was as cold as ever. [Your presence will cause the world of spiritual energy to fight back against the Landcave... Of course! When the Super Dimensional Guild system is installed on you, your real destiny changes] Su Han: "..." Su Han didn''t know whether tough or cry, he roughly understood the meaning of the system. In fact, Su Han was simr to Natsuki Subaru who was a Transmigator guided by the will of the world itself. Of course, installing the Super Dimensional Guild System on Su Han was actually an unexpected event beyond the control of the world will. Actually there is no Super Dimensional Guild System when the world will guide Su Han. If there is no Super Dimensional Guild System in Su Han, then under the guidance of the world will, Su Han must also embark on a legendary life path like the protagonist in a novel. Perhaps every step of Su Han progress would be extremely difficult, but he would definitely reach the pinnacle step by step, and in the end, be a leader in the spiritual energy world, and even be an opportunity for the spiritual energy world to fight back against the Landcave... Just thinking of this, Su Han then had a lot of words he wanted toin about. Chapter 437: The latest People Protection Act Chapter 437: Thetest People Protection Act Su Han expression grew more uncertain and the cursed words were swallowed back down his throat, he didn''t know what to say. "With this, it seems that when I started crossing over, I was a cultivation scum in the Spiritual Energy world From this perspective, without the Super Dimensional Guild System, perhaps I would have started the path of the emergence of a useless person?" "This method is too mainstream!" There were too manyints he wanted to say! Su Han didn''t know where to start. Regarding Su Han statement, the guild system did not respond. The Super Dimensional Guild system would only exin what was required, whereas at other times, when Su Han asked a question, the system would not answer. In this case, Su Han is not surprised, the system itself is closer to a series of procedures that only regrly execute certainmands. After that he projected his gaze onto the guild chat room again. At this moment, the troubled guild chatroom was discussing the matter of Natsuki Subaru, and some people were even fighting. Pure White Spirit User: "I have veryplicated feelings about Natsuki Subaru, but one thing is for sure! I don''t have a good impression of him, or hate him!" Emilia expressed her attitude very clearly. After all, a memory copy is a memory copy. For Emilia, it was more like reading a romance biography. Compared to the memory copy that never happened, Emilia was more grateful to Su Han for saving their world. Pure White Spirit User: "But if if you really want to act on Natsuki Subaru! I''m against... Even if you have to! But please do it from my point of view" Symbol of Peace: "Subaru-shounen is not a bad person! There shouldn''t be a need to kill him. " Symbol of Peace: "The question I''m thinking about right now is whether the Guild has any special functions, such as sending back Subaru-shounen to the world he came from? I believe that the guild should have this function. " Symbol of Peace: "Subaru-shounen, might leave the world of Re:Zero, wouldn''t it be better for him?" All Might thought about what happened to Natsuki Subaru in the world of Re:Zero, and he had mixed feelings. Esdeath: "It''s so boring for you guys to talk about this! If the guild issues a mission, then run it, if it doesn''t issue a mission, then there''s no need to discuss it. If you don''t want to participate, then there''s no problem, I''m willing to participate." Esdeath: "As long as I can get points, why not do it?" Esdeath insulted the attachments of many guild members. What''s wrong with good people? Do only a few good people die in this world? If she could earn points for killing people and increasing herself as a resource, then Esdeath wouldn''t wonder if she killed good people or bad people. Monkey D. Dragon: "Miss Esdeath! What you just said is a very dangerous trend If you continue down this path, congrattions, you have sessfully vited thetest People Protection Act!" Monkey D. Dragon : "If you really do something like that, then I will tolerate for the sake of the guild members at most! It won''t hurt your life. But it will be very tight. ording to thew, you will be imprisoned for ten years. I suggest you better think about it before you speak. " Esdeath: "..." Hearing Dragon threat, Esdeath expression wasn''t very good. Why had she almost forgotten this. This is no longer the age of the old empire. Dragon overthrows the empire and establishes a democracy. ording to thews and regtionsid down by the Dragon, the strong could enjoy general status or high rank, but the strong should not carelessly damage or even plunder the property of civilians. This is a warning line. If there is such a trend, I apologize, and the Supreme Court will travel! Don''t think that you are strong enough to do whatever you want. At least in the world of Akame ga Kill, Dragon fist is the greatest. Even if it was a Teigu user, they had to kneel obediently before the Dragon. Esdeath: "I''m sorry Wait a minute! That is not true." At first Esdeath was going to apologize, but then when she realized something was wrong, she immediately retaliated. Esdeath: "In the Empire I kill people, I did break thew, but killing people in another world, whatw did I break?" Monkey D. Dragon: "Yeah I was just making a joke!" Esdeath: "..." Just kidding? I almost thought it was real. In the end, you gave me such a sentence? If I took it seriously before. How? Esdeath was annoyed. Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Actually, I just wanted to ask! How many psychological shadows does Dragon bring to Esdeath?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Esdeath truly believes in the weak and the strong! It seems Dragon has taught him a lot." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Dragon words are truly eloquent. Even I thought Dragon was serious at first!" Fourth Hokage: "What a dangerous mouth..." Su Han saw this, feeling as lively as ever. Su Han sorted out what he had previouslymunicated with the Super Dimensional Guild System earlier. Then, he directly sent a text file to the chat room. In one second, the number of downloads of the text file has been downloaded by all the guild members. Immediately, the guild members all read the legal Transmigator and the illegal Transmigator, and they all felt relieved. Tony Is Not the Richest: "So I see Is there a really big organization behind the Transmigators? All that were chosen were Chaos Alignment Transmigrators?" Let the World Suffer: "I feel it! Regis following Thanos, isn''t necessarily a bad person, is he?" Su Xiaoxiao: "But he is not a good person! Thanos may be for order and peace, but Regis is only for Thanos..." Su Xiao Xiao : "Thanos may be Chaotic Good, but Regis is at least Chaotic Neutral! He dead, and he definitely notpletely innocent." Su Han sneered at this point, and Thanos also said that although he destroyed half of the universe life, but After all, it still upies the truth, for the continuation of the universe. But Regis, he only followed Thanos, killing half of the world life for Thanos'' cause, not for the continuation of the world itself. Of course even if Regis was for the continuation of the universe, in the current state, Su Han still chose to kill Regis. Even Thanos was killed in the end, is there anything else to say? Chapter 438: Lala Method Chapter 438: L Method elerator: "What the guild master said actually makes sense." elerator was deep in thought, and after thinking about it, he realized that he couldn''t deny Su Han words. Pure White Spirit User: "If it''s like this! Then that''s good." Emilia also heaved a sigh of relief. She was really lucky that the Super Dimensional Guild could provide the best solution of both worlds, so she didn''t have to worry anymore. Su Xiaoxiao: "Emilia." Pure White Spirit User: "Un? Guildmaster, what''s wrong?" Su Xiaoxiao: "No! I just wanted toin about something." Su Han suddenly remembered what Emilia had said earlier, feeling as if something was wrong. Su Xiaoxiao: "With the memory copy spoiler Felt can still manage to steal the badge! How stupid are you?" Pure White Spirit User: "Hehehehe, Especially since I really didn''t think much of it." Su Han said this, Emilia also felt embarrassed. Pure White Spirit User: "The world I was in has been wiped out, after all. I really treat the memory copy as a story in another parallel worldline. " Of course, there is actually another reason. After Emilia joined the guild, she managed to gain recognition from the guild members. Emilia now understood what it was like to be understood and tolerated by others, and was no longer desperate to be a king like in the original. Now she felt that she was very happy now. It was precisely because of this that she paid little attention to the badge, and it was stolen by Felt while wandering the streets. Pure White Spirit User: "Let''s stop talking about this topic for now I''m going to the slums to see the situation. Better get the badge back!" Nagiri Erina: "Wait a minute! I remember starting in Re:Zero story, Emilia would probably die if she went to the slums... Isn''t that right?" Nakiri Erina suddenly remembered the original plot, and her mood instantly became tense. She could remember that in Emilia early story in Re:Zero, but Emilia died several times in the beginning, and it was up to Natsuki Subaru Return by Death to change her destiny. And now, Emilia had not even met Natsuki Subaru and had not made any connections. If Emilia died, she would really die. Pure White Spirit User: "Regarding this, don''t worry." Pure White Spirit User: "I also got some points at the start, plus points from daily check-ins. I also strengthened all Kenbunshoku Haki and Busoshoku Haki to primary level! I also practiced the Chakra Purification Technique and the Sunshin no Jutsu (Body Flicker Technique)." Pure White Spirit User: "With careful preparation! Even facing a Bowel Hunter, no big deal." Emilia who had experienced the end of the world, had fully understood the meaning of having no power. She also practiced diligently. With the help of the house of time, his Spirit Magic had also improved greatly. Its power is much stronger than in the original work. Coupled with the Sunshin no Jutsu that has been mastered, Kenbunshoku Haki and Busoshoku Haki, even if in the royal capital, not many people are his opponents. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''m the only one who feels Haki and ninjutsu Seems a little different from Emilia style?" Su Xiaoxiao: "In order to increase strength, what is the use of style?" Su Xiaoxiao:" "Emilia, if you really run into trouble and need help, ask the guild for help!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I believe that there should be no one who is unwilling to help you." Shinonono Tabane: "Right! If you want, I will directly support you with a set of Infinite Stratos! This is the newly developed Super-upgrade Infinite Stratos! The sixth generation is equipped with magic attributes and is very powerful." Shinonono Tabane: "Don''t talk about Bowel Hunter. Even Roswaal couldn''t break through the defensive barrier of the sixth generation Infinite Stratos. Even in the face of Sword Saint Reinhard could withstand his attacks twice! " Nakiri Erina: "..." Kasumi Utako: "Tabane-san, please answer my doubts." Kasumi Utako: "If Stank-san says this, I still believe it, but if Tabane-san... For some reason, I always feel like the chains will break halfway!" Fourth Hokage: "Even though it sounds very painful, I feel like Shinonono Tabane might want Emilia to engage in real battle! To gather some data about the battle, protecting was not Shinonono Tabane original intention." Shinonono Tabane: "!!!... How can you all nder like this?" Shinonono Tabane felt wronged, she was very worried about Emilia. By the way, to collect data on battle magic, it can only be said by the way! By any chance, can you say it on purpose? This is too unreasonable. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Anyway, Emilia, you just have to be more careful." Pure White Spirit User: "I understand, thank you, guild master, and thank you all!" L: "Beautiful L has appeared again!" L: "After I watched To Love-Ru! I have decided not to go to earth!" Shirai Kuroko: "L-san finally understands!?" Shirai Kuroko looked here, finally relieved, thinking L understood that Yuuki Rito was hateful and dangerous. L: "It''s actually not like this... I just find this guild more interesting than the called Earth." L: "Although my father still wants to find me a fianc, I ended up thinking of a method that has the best of both sides!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What method?" Tony is very interested, L father is the king of Deviluke who has the power to destroy stars? Such a terrifying existence, what method should L use to change her mind? Lara: "If my dad really pushes me I can call the guild master, or Saiki Kusuo or even Saitama to have a nice chat with my dad." Nakiri Erina: "???? " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Kasumi Utako: "???" Fourth Hokage: "!!!" Ask someone in the guild to beat L father and chat? The subtext of this sentence, isn''t it just a fight? Is this the finishing method that L mentioned? Isn''t this just solving the problem with violence? L: "I have prepared the gifts! If it was Saiki Kusuo it would be an automatic jelly coffee maker! If Saitama will provide a super satellite that can report to him in real time, where are the supermarkets selling discounted vegetables." Saiki Kusuo: "..." Saiki Kusuo gulped. No, what happened to this fluttering feeling? I''m Not Bald: "..." Saitama eyes widened. A super satellite that reports the prices of which vegetables are discounted in real time? Very attractive gift. L : "For the guild master, it''s a bit of a hassle... If the guild master has a scientific item he wants, please tell me directly, then I will make it right away!" L: "I''m so smart! Let''s fight.... Cough Cough, if can''t solve it by chatting with my dad. Then we need to talk a little more." L: "Of course Actually I don''t think I really need to. Yes, as long as you intimidate him, my father must promise not to find my fianc." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Chapter 439: Guild warning: Haibara Ai is in danger Chapter 439: Guild warning: Haibara Ai is in danger Let the World Suffer: "While it sounds a bit harsh, I can''t really say anything, but the eligibility is actually quite high!" Uzumaki Nagato thought of the story of To Love-Ru, and then thought of the power of Saitama, Saiki Kusuo and Su Han. He felt that there was nothing wrong with this method. Tokisaki Kurumi: "Yes! This kind of old man who forcibly found his fianc for his daughter. He should be given a good hit! " Magical Girl Illya: "This kind of father is too irresponsible too. Damn it! Old-fashioned thinking." I''m Not Bald: "When am I going to the world of To Love-Ru?" Although Saitama now has a King so his life is not much pressure, but going out to buy discount vegetables is more of a habit and hobby for him. He was very satisfied with the satellite that L would give him. L: "Wait for me to finish the machine first Then! If my father forces me, I will call you directly!" I''m Not Bald: "No problem! I have any time." Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I just want to ask you one thing." Nakiri Erina: "Is there a problem with the Guild Master?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Although I really believe in L technology level, but with L Technology has some very subtle ws." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." Kasumi Utako: "The Guild Master worries seem reasonable!" Kasumigaoka Utaha remembered To Love-Ru, and found that Su Han said this, there was nothing wrong. If there is nothing wrong with L scientific equipment, is it still L? Su Han mind was much more open than the other members. Su Xiaoxiao: "For example If the coffee jelly machine made a ton of coffee jelly every second, it would fill Saiki Kusuo entire house in a very short time, or evenpletely destroy" Saiki Kusuo: "." Hearing this, Saiki Kusuo eeski was still expressionless, but his eyes twitched slightly. Su Xiaoxiao: "Another example... a super satellite reports a sale of discount vegetables somewhere, but only after Saitama leaves... The ce of sale is done on a foreign!" I''m Not Bald: "..." Saitama was also lost in thought. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "That is natural and impressive." Waver: "But I feel like this kind of thing is very likely to happen?" Waver suddenly realized that if this kind of thing were to happen, there really was a sense of contradiction within L body. L: "Umm! There are always small ws in scientific and technological work. I will try my best to pay attention to it!" Saiki Kusuo: "It''s no big deal Although it might take a little risk, I think it''s fine." After Saiki Kusuo thought deeply, he felt that although L discovery might have a bit of a problem. But his psychic powers are veryprehensive. Even if something went wrong, he could contain it in time. Even if a major problem destroys his house, he still has the power to rewind time, and his house can return to the way it was a day ago. I''m Not Bald: "I don''t have much of a problem here." Saitama feels that the ce that sells discount vegetables on the really doesn''t matter! Wouldn''t it be fine if he didn''t go? He picked up the discount vegetables on earth to buy. Su Xiaoxiao: "Since you two think there''s no problem, then I won''t say much." When Su Han and the guild members were chatting with each other, the rm suddenly sounded. [Ding! Haibara Ai guild members have fallen into life-threatening danger... Please pay attention to all guild members! Please pay attention to all the guild members!] [Ding! Detection isplete, Detective Conan world has changed...] Another change urred? And it seems that Haibara Ai has fallen into a life-threatening state because of this change? Su Han was shocked, and he didn''t even have time to see if there was a new mission, and he spoke directly in the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "There is a problem with Haibara Ai! I''ll go first." In public and private, Su Han couldn''t sit and watch the guild members in a state of danger. Therefore, Su Han activated his privilege and spent 100 points to buy Crossing Over Talisman. Then, he immediately chose to cross over. The guild members were all shocked at this moment. Tony Is Not the Richest: "What happened to Haibara Ai? What happened to Haibara Ai? Did she meet a killer? I remember Haibara Ai starting to practice Busoshoku Haki?" Tony was also momentarily confused. He couldn''t understand what was happening, but after finding out, he suddenly became anxious. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Looks like the Demon Lord has gone to Detective Conan world... But there''s no time to dy now." Fourth Hokage: "We can only pray here in our hearts. It''s the only thing we can do." Fourth Hokage: "Even if we want to go to Detective Conan world. In the absence of Haibara Ai, or the Guild Master to give us permission That would be impossible." Come Be My Son: "Don''t worry the guild master strength is one of the best in the guild! If the guild master is present, it will be enough to even out all the enemies." Come Be My Son: "Besides, even if something unexpected happens in another world, the guild master can''t solve it himself, he cane to the guild and call for help." Old Man is the Marquis: "Hehe In a weak world like Detective Conan, what about the emergence of a world-shattering crisis? If the Guild Master wanted to finish it, wouldn''t it be very easy?" Marquis Voban was a firm believer in Su Han strength. The main reason was that Marquis Voban and Su Han had participated in more than one mission and had a clear understanding and understanding of Su Han strength. Old Man is the Marquis: "And if there really is something that the guild master can''t solve, then the problem we have to consider is that we have to let Saitama or Saiki Kusuo help out." Saiki Kusuo: "I will be ready all the time!" Even though Saiki Kusuo didn''t like fighting, he had a veryfortable time at the guild. He had considered the people in the guild as his friends. His friend life is in danger, and with his character, it''s impossible to stay still. I''m Not Bald: "If there is an enemy, just call me any time!" ... Detective Conan World. In an empty ssroom. Haibara Ai hands are covered with Busoshoku Haki, currently she is slightly panting and her face is bruised. There was also blood dripping on his palm. "Sherry! Sherry! You''re still alive! You are really alive! " Gin in ck clothes looked at Haibara Ai, with a distorted expression on his face, and there was excitement and killing intent in his eyes. "How did you do that?" Haibara Ai expression was very calm, but there was a hint of disbelief in her voice. With Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki even at the entry level, she can also withstand bullets with his bare hands. She thought it wouldn''t be a big problem for Gin toe here. But after a real battle with Gin, Haibara Ai found that she was wrong. At first, she could detect the trajectory of the bullets fired by Gin gun and with Kenbunshoku Haki and Busoshoku Haki she parried the bullets. But then, when Gin finds the bullet useless, he reces it with a new bullet, when it hits the target, it explodes instantly, its power is equivalent to a cannonball. This bullet is too powerful, even Haibara Ai can''t withstand it even if she uses Busoshoku Haki. If she had primary-level Busoshoku Haki then the situation would be much better. But now, his Busoshoku Haki is only at the entry level. Chapter 440: Gin get system? Chapter 440: Gin get system? "It''s no big deal if I tell you." Gin looked at Haibara Ai carefully. Even though he has deep love for Haibara Ai, when Haibara Ai betrays the organization, all his love turns to hatred. But in the event that the other party is bound to die, Gin doesn''t mind talking about it. After all, ording to the previous survey, there was no one else near Haibara Ai except Conan behind Haibara Ai. "Not long ago, an inexplicable system appeared in my mind! Under my investigation, this system tells me the truth about this world, Detective Conan... This is really interesting..." Gin voice sounded emotional, and it wasplicated with unidentified emotions. He also watched Detective Conan animation through a system that was mysteriously ced on him. It was precisely because of this that he was able to know a lot before he coulde. Gin raised his head and looked at Conan in the distance. "Kudo Shinichi! I really didn''t think he would never die After taking such medicine, he would be a child" "This kind of thing, no one in the organization can think of. " Conan at this time, not far from Haibara Ai, he also felt short of breath. Hearing Gin words, disbelief and amazement appeared on his face. But in the end, all the disbelief on Conan face turned to bitterness. Gin came to kill, and said many things. Coupled with the oppressive might that Gin disyed earlier... Conan felt that he and Haibara Ai would end this time. "But after all, Haibara Ai seems to have a big secret in her body." Conan looked at Haibara Ai back, withplexity in his expression. He witnessed with his own eyes, Haibara Ai hand was covered with ck Busoshoku Haki, and then she held the bullet with his bare hands. Though in the next moment, Gin reces with a new bullet, and a shot is fired, and the bullet explodes like a cannonball as it approaches. Even Haibara Ai was seriously injured this time. However, this still couldn''t make Conan ignore Haibara Ai holding the bullet with his bare hands before. Hold a bullet with your bare hands? Is this something humans can do? Conan now doubts whether the materialism he embraced during the first half of his life is true? Is there really a supreme magic in this world, and Haibara Ai is one of the inheritors of supreme magic? Haibara Ai body was tense, she deliberately wanted to close her eyes,municate with the guild members, and ask for support. However, she did not dare. Especially not to be distracted. Haibara Ai could sense Gin killing intent. If she lost his consciousness a little, she was worried that Gin next action would have taken his life. At this moment, Haibara Ai showed her full strength even her breath was almost held, and she faced Gin. And she kept asking. "Then what happened to your bullet that exploded earlier?" Gin enjoyed chatting with Haibara Ai, and didn''t hide it, "Sherry... It''s a system reward! Understand? The power is so strong But, you can''t be my opponent!" "Now!" The moment Gin spoke, Haibara Ai body like an arrow shot from a bow shot forward and appeared in front of Gin in an instant. "This is the only chance!" Haibara Ai clenched his fists, squeezing the remaining physical strength from his exhausted body, and fully pressed the entry-level Busoshoku Haki, and punched Gin in the stomach. "You still like to do some small actions." Ginughed and grabbed Haibara Ai palm, and then immediately dropped Haibara Ai to the ground. Haibara Ai winced in pain and severe pain spread from her back to her entire body. She coughed up blood from his mouth, "Why" "I remember I told you long ago, Sherry? Qualified assassin! Not only did he have to know enough information. Possess excellent marksmanship. At the same time, he can''t lose his skills!" "I didn''t just trade in special category bullets, do you think I didn''t strengthen myself?" All the smiles on Gin face grew wider, and he looked at Haibara Ai in front of him, and his expression became veryplicated. In the end, all of Gin emotions disappeared. He was expressionless, aiming the gun in his hand at Haibara Ai head. "Goodbye my Sherry." *bang* With a loud bang, the bullet shot out. Conan face turned pale when he saw this scene in the distance. And almost at the same time that the gun was fired, a calm voice rang out, "Who allowed you to act on my guild members?" The void was twisted, and Su Han figure suddenly appeared. Using Hiraishin no Jutsu, he immediately appeared beside Haibara Ai, and stretched out his hand to stop the bullet with his palm. Immediately, the bullet exploded and Su Han palm shook. "Haibara Ai, your world has this kind of ck technology, and the shell is made to be as small as a bullet?" Su Han asked in surprise. He slowly opened his palm, and several clouds of ck smoke rose from his palm. Haibara Ai: "..." If Haibara Ai was silent, Gin couldn''t believe it. "You took the bullet st with your bare hands! How could it be." Gin body suddenly stiffened. Although Gin mind was greatly shaken, his movements weren''t slow. With a brush, he lifted his leg and kicked towards Su Han in front of him. Su Han grabbed Gin leg easily, and didn''t even use Busoshoku Haki. Relying on his basic quality, Su Han squeezed gently, and there was a cracking sound. The bones and blood in Gin legs were all crushed by Su Han. "Arghhh..." A muffled hum came from Gin mouth. His face became distorted formed by the pain. His mind was nk at the moment, it was because Su Han appearance had damaged too much of hismon sense. "Haibara Ai, no big deal, right?" Su Han casually flicked Gin like a cannonball round, hitting several walls into the distance "The Guildmaster came just in time!" Haibara Aiughed bitterly, took a few breaths, then recovered some of her strength. She barely supported herself and got up from the ground. "There is an rm on the side of the guild system! I wille soon." Su Han didn''t exin too much. Haibara Ai suddenly remembered something, and he whispered, "Guild Leader, Gin has a system! This kind of attack might not be fatal to him. He might run away. " Chapter 441: Strongest Assassin System Chapter 441: Strongest Assassin System "This time it''s not the Transmigator, but the native who has obtained the system?" Su Han rubbed his chin, showing a thoughtful look, but then heughed lightly. "Besides, Ai-chan, do you think it''s possible?" "That fellow can return his state to the peak with the system, but will he still be able to escape my perceptual range?" Haibara Ai was stunned to hear this, she just remembered that Su Han full scale Kenbunshoku Haki was enough to cover all of Tokyo, no matter how fast Gin escaped, he wouldn''t be able to escape all of Tokyo in a few minutes. In other words, if Gin really could do it, then it would no longer be a matter of speed, but of how he learned space shifting. "Because he hurt you! I will give him a big death ceremony. " Su Han a trace of coldness shed across his eyes. He stretched out a hand, and a bright arc of lightning continued to flow down his finger, piercing across the sky. The lightning arc looked inconspicuous, only as thick as a finger. But the speed at which it shed was extremely fast. In an instant, it pierced through Gin body who was trying to escape in the distance. After that, this dazzling celestial arc of lightning and dome produced an induction. The sky was covered in dark clouds, lightning and lightning flowed in the clouds. With a bolt of lightning falling from the sky, bombarded Gin body and burned his body to ashes. Gin didn''t even have a chance to scream, and died instantly. Conan shivered. He saw everything that happened along the way, and now almost suspected that he was dreaming. Previously, Conan was still shocked by the tremendous power disyed by Haibara Ai and Gin that exceeded the limits of ordinary humans, but now, Su Han appearance immediately refreshed his mind. Can one control thunder and lightning? He was afraid that this world was actually a world with supernatural powers. Conan worldview haspletely copsed at this point. Even began to doubt his life. Su Han ears heard the sound of the system. [Ding! Strongest Assassin System has been detected, do you want to recycle it?] "System recycling?" Su Han showed interest. Although he heard this from Haibara Ai earlier that there was a system inside Gin. But he really didn''t expect that the name of the system was actually called the Strongest Assassin System. "Recycling!" [Ding! Congrattions on getting 30,000 points] Su Han was somewhat disappointed by the meager number of points, but he didn''t say much. Although the points he earned could be considered the smallest in the history of the recycling system he had earned. But considering Gin power itself, and Conan being a slice of life world, it''s only natural to get so few points. Su Han stretched out his hand and pressed it against Haibara Ai shoulder, and the power of the horse talisman spread from Su Han body to Haibara Ai body. In an instant, all the wounds on Haibara Ai body were healed. Haibara Aiai rose to her feet, although her physical strength had not yet recovered, there was no paining from everywhere in her body. Haibara Ai turned her head and looked at Su Han with mixed emotions, "Guild Leader, what a reliable person!" "Does the Guild Master need me to transfer 100 points for you?" Haibara Ai thought of something, a touch of shame appeared on her face, "You came to save me, so I won''t let you lose" "And if in the future you need my help Just say it! Even though I know, I shouldn''t be able to help the guild master." A helpless smile appeared on Haibara Ai face. "No need to pay points! This time I also received a system reward for being recycled." Su Han shrugged, "Yes, you want me to share the gifts?" "The guild master being able to earn points is a good thing!" Haibara Ai heaved a sigh of relief, and shook his head when faced with Su Han question. She was very grateful that Su Han was able to save her. As for the issue of mission rewards. Even if Su Han didn''t mind, she didn''t have the face to ask Su Han for points. Su Han didn''t say much when he saw Haibara Ai refusal, closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Nakiri Erina : "Is the guild master and Haibara Ai business unfinished?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "No need to rush and don''t worry! Although I feel like time is ticking away the more likely it is that the Demon Lord is really in trouble." Su Xiaoxiao: "You guys are too anxious, right?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The guild master has appeared! I told you before that we don''t have to worry about the guild master at all." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''ve always believed that even if someone at Saitama level appears on the opposite side, the guild master can also get on the defensive." Tony didn''tment on the guild members'' concerns. Only god knows how many trump cards Su Han held! After all, Su Han was the Guild Master of this mysterious Super Dimensional Guild. No matter how much it is exaggerated, it cannot be overstated. Kasumi Utako: "How is Haibara-san situation now?" Haibara Ai: "I''m fine! Thanks to the guild master foring on time, and thank you all for your concern." Symbol of Peace: "It''s okay if you''re fine" King: "I wonder what happened to Haibara-san world?" Su Xiaoxiao: "In this world Gin received the Strongest Assassin System... It should be the Strongest Assassin System that found traces of Haibara Ai!" Su Han didn''t know how Gin found Haibara Ai, so he could only guess roughly. Haibara Ai: "I know some information..." Haibara Ai: "ording to what Gin said earlier He seems to have watched the entire Detective Conan series based on that system! On top of that, he also used the system to have strengthened his physical strength." Haibara Ai: "Despite using Busoshoku Haki, but I was still crushed by it in closebat." Waver: "Gin has watched Detective Conan?" Loki: "There is actually this kind of method?!" Magical Girl Illya: "Terrible! Terrifying." Ash: "I was thinking about Gin physical strength" Ash: "The prerequisite for practicing Busoshoku Haki is that the physique is honed to the pinnacle of humanity Even we, only if we hone our physique to the pinnacle of humanity, can we do Haki enhancement by Strengthening." Su Han subconsciously touched his nose. He remembered how he had strengthened Busoshoku Haki to an advanced level, and directly obtained a portion of Shirohige physical strength. Because it was too easy to obtain at the start, Su Han really didn''t know the prerequisites for strengthening Busoshoku Haki. Ash: "Having an entry-level Busoshoku Haki, it also means that he haspletely transgressed the boundaries of mankind." Ash: "In that case, Gin can actually finish suppressing Haibara Ai based on his physical strength? I think he really became the strongest assassin!" Shinonono Tabane: "I actually cared more about Gin after watching Detective Conan! Inside the ck Organization has been stalking him, I don''t know what his mood is?" Chapter 442: Conan becomes a scapegoat? Chapter 442: Conan bes a scapegoat? Su Xiaoxiao: "I think he will be in a very bad mood." The corners of his mouth curled up, and he burst outughing, this was indeed a bit unbearable. My Little Sister Super Isn''t: "Gin is pretty pathetic." My Little Sister Super Isn''t: "Puff hahaha... I''m sorry! Even though I know I shouldn''tugh in a serious atmosphere like this, but I really can''t hold it in anymore." Aizen Sosuke: "Gin, should have died under the Guild Master hands by now, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s right!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Like that...." Nakiri Erina: "Gin is still dead Even though I feel normal! After all, the Guild Master is protecting Haibara-san." Haibara Ai: "Un, Nakiri-san is right. The Guild Master does make one feel very reliable!" Tina: "Un! That''s right!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Why do I always feel that the Demon Lord is more popr with little girls?" Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s just your illusion!" Fourth Hokage: "I feel that the ck Organization has lost Gin as one of the main workers! It is estimated that Haibara Ai will not have to worry for a while." Tony Is Not the Richest: "This event should be considered a mission this time?" Su Han was stunned when he saw this. Indeed, since there had been an abnormal change in the world, it was only natural toe up with the main mission. However, Su Han didn''t have time to look at it to save Haibara Ai. Now after Tony reminder, he remembered this. Immediately, Su Han saw the main mission column. [Mission name : Recycling system] [Mission summary: A special system given by the Transmigrator Organization. It was imnted directly into the local members of the dimensional world. Through the release of the mission, the host is led to cause damage to the world step by step, so that the Transmigrator Organization can obtain the origin of the world] [Mission requirement: Recycle system] [Mission reward: Points can be earned after system recycling] Su Han saw this, and then became wise. Since it is a genuine member of the dimensional world, its life and death are not important? Just recycle the system? Su Han directly cut the image and threw it to the guild. Akemi Homura: "So the local members don''t need to be killed if we get the system?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I think this makes a lot of sense! Of course, just as the Guild Master killed also no one said anything." Su Xiaoxiao: "Since the matter here has been resolved, then I should go back as well." As soon as Su Han finished saying this sentence, Haibara Ai opened her eyes to look at Su Han closely, after hesitating for a moment, then she spoke. "Guild Leader! Are you leaving now? Don''t stay here, let mefort you?" "That would be too much trouble!" Su Han smiled, stretched out his hand and grabbed Haibara Ai cheek. Then he rubbed it a few times, until Haibara Ai became slightly disgruntled, and then he let go of him fingers with some satisfaction. "Guild Leader! Although I am very grateful to you for saving me this time, you should also know my true identity. Don''t treat me like a child!" "Okay! No problem." Su Han let go of Haibara Ai cheek and he finally reached out to stroke Haibara Ai hair. Immediately, Su Han saw the trembling Conan at the corner of the wall. "Do you need me to help erase the memories of the people there? " Su Han eyes appeared Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Hearing Su Han words, Conan raised his head with wariness and weakness in his eyes. Conan thought about it, and finally found a very cruel thing. If Su Han really wanted to erase his memories, then he had no resistance at all. Although a little unwilling, but in this case, being obedient to the other party is for the best. "No need!" After thinking it over carefully, Haibara Ai shook her head, "I will still leave him as the scapegoat for destroying the school like this." Conan: "???" Hearing Haibara Ai initial words. Conan was slightly touched, then after hearing the next sentence. In the end, his face was filled with frustration. He became the scapegoat for destroying this school? Conan looked around subconsciously When he chased with Gin earlier, Gin fired several bullets like cannonballs, destroying several ssrooms. And Su Han just casually moved, and it instantly smashed a few walls. The lightning that fell from the sky also shattered the flowerbed in a mess. If he really became the scapegoat of this destruction... Conan gets frustrated, is he going to die? Will surely die? Even if Mouri Ran didn''t kill him! Mouri Kogoro would definitely hang him and beat him to death, right? Su Han looked at Haibara Ai, "Since you have already made up your mind, then I won''t say anymore!" "Then Goodbye!" Haibara Ai opened her mouth, and there were not many words in the end. She could only watch Su Han figure disappear little by little, and finally disappearpletely. Standing in ce, Haibara Ai was silent for a long time. Conan watched Su Han disappear, also silently. Although he saw Su Han manipte lightning and lightning earlier, Conan worldview had already copsed. But now seeing the scene of Su Han disappearing just like that, he felt that even if his worldview wanted to return to the past, he couldn''t do it. Haibara Ai approached Conan and looked casually. "As we said before! You be the scapegoat for this incident, or you find a way to solve this lie, I don''t care your way." After that Haibara Ai turned around and walked out. Conan looked behind Haibara Ai and wanted to ask who Su Han was and what was going on. But after hesitating again and again, Conan just smiled helplessly and didn''t ask anything. Conan has now confirmed that the world is not as simple as it seems on the surface, and that there may be supernatural powers hidden within. Chapter 443: New Member! Chapter 443: New Member! Since Conan is not qualified to know supernatural powers, it is enough to exin the concealment of supernatural powers. With Conan IQ, it''s natural to know that blindly searching for this hidden amazing thing is not the best option. If he blindly chased after her to the end, maybe the moment he got to the truth would be the moment he was killed. He didn''t have the slightest confidence in stopping monsters like Su Han, or Gin or even Haibara Ai. And Conan also believes that even if he is protected by state institutions, if the other party is determined to kill him, he will also die. "It''s impossible to ask Haibara! But in the future, I can pay attention to this aspect to see if there are any supernatural phenomena and then explore it. " Conan gritted his teeth, even though he knew the danger, but he still couldn''t help but be curious and his detective heart couldn''t stay still. He turned and looked at the messy ssroom with a wry smile appearing on his face. "This world! This is really getting harder and harder for me to understand." Conan sighed, his thoughts finallying back to reality. He looked at the shattered and messy ssroom. "I really have to find out what reason... the electrical circuit breakdown?" Conan brain quickly thought of an excuse, "It''s just that lightning is falling from the sky, can I use it?" "No, now I will call doctor Agasa Hiroshi first! Doctor Agasa Hiroshi has to protect me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to survive!" ..... Su Han returned to his room again. Due to the short time of his departure, even Ram, Rem, Akame and Kurome didn''t realize that Su Han had actually left. Su Han did not specifically tell them, then he immediately found a ce, then sat down and closed his eyes. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Am I the only one paying attention! Will the guild system sound the rm when the lives of their guild members are in danger?" Nakiri Erina: "Indeed! Although it also warned about the abnormal changes in Detective Conan world earlier, But I feel that this is more because the lives of the guild members are in danger, and they have taken advantage of the situation." Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Isn''t this a very good guarantee for the safety of the guild members!" Haibara Ai: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Did the guild master make it home?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course, I have returned! The guild system has been traversed many times, and there hasn''t been a problem." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Actually, I regret not seeing the live broadcast. Cough Cough, the guild master should understand what I mean." Su Xiaoxiao: "I actually don''t understand!" Su Han pretended not to know. If they want to see a battle between him and Gin, just say so. Since you are so careful then I totally refuse. Tony Is Not the Richest: "!!!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, stop joking!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a small memory copy] Soon, the online guild members basically downloaded a small memory copy and watched it. Old Man is the Marquis: "As I expected! Gin really couldn''t put up any resistance this time, but I didn''t expect him to be so weak, what a disappointment!" Marquis Voban saw that Gin was so vulnerable to Su Han hand. Suddenly feeling a little disappointed. Weak! It''s too weak! Just like ants. It even made him unable to bring up his will to fight. Kasumi Utako: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Haibara Ai: "Even though I know that Marquis Voban doesn''t mean any harm! But I heard this, I still feel that I was insulted." Nakiri Erina: "Marquis Voban! You have to consider that Detective Conan world is a slice of life world! Moreover, the ck Organization already has great influence." Nakiri Erina: "In this situation, Gin has obtained the system, even letting thebat ability of an entry-level Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki user is quite extraordinary!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s right! With enough weapons and equipment, Gin in such a state, he can kill 500 marines alone!" Tony sighed, Gin power itself was already very strong, and more importantly, he was an assassin. If paired with skilled assassination skills and sufficient weapons, Gin can kill an entire special force alone which is really nothing to him. Fourth Hokage: "The title of the number one assassin in the slice of life world! Gin is well deserved." Atreus: "Are you guys talking about detective Conan?" King: "Yeah... Atreus hasn''t watched Detective Conan, has he?" Atreus: "I''m so sorry! My father and I are on our way home, and there are a lot of annoying enemies along the way! I have to be vignt and protect my safety at least not to add to the trouble for father." Nakiri Erina: "Don''t worry too much! Take your time. Watching little by little is also very good." Atreus: "Hmm!" L: "Once Atreus has some free time, you should see a good copy of the memory!" L: "This memory copy is really very interesting! And there''s a memory copy game, it''s fun too!" L: "I feel like I can''t live without this guild anymore." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Congrattions to L-san on bing a Hikikomori." Kasumi Utako: "You can''t call that Hikikomori, can you? The female otaku of the house can only live in her house and in her small room! But what L said her backyard is probably a." L: "It can''t be called a! I counted, I have three-sized gardens inside my younger sisters'' D-Dial... Plus, there should be dozens of-sized gardens with great views, right?" L was also a little unsure, especially since she didn''t pay much attention to this aspect. Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Perhaps poverty limits our imagination." Kosaka Kyosuke had his mouth wide open and didn''t close for a long time. His heart keptforting himself that L father was the Deviluke King who was the ruler of the gxy. As Deviluke eldest daughter, it was only natural that L had severals as a backyard. Ash: "..." After Tony Stark as the richest man in the world! Whitebeard has a territory in the sea with many inds! Namikaze Minato had a vige he led, he ended up waiting for a guild member to say. "Does my family have a as a home?" And it''s not just one or twos, but a group ofs suitable for human habitation? Ash looked at the contents of the guild, and he wasn''t surprised at all. How big is that? He is also a very knowledgeable person! At the same time ... so envious! Ash choked, and he shed tears as a poor man. He was still a child, why did he have to look at all the inhuman wealth? [Ding! Goku has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] [Ding! Shinigami Sensei has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Chapter 444: Dragon Ball? Korosensei! Chapter 444: Dragon Ball? Korosensei! Tony Is Not the Richest: "A new member has joined? Wee!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Shinigami Sensei? Goku (Sun Wukong).... Is it from the Mythology world?" Old Man is the Marquis: "By the way, it seems that recently a lot of characters from mythology have joined in." Loki: "Not sure yet! Don''t forget like Atreus. Goku may be the name of the gods, but in another world, there may be a simr name!" Atreus: "I think what Loki older sister said makes sense!" Atreus spoke the words of Loki older sister, his face feeling a little ufortable. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually, I''m more curious now. Atreus calls out to address Loki as big sister, what kind of expressiones on his face?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "When did Atreus and Loki friendship be so good?" Loki: "Hahaha! After all, I''m in another world, so of course I have to take good care of it." Loki: "Atreus, this is a rtively good kid to deal with! I am contemting whether to take Atreus as my Familia or not." Su Xiaoxiao: "Loki took Loki as a Familia This is ridiculous!" Su Han expression suddenly became very interesting. Loki method is too scary, right? Yet Su Han still persuaded her very tactfully. Su Xiaoxiao: "Loki! Before making a decision, you should think about Atreus father. If you can withstand Kratos'' des of Chaos, I think you can do whatever you want, even ept Atreus as Faimilia." Loki: "... " My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "That''s also true. Kratos who initially rejected the gods, once he found out that his son was a member of the Gods Familia, no wonder he went crazy." Shinonono Tabane: "Yeah, that''s right. Even if Loki doesn''t seem hostile towards Atreus, Kratos will definitely not care. " Loki:"If it wasn''t for my Divine power being sealed right now, what is the God of War afraid of?c Loki muttered a little angrily, but finally remembering his safety, she still obediently kept quiet. Loki who has lived for 100 million years, how strong will she be after he breaks the seal? Even in the guild, not many people could make an urate judgment about this. But it was really, really scary. But the main problem was that Loki couldn''t break the seal. It would be a shame toe this way. Su Xiaoxiao: "Aren''t we talking about neers?" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Goku. @Shinigami Sensei. Two neers, can youe out and have a chat?" Shinigami Sensei: "What is this? Is this an illusion of a side effect of the experiment on me?" Goku: "I''m hungry, is there anything to eat here?" Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Kirino: "..." Magical Girl Illya: "Though I don''t know what teacher is Shinigami Sensei. But I think... Goku who came at this time, Shouldn''t be Sun Wukong in mythology. " Waver: "Illya is right! Due to the connection between Heroic Spirits, I have also carefully studied the history and mythology of various countries." Waver: "If it was a name in myth. As for Goku, except he in a state where he hasn''t trained! Otherwise, he won''t be hungry." Kayaba Akikohiko: "Hearing these words, that man called Shinigami Sensei seems to have just gone through an experiment before? Transformation?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Please the two members who just joined the Super Dimensional Guild! First read the brief introduction to Super Dimensional Guild." Su Xiaoxiao: "One more reminder! Everything is real now, not an illusion. Yes. Wee to the Super Dimensional Guild that connects many worlds!" Su Han rubbed his chin and looked at the two newly joined guild members. Goku? Goku in Little Garden Goku? No, doesn''t that Goku seem hungry? Or is it Goku version of a magical novel? Could it be Sun Wukong in Journey to the West? "Wait a minute This guy, maybe Goku in Dragon Ball!" Su Han suddenly thought of something. ording to the Dragon Ball worldview, despite having a high level of strength, even if it reaches the point where one can destroy the, one still needs to eat, and also needs to take care of one health so as not to get sick like heart disease. Even if one could destroy the, that person could die of a heart attack. Although this arrangement left Su Han speechless, he had to say that it was very much in line with the sentence Goku had said when he entered earlier and that he was very hungry. As Su Han was specting, Shinigami Sensei spoke. Shinigami Sensei: "I just finished reading the Super Dimensional Guild brief introduction! This is truly amazing To think that I could touch this interesting thing when my life was nearing its end?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wait a minute, your life is almost over? What does this mean? Are you dying?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If it''s a physical illness, you can ask the guild master for help! I feel the guild master shouldn''t mind helping you with the treatment." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Indeed So far, I have never seen a disease that the Demon Lord cannot treat!" Shinigami Sensei: "My condition isn''t some kind of disease, no matter how good medical skills are, there shouldn''t be a way to solve it" Shinigami Sensei: "The conditions are a bitplicated, so I better introduce myself to everyone." Pure White Spirit User: "I listened carefully!" Symbol of Peace: "Abination of Shinagami and Sensei (Teacher)? I''m a little curious about the true identity of the new member!" Shinigami Sensei: "I am a former Shinigami, and I am the teacher of ss 3-E! No more real names You can call me, Koro-sensei!" Su Xiaoxiao: "!!!" Chapter 445: Uploading Dragon Ball, Dragon Ball Z, Ansatsu Kyoushitsu Chapter 445: Uploading Dragon Ball, Dragon Ball Z, Ansatsu Kyoushitsu Su Han was stunned to hear this name, damn it! Koro-sensei? Shinigami Sensei is to kill Koro-sensei! Su Han was surprised when he heard it for the first time, but he calmed down again, he thought it was very reasonable. No wonder Shinigami Sensei said that his life had reached its end. After the transformation of the human body, strictly speaking, Koro-sensei was no longer human. After one year, Koro-sensei will automatically transform into antimatter that will explode with the power to destroy the. Yes! After only one year, Koro-sensei will die. Moreover, at the same time he died, he would also take the entire and destroy it with him. The only way to solve this problem is... Kill Koro-sensei before it reaches the time of self-destruction. Koro-sensei is the character Ansatsu Kyoushitsu. The murder-ss worldview is under the coordination of the government. Koro-sensei followed the promise made by Yukimura Aguri to never harm his students, and thus became the homeroom of ss 3-E. And trained the students of ss 3-E to kill him. Thinking of this, Su Han face was slightlyplicated, "Koro-sensei situation is a bit troublesome! The body is turned into anti-matter, and I don''t know if the power of the talisman can have any effect?" His fingers tapped the table lightly, and he pondered for a long time. After that, Su Han shook his head again and stopped thinking about this question. "Even if talismans have no way of being useful, there are so many outstanding scientists in the guild who have developed ways to let Koro-sensei live safely! It''s not a difficult thing." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then Koro-sensei, right? Since you admit that, then change your name first." Koro-sensei: "Is it like this?" Koro-sensei: "Oh, oh, wait a minute, the memory copy list Oh my God! This is! Memory copy is actually like a virtual world? Let someone enter it immersively! " Koro-sensei: "Good! This must be heaven." Goku: "Is there any food here? Otherwise, I will go outside and continue hunting." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "So Goku didn''t read the Super Dimensional Guild introduction at all, and does he even understand where he is?" Fourth Hokage: "Maybe because he too hungry! Under the situation of extreme hunger, it was indeed toote to consider other things. It should be!" Namikaze Minato was also somewhat unable to confirm Goku situation. It''s really because Goku situation looks a little weird. Nakiri Erina: "Let mee! I happened to have some food here, and sent it to him." [Ding! Nakiri Erina personally sent a red envelope to Goku] After a short silence, and Goku has returned to normal. Goku: "So delicious! Thank you, big sister, you really are a very kind person." Goku: "My only regret is I finished it in just two bites! But now my stomach isn''t that hungry..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Erina, you can''t be so stingy, can you? Give someone some food?!" Nakiri Erina: "How is that possible, I especially consider the other party might be very hungry! So I sent food for a full ten people." Nakiri Erina is a bit confused, ten people food? Only spent in two bites left? Are you still human? Or is Goku actually a prehistoric great ape? Remembering Sun Wukong name seemed possible! Tony Is Not the Richest: "Food for ten?" Tony was taken aback. Did he misread the numbers? Pure White Spirit: "Eating food for ten people is gone in an instant?" Nakiri Erina: "I swear! This must be food for ten people." Symbol of Peace: "To be able to have such an appetite I feel that the neer is no ordinary person." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." All Might, you stillck knowledge, and you have never seen the top big belly king in the two-dimensional world. Otherwise, you would never say such a thing. Among ordinary people, is there still less super-sized appetite? However, while muttering in his heart, Su Han was even more certain that he had concluded earlier Su Han remembered that Goku in Dragon Ball was the king of the hungry stomach. Su Han decided to ask directly Su Xiaoxiao: "@Goku. Is your teacher Master Roshi?" Goku: "Master Roshi is my teacher?" Su Xiaoxiao: "!!!" Really Dragon Ball? Even though Su Han was already prepared in his heart, he was still shocked when he actually confirmed. Especially when Su Han remembered the plot in Dragon Ball. Su Han suddenlyughed. "I think once the copy of the Dragon Ball memory is sent, the guild will really get excited!" The level of power in Dragon Ball is extraordinary, and the guild will be very noisy when that happens. Tony Is Not the Richest: "It seems that the guild master already knows the true identities of the two neers." Su Xiaoxiao: "This is still the old rule, I will only upload a memory copy!" Fourth Hokage: "Waiting for the guild master upload!" Saiki Kusuo: "Coffee jelly is ready to thank the guild master!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "As usual, thank you for what the guild master, then have to wait for the memory copy to be uploaded." Old Man is the Marquis: "Every time a memory copy is uploaded, it is the most harmonious time for the guild! Everyone does the same thing, and it waits." [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded arge memory copy of Dragon Ball TV and Dragon Ball Z] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Ansatsu Kyoushitsu memory] Chapter 446: The world of One Punch Man is peaceful? Chapter 446: The world of One Punch Man is peaceful? My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Finally uploaded.... Fuck it! Wait a moment?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Big Memory Copy? And Dragon Ball TV and Dragon Ball Z are both great memory copies? Dragon Ball is such a long story?!" Kosaka Kyosuke downloaded it, and he was astonished at the capacity of the two memory copies. He had been in the guild for a long time. Naturally, he knew that such copies of long-form memory could be encountered by chance but not searched for. Sawada Tsunayoshi: "There''s another memory copy to watch..." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "No! I have to restrain myself, I can''t watch, I have to study seriously." At this time, Sawada Tsunayoshi made a difficult decision. He was determined to control himself and finish the task first. If he was distracted by watching the memory copy, it would lead to wasted time. Wait for Reborn toe to check his homework, and find that his homework is not satisfactorilypleted, he may be killed again. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Is there a conflict between viewing memory copies and studying? However, you can also use immersion mode for quick viewing." Sawada Tsunayoshi was stunned, and then he suddenly found out, Goko Ruri statement made a lot of sense. He was shamelessly shaken at this moment. Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Then I''ll give myself a vacation for now! After watching Dragon Ball, I will study seriously and put Ansatsu Kyoushitsu aside for now!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "This is of course for rest and work!" rk Kent: "I don''t know why, I''ve always felt that Sawada Tsunayoshi has put up a great g for herself." Su Xiaoxiao: "Take a screenshot! By the way, I saw Sawada Tsunayoshi who had downloaded Ansatsu Kyoushitsu." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "I''m fine." Nakiri Erina: "Yes, everyone knows you are doing well." I''m Not Bald: "Excellent! Finally something to pass the time. Recently I was unemployed again, and suddenly I feel a little bored in my life. Thank you, guild master!" Shinonono Tabane: "Tired? Saitama sensei has been unemployedtely?" Shinonono Tabane was curious, Saitama isn''t saving the world now, but why is he unemployed now? Does this symbolize peace in the world of One Punch Man? It was incredible. An extraordinary agenda,parable to Goko Ruri the chuuni. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." For some reason, Goko Ruri felt like someone was talking bad things about her. But Goko Ruri used Kenbunshoku Haki to look around her, but she didn''t find anything wrong. "Could it be A devil fruit with the angel of light attribute has appeared! The sixth sense in the darkness warned me and told me that the enemy of the fallen angel appeared?" Goko Ruri made up a scenario in her imagination at this moment, and she really got excited. I''m Not Bald: "Actually, that doesn''t mean our world ispletely safe." I''m Not Bald: "Now, as long as no high-level monsters appear! I don''t need to take action. There will be Kings and other S-ss heroes. " I''m Not Bald: "King strength is already very good, ordinary monsters are not his match. And he wants to be the best hero! Under such circumstances, how can I stop it?" Saitama said, unless King met an opponent who was far from being able to match King, otherwise he would not take action so easily. However, Saitama felt this was also quite good. The world is guarded, so that he can bezy with a calm mind. After all, in the past, whenever he acted, he acted casually when facing the strong, and he acted casually when faced with the weak, he really had no interest in fighting. Symbol of Peace: Is that so? Indeed... King did have a passionate heart of heroism. After he became stronger, walking the path of heroes... It made Saitama a lot easier. " Let the World Suffer: "While you guys discuss! I have finished downloading two memory copies!" Let the World Suffer: "I''ll be watching a copy of the memory, goodbye everyone." Fourth Hokage: "Dragon Ball? Is there a world with dragons? Speaking of this, the neer world has a very high power value?" Namikaze Minato expression became serious. He thought about the possibilities, and roughly judged that Dragon Ball was Goku world. And Ansatsu Kyoushitsu with Koro-sensei. This is not surprising, he can tell this information from his name. Ansatsu Kyoushitsu is very consistent with Koro-sensei and Dragon Ball mythological aura also fits Goku name. Nakiri Erina: "Don''t forget one thing, the neer name is Goku! Although it doesn''t appear to have anything to do with Sun Wu Kong in mythology, it might not be a simple character to bear this name. .. " Nakiri Erina: "Though I think he just a foodie now." Until now, Nakiri Erina still thought that it was Goku who was still hungry after eating ten meals. Kasumi Utako: "We were discussing that in the world of Sclice of Life Gin might be the No. 1 As a result, Ansatsu Kyoushitsu has appeared now?" Kasumi Utako: "Could this new memory copy of Do you teach a murder story?" Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly had a bad feeling. Come Be My Son: "If it were to teach murder! Is this the tragic genre again?" Shirohige frowned, suddenly feeling a little pain in his heart. Look at the memory copy of the tragic genre! It''s too painful. Come Be My Son: "Remembering Akame ga Kill, this old man suddenly feels like he can''tugh" Su Xiaoxiao: "Ansatsu Kyoushitsu is not a tragic genre! Go and have a look, it''s a very good film!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Since this was the guild master rmendation, I chose to trust the guild master. " Su Han gradually found the guild chat room gradually declined. In the end, no one spoke. "That''s right! After sending the memory copy, the guild will definitely fall into a period of silence." Su Han sighed. He looked at the time casually and found that there was still an hour before mealtime. Then Su Han directly entered the house of time, training his strength again. After finishing his training, Su Han went straight to eat with Akame, Kurome, Ram and Rem. Chapter 447: Training Chapter 447: Training Su Han ate while looking at the two pairs of sisters in front of him which also tasted beautiful and delicious. While eating, Su Han suddenly said, "I can spare some time, do I need to teach you guys?" It seemed like he was asking everyone, but Su Han eyes were on Ram. Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki attainment was extremely high, and he only found out after a few scans. Ram was truly only a step away from the Great Grandmaster realm. To be precise, Ram current strength was not inferior to that of Great Grandmaster. On the one hand, it was due to the powerful blessing of his Oni n bloodline, and on the other hand, it was due to the extremely high development of the Magu Magu no Mi fruit. Before breaking through, with the devil fruit and oni race bloodline, Ram was no weaker than a person in the Great Grandmaster realm. If she broke through, Ram could easily be the strong one among the Great Grandmasters. This immediately attracted Su Han, he didn''t mind petrifying Ram. As for Rem, Su Han roughly judged that she couldpete with a mid-level Grandmaster realm existence. There was no need to say more about Akame and Kurome hadn''t even touched the threshold of the Spiritual Energy Master realm. Hearing this, Ram eyes lit up with joy, but after seeing Su Han, she was a little worried and anxious, "But is it too much trouble for master?" "What is our rtionship? Tell me this is going too far!" Su Han smiled with a certain meaning and ate the whole bowl of food. Su Han said that for this reason, Ram naturally had no reason to refuse. Not to mention, Su Han was willing to apany them in training, and Ram was actually happier in his heart. Immediately, with a smile on Ram face, she nodded to Su Han. "Then we must respect our master!" .... When they arrived at the training park, Su Han first trained Ram. He first conducted targeted training on Ram Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki. Both types of Haki of Su Han have reached the perfect level, and if ced in the world of One Piece, he can be considered the strongest in history. Teaching to others naturally ismonce. Next, Su Han used Kenbunshoku Haki to observe Ram and deduce the future development direction of the Magu Magu no Mi fruit. And after training Ram, Su Han then trained Rem, Akame and Kurome. Su Han only trained them for two hours. Within two hours, they had all rearranged their way forward. Ram and Rem were lucky to say that they had also received Su Han training. Although Su Han helped them develop the ability of the fruit this time, it was sharper than before, but in the end they were ready. As for Akame and Kurome, this was their first time receiving Su Han training. And they were very touched. Su Han training was very different from Ram training style. Ram training is a true fighting style, as long as training doesn''t die, then practice until you die. Su Han training is a gentle style that beautifully summarizes the path of ability development and focuses more on achieving the greatest sess at the least cost. "At first, I felt that even though Ram training was strenuous, the results were impressive! But after Master Su Han training, I suddenly realized that... Ram training ispletely unreasonable." Kuromeined while sitting on top of a ferocious beast in the emperor realm controlled by Yatsufusa. Busoshoku Haki enveloped the beast body beneath it, making the destructive power of each beast blow even more ferocious, and its attack speed also faster. Akame held Murasame in her hands, constantly dodging the beasts attacks. However, she did not attack, or even use Busoshoku Haki to increase his physical strength. This was just a simple evasion, to increase his sensitivity. Su Han had advised her not to pay too much attention to practicing Busoshoku Haki. This was to strengthen one basic quality training and make the body methods more flexible. This way, it is more likely toplete the Busoshoku Haki breakthrough. Su Han had a very deep understanding of Busoshoku Haki, the so-called Busoshoku Haki was basically just a method of further development after physical strength reached its limit. "Kurome I thought you were a little reckless now." Akame just said such a word, and once again avoided the giant ws of the emperor realm beast. Kurome was stunned for a moment, but then she felt a sharp gaze, and his body suddenly stiffened. She subconsciously looked into the distance and saw Ram ncing at her with a piercing gaze. Ram noticed that Kurome was staring at her, she then showed a brilliant smile at Kurome, then turned his head, and continued to practice. At this moment, Kurome face turned pale, and even slightly frightened. She suddenly remembered one thing, Su Han trained her, only asionally, most of the time, Ram trained her. Now she spoke ill of Ram and was known by Ram, so in the future, Kurome life would be more difficult. At this moment, Kurome once again recalled the fear that Ram had given her. Su Han watched the training in the park, and even saw the scene of Ram bullying Kurome, he only smiled slightly, and there was a touch of tenderness in his eyes. This kind of peaceful life is what he longs for. Su Han suddenly looked towards the south. Not only Su Han, but Ram who was training in the field also stopped his movements, and also looked to the south, but she was a little surprised and didn''t seem to be able to confirm. Ram jumped andnded right beside Su Han. "Do you feel it?" Su Han kenbunshoku Haki spread into the distance, and he nodded slightly, "I feel... that there must be something wrong with Nanjing City, the capital of Jiangnan Province!" "I''ll be gone for a bit..." Su Han outlined the magic circle in front of him. Before he stepped out, Ram grabbed Su Han hand. Su Han turned his head and looked at Ram with a confused look. "Master! This time, I will apany you." Ram looked at Su Han face with determination, "Now I, even if I can''t help master, at least I won''t get in the way of master, right?" Su Han nodded, "If you want toe, juste." As Su Han had said earlier, the current Ram was truly enough to rival the Great Grandmaster realm. Although it is nothing in Su Han eyes, it is already a major force in the spiritual energy world and can be a pir of a nation. Under these circumstances, Ram would indeed not be a burden to Su Han. Chapter 448: Mutations in the city of Nanjing Chapter 448: Mutations in the city of Nanjing Nanjing City is one of the six dynasties of the ancient capital and the metropolis of the Ten Dynasties. In Chinese history, six dynasties used Nanjing City as their capital. From here, you can imagine the special here. In the world of spiritual energy, ces that could be the capital of a powerful nation generally had extremely powerful Landcaves hidden beneath them. The reason is very simple. It was precisely because the Landcave was strong that arge number of powerhouses were needed to guard. In the world strong spiritual energy has a very high right to speak. A group of powerhouses gathered in one ce, and this ce would naturally be the center of power. Just like New York, the most developed city in the United States, this city is built on a Landcave like New York or like Moscow, the capital of Russia. The situation in Nanjing City is quite special. In the first year of the Ming Dynasty, a powerful Landcave lurks beneath Nanjing City. Then, the Great Grandmaster of the Ming Dynasty, Great Grandmaster Liu Bowen cut the dragon vein, and with the aura of the dragon vein, hepletely destroyed the Landcave space-time channel. Hundreds of years after Liu Bowen cut the dragon veins. In Beijing current location, a Landcave space-time channel had appeared. After hesitating many times, the Ming emperor finally decided to change the ce of the imperial capital, and finally moved the imperial capital from Nanjing City to the location of Beijing. This is also a key factor for Beijing to continue to this day and remain China powerhouse. In front of the Nanjing City Landcave, there were three tall figures standing, all emitting the aura of a peak Grandmaster. "Grandmaster Han Li, what do you think of this?" asked Mo Wen who was the governor of Nanjing city while trembling. "Landcave space-time channel in Nanjing City... I''m afraid it will recover!" Han Li face was calm. He had experienced a lot recently, this time he came to Nanjing City because he was thinking of holding a Grandmaster banquet in Nanjing City. But now, Han Li just wanted to cry. How did hee to Nanjing City, something happened to Nanjing City? Moreover, the Landcave that was supposedly sealed by Great Grandmaster Liu Bowen had recovered. ording to historical records, this Landcave specification is not inferior to the Landcave in Beijing. If the Nanjing City Landcave were topletely recover, not to mention that there were only three Grandmasters here, and a Great Grandmaster might not be able to withstand it. "Emissary Huang." Mo Wen took a deep breath and looked at thest person present, the yellow-clothed Huang Xun. "You are from the Southern City District Government! You should have contacted Grandmaster Li Hongtian Defender of the South Great Envoy, right?" "I already contacted him!" Huang Xun voice was low, but he didn''t feel the slightest sense of calm. Him skin is very ugly. "Great Grandmaster Li Hongtian said that he woulde as soon as possible! But that would take at least half an hour and if it really was an explosion in the Landcave, a Great Grandmaster might not be able to stop it." "We have done everything! The rest is up to fate. " Although Han Li was emotionallyplicated, at this moment, he forced himself to calm down, his blood was boiling and his eyes were dignified, and he was ready to fight to the death. "Governor Mo, have you issued an emergency evacuation order?" "No!" Mo Wen smiled bitterly and shook his head, "If the Landcave really broke, Jiangnan Province might not have survived! Even if the people of Nanjing City are evacuated, where can they retreat to?" Huang Xun and Han Li were both speechless. Although they were a little reluctant, they had to admit that what Mo Wen said was true. If the Landcave broke out and the beast emperor appeared, the entire Jiangnan province would be destroyed. *Boom!* Apanied by a thunderous scream, the seal chain waspletely broken. Just as the three Grandmasters looked serious and ready to fight to the death, they suddenly discovered that it wasn''t an army of beasts that had rushed over from the other side of the Landcave, but a ck mist. "What''s this...?" Han Li asked in surprise, but in the next moment, his body shook and his face instantly became extremely ugly. Because he found that at the time when he was in the ck fog, he really felt dizzy, and a desire for destruction rose in his heart. He suddenly wanted to kill, destroying everything around him. "What happened?" Huang Xun expression also became extremely ugly. But in the next moment, he saw something, turned his head and looked back, his eyes showing an expression of astonishment and disbelief. The three of them were peak Grandmasters and one of the three strongest people in Nanjing City right now. Although Nanjing City is no longer as grand as it was in ancient times, it is one of the most important cities in China today. There may not be any Great Grandmasters stationed there, but there are definitely many Grandmasters. Behind the three, there were thirteen Grandmasters transferred from all sides, and several hundred Spiritual Energy Master realms. This is the backbone of Nanjing City. And now, some of the thirteen Grandmasters werepletely insane, at this moment, their eyes turned ck and their mouths roared like beasts and attacked everything around them with madness. As for the people below the Spiritual Energy Master realm, they had fallen unconscious. "Old Liu! Calm down." "I am old Xu! Why did you attack me I''m not a beast, so be aware!" "What is it, why do I feel a little dizzy not good! ck fog, is there a problem with this ck fog?" Han Li bit his tongue and recovered his consciousness, a trace of horror appearing in his eyes. "The desire for destruction in my heart is getting stronger and stronger! If this continues, sooner orter I will be unable to control myself at some point." Mo Wen clenched his fists and his face was unsure, "What happened? In the past, when fighting with beasts, all of them faced each other! But this time, how did this happen? Or Is this a new discovery of a beast?" Huang Xun said nothing. The two Grandmasters attacked him, and shouted in their mouths. A trace of tyranny and struggle appeared in Huang Xun eyes, and he raised his hand to withstand the attacks of the two Grandmasters. He tried his best to suppress the urge to kill in his heart, so he didn''t kill the two Grandmasters. Not only him, but Mo Wen and Han Li were also ensnared by Grandmaster and other Spiritual Energy Masters. There were too many Spiritual Energy Masters. Even if they fought to the death, they might not be able to beat each other. Not to mention, they all knew that this was theirrade in front of them. They did not dare to kill anyone at all. They did not dare to kill, but the other party was merciless, so they were forced to be harmed for a while. After a while of fighting, they were injured. "It''s over Nanjing City is in danger, Jiangnan Province is in danger!" Han Li felt that he was on the verge of losing consciousness, and a Grandmaster punch bombarded his chest causing him to cough up blood. He knew that the situation hadpletely copsed, and even if he tried his best now, he could not turn the situation around. The beasts haven''te yet, and they actually perish from killing each other? Han Li felt that even if he died, he would not be reconciled. Just when he felt it was all over. A clear voice, but with a somewhat familiar voice rang out. "Ram, stop them!" "No problem Master! Leave it to Ram." The hot fire immediately zed. The ck fog at the scene was instantly engulfed in mes. But the ck mist still continued to infiltrate the Landcave space-time channel that was holding back the zing mes. Without the attack of the ck mist, Han Li came back to his senses. He barely stayed awake, and when he looked up, his pupils suddenly contracted. He saw the figures of Su Han and Raming out of the magic circle. "Great Grandmaster Jianghai City! And the maid? I didn''t expect them toe!" Seeing this, Han Li heaved a sigh of relief. Because of his status and identity, he also didn''t know that Su Han was in the Saint realm. However, even if he only thought that Su Han was a Great Grandmaster, he was really relieved at this time. After all, the Great Grandmaster realm was already the highest power in this world. Ram lightly touched the ground, and his body instantly turned into a shadow. With only a few crisp sounds, the hundreds of masters and more than a dozen Grandmasters who were in chaos and madness on the scene were all knocked out by Ram and fell to the ground. Han Li: "..." Damn it! Han Li remained in a daze. He rubbed his eyes subconsciously. When he confirmed that everything in front of him was correct, he felt even more dizzy. What is this? Wasn''t he really dreaming? Defeating so many Spiritual Energy Master realms and Grandmasters in an instant, this at least Great Grandmaster can do something, right? If it was Su Han who acted, Han Li wouldn''t feel the slightest shock. But Ram did, producing this result... how is this exined? ! "Could it be she has seeded in bing a Great Grandmaster?" Han Li lips trembled, staring at Ram figure in disbelief. But then he remembered that when he first appeared, Ram seemed to be calling Su Han as his master? Han Li rolled his eyes and almost fainted. Apart from other things, it was really because the amount of information he had inferred was toorge, which made him a little unbearable. If Han Li thought that Su Han was a Great Grandmaster before, then now that he knows that Su Han servant is a Great Grandmaster, he no longer thinks that way. Great Grandmaster! There is arrogance in his heart. How is it possible to bend to the same degree? But if Su Han and Ram weren''t on the same level Han Li didn''t dare to continue thinking. Chapter 449: Will of Fallen Darkness, I Catch You Chapter 449: Will of Fallen Darkness, I Catch You At this time, Han Li was more than surprised? When Huang Xun and Mo Wen saw this scene, their faces were pale. Almost suspicious that they saw it wrong. "How could that be? I remember all the Great Grandmasters of China! But there was no character like this pink-haired woman. " Mo Wen fell into chaos, "And her hair color and pupil color are pink, is she from China? That''s not true, there is no Great Grandmaster with this appearance abroad." Huang Xun had no expression on his face, but a shock in his heart that lost to the other two. Gradually, a new idea appeared in his mind. "Is this the person living in seclusion in Jianghai city that Master Li Hongtian mentioned? However, Master Li Hongtian did not say that the person living in Jianghai city is a woman" Huang Xun suddenly realized something. "Not true! Master Li Hongtian spoke very little about the experts that were in Jianghai city! It is likely that the expert in seclusion in Jianghai city is still a woman." Since Li Hongtian didn''t mention it, Huang Xun made a wrong guess. Su Han stepped forward, pressing forward with one palm. Lightning suddenly bloomed centered in his palm which rushed forward with a loud noise. Instantly tore apart the column of fire. Before the ck mist pierced through the pir of fire, it once again received a heavy blow from the lightning and. This time, unlike before, the ck fog was able to bnce the fire pir, and the ck fog was directly torn apart by the lightning. The three Grandmasters never showed any excitement, and their expressions became astonished in the next moment. The lightning from Su Han rushed forward and tore the seal. The original ck mist was only a trace of pration, but now it gushed out like a spring. What is this? Even Han Li, who firmly believed in Su Han, was stunned at this sight. Perhaps Su Han had done this kind of thing in the Shannan Province, but for the three Grandmasters present it was the first time in his life to see a method like this. "Sure enough, just as I expected! Invasion of the Will of Fallen Darkness? " His pupils turned into Rinnegan and he clenched his fists and kept his strength full at this point. "If you don''te to our world! I still have no way of understanding it. But, dare toe to our world! You be an existence that can be observed by me." "I have caught you..." "Furthermore Even if I can''t kill you, I will hit you hard!" Su Han said indifferently, then the Power Stone shone, and his body emitted an extremely terrifying energy fluctuation. Kenbunshoku Haki has captured the kind of existence akin to the will of the world in darkness. This was also the first time he felt each other presence. Su Han had never been afraid of a strong enemy, what gave him a headache was just an undetectable enemy. And now, the opponent was retreating to gain the advantage. He raised his fist and bombarded forward. *BOOOMMMM!* With a loud bang, the void was shaken with countless dense cracks, and the space was fragmented like ss. The fist was encased in countless fragments of space fragments, and swept forward violently. The ck mist waspletely shattered, and there was a loud howl that didn''t sound like a human voice. The three Grandmasters stared at this scene in a daze. The terrifying wave of blood flow disappeared, and then Li Hongtian figure suddenly appeared in the ce. His body was tall and straight, and his hair fluttered, even though he was old, he still had a kind of heroic appearance and there were no signs of aging. "Huang Xun, special situation" Li Hongtian was only halfway through his words. He saw the figure of Su Han standing in front of him, his eyes opened wide and he didn''t say anything, his body rxed. After that, Li Hongtian slightly bowed to Su Han. "So you''re here already? Since you are here, then I can rest easy." Huang Xun saw this scene, his pupils suddenly contracted, all the words were stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t help but cough. He shuddered all over and, almost thought he had seen it wrong. On the other hand, Mo Wen also experienced disbelief. The Defender of the South Territory Emissary actually bowed to others? And it wasn''t towards Ram, but towards Su Han? How could this happen? China still has an existence like this? Even in the world, there is no such existence, right? These two are Great Grandmasters, no matter how strong they are, they can only be respected by other Great Grandmasters? ! Only Han Li heard Ram words to Su Han earlier, blinked his eyes a few times, and confirmed his judgment in his heart. Su Han it was possible that he really was above the Great Grandmaster realm. "Thest time I met this person was Great Grandmaster Ma! He had already reached the pinnacle position among Great Grandmasters. If I take into ount his age, he can take another step in a short time This is also possible." Han Liforted himself inside, but he also had the urge to vomit blood at this moment. He himself knew that this was him making excuses to make himself feel better! It''s incredible for you to reach the pinnacle of the Great Grandmaster realm at such a young age, and you haven''t experienced the bottleneck of breaking through to the realm above Great Grandmaster? How do you let the Great Grandmasters of the world live? This is really cheating! "You guys take them all away! Don''t bother master," Ram said to Li Hongtian. Li Hongtian nced at Ram. Just as he was about to say something, he looked at Ram again, with surprise in his eyes. "Did you break through?" Li Hongtian had talked about Su Han with Great Grandmaster Ma, and naturally brought the topic to Ram. But he was very clear that Great Grandmaster Ma assessment of Ram at that time was that she was extremely talented, and she entered the Great Grandmaster realm at a young age, and was expected to break through to Great Grandmaster within ten years. But how long had it been since Li Hongtian had discussed this topic with Great Grandmaster Ma? How long will it take Ram to sessfully take this step? "Is it because old Ma thinks wrong or is it the master he follows?" Li Hongtian looked at Su Han deeply, and didn''t say anything else. Li Hongtian still believed in old Ma ability to see people. Based on this, he felt that Su Han was more likely to help Ram. His expression became serious, and Li Hongtian blood spread around him, swallowing the fallen Spiritual Energy Master and many Grandmasters, and then he waved his hand, all of these unconscious Grandmasters flying into the distance. The three Grandmasters never left. Since they never fainted, they still had considerablebat power and could continue to fight. It is an unwritten rule for countries around the world to wage war against the Landcave. As long as there is still a fighting force, and you don''t stay on the battlefield and wait for death, you can''t retreat. The Landcave space-time channelpletely copsed, and was beaten to pieces by Su Han punch. The energy of the punch pierced through the Landcave space-time channel and hit the Landcave. Suddenly, the thousands of miles in the space-time channel opened by the Landcave copsed. Within this range, whether it was the kaisa beasts that had been degraded by the darkness, or the ordinary beasts, all of them were treated the same and turned into powder with the earth. Chapter 450: Turning Vermilion Bird into Summoning Beast Chapter 450: Turning Vermilion Bird into Summoning Beast Su Han slowly retracted his fist with a slight frown, but was not surprised. This was the result of his failure to use all of his strength. Otherwise, the full power of the Power Stone, has the power to destroy the, and the other side of the Landcave willpletely copse for tens of thousands of miles. The reason why he didn''t do this was mainly because Su Han was worried if he used all his strength topletely destroy the Landcave which might affect the spiritual energy world. Seeing this scene in front of him, Su Han eyes suddenly thought of something. "If everything is as I imagined it seems I have found a real solution for the Landcave" Su Han thought as he spent 200 points to buy a physical strength talisman, which was directly transferred to his body. During this period the exhausted physical strength is returned to its peak again. "The power of the Power Stone is unquestionably very strong... Therefore if it isbined with other Infinity Stones it will definitely be very strong." "Soul Stones and Mind Stones need not be said, I don''t need to use them for the time being. But if it was a Space Stone, I might be able to sever the connection between the Landcave and the spiritual energy world." Thinking this idea was quite feasible, he originally only thought that the Space Stone could make him move instantly. Given his own spatial ability, he didn''t pay much attention to it. But today, Su Han used the Power Stone to punch the Landcave space-time channel, but he suddenly got an inspiration that is worth a try. If the Power Stone is already so strong, then the other Infinity Stones'' abilities will definitely not lose. From this point, it can be concluded that the Space Stone can not only control outer space, but can also manipte world-ss space. And as long as the Landcave world is separated from the spiritual energy world, Su Han can use the Power Stone to destroy the Landcave world. "Spacestones! No rush for now, I have assimted the Power Stone now and this is the limit. I will adapt for a while" The more he uses the power of the Power Stone, the more Su Han can understand the Infinity Stone is truly extraordinary. Even with the help of the system, thepatibility of the fused Infinity Stones must be increased to a certain level before the next Infinity Stones can bebined. But if he wanted to improve thepatibility with the Infinity Stone, he could only rely on time to slowly polish it. "It''s better to wait toplete the guild mission again and earn a few points. Then I''ll see if my body can withstand the assimtion with the Space Stone" "If it''s like I imagined. After separating the two worlds then use the Power Stone topletely solve the problem!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief, Kenbunshoku Haki and spread to the Landcave. He saw an area with a radius of thousands of miles on the other side that was almostpletely destroyed by him Kenbunshoku Haki sensed something, making his eyes sh with excitement. "This aura is thest Saint King Vermillion Bird of the Four Saint Beasts of the Landcave, he is actually on the opposite side? Is he preparing to attack the spiritual energy world with the dark fog?" "Interesting Is this the entrance for you?" The corner of Su Han mouth slightly raised, but then he made a decision, "Alright! Even this time I was only able to severely injure the Will of Fallen Darkness, but at least this time I was able to finish off all his minions." Su Han did not hesitate, and once again used the Power Stone. Su Han spread his palms and grabbed the void in front of him. With the help of the Power Stone, he could even easily catch the stars in the sky at this time. A sharp chirping of birds rang out at this time. Su Han hand shook after he gripped it tightly, and he grabbed the Saint King Vermillion Bird. A fiery aura spread from Su Han hand that scorched the earth. "What is this feeling?" Li Hongtian looked at Su Han suspiciously. He felt an extremely shocking power fluctuation from Su Han palm. Such a fluctuation, seems to be above the Great Grandmaster realm? But in the next moment, Li Hongtian refuted this idea. No matter from which point of view it was considered, this was impossible! Li Hongtian was not surprised if Su Han caught the beast emperor. But capturing an existence above the beast emperor? Even if Su Han was also an existence above the Great Grandmaster realm, it would be impossible to do this kind of thing, right? Just like him, even though he was the strong one among the Great Grandmasters, he had to treat the weak one among the Great Grandmasters seriously. It should be the same for the Saint realm. "What should I do with you? Just like any other Saint Beast! Or do I want to cook the barbecue phoenix that Ram saidst time? Su Han was a little conflicted in his mind. "By the way, can creatures contaminated by the Will of Fallen Darkness still be made food?" After saying this, a touch of regret appeared on Su Han face. "The creature nature has changed There really seems to be no way to make it into food!" "But this can''t be in vain! I think I can think about whether this Vermilion Bird can be my Summoning Beast." Su Han pondered whether this new idea was worth it. "If I want to directly turn it into a Summoning Beast, I''m afraid it won''t work. After all, the Vermilion Bird has been corroded by the Will of Fallen Darkness, but if I first purify it with All the Evils of the World I can give it a try!" Once determined, Su Han used the ability of the Yami Yami no Mi, and a ck hole opened. Then All the Evil of the World which was almost condensed into substance, instantly flowed and prated into the Saint King Vermillion Bird body. The Vermilion Bird struggled fiercely and screamed in pain, but under the pressure of the Power Stone, it had no resistance at all, and could only allow All the Evils of this World to prate into its body. It took ten seconds for the All Evil World to consume the power of the Will of Fallen Darkness in the Saint King Vermillion Bird. Su Han once again bought the stamina talisman to return his stamina to its peak. Although he is not physically strong, he has points and he is very stubborn! In fact, the power of the Will of Fallen Darkness in the Saint King Vermillion Bird body should be even stronger than that of the All Evils of the World. After all, the power of the Will of Fallen Darkness, even affected existences in the Saint realm. Even though All Evil of the World was the evil of the whole world, its power level was absolutely inferior to the Will of Fallen Darkness. But no matter what, the Will of Fallen Darkness in the Vermilion Bird body was suppressed by the Power Stone. In that case, it was naturally easy for All Evil World to devour the power of the Will of Fallen Darkness. The Saint King Vermilion Bird became dying due to the loss of the Will of Fallen Darkness in the body. "Can I turn it into a Summoning Beast, right? " Su Han smiled proudly, spread his arms, and the ck rod condensed and formed in an instant, and then prated into the body of the Saint King Vermilion Bird. The Saint King Vermilion Bird body tensed, and he felt the power to erode himself, and the dying aura rose again, he shouted to the sky, trying to break free. Facing the resistance from the Vermillion Bird Beast, Su Han had just used the power of the Power Stone again. At the same time, with the power of the Yami Yami no Mi and All Evil World fruit within the Saint King Vermilion Bird body reacted. With a two-way approach, the Vermilion Bird struggle gradually became smaller. In the end, the erosion was over, and Su Han opened his hand. Shrinking the Saint King Vermillion Bird figure which was only the size of a fist, let out a high-pitched scream from the sky. However, none of the hostility has be substantive before. Despite its tiny body, the Vermilion Bird emitted a terrifying power fluctuation that shook the entire Nanjing City. The Saint King Vermilion Bird took off, and after flying in the sky, finallynded on Su Han shoulder. His eyes also turned into Rinnegan eyes. There was not the slightest change in mood, and the Vermilion Bird rubbed Su Han face. Naturally, the Vermilion Bird beast body wasn''t as big as a fist, but it wasn''t difficult for him to freely change his body size to reach this step. Chapter 451: The threat from the Landcave disappeared? Chapter 451: The threat from the Landcave disappeared? The thick dark mist once again spread over the spiritual energy world, and Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki felt unwanted emotions from it. But he could understand the other party. Of the four Saint Beasts in the Landcave, the elder died at the hands of Su Han, and thest one was reced by Su Han All Evil World, and became a henchman of himself. If the Will of Fallen Darkness really had a will, it would be strange not to be angry. This is equivalent to losing four generals under Su Han hands, directly or indirectly. Su Han was still indifferent to the ck fog. His response to this was to clench his fists again, and then hit him. There was a loud bang, and the void copsed a second time. "This time I let go! Wait until I merge the Space Stone and cut off the connection of the spiritual energy world and the Landcave world, and then I will send you to extinction with the entire Landcave world!" Su Han voice was icy cold with the terror power of the second blow pierced through the Landcave space-time channel that had already reached its limit. This time, the Landcave space-time channel was barely even defendable, and it just copsed. A terrifying surge of space power swept out from the Landcave. This power was so terrifying, if it really erupted, it would be considered light to destroy the entire Nanjing City. However, Su Han pressed his palm forward, and suppressed the energy fluctuation within ten meters with him as the center, without leaking a single trace. Ram looked at Su Han calmly from the side, and when she saw it was all over, she breathed a sigh of relief, and there was a gentleness in his eyes. When the energy storm subsided, Su Han pulled his palm back. At this moment, let alone the seal of the Nanjing City Landcave, even the Nanjing City Landcave itself has disappeared. Li Hongtian saw this scene from the side and was stunned, even if he had long known Su Han strength, but seeing this scene, he still felt a tremor in his heart. "It is time for us to return too!" Su Han appeared beside Ram, raised his palm, and lightly outlined it in front of him, and a magic array appeared instantly. A helpless smile appeared on Ram face. She originally thought that his strength reached this point and he should be able to help Su Han. But looking at the scene just now, Ram discovered that Su Han strength was much stronger than she had imagined. After a moment disappointment, Ram rearranged his thoughts. Even if she couldn''t help Su Han in battle, she wasn''t so disappointed. After all, his own duty was to be a maid, as long as she took care of Su Han daily life, she would be satisfied. Just as Su Han was about to leave, Li Hongtian finally made up his mind and asked, "Su No, Su Han! What instructions do you have for this? Do we need to send someone to the Landcave in Nanjing city?" Originally, Li Hongtian nned to address Su Han as Saint Su, but considering there were three Grandmasters next to him, he swallowed the word Saint back into his stomach forcefully. Su Han footsteps stopped, but he didn''t look back, "Basically, there''s no need to worry!" "In theing days, the chances of the Landcave space-time channel erupting around the world will be greatly reduced!" On the other hand the beasts in the Landcave have been created in one group. The source of the Will of Fallen Darkness that might threaten the spiritual energy world was also hit hard by Su Han. Now Su Han really feels that the possibility of a Landcave invasion is almost impossible. There was a look of astonishment on Li Hongtian face, and he couldn''t understand it. "You shouldn''t be going to the Landcave during this time, right?" Su Han casually stretched out his hand to tease the Saint King Vermilion Bird on his shoulder, saw Rinnegan eyes in the Saint King Vermilion Bird pupil, and felt himself having a connection with the Saint King Vermilion Bird. With the same thought, he could give the Saint King Vermilion Bird an order at any time to carry out. Su Han nodded with satisfaction. The Saint King Vermilion Bird, though after bing his Summoning Beast, lost an immortal body supported by the Will of Fallen Darkness. But even so, his strength was not weaker than Whitebeard or Marquis Voban. It can definitely be a strong assistant for Su Han. "Right!" Li Hongtian nodded. Recently, the Landcave has been fighting everywhere, fighting everywhere, and chaos has reached a breaking point. Compared to the previous Landcave, the current Landcave was like the difference between the era of peace and the era of war. Under such circumstances, an ordinary spiritual energy cultivator entering the Landcave would be nothing more than death. Therefore, the spiritual energy world expected the beasts in the Landcave to fight each other, while applying a conservative strategy, no longer recklessly attacking the Landcave and seeing the changes. "An abnormal change has urred in the Landcave! The four Ancient Saint Beasts from the Landcave have been revived, and the three Saint Beasts in the Landcave have been beheaded by me and mypanions, and one is now standing on my shoulders" After that Su Han did not exin further. "The situation in the Landcave is quite chaotic right now, and I don''t know for a while! But if you want things to happen to those Grandmasters It''s best to adjust all the humans thate out of the Landcave!" Su Han didn''t say anything else. He entered in the magic array with Ram following into it. The next second the magic circle disappeared. Li Hongtian stood there with aplex look on his face, and it took him a long time to react to what Su Han said. There was a slight tremor in the words, "The revival of the Four Ancient Saint Beasts? And what did Saint Su Han take with his palm? One of the Four Saint Beasts in the Landcave?" Li Hongtian only felt dizzy for a moment. But soon, he remembered Su Han previous words, his expression changed several times, finally made up his mind, and started calling. "Hello? Is it Old Zhang? It''s me! I met Saint Su Han not too long ago. Saint Su Han suggested that we withdraw all the garrisons in the Landcave! Yes... the chaos over there might have something to do with Saint Su Han. You are the Defender of the North, the mobilization of the Landcave army in the north will be left to you!" "Old Ma you should still be there right now in Zijin City, right? I met Saint Su Han. Saint Su Han told us to withdraw the guards in the Landcave... You''re saying that the guards in the Landcave have already been taken out? That''s good, let''s observe for a moment! " After making a dozen consecutive calls, he told all the Landcave guards throughout China to withdraw their troops. Li Hongtian put his phone back into his pocket. Li Hongtian had aplicated look on his face, and he suddenly smiled wryly. "Although I also hope that Saint Su Han strength is very strong... But at such a fast speed, even I can''t ept it..." Taking a deep breath, Li Hongtian shook his head and strengthened his strength. Calm returned. Regardless of the situation, Su Han contribution to China and the rest of the world is a fact. Since Su Han had never harmed the world, no matter how amazing Su Han speed was getting stronger, he, and even the Great Grandmasters of China, would not have any less respect for Su Han. ... Su Han didn''t care about Li Hongtian shock, he went straight back to the garden and put Ram down. "You keep practicing!" Su Han looked at Rem with a sigh of relief after returning. He looked at Akame and Kurome who were still training, smilingly he said, "I''ll be back first!" After saying that, his figure had disappeared. Su Han has returned home. His finger lightly flicked the Saint King Vermilion Bird forehead, a burst of smoke erupted, and the Saint King Vermilion Bird entered the Kamui space. After that, Su Han casually found a seat, closed his eyes, and entered the guild chat room. Chapter 452: Guild Members Surprise Chapter 452: Guild Members Surprise Come Be My Son: "I want to know now! Is the memory copy sent by the guild master this time serious?" Shirohige evenughed as usual Gurararararaughter, he didn''tugh anymore. Even with the bravery of pirates, Shirohige also said that he was scared this time. Old Man is the Marquis: "I also want to know" Old Man is the Marquis: "I can still receive Ansatsu Kyoushitsu, Koro-sensei can move at 20 times the speed of sound! The power is pretty decent But what happened in the Dragon Ball world?" Marquis Voban was no longer as arrogant as he used to be. It wasn''t that he was afraid, but that Marquis Voban believed that he felt it was better to be humble. This also has nothing to do Although he hopes that the new guild members have good strength, they can give him the pleasure of fighting. But the world of Dragon Ball... Shut up! This was absolutely not the opponent he wanted! Oh my god, in the early story of Dragon Ball, Master Roshi sent Kamehameha to destroy the moon. Are you kidding? The current Marquis Voban need not say, but before entering the guild, Marquis Voban, using Divine Authority with the most destructive ability, was unable to destroy the moon above the sky. But if it was only like this, then Marquis Voban could cheer himself up after watching Dragon Ball TV, and after watching Dragon Ball Z, Marquis Voban said that he was daydreaming. Not to mention the powerhouses that appear in theter stages. Even powerhouses at leisure can put the in their hands to y. If it''s a powerhouse with a light tap with a finger, it''s thought that a has disappeared. Marquis Voban felt he was very tired. Is there really no problem with the power system in this Dragon Ball world? How did he feel that this world power system was as unscientific as the Toaru Majutsu no Index next door? What''s more, what is the existence of a Super Saiyan, the existence of a destroyer who died of a heart attack? Don''t say that an existence at that level can destroy the existence of this, even if he is a God yer, it is impossible to die from any disease! King: "I think Saitama should be able to find a lot of opponents in that world!" I''m Not Bald: "Indeed! In my opinion, there are many people who can be considered as my opponents in the middle of the story." I''m Not Bald "For the next period Cell in his heyday, Frieza in his heyday, Majin Buu in his heyday Thinking of the possibility of fighting them in the future really makes my blood boil! I''m really excited." .... One Punch Man World. King witnessed the dramatic change in Saitama aura at this moment, and his eyes showed his excitement and fighting spirit. King was scared at that time, "Saitama.... calm down! Now there is no enemy in front of you! Don''t hit with all your might." King thought in his heart, if Saitama punch really hit the outside, its power was equivalent to a god tier disaster. ... 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Saitama punch is unbeatable anyway!?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''m a little curious, Saitama can still the Dragon Ball world be invincible?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroneko! You really misunderstood." Su Xiaoxiao: "Saitama arrangement is only to destroy the body limiter, and he can always be stronger indefinitely..." Su Xiaoxiao: "The current Saitama is quite strong, but this is not the limit!" Su Han frowned, and he gave an exnation. Su Xiaoxiao: "You can think of it as another version of Goku. This is the type that gets stronger when facing a strong opponent. But it''s not instantly invincible" Although Su Han knew the exnation was not quite reasonable, it meant that as long as you fought a strong enemy, you could continue to be stronger. Breaking the limiter meant there was no limit, but that didn''t mean that it waspletely invincible. Of course, being able to continue to be stronger meant that sooner orter in the future it would bepletely invincible. Nakiri Erina: "I see!" Kasumi Utako: "Congrattions to the guild for adding a new rising powerhouse Although still a food eater now" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I saw the future invincible Super Saiyan Then I saw Little Goku, and my mood became veryplicated for a moment." Fourth Hokage: "Am I the only one paying attention! Even if it''s a Super Saiyan yet can''t breathe in space? " Let the World Suffer: "A powerhouse that can destroys but needs oxygen to survive?" Uzumaki Nagato felt that him worldview was falling apart. He suddenly felt that although the powerhouses in the Dragon Ball world could destroys, wouldn''t it be impossible for him to kill these-destroying powerhouses if he secretly poisoned them behind his back? Symbol of Peace: "Too unique and strange! It feels like a group of humans with the power to destroy the world!" Symbol of Peace: "The powerhouse in that world is very strong, but it doesn''t feel like it''s a life evolution leap." Su Xiaoxiao: "All Might! You are not qualified to say this, are you?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Look at the kind of punch you have that can change the celestial phenomenon. Come to think of it if you only had half of your stomach, you would be half dead." Su Han really wanted toin, and All Might himself was also very unreasonable. Is it really appropriate for you toin about something else that doesn''t make sense? Symbol of Peace: "..." After All Might pondered for a while, he found that he couldn''t deny Su Han words. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! It looks the same." Su Xiaoxiao: "Old Man Shirohige, did you forget about the Pirate King Roger who died of an illness." Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara... It''s true..." Shirohige smiled reluctantly. He suddenly realized that Su Han was right. In fact, many guild members have this problem, although they are very strong, but they will still be injured and grow old. Old Man is the Marquis: "Yes, I always thought that bing a God yer was a kind of leap in the level of life!" Marquis Voban was initially horrified for a while, but he thought about it, Goku in Super Saiyan mode would also die of heart disease. In other words, Goku will gradually age with time. Marquis Voban thought that he had lived two or three hundred years. Suddenly, a sense of superiority rose in his heart! What if you could destroy the? You don''t live as long as me. These days, living long is thest word. Even if this old man can''t beat you, but he can outlive you. Chapter 453: Bulma Technology Chapter 453: Bulma Technology High Priest Luo Hao: "I have a question! Can I practice Qi martial arts in the Dragon Ball world?" High Priest Luo Hao: "The upper limit of the martial arts in that world is extremely great!" As the Alliance Lord of martial arts, Luo Cuilian who is proficient in various martial arts, after watching Dragon Ball, in addition to the shocking high strength value of the Dragon Ball world, she also considers... Qi energy in the Dragon Ball world, whether she can practice. She, Luo Hao, is a martial arts expert! Is it possible to have the power to destroy the? If she could, then there was no need to say. Luo Cuilian in the future, she will not take the God yer path. Isn''t it wonderful to take the path of martial arts from the world of Dragon Ball? After all, the Dragon Ball World martial arts were too developed. Su Xiaoxiao: "Luo Cuilian! Don''t forget one thing, powerhouses in certain worlds as soon as other worlds arrive, get suppressed by the world." At this time, Su Han reminded. Su Xiaoxiao: "Like a Magic God who can waste power carelessly and destroy the entire world! But if the Magic God goes to another world, it is very likely that the power that can affect the level of the world will be lost." Su Xiaoxiao: "Although the Magic God will not lose all the power, and will still maintain a considerable amount of power, but the Magic God can''t be so invincible..." Su Han felt that if the Magic God of the Toaru Majutsu no Index world reached another world, there was a possibility that hisbat ability was much stronger than elerator. It is even possible to reach the level of destroyings. But forget about acting recklessly in the Dragon Ball universe. Su Xiaoxiao: "There is one more thing! Even though the Infinity Stones were ced with me, in other worlds the powers of the Infinity Stones are also limited." Su Xiaoxiao: "If it wasn''t for me using the guild to systematically use the guild master privileges, the Infinity Stones would just be glowing stones." Tony Is Not the Richest: "It turned out like this" Tony took a deep breath when he saw this scene, but he also felt a little relieved, he felt that this was a natural thing. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Martial arts... finally a new martial arts system has appeared in the guild... and the upper limit is very high!" Zhang Sanfeng who rarely chatted in the guild also appeared at this time. To be honest, Zhang Sanfeng presence was too rare since joining the guild. The main reason was that Zhang Sanfeng spent most of his time in seclusion. His ability to ept the Super Dimensional Guild was almost the same as anyone else. But then, he suddenly woke up, and finally chatted with High Priest Luo Hao in private, used the many secrets of martial arts in his world, and explored the limits of High Priest Luo Hao extremely high Chinese martial arts. After that, he started practicing the martial arts taught to him by High Priest Luo Hao which took up a lot of his time. It had to be said that although the upper limit of the martial arts taught to him by Luo Hao was much higher than his world martial arts, Chinese martial arts were easy to learn but difficult to master. If Zhang Sanfeng wanted to train to the realm of the realm and possess strong strength, he could only rely on time to slowly train it. It can only be said that when Zhang Sanfeng reached this age, his patience was exhausted. Even though many members of the Super Dimensional Guild had grown rapidly, he was not in a hurry and slowly built his foundation. However, if he has patience, he will have patience, when he finds the same martial arts, and the upper bound far exceeds the martial arts of the Campione world martial arts. He didn''t mind the revision. After all, if he could obtain such a powerful strength in a very short time, and a training path that was very suitable for him! Who will stumble on the slow path of training? Saiki Kusuo: "What Zhang Sanfeng said made me very emotional." Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s right... The Dragon Ball martial arts training system is very difficult to exin!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Let me summarize the information discussed by the Guild members... the Dragon Ball martial arts stationed in another world might be quite powerful, but wouldn''t it be so powerful that it would destroy the easily?'' Symbol of Peace: "I think this makes sense!" At first, All Might also thought of the Dragon Ball World martial arts, but after hearing Su Han words, he thought about it and felt quite reasonable, and he immediately calmed down. Of course, although he was calm, All Might waited for a while and was still ready to see if Qi martial arts would be released in the public skill column, if anything, he would also see if he could practice. After all, the martial arts in the Dragon Ball world are too powerful. Although not as strong as in the Dragon Ball World, the increase in his own strength was certainly not small. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Goku. Is it appropriate? If appropriate, you can consider sending martial arts from the Dragon Ball World!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Or, if you have something you want, you can also say it, within the guild will help you together, so that you will not lose!" Su Han was also curious about the martial arts of the Dragon Ball World. After all, even if it is suppressed, but can''t stand the aura of the Dragon Ball world, the destructive power disyed is too strong, even if it is partially suppressed, it is still strong. Goku: "Grandpa hasn''t taught me any way to train Qi... Maybe it has been taught, but I almost forgot." Goku scratched his head, embarrassed. Although he had also seen a copy of the Dragon Ball memory, he had seen a person who was exactly like him, lived an extraordinary life, and eventually became a strong person. However, Goku, whose outlook on life and values has not stabilized, is still unable to understand what all this means. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Although I''m a bit disappointed, it feels normal." Fourth Hokage: "Yes! The strength that Goku has while training with Master Roshi is still very normal. I didn''t expect at first the power would soar to that point in theter stages" Namikaze Minato originally thought that the Naruto World power system had surged very abnormally in theter period. But after seeing Dragon Ball, he found that Naruto power system was too normal. The ultimate boss is only a world-ss fighting force. Compared to Dragon Ball, this is bullshit! Magical Girl Illya: Am I the only one who notices Bulma technology in Dragon Ball is so amazing? Capsule technology? There''s even a time machine!" Kinomoto Sakura: "Yes! Gravity space training! There are all kinds of spaceships. " Su Xiaoxiao: "Bulma is indeed a truly outstanding Scientist! After discussing this, I remembered L who was also controlling ck technology! Compared to L and Bulma, Tony had to step aside. " Tony Is Not the Richest : "..." Tony choked between his throat and thought, but sadly he found that he couldn''t deny Su Han words. But Tony couldn''t help it. After all, the technology was logically self-made. But Bulma technology in Dragon Ball and L technology in To Love-Ru were pure ck technology, and he didn''t know what words to use to describe them. In the end, he could only say one thing, which was extraordinary. Chapter 454: One Piece World That Is Very Influenced By Dragon Ball Style? Chapter 454: One Piece World That Is Very Influenced By Dragon Ball Style? L: "The guild master called me, what''s wrong?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Nothing, just saying your name!" Su Han did not expect L to suddenly appear out at this time. L: "I see! Are you discussing whose technology is the best between me and Bulma?" L: "Really, it''s okay to ask me this kind of question, and it''s impossible for me to be angry about this kind of thing?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." The other girls said she was not angry, Su Han only half believed. But L said that she was not angry, and Su Han believed her. Because it was very difficult for him to imagine L really angry. ording to L character, being angry is only a matter of time, and it will pass quickly. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then let me ask Miss L, what do you think of yourself and Bulma technology?" L: "I thought about it" L thought hard and finally, she came to a conclusion. L: "Although I have confidence in my level of scientific research, you all also know my scientific and technological achievements are all a bit of a problem." Kayaba Akihiko: "I always thought L didn''t know that her work had a bit of a problem! It seems that L initially knew about this." Kayaba Akihiko was silent at the moment, due to his obsessivepulsive disorder. If he finds that his research is problematic, he will not sleep and eat and make up for his shorings. But Kayaba Akihiko found that L personality waspletely opposite to his. L knows that the things she creates are wed, and will not make changes unless necessary. Once it was done, and L would forget about it in an instant. L: "I said it''s a small problem... I also want to fix it, but it''s impossible. It can only be done like this." Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Kasumi Utako: "Of course, if you control the ck technology, you can act as you please!" Ash: "Why do I feel that Miss L has a at home! So she can just act as she pleases." L: "Theparison between me and Bulma... I thought about it for a long time, but in the end it''s still hard to say... Especially since the discoveries we both master are not the same! I can also make Bulma discoveries. But there might be a bit of a problem. " L: "Of course, Bulmater invention, such as a space-time machine, I want to make, may be a bit difficult." Shinonono Tabane: "???? " Shinonono Tabane face was dumbfounded. She waited for L answer for a long time, but in the end, L gave an ambiguous answer? His areas of expertise vary. What is this answer? Although it makes sense, it feels too perfunctory! Su Hanughed when he saw this, and he continued to talk in the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "The thing about the Qi of martial arts... Waiting for Goku to be Master Roshi disciple, then continue this discussion again." Su Xiaoxiao: "If he agrees, then at that time, and then upload it." Let the World Suffer: "That''s all it can do!" Uzumaki Nagato also agreed with this. After all, Gokumon sense wasn''t formed right now. They couldn''t force him to force it out, could they? Nakiri Erina: "In order to hug the thighs of the new Powerhouse, I secretly cook food for 100 people! Then I sent it to little Goku." [Ding! Nakiri Erina sends the Red Envelope to Goku personally] Goku: "Thank you Big sister Erina!" After receiving the red envelope, Goku looked at the mountain of delicious food that appeared in front of him, and his eyes lit up. He also stopped thinking about the matter of the Dragon Ball memory copy, but immediately rushed to the food and devoured it. Before long, Goku swallowed all the food without any leftovers. After patting his half-filled stomach, Goku spoke again in the guild chat room. Goku: "Big sister Erina, I remember my grandfather saying that if someone invites me to eat, then I should give a proper gift in return." Goku: "Otherwise no one will invite me to dinner in the future." Koro-sensei: "Is that so Your grandfather is right!" Koro-sensei: "Even though he called grandpa! But your grandfather, more than that has taught you the truth of life, what a wonderful person!" After Korosensei watched Dragon Ball and Ansatsu no Kyoushitsu, although he was also amazed by the world power system of Dragon Ball, he was more touched by his own destiny. But he was also very relieved. However, the end result of Ansatsu no Kyoushitsu is good. The students he taught also managed to kill him. And in the end, they all became satisfying talents. He fulfilled his promise to Yukimura Aguri. For Koro-sensei, this is enough. He had let go of his life and death long ago. [Ding! Goku personally sent a red envelope to Nakiri Erina] Nakiri Erina sees Goku and sends her a red envelope. She was a little excited about what Goku would give her. Immediately, Nakiri Erina opened the red envelope. The next moment, with a loud bang, a big bear suddenly appeared in the kitchen, making the kitchen a mess. The smile on Nakiri Erina face froze. She stared at the messy kitchen, became speechless and finally muttered to herself. "I''m so stupid...Really..." "Ipletely forgot that the current Goku is just a little Goku, and he has never met Bulma What kind of gift can Goku give right now? Goku gave" "Un, this should be the best thing Goku can give" After thinking about it, Nakiri Erina sighed and felt relieved. She spoke in the guild. Nakiri Erina: "@Goku. Little Goku! I have received your gift, I am very satisfied, very happy! " Goku: "Big sister Erina being satisfied is a good thing!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m more curious now, what gift did Goku send for Erina?" Erina Nakiri: "(image)" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wow! Bear." Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Seeing this, the world of Dragon Ball is a bit simr to mine! There are also a lot of big animals." Su Xiaoxiao: "" Su Han seems to still remember that the One Piece writer had personally admitted that One Piece painting style was heavily influenced by the Dragon Ball writer, right? Despite thinking this in his heart, Su Han still didn''t mention this. Chapter 455: Saitama started training again? Chapter 455: Saitama started training again? Nakiri Erina: "..." Nakiri Erina saw Shirohige words, causing her to fall into silence. After a long time, she reached out his hand to pat his chest, and sighed. "Yes, Old Shirohige is right... Actually, I should thank you now." "I should be grateful that the current Goku isn''t very strong. If he gives me Tyrannosaurus rex. Then next time, I guess I''ll be investigated by the Ministry of Public Security again This is a blessing in misfortune." Nakiri Erina felt embarrassed. After the incidentst time was over, Nakiri Erina grandfather, Nakiri Senzaemon, emphasized it many times so that Erina wouldn''t have to deal with such a big prey. But if she wants to deal with it, feel free to go to the ughterhouse specially set up by the Nakiri family. Once again a huge monster appears and destroys the Nakiri family house. No matter how influential Nakiri Senzaemon was, it would be difficult to suppress this matter. After all, if Nakiri Erina really caught a sea monster. Once, it could be said that it was just a coincidence, but she had caught it many times, and other people could tell that there was a problem with the Nakiri family. After all, why didn''t the others catch this kind of sea monster? Even though the Nakiri family is No. 1 in the world chef country Japan and has a very big influence. But the Nakiri family is nothing more than one of the local chaebols in Japan, far from doing whatever they want. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I have some doubts now." Kasumi Utako: "What is it guild master? Tell me about it for everyone?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Isn''t rk looking forward to more aliens in the guild? Now that Goku has joined, I wonder how he feels." rk Kent: "..." rk had an expression bing veryplicated. Although Su Han has said many times, his future potential is also very frightening, as long as he is in the sun, he can grow to an extremely astonishing level. But for rk, these things were only spoken of by Su Han, and he did not provide a copy of his memory as evidence. But Goku power is really shown. Especially when fighting against Majin Buu in Dragon Ball Z, Goku power really reaches the level of destroyings. This made rk current mood difficult to understand, and he didn''t know how to describe it in words. rk Kent: "Even though Goku has grown to a point of strength, he still maintains his innocence. This makes me feel very emotional" rk Kent: "Maybe this is why Goku can be so strong. What is the key factor?" rk Kent: "I don''t know if I can grow up to be Goku in the future." Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t worry! You, Goku, and Saitama are all cheaters! In the future! The potential is limitless. No need to worry about problems like this! " Nonsense! Why worry? You are also one of the cheaters of the Super Dimensional Guild. Kryptonians get stronger when they bask in the sun, and there are no limits either. Don''t show humility. Kayaba Akihiko: "Actually, I think the reason why Goku became so strong The main reason is that the martial arts in the Dragon Ball world are very strong." Kayaba Akihiko: "The upper limit of that world is very high! Of course, Goku himself has a Saiyan Bloodline and his character ys a big role too." Haibara Ai: "Yes! I think so. The martial arts in the Dragon Ball world are too powerful!" I''m Not Bald: "I want to go into the world of neers especially now!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I personally feel that Saitama is now going to the Dragon Ball world, not having much influence!" I''m Not Bald: "???" Saitama understood the meaning of Su Han words. Why did he go to the Dragon Ball World without much influence? Su Xiaoxiao: "Right now, the timeline on Goku side is still in its early stages! There aren''t many powerful existences on earth." Su Xiaoxiao: "The real power system is rampant, at least waiting for the Saiyan side toe to earth, right?" Su Han spoke while remembering the story of Dragon Ball. Su Xiaoxiao: "Saitama is not a true powerhouse type who can step on the gxy! Saitama can only roam the earth. And now there are no strong people on earth... This is very troublesome. " Su Xiaoxiao: "In that case, Saitama also slowly waited for the powerhouse timeline to arrive, and then came again. " Pure White Spirit User: "." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "...." Waver: "Right! This is really too real" Kiririn: "An existence that can destroys, but cannot travel in the universe." Kiririn: "Fortunately, Saitama doesn''t look like that. Some people in Dragon Ball will also fall under the disease of normal people otherwise, I really feel like I''m going crazy. " I''m Not Bald: "What the guild master said makes sense!" Saiki Kusuo: "ording to the guild master, Saitama cannot travel in space. Indeed the biggest obstacle for him to go to the Dragon Ball world to find a strong enemy!" L: "Actually! If Saitama really needs it, I can build a spaceship for friendship! " L, "However, if it was a spaceship, the super satellitest time wouldn''t have been given. Saitama thought about it!" L made her debut again. The technology may not solve all problems, but it can solve most problems. I''m Not Bald: "..." Saitama thought hard, and he started to wonder, is it important to be able to buy cheap vegetables? Or is it important to find a strong enemy? To be honest, after Saitama faced Thanosst time, even though he managed to kill Thanos in the end. But after all, he was also enjoying the once passionate happiness. Now Saitama has lost most of his obsession. Even though he was still interested in fighting strong foes, he wasn''t as persistent as before. After thinking for a long time, Saitama finally made up his mind. I''m Not Bald: "If I chose the spaceship to find the enemy! This is really too much trouble, and the spaceship on L side... there shouldn''t be a Dragon Ball world star map, right? What if I boarded L spaceship and in the universe what should I do if I got lost? " I''m Not Bald: "I''ll be waiting! Maybe not too long ... a few years, I have no problem! " I''m Not Bald: "Just take this time to do some physical exercise! And further strengthen my strength in order to usher in a better battle." After making his decision, Saitama felt his blood boil again, and he was determined to restart training tomorrow. On the road to bing even stronger! ! Chapter 456: What is your reaction when you watch Dragon Ball Super? Chapter 456: What is your reaction when you watch Dragon Ball Super? Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." Kayaba Akihiko: "..." Busujima Saeko: "..." elerator: "This is really surprising... Saitama can actually think of a map of the starry sky?" elerator was surprised, Saitama style this time was slightly different from the ones he had seen before. In the past, elerator impression of Saitama didn''t take much into ount. Aizen Sosuke: "Even though this is a bit surprising, I feel like it''s normal." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Aizen, why are you saying this?" After thest time, Ichigo Kurosaki Obviously unlike before looking at Aizen blindly. And seems much more peaceful, and can even chat with Aizen normally. Faced with Kurosaki Ichigo question, Aizen of course wouldn''t hesitate to exin. Aizen Sosuke: "Saitama, just because there are no opponents So he doesn''t care about anything, so he usually has that style." Aizen Sosuke: "But, this doesn''t mean Saitama really has a problem with IQ." Aizen Sosuke: "The challenge of a strong foe can undoubtedly excite Saitama. From this perspective, now that Saitama is starting to use his brain to think, and seems to be turning smart that''s still understandable." Su Xiaoxiao: "Aizen is right." Tokisaki Kurumi: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Guildmaster, I''ve watched Dragon Ball twice and thought of a question!" Su Xiaoxiao: "What are you thinking?" Su Han raised his eyebrows. He was a little curious about what Tokisaki Kurumi was thinking? Tokisaki Kurumi: "I was thinking about the question of the Dragon Ball that can grant wishes." As soon as Tokisaki Kurumi mentioned this topic, the guild was silent for a while, and then amotion broke out. Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s right! I thought about the Dragon Ball issue from the start, but you all forgot about it. You all talk about the Dragon Ball world power system. " Koro-sensei: "I also noticed this in Dragon Ball. The thing is I just joined before, and I''m embarrassed to speak... Now, someone has finally brought this topic out! " Nakiri Erina: "Dragon Ball that can fulfill all desires, just listening to this concept makes people feel very happy. " Su Han looked at the people in the guild and became excited for a moment, but he didn''t feel too surprised. However in life there are many regrets. And how can a Dragon Ball that can fulfill all desires discourage them? For example, Tony hopes his parents will survive. Another example, Tokisaki Kurumi wished the first Spirit never appeared. However, Su Han had no opinion on that. There is no excessive demand for his Dragon Ball. The reason is very simple, Su Han now has no urgent desire to realize. There are not many regrets in his life. Even if Su Han wants to change the world of spiritual energy, he can go to the Marvel World to find another Infinity Stone, and then spend 100,000 points to fuse the Infinity Stone with himself. Su Han pondered, even if the Infinity Stones were restricted in the spiritual energy world, they should be able to realize most of his wishes, not much weaker than the Dragon Ball? But after thinking about it, Su Han felt a little wrong again, and asked in a low voice, "System! Can you answer my question on this? Can something like the world-changing Dragon Ball make another world wishe true? [Ding! A wish realized by Dragon Ball! Only limited to the world of Dragon Ball. Underneath to another world it will be seven ordinary stones] Answer system like Mechanic engine sound. "Then what if I make a wish in the Dragon Ball world?" Su Han asked again. [Ding! Suppose, in Dragon Ball world, you make a wish to be immortal, then you need to spend points to bring immortality back to another world] The system replied coldly. [Of course, if you have Lived in Dragon Ball World, you don''t need to spend points] Su Han nodded in understanding. He was not too disappointed, as he said before, he was not in a hurry to use the Dragon Ball. On the other hand, if he really had a wish he wanted toe true, he might as well consider how to bring the Infinity Stone into the world of spiritual energy. "But if Dragon Ball had gone like this! Then even if Doraemon joins in the future, it is estimated that bug tools like will be sealed." "Of course.... If it''s some ordinary item, maybe it can still be used as usual?" Su Han shook his head, feeling this was normal. Every world has thews of every world. Realizing the wishes of the world of Dragon Ball is based on the special rules created by Dragon Ball. In another world, without the support of such rules, it is understandable that desire disappears naturally. Su Xiaoxiao: "If you think about the function of realizing the wish of the Dragon Ball, you don''t have to think too much!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Dragon Ball wish fulfilled! It was only limited to the world of Dragon Ball. If you bring Dragon Ball into your world, you can''t even summon Shenlong! " Su Xiaoxiao: "Even if you collect Dragon Balls in the Dragon Ball world and make your wishe true, you will have to spend a lot of points if you want to return to your own world with this wish! " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Like this? Damn... that''s right! This guild is a scam, I still need points. " Ash: "With Points can be stronger! No point nothing can be done, damn it!" Ash realized that he seemed to have discovered the true meaning of the Super Dimensional Guild. Sighing with emotion, he also felt a little happy, who dared to say that he was a little mentally retarded? His IQ is actually quite high! Nakiri Erina: "It''s a bit disappointing, but when you think about it, it feels natural." Kasumi Utako: "Guild Leader! At the very least, leave everyone with a little room for imagination. No space left, and fell straight to reality! This is too cruel." Su Xiaoxiao: "Let your imagination run free! Wait until you have finished collecting Dragon Balls. Do you think this is not cruel?" Su Han was a little speechless. At that time, it wasn''t a question of cruelty, but a question that everyone thought he was ying tricks on, right? Kasumi Utako: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." Let the World Suffer: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If you think about it, the guild master said it made sense, What kind of bad idea came up with Kasumi Utako." Kasumi Utako: "Cough!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! In fact, I think Dragon Ball is still useful! Wishes made in the world of Dragon Ball need to spend points to bring back to your own world? The smaller the wish, the less points to spend? " Come Be My Son: "I can collect Dragon Balls, and then make a wish to be youth! For that time to spend points, I can return to the world of One Piece with youth!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Father says it makes sense! Dragon Ball isn''t that BUG in its abilities, but it can be used that way." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I suddenly want to see what the Shirohige Pirates crew members look like after seeing father be young again?" Old Man is the Marquis: "That''s right. It''s quite interesting to think about it this way." Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright! The world of Dragon Ball is over for now. Although the world was somewhat special, the dimensions were too vast and toorge. There is more than one of these special worlds!" Su Han curled his lips, feeling that these people stillcked knowledge. It''s really fun watching Dragon Ball Z! How about you all watch Dragon Ball Super? Aren''t they speechless? Su Xiaoxiao: "I think we are done discussing the Dragon Ball situation. Now we have to discuss Koro-sensei matter." Chapter 457: Treating Koro-sensei Chapter 457: Treating Koro-sensei The chat room was silent for a moment. Since Su Han uploaded all the plots of Ansatsu no Kyoushitsu this time, the guild members had a very clear understanding of Koro-sensei. Koro-sensei : "To be able to join the Super Dimensional Guild, I feel very honored and happy, however, even if your abilities can''t cure me... There''s no need to try so hard." In this case, Koro-sensei showed an unusually free and easy attitude. Koro-sensei: "I have been preparing for a long time! After all, in truth, I am no longer human. And finally died at the hands of my disciples! That''s my wish too." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Koro-sensei doesn''t have to be so desperate! You should have seen the guild introduction? After reading it, you should be able to know that the guild includes all kinds of powerhouses and geniuses in various worlds!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "What can''t be done in your world doesn''t mean that it can''t be done in another world." Kirishima Touka: "Kuroneko is right! Koro-sensei, I am the heroine of the Tokyo Ghoul memory copy! If Koro-sensei has seen that copy of the memory, then it must be familiar to me." Koro-sensei: "..." Koro-sensei said that he had only seen Ansatsu no Kyoushitsu and Dragon Ball. The other memory copies haven''t really started watching yet. So to be honest, he didn''t know much about the specific situation of the guild members. Kirishima Touka: "Ghouls prey on humans! But they are being hunted by humans. They have human feelings how pathetic!" Koro-sensei: "This is indeed quite a sad thing!" Even though he had never seen Tokyo Ghoul, he had only listened to Kirishima Touka. Koro-sensei had guessed Kirishima Touka situation. Kirishima Touka: "I thought a fate like this would apany me until I really died." Kirishima Touka: "But in the end, the race group problem was still sessfully solved by the guild members." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Koro-sensei, if you don''t mind, you can give us some octopus skin that you took off! Or some of your original research material. We can do our best to research and assist you." Kayaba Akihiko: "Even though I''m not researching in this area! But if the guild members need my help, just say so." Shinonono Tabane: "You can also ask Tabane-san for help! I''m very interested in Koro-sensei." Koro-sensei: "I''m a little touched, I don''t know what to say." Su Xiaoxiao: "Since it''s been a long time, it''s time for me to remind again. " Su Xiaoxiao: "Have you all forgotten that the Guild system can eliminate ws on its own like Kirishima Touka, didn''t I remind you that time?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "..." Kayaba Akikohiko: "..." Aizen Sosuke : "Yes... No doubt about it! They forgot again." Aizen already remembers this, but he doesn''t say anything now. When the scientists in the guild spoke enthusiastically, he chose silence. He watched this scene with a joke watching mentality. Tony Is Not the Richest: "This is just a coincidence! After all, I haven''t used any gic optimization... Uncle Tony is perfect. Where are the defects that need to be fixed? I didn''t use it, so I ignored it!" Shinonono Tabane : "Shut up! Tony Stark, you took away Tabane-san words! Aren''t you ashamed?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Nakiri Erina: "I remember that it was Kirishima Touka who used the gene optimization function, but ignored this, and still participated in the discussion" Kirishima Touka: "..." Kirishima Touka: "Perhaps because I was thinking Our Ghouls still retain their human form, but Koro-sensei is no longer human, so my consciousness ignored him I''m so sorry!" Kirishima Touka felt very embarrassed. Koro-sensei: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Koro-sensei. If you prefer, then you might as well go to the system functions list to see your own optimization function." l After a moment of silence, Koro-sensei sent a picture. [Function name: Lifeform optimization] [Point requirement: 30,000 points] [Optimization effect: You can freely change between human form and octopus form. At the same time, if you further improve your physical fitness, you will have a speed 30 times the speed of sound! And his physical fitness, wisdom, and spiritual strength will increase significantly] Nakiri Erina: "Hisss..." Kasumi Utako: "Wonderful! 30 times the speed of sound? Just relying on speed alone is enough to rank one among the guild members, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." If Su Han used a talisman to increase physical strength, he could circle the earth in 20 minutes, but he didn''t say it. rk Kent: "..." rk who had super speed, looked at the faces of Koro-sensei and Kasumi Utako, but still couldn''t help but retort. However, the guild is not without people with poisonous tongues. Tony Stark will appear. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Sorry! 20 times the speed of sound and 30 times the speed of sound is not extraordinary in my eyes. My new Iron Man armor can reach 25 times the speed of sound in an all-out effort!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Of course! Although it is a little weaker than the upgraded Koro-sensei, but it must be taken into ount that my Iron Man armor needs to fight If I develop a set of Iron Man armor that specializes in speed! Its speed is capable of exceeding 30 times the speed of sound!" Tony doesn''t mean anything bad, but is purely unwilling to lose to anyone else in terms of character and says this subconsciously. Old Man is the Marquis: "Haha... Tony! I really don''t want to hit you, but I have to warn you! Koro-sensei speed is not pure speed, but it can control speed perfectly." Old Man is the Marquis: "From the moment he can enter the ssroom to the business district, and can even buy a variety of food in the business district and in this flexible, you can do it?" To Marquis Voban Korosensei strength didn''t really matter. But this did not prevent Marquis Voban from using this to attack Tony Stark. Koro-sensei: "I was just looking around and found that it seems that points are not easy toe by?" Koro-sensei watched the point gain program, and couldn''t help but fall into contemtion. Kirishima Touka: "That''s right! I didn''t take part in the mission at the start. In order to earn thousands of points, I almost had to work hard to earn 30,000 points" Kirishima Touka was also speechless, although the guild can indeed help Koro-sensei to solve the problem, but can Koro-sensei collect 30,000 points in a year? Touka Kirishima became worried. Tony Is Not the Richest: "In short! Koro-sensei needs to send an octopus skin, better bring some information, and give me and Shinonono Tabane. The two of us will find a solution at any cost!" Koro-sensei: "This won''t be too much trouble for you?" Shinonono Tabane: "No problem! I''m very curious about Koro-sensei body structure. After all, in a state of self-destruction, it can destroy the earth! It''s very exciting to think about it. " Koro-sensei: "..." Koro-sensei suddenly doesn''t want to give this person his body tissue, what should he do? Shinonono Tabane tone made Koro-sensei feel that if his body tissue was really given to Shinonono Tabane, Shinonono Tabane world would be very dangerous... And would be destroyed at any moment. Chapter 458: Mutation on the moon in the world of Infinite Stratos Chapter 458: Mutation on the moon in the world of Infinite Stratos Tony Is Not the Richest: "Think about it Koro-sensei, you give me, or L sends you a piece of body structure information and the octopus skin you took off." Tony Is Not the Richest: "No need to think about Shinonono Tabane." Shinonono Tabane: "???" What happened to me? How to exclude me? Don''t forget, thest time the Ghoul incident was when I was looking for a solution. Tony Is Not the Richest: "On my part, I will hold back! As for L... I feel that even if she really studies any material that can destroy the! L has enough ways to stop her." Tony Is Not the Richest: "But, Shinonono Tabane... To prevent her from doing something big impulsively... I think it''s better if he calmly keeps making his own IS mecha!" Tony indicated that by L side there was nothing to worry about. Not to mention the level of technology. The L family has manys, so it''s fine to blow up one or two. After all, the entire gxy belongs to Deviluke! Koro-sensei: "Will it take a long time? I would like to see a copy of the memory first to understand your personalities before making a decision" Koro-sensei said that this kind of thing really needs to be more careful. After all, once his body reaches its limit, it can be transformed into antimatter. No matter how careful this kind of thing is, the explosion of energy is enough to destroy a. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I have no problems!" Tony naturally had no opinion, or it could be said that Koro-sensei was very responsible, and Tony felt a little relieved. Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony situation, just look at the Iron Man series and the Avengers series. As for L, you can get an overview of To Love-Ru..." Koro-sensei: "Thank you very much! I''m going to watch now." L: "At a certain time, when a living organism reaches its limit, will it explode by itself? If you need my help, I will do it to the best of my ability." Nakiri Erina: "Although I can feel L kindness, but seeing what L said, why do I feel something is wrong..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Maybe it''s just your feelings... L is at least a lot more reliable than Shinonono Tabane." Shinonono Tabane : "..." Shinonono Tabane looked at the contents of the chat in the guild, and muttered a little reluctantly. "By the way, I just want to study the nature of life! I''m the genius Shinonono Tabane, how could something go wrong?" But soon, Shinonono Tabane asked a question in the back of his head, "For now, I don''t care about that annoying Tony Stark! Let''s check first, I collected it in space and made a sixth generation IS mecha. Has the core material arrived yet?" Just as Shinonono Tabane was humming softly, a loud rm sounded on hisputer, and at the same time, an information column suddenly appeared. Shinonono Tabane body stopped moving, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. "This rm? Oh! It was an rm that was sent back by an exploration satellite that I casually set up when I was gathering materials for the IS mecha cores on the moon... I found arge life, very interesting, uh..." Shinonono Tabane face stiffened, she swallowed hard, and subconsciously corrected the bunny ears she was wearing on top of her head, with a confused expression on her face. "Large-scale life appeared on the moon? Could it be Aliens?!" Even in the guild, Shinonono Tabane had seen more than one alien. And all of them have cheat abilities. For example, Goku, rk Kent and L. However, meeting an alien in his own world, Shinonono Tabane, this is the first case. "Aliens have appeared! Will they grow their tails and turn into goris when they see the moonlight? Will they be princes and princesses of the super universe kingdom? Or is it possible just by getting moonlight or starlight to be stronger?" Shinonono Tabane quickly calmed down, and even had various wild imaginations. To be honest, his first reaction was not panic. After all, she had seen so much, and she had seen so many aliens, and only a few of them were evil. On the other hand, Goku, rk, and L have very good personalities. So his wariness of aliens is actually not high. Just when Shinonono Tabane made a cup of coffee with a calm face, then turned on the camera screen. Only at first nce, his calm disappeared, his pupils dted, and all the coffee in his mouth was sprayed with a pop, "Wait a minute, this is not the same as the alien I imagined!" Shinonono Tabane: "Help! It is over! The world by my side will crumble." Nakiri Erina: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" elerator: "???" Fourth Hokage: "Who can tell me what happened?" Namikaze Minato looked confused, why would the world on your side be destroyed? Shinonono Tabane, tell me honestly! Did you do some more experiments? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Could it be that Shinonono Tabane did a human experiment, and the test creature escaped?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Let''s talk, which IS device went out of control? How many? Any victims? Isn''t this the result of your own actions!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Or, which channel do you get biochemical viruses and the like, the result is a biochemical crisis in your own world!" Tony is not afraid to find out the evil intentions of Shinonono Tabane. After all, Shinonono Tabane dangerous experiment wasn''t once or twice. Shinonono Tabane: "How can you nder me?! Am I this kind of person? Casually creating a world crisis or something... No! Now is not the time to talk about this topic at all." Shino nosuke: "@Su Xiaoxiao, please!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Seeing your reaction, there really is a big problem." When Su Han saw Shinonono Tabane at first, he thought Shinonono Tabane had caused trouble for herself. But when he saw that Shinonono Tabane was now in a mess, it was clear that something had really happened. Su Xiaoxiao: "If something really happened first tell me what happened! Don''t y jokes. There are so many powerhouses in the guild, there will always be someone who can solve them, don''t panic too much." Shinonono Tabane: "I will post the pictures live! (Images) " Shinonono Tabane forced herself to calm down, and after taking a deep breath, she uploaded many pictures. The background of the image is space. From the earth not far away, as well as the hole in the surface, it can be roughly judged that this is the moon. As the photos progressed step by step, it could be seen that the moon underground had been hollowed out at this time, and countless tunnels had appeared. One after another huge and strange life forms continued to crawl in the underground tunnels. The appearance of these strange creatures resembled that of giant insects, but they were much more ferocious than insects. And there are many kinds. Thergest number are special types of war insects. On the surface of this type of war beetle, the beetle is densely covered with insect-specific thin wings behind it, a sharp mouth, protruding like a bay, andpound eyes. In addition, the photos taken by Shinonono Tabane, there are various strange life forms. For example, there is arge cavity at a location almost 100 meters below the moon. Shown in the cavity is arge tank worm that resembles a beetle but is 100 meters in diameter. If the tank worm wings p slightly behind it, a storm will arise. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Seeing him, Su Han expression also carried a hint of dignity. He vaguely knew what was going on in the IS world. "The monsters of this month are Zerg??" Chapter 459: Members participating in missions in the infinite stratos world Chapter 459: Members participating in missions in the infinite stratos world "Zerg invaded the world of Infinite Stratos? Is it really a mutation?" Su Han made a judgment. There is no doubt that there is no such thing as a Zerg invasion on the trajectory of the original world of Infinite Stratos. Nakiri Erina: "This kind of thing that looks like a giant insect? Live on the moon? In the moon world of Infinite Stratos, was there life like that on the moon in the first ce?" Nakiri Erina thought it was a different world. Therefore, these strange insect-like creatures live on the moon in the world of Infinite Stratos. Tony Is Not the Richest: "No... How is this possible? Could this be some kind of special mutation?" Tony denies Nakiri Erina idea. He also had the same thoughts as Su Han. There was no trace of a Zerg in the original world trajectory of the Infinite Stratos world. Since it didn''t appear in the memory copy, the chances of such a creature actually existing on the moon in the Infinite Stratos world were also very low. This is most likely a major change. Shinonono Tabane: "This must be an abnormal change! Our world, the moon is just an ordinary moon." Shinonono Tabane took a deep breath, thinking about the Super Dimensional Guild. With a powerhouse figure that could attack the stars, she barely calmed his mind. Then calmly think and analyze. Shinonono Tabane: "These fleas! I just found it." Shinonono Tabane: "I''m currently looking for ssified information on countries in the world, and it turns out that no country in the world has found insects on the moon. This shows that these insects recently lived on the moon." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wait a minute! I have a big question." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "You said these insects didn''t live on the moon not long ago, but how do you exin their number problem?" Goko Ruri immediately realized that something was not right, and the number of insects on the moon was undoubtedly quiterge. You''re telling me this insect hasn''t lived on the moon long? Shinonono Tabane: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "This is where you find it very strange." Aizen Sosuke: "Since you''re curious, why don''t you ask the Guild Master?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I will see if the main mission has appeared!" Su Han entered the mission function panel. Then go to the main mission column. Sure enough, he saw a new mission. [Mission name: Annihte the Zerg] [Mission introduction: Queen Zerg from another time and space, due to the storm of space and time. Travel through space and time andnd on the moon in the world of Infinite Stratos. The Zerg Queen took a month to develop at an extremely frightening speed. Now the moon resources have been hollowed out and thrown into the Zerg army. Zerg sets his sights on the earth not far from him] [Race profile: Zerg, ruthless fighting machine. Without feeling, without fear, the only goal of survival is to swallow everything that can help oneself develop, thereby continuing to grow, be stronger, and be the enemy of everything] [Mission requirement: Completely wipe out Zerg] [Reward: 150,000 points] [Mission Limit: Allows four members to participate in a mission at the same time (looting mission mode)] Su Han took a screenshot and sent it to the chat room. Symbol of Peace: "The Zerg Queen from another time and spacended on the moon due to a space and time storm? This can only be said to be a disaster." All Might smiled bitterly when he saw this, not knowing what to say. In the end, he could only feel that the world of Infinite Stratos was really unlucky. Nakiri Erina: "What I see is that it has grown to this scale within a month" Nakiri Erina: "I feel a little scared! Although I can''t say for sure how many Zergs there are on the moon, but after a month worth, the numbers have been terrifying so far it''s simply too amazing." King: "That''s true Plus it''s like a fighting machine, no emotion, and the characteristic of swallowing everything. No wonder it can eat everything, call it the enemy of everything!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If I could shoot all the Zergs in the air! Still no problem... But if the Zerg really attack the earth. At this terrible rate of growth..." Tony found the Zerg very difficult to deal with. Perhaps on top of the high-endbat power, the Zerg was far inferior to Thanos. However, it is not necessarily inferior to the base army. Even more terrifying was the terrifying developmental ability disyed by the Zerg. Let the Zerg spread the seeds on the earth. The situation can be described as bad. Even if Su Han and others are strong, and even the guild members can destroy the earth, the guild members can''t really destroy the world of Infinite Stratos. If the Zerg is really nested in the earth and wants to finish it, it''s really dizzying. Shinonono Tabane: "A special group of aliens called the Zerg! It began to separate from the lunar surface and began to attack the earth. (Picture)" The image taken in the image shows that arge number of insects have entered arge brood nest simr to a spacecraft slowly taking off, separating from the lunar surface, and heading towards Earth. Shinonono Tabane: "I will be withdrawing for the time being. I will hack theworks of all countries in the world and control the weapons of all countries to destroy as many hatcheries as possible!" Kayaba Akikohiko : "Are the governments of the various countries in the Infinite Stratos world so useless?" Kayaba Akihiko didn''t want toin. With so many powerful nations in the world, it was Shinonono Tabane who was the first to discover abnormalities on the moon? What''s even scarier is that in the end, Shinonono Tabane will need to use hacker technology to hack into theworks of all countries in the world, and control weapons toplete the first wave of defense? The response speed of countries around the world is rubbish. Su Han also had the same thoughts as Kayaba Akihiko, but after thinking about the basic setting of the Infinite Stratos world, he realized that he didn''t know where to start. Then, he skipped the topic. Su Xiaoxiao: "So now, we want to start the looting mission of the members to the mission of calcting the situation with their own strength, can participate!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Now start looting!" In just a few seconds, the mission participants are selected. [Ding! Guild Leader Su Xiaoxiao, Tony Is Not the Richest, Tokisaki Kurumi, and Koro-sensei have been selected sessfully!] Tokisaki Kurumi : "Ara ara, I''m just trying! I didn''t expect to be selected, I''m honored! " Tokisaki Kurumi was stunned that she was chosen, then licked her lips, a touch of joy appearing on her face. Except for the missions that all members of the ck Bullet world could participate in, this was the first time she had participated in a member-expelled mission restricted by the guild. Naturally she felt a little excited and excited. "I don''t know... This bug can give me enough time?" Chapter 460: Heroine Itsuka Shido captured? Chapter 460: Heroine Itsuka Shido captured? Fourth Hokage: "Koro-sensei was chosen?" Fourth Hokage: "With the speed of 20 times the speed of sound that Koro-sensei has, it is normal to be able to take on missions." Namikaze Minato was surprised at first, then he also felt a little relieved. Su Xiaoxiao: "Namikaze Minato, let me remind you! Most of the mission selection is luck, not just hand speed!" Fourth Hokage: "..." Namikaze Minato was silent. He seemed to understand at this moment, why he used to be a great ninja, his hand speed was very fast, but when he took a few missions, he still didn''t seed. But Namikaze Minato thought it was a matter of course. If it was only to rely on speed to take on missions, then there was no reason that rk, someone with super speed, couldn''t take them. Koro-sensei: "Actually, I just wanted to try it! I didn''t expect to be selected. However, I really need points So everyone, sorry." Su Xiaoxiao: "You don''t have to apologize because it''s Koro-sensei! After all, the mission mode is looting mode. As long as you have enough strength, I won''t be able to forbid you from participating in the mission! Everyone can participate, no one will me you! " Su Han looked at the apologetic Koro-sensei. In the end, he couldn''t help but sigh that Koro-sensei stillcked interaction within the Guild. But after a long time, it should be better. Old Man is the Marquis: "..." The corner of Marquis Voban eyes twitched. When the mission had just started, he was in Netherworld Japan, so he didn''t pay attention. When he was absorbed into the guild, he found that the guild mission had been snatched away. At this moment, Marquis Voban was heartbroken, feeling like he had lost a hundred million. Marquis Voban red, killing intent boiling, and growled softly. "Susanoo! Do you dare to run away? Use your life topensate for the points I lost? No! How can youpensate for my loss with your life? " Along with a roar, it was Marquis Voban who was in the air. Draws a bow with Divine Authority Nine Lives: Shooting the Hundred Heads, and the light condenses, and finally turns into a sharp arrow that pierces the air. With a puff, half of Susanoo body was pierced by an arrow, bursting open, and blood sttered. Susanoo was literally on the verge of tears, and his heart was very sad. I didn''t provoke you, but you suddenly came to my house and wanted to kill me. What am I doing? Even though I am a heretic god, I am an honest person! And, are you now venting your sadness and anger? Obviously I was being chased by you, why do you seem to be at a more disadvantage than me? Bullshit you are at a loss! The words ofint caught in his throat, and in the end, Susanoo could only escape while choking and roaring. "You are not a God yer at all! God yers aren''t as strong as you." "Stop talking nonsense! Come here and die." Marquis Voban descended from the sky, driven by gusts of wind and waves. Thunder and lightning, drifts and heavy rain falls. Just a few seconds turned the great Netherworld into a vast ocean. And the sea Divine Authority managed to restrain Susanoo. Then, Marquis Voban looked gloomy and took out arge ax that waspacted with Nine Lives: Shooting the Hundred Heads, and hit Susanoo head with the axe. "This is a loss! It''s blood loss! " Marquis Voban sighed into the sky. Heretic gods can be killed at any time, but the guild mission will be lost after this wave. Susanoo who was dying, rolled his eyes when he heard this. He really couldn''t stand the stimtion, and died instantly. Sensing the gathering of Divine Authority, Marquis Voban was somehow still mncholy. ..... Su Xiaoxiao: "Because the members of the mission have been chosen! Go now?" Koro-sensei: "I have no problem here! I can leave any time." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara! My ce is having a bit of trouble, can you guys spare some time for me?" Tokisaki Kurumi: "I just found Yatogami Tohka! And gain his trust, invite her to eat and drink on the street The guild master can give me a moment, I''ll put her first!" Nakiri Erina: "Kurumi-san really started this path?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Poor Itsuka Shido! Actually, all of his Heroines will be robbed by Tokisaki Kurumi Puff hahaha, I identallyughed." Waver: "I guess there''s no problem same spirit! I believe Kurumi-san will treat other Spirits well." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "By the way Who said that the World of Date A Live came from Itsuka Shido, it might as well be the female version of Itsuka Shiori!" Waver: "That seems to be true There''s nothing to say about Itsuka Shido! But Itsuka Shiori is so cute." Kasumi Utako: "There are so many beautiful girls in the guild, you don''t value them! Instead, respect men who pretend to be women!" Kasumi Utako: "Of course, are you all gay?" Kasumi Utako expressed his contempt for this group of perverted male members of the Guild. elerator: "..." elerator had no such thoughts. Please don''t include him in the pervert group. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Shinonono Tabane. Now, are you in a hurry?" Shinonono Tabane: "My side is fine! I''ve used missiles from all over the world and destroyed most of the Zergs." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Most... That is, did anyone escape?" Shinonono Tabane: "Yes! One fell in the sea area of Japan! However, there is the Infinite Stratos Academy in Japan, so I should be able to finish it." Shinonono Tabane: "The others fell in Australia!" Kiririn: "Wait a minute? Landing in Japan?! " Kiririn: "I feel so unimaginable! Tabane-san who is an acute Siscon, turned out to be cruel enough to make a hatchery fall in Japan." Kosaka Kirino almost suspected that he was wrong. This seems a little inconsistent with Shinonono Tabane personality! If it dropped the Zerg hatchery in Ennd or the United States instead of Japan, everyone in the guild would not be surprised. But just letting the Zerg hatchery fall to Japan and Australia? This is simply unimaginable! It should be known to let the Zerg hatcherynd in Japan. As a student of the Infinite Stratos school, Shinonono Houki would most likely wear the Infinite Stratos armor to fight. Shinonono Tabane: "A little worried indeed! But there''s no other way and am I not on my way to Japan now? There won''t be any problems!" Nakiri Erina: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." Monkey D Dragon: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Looks like you are ready to leave Australia." Su Han sighed softly when he saw her, but didn''t say much. Wherever Shinonono Tabane is determined to save, it is Shinonono Tabane business. Blindly asking Shinonono Tabane to save the world was nothing more than a moral use. Not only Su Han, but even other people will not say anything in this matter. Not everyone in the Super Dimensional Guild was a good person. For example, Marquis Voban, his participation in more missions is not about the idea of promoting justice, but simply enjoying the battle and earning points. Another example is Aizen, Su Han is still having a hard time figuring out what Aizen is thinking. However, Su Han believes that Aizen is no longer like in the original work. Now even if Aizen has an idea, as long as he doesn''t harm the guild, then Su Han doesn''t care about him. Chapter 461: Shocked and confused Orimura Chifuyu Chapter 461: Shocked and confused Orimura Chifuyu Tony Is Not the Richest: "Since there is still time before departure, then I will also be prepared! I also need to bring more Iron Man Armor, looks like it will be a scale battle." Tony Stark mood is also veryplicated. However, considering that this battle might also berge-scale, he wasn''t prepared to carry just one mecha set, but a lot of armor! As for where is the Armor stored? Just put it in the system repository. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then let''s leave in half an hour." Tokisaki Kurumi: "No problem, of course Such a generous Guild Master is also very much loved." High Priest Luo Hao: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Goko Ruri thought she had gotten used to Tokisaki Kurumi posture long ago. But when she actually saw the conversation between Tokisaki Kurumi and Su Han, she still felt ufortable. Especially when she thought of Su Han and Tokisaki Kurumi going to another world together, she was even more worried. Su Han was well aware of the legendary Shura field, he wisely left the guild chat room. He sat cross-legged on the ground, spreading Kenbunshoku Haki, he noticed that Ram and the others had returned. Su Han immediately opened the door and said to Ram that he would not have dinner at home. Although Ram was a little disappointed, she was very understanding, she didn''t say much, and nodded, indicating that she already knew. After finishing telling Ram, Su Han returned home again and adjusted his condition. After confirming that his condition had reached its peak, he epted the mission. The next moment, a brilliant light lingered on Su Han, and he disappeared. ... Infinite Stratos World. Shinonono Houki walked out of the ssroom, with aplicated expression on his face, and his footsteps rushed. Although she met many ssmates on the way. But at most, she would just nod to his ssmates, and wouldn''t say anything else. In the end, Shinonono Houki came to a special restaurant inside the IS Academy. "Wow! My beautiful little sister, you finally came too. I''ve been waiting for you for so long!" Shinonono Tabane ate the dessert bit by bit, with a happy smile on his face, turning to look at Shinonono Houki. "I ordered dessert for two." "Why are you here?" Shinonono Houki didn''t care about Shinonono Tabane at all, and she approached Shinonono Tabane body with an unkind expression. Previously, she pressed his palm on the desktop and stared fiercely at his Onee-san. "Of course I''m worried about my little sister!" With a shy smile on her face, Shinonono Tabane reached out and poked her cheek acting cute. Even though Shinonono Houki was furious, she gritted his teeth and finally chose to sit across from Shinonono Tabane. However, she did not eat the dessert that Shinonono Tabane prepared for her. Shinonono Houki sentiment towards Shinonono Tabane was veryplicated. Even though she doesn''t hate his Onee-san. But it''s definitely not like. In other words, she has a knot in his heart yes to his Onee-san. The main reason was that after Shinonono Tabane researched Infinite Stratos, it was because Infinite Stratos was too strong. Therefore, Shinonono Houki had transmigrated many times since she was a child, and in the end, Shinonono Tabane just disappeared. Since she was Shinonono Tabane younger sister, she had gone through too many bad experiences. This experience made it difficult for Shinonono Houki to develop a good impression of the irresponsible Onee-san. "By the way, Houki, are you interested in acquiring the new Infinite Stratos mecha?" Suddenly remembering something, Shinonono Tabane seemed to be inadvertently reminding her, "This is the best in the world right now! Fifth generation." Shinonono Houki widened his eyes hearing this and fell silent. Currently, the most advanced Infinite Stratos mechanism in various countries is only in the third generation stage. But the Onee-san in front of her had created the fifth generation. Even though his feelings for Shinonono Tabane are veryplicated, Shinonono Houki really trusts Shinonono Tabane. It was precisely because of this that he truly had a knot of heart. Shinonono Tabane suddenly realized something and put a smile on his face, then put down the dessert in his hand and looked to the side, "Alright, Houki, we''ll talkter." Orimura Chifuyu didn''t know when she appeared beside, with her arms wrapped around her chest, with a sharp look on her face, staring at Shinonono Tabane. "Tabane, you should know what it means to be here? Don''t forget, this is the IS Academy! There are government employees everywhere. Your whereabouts should have been fully exposed." Orimura Chifuyu was really hard for her to understand Shinonono Tabane thoughts. When she first noticed that Shinonono Tabane was here, she simply followed her with the idea of taking care of his friend younger sister. She didn''t even think that Shinonono Tabane was here to see Shinonono Houki. Shinonono Tabane was a bit serious at first, but after hearing this, his expression rxed, and sheughed and waved casually. "It turned out to be this kind of thing, I thought it was a big deal! I''m ready to do something Chifuyu. Don''t be too scary..." "I am not kidding!" Orimura Chifuyu pped his palms on the table, looking fiercely at Shinonono Tabane. "I''m not joking with you either?" Shinonono Tabane sat on the chair, shrugged, and didn''t care. "I never treated surveince in the countryside as the same thing!" "And now Japan should have no thoughts ofing to me at all." Orimura Chifuyu and Shinonono Houki failed to understand what Shinonono Tabane meant. As the creator of the Infinite Stratos mecha, Shinonono Tabane was also the only existence in the world who could create the core of Infinite Stratos. The value itself is simply unimaginable. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the great powers of the world were even willing to wage battle for Shinonono Tabane. Where did Shinonono Tabane couragee from to say this? Just as Orimura Chifuyu was about to ask, a loud siren suddenly sounded. "Warning! Warning! Invaders appeared in the northwest area of the campus! Arge-scale invader appeared! Infinite Stratos pilots are asked to prepare, prepare to battle the enemy!" Orimura Chifuyu recalled what Shinonono Tabane had said earlier, then looked at his friend in slight surprise. "Is this something you did again?" The corner of Shinonono Tabane eyes twitched, a touch of helplessness appeared on his face, and she reached out and grabbed the ear on his head, and rubbed it twice. "Why is it that the first time something happens, you guys always feel like it was something I did! Obviously I didn''t do anything, or maybe I did something to save the world." It was only when Shinonono Tabane sighed that Su Han voice suddenly sounded with hisposure. "Isn''t it because the impression you gave others in the past was extremely unreliable? Moreover! Are there fewer things you write and follow through? If you want to be trusted by others, you should at least increase your credibility, Tabane-san! Chapter 462: Korosensei, you say that you are a resident of the earth, do other people believe it? Chapter 462: Korosensei, you say that you are a resident of the earth, do other people believe it? Orimura Chifuyu reaction speed was much stronger than the others. After only a second, she appeared behind Shinonono Tabane, with a serious face facing Su Han and his entourage who had suddenly appeared. Su Han had a smile on his face. Despite his detached temperament and handsome face, Orimura Chifuyu could not see the slightest difference from ordinary people. While Tony next to Su Han also rarely changed his suit, and wore ayer of unique Kamar-Taj wizard costume with the Nano Iron Man armor core mechanism on his chest. He can wear the Iron Man armor at any time. Behind him, a floating red robe floated quietly. Tokisaki Kurumi in her spirit transformation, wearing a gothic loli costume, holding two Flintlock pistols in her hands with a smile on her face. Orimura Chifuyu shifted his gaze around Su Han and the others, and instantly locked onto the three meter tall Koro-sensei. After all, even though Su Han and the others appeared suddenly, they still had a sweet appearance, and Koro-sensei looked like an alien. "Who are you guys? Are you the intruders mentioned in the previous broadcast?" Seriousness appeared on Orimura Chifuyu face. Even though his own fighting skills had reached the human limit, with a group of people in front of her, she knew it wasn''t easy at first nce. Especially the big yellow octopus gave her a great sense of oppression. Orimura Chifuyu did not have the slightest confidence. It would be fine if Orimura Chifuyu couldplete Infinite Stratos, but it was a pity that she wasn''t wearing Infinite Stratos. Shinonono Houki is panicking right now, how is this situation? Their dessert shop is in the center of the IS Academy. Could it be that in such a short time, the invaders entered the middle zone? After a brief silence, there was amotion in the dessert shop. "What''s with that big yellow octopus? Aliens! Have aliens invaded Earth?" "Wait a moment! Could it be that the invaders mentioned in the broadcast were these people?" "That Orimura-Sensei? I didn''t expect Orimura-sama to be here, but... Is Sensei really the opponent of these inhuman-looking people?" The dessert shop was full of noise. Shinonono Tabane sighed as she stretched out his hand, and made a helpless gesture, "I knew it would turn out like this!" Koro-sensei waved his tentacles excitedly. "I can''t do anything about this! I have this form now. Until the gic optimization isplete, there is no way to appear in human form. I knew the first time I appeared, I quickly moved somewhere!" Koro-sensei looked at Su Han. "Guild Leader, is this going to give you trouble?" "It''s just a small problem." Su Han said indifferently and opened the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, with an illusion, the noisy dessert shop restored the peace again. Shinonono Houki watched this scene in awe, and gulped subconsciously. "This is mental hypnotism? How can it be like this? Even if it''s hypnosis, at least there''s a lot to prepare beforehand, right?" Shinonono Houki felt the chaos in his brain and couldn''t understand what was going on in this situation? "That person eyes?" Orimura Chifuyu frowned slightly, his expression became more serious, and the source of Su Han strength was immediately known. "These people are my friends." After Shinonono Tabane finished herst dessert, she put down the empty box, with a friendly smile on her face, got up and patted Orimura Chifuyu. "They''re not bad people!" Orimura Chifuyu was silent. She looked deeply at Koro-sensei, then turned to look at Shinonono Tabane. Even though she didn''t say anything, it can be seen from the expression that Orimura Chifuyu wanted to ask, are you really serious? "Aren''t you in a hurry?" Through Kenbunshoku Haki seeing in the distance, a fierce battle in the distance was detected. "The pilots of Infinite Stratos have already started fighting the Zerg." "I''m ready to go!" Shinonono Tabane touched the rabbit ears on his head, selling a cute face, "Don''t worry! It''s a minor problem." "That''s right, ah! Shinonono Tabane, I am notpatible with you at all." Tony Stark looked at Shinonono Tabane with aplex expression on his face. If there was trouble in his world, he couldn''t be as calm as Shinonono Tabane, and even hesitated to ask his younger sister and old friend to eat dessert together. What was shown from the side was that Shinonono Tabane had no conscience at all. In other words, even if some of the Infinite Stratos pilots died, Shinonono Tabane wouldn''t care at all. "Since we''re all here, let''s go to the battlefield first." Su Han stretched out his hand to decipher the magic circle in the void in front of him, stepped forward, and entered the magic circle. .... On the other side of the magic circle was a vast ocean. The sea rolled up, and countless Zergs roared, rushing towards the girls wearing Infinite Stratos. Infinite Stratos'' mechanics were strong, but the number of opponents was too much. It surged like a sea wave. And as long as a person stops for a moment, then in the next moment, that person will bepletely drowned by the sea of Zerg, and countless sharp mouths prate and drag the entire Infinite Stratos into the vast ocean. Su Han feet lightlynded on the surface of the sea. The next moment, Ice rose, and the ten meter radius in which he was standing froze. Su Han himself did not control the power of the ice attribute, but he had the body of a Titan. Even if Su Han wasn''t like Regis or Thanos, he controlled the Titan truth. But his Titan body also has extremely strong elemental resistance and can control some simple elemental powers. This is the instinct of the Titan body. Perhaps this kind of power couldn''t bepared to Admiral Kizan ice elemental power. But for Su Han this was enough. Immediately Koro-sensei, Tony, Tokisaki Kurumi and Shinonono Tabane also exited the magic circle. Orimura Chifuyu and Shinonono Houki were a bit slower, but in the end they also exited the magic circle. Even though they had Shinonono Tabane assurance, it was hard for them to trust Su Han and the others. Orimura Chifuyunded on the ice and surveyed the endless ocean around her, there was a trace of disbelief in his eyes. What is this ability? With just a sluggish hand, from the dessert shop to the sea? Is this some kind of special technology? Orimura Chifuyu denied this thought. Wrong! The bright magic circle just now looked like some kind of magic. But does magic really exist in this world? Why had Orimura Chifuyu who had lived for so long never heard of this? Orimura Chifuyu surprise was immense, and it onlysted until she saw his own disciples in the distance, as well as the outstanding students at the IS Academy through the Zerg battles across the ocean. At this moment, even with Orimura Chifuyu resolute mentality, she lost hisposure, "What...what happened? Where did this monster... Come from?!" Chapter 463: Who are these people? Chapter 463: Who are these people? Tony looked at the battlefield then turned to Su Han. "Then I''ll be going first!" "Go!". Su Han said indifferently. Tony didn''t wave his hand, and immediately countless Iron Man Armor appeared in front of him. Su Han realized the specific number was a total of 300 Iron Man armor. "Jarvis! Now the blockade on the battlefield begins! These little girls don''t know the real battle at all." In Tony Stark eyes, the Infinite Stratos distribution is full of gaps. Zergs could easily avoid Infinite Stratos if they wanted to and pull them into the sea. Mecha Iron Man flew into the sky one by one, and then dived into the sea rapidly. In the next second, mes erupted from the bottom of the sea, and the sea was instantly turbulent. "Then I have to do it too!" "Eighth Bullet Hit" *bang* With a smile on his face, Tokisaki Kurumi held the gun and shot herself. Then a ck shadow instantly appeared beside her, and from that shadow, one clone after another of Tokisaki Kurumi walked out. "Hopefully, this Zerg can give me some time! Otherwise, it would be a very bad deal." Tokisaki Kurumi said mncholy, but Tokisaki Kurumi movements in this other timeline in the shadows weren''t slow at all. They went quickly into the distance to join the battlefield. "As a teacher! I can''t watch these disciples die in front of me." Koro-sensei also said and the next moment, his figure disappeared in an instant. Su Han raised his eyebrows slightly, although Koro-sensei speed was frightening, he was still under the detection of his Kenbunshoku Haki. In his perception, Koro-sensei entered the battlefield at an extremely fast speed, and then instantly saved the Infinite Stratos buried by the Zerg. Koro-sensei speed was too fast, in just a few seconds he passed thousands of flying Zergs, and a dozen Infinite Stratos were saved. Then, Koro-sensei appeared next to Su Han again, and not only did he appear safely, he also had an ice cream in his hand. "After the battle is over! I can taste the ice cream. This is a rare pleasure in life!" Koro-sensei was deeply moved. Orimura Chifuyu: "..." Shinonono Houki: "..." Su Han and the others were able to remain calm. But Orimura Chifuyu and Shinonono Houki couldn''t be so calm, even when they saw this scene, they felt disbelief, and their views on life and the world were shaken by it. Orimura Chifuyu turned his head and stared intently at Shinonono Tabane, gritted teeth in his voice. "Can you exin to me what''s going on?" Seeing the Iron Man Armor struggling desperately against the Zerg, flying into the sky from time to time and Koro-sensei into the sea at a very fast speed. Seeing the battle with the Zerg in the distance, Infinite Stratos who had fallen into a disadvantage, Orimura Chifuyu didn''t know what to say. In terms of performance power, the power disyed by Iron Man armor surpassed even Infinite Stratos. But isn''t Infinite Stratos the most advanced technology in the world? It is a high-end power developed by countries all over the world. If there was a truly powerful weaponparable to Infinite Stratos in this world, how could there not be the slightest whisper of it? Andpared to Infinite Stratos, this Iron Man armor could definitely be ridden by men. This is enough to cause a change in the world. Koro-sensei terrifying speed and Tokisaki Kurumi avatar technique also dumbfounded her, and she didn''t even know what to say. "Like I said, they are reinforcements! Those insects are real alien invaders." A touch of helplessness appeared on Shinonono Tabane face, and said with relief. "Shinonono Tabane, this is what you have created. It was said that one Infinite Stratos could surpass the strength of a country? Don''t make meugh out loud!" Tony watched the battle in the distance, then suddenlyughed. "These ordinary students ride Infinite Stratos and the destructive power they inflict isn''t even as strong as Jarvis control over my Iron Man armor!" "The situation is different! Only the best pilots can disy the power of Infinite Stratos to perfection. It is clear that this group of first year students cannot fully pilot the Infinite Stratos!" Reply Shinonono Tabane not wanting to lose. The first appearance of Infinite Stratos shocked the world. But the Infinite Stratos at that time was able to have such a stunning performance, inrge part, because the driver was Orimura Chifuyu. "The most important question now isn''t this?" Su Han looked at Shinonono Tabane, feeling a little speechless, "Comparison between Iron Man Armor and Infinite Stratos, the problem ends here. Now deal with the dangers ahead first!" After saying that, Su Han used Hiraishin no Jutsu and his entire body disappeared instantly. Su Han instantly crossed the endless distance and appeared in front of the Zerg hatchery. Zerg hatchery, this is Zerg headquarters. Sharp chirping sounds rang out from him one after another. Endless waves of worms lurk on the ocean floor. Su Han looked at the Zerg and felt a spatial fluctuation radiating from it. Su Han, who also had extraordinary achievements in spatial attributes, realized the truth in an instant. "Worm hole? So there you have it! Every Zerg hatchery is like a space channel, connected directly to the moon..." "In outer space, the worms that enter Zerg hatchery are only Zerg hatchery guards. No wonder there are so many Zergs, and the sources are endless." Su Han initially wondered why the Zerg in the ocean had almost turned into a sea of Zerg. Way above the upper limit of the Zerg hatchery. Now, everything can be exined. As soon as Su Han appeared, countless Zerg races found Su Han. After that, they dashed towards Su Han like a series of ck lightning. "Too weak! Too slow." Su Han was expressionless, he clenched his fists. A dazzling light of lightning spread from his fist into the surroundings, and all the insects within a tens of kilometers radius lost their life aura in just a moment. "What?" Cecilia was panting with blue eyes. She looked at the life-losing worms beside her with a confused expression. She was attacked by insects because she was too close to the sea before, and she was dragged into the sea for a moment, and she was constantly attacked from the other side. Because the bugs attacked too quickly andpletely restrained Cecilia, she couldn''t even make an effective counterattack, she could only watch her energy drop little by little until she reached a dangerous point. At first, Cecilia was desperate, thinking that she would die here. But he didn''t expect the situation to turn around in the final stages. When she saw Su Han who was drowning in the ocean in the distance and rumbling on his body, his expression was dull. "Men Men participating in the battlefield are weird. He had no Infinite Stratos or any protective gear at all. He can actually move the power of lightning What is this?!" Cecilia was confused at the moment and there was absolutely no way to understand what Su Han was like. Chapter 464: Is it my fault? Chapter 464: Is it my fault? After Su Han killed all the Zergs his eyes could see. The Zerg hatchery was silent for a short time, and there was another roar. The Zerg hatchery sprayed countless insects like a spring and soon the seabed was covered. "Looks like I can onlypletely destroy the mun!" Su Han narrowed his eyes. "Hopefully, you can survive this." After that, the muscles on top of Su Han body slightly bulged. With the Titan Body, he simply waved his hand, and suddenly, the sea was shaken by his power and split the sea in two. Even if he doesn''t use Busoshoku Haki, the basic physique of the Saint realm,bined with the strength that a Titan body can exhibit, has reached a point that ordinary people cannot imagine. The sea currents surged, and Cecilia, who was still in shock, was instantly affected by the water currents, and her whole body was dragged into the sea water into the distance along with the Infinite Stratos named Blue Tears. Cecilia hit a boulder and coughed loudly. Fortunately, the energy reserve of Blue Tears was sufficient, and his protective shield was not damaged, otherwise she would be seriously injured even if she did not die. However, Cecilia was toote to observe her energy reserves. She simply watched this scene in awe as if he had witnessed the myth with his own eyes. ... "Divine Authority of Storms and Lightning! Lightning Qilin!" Endless shes of lightning suddenly appeared. The clear sky changed in an instant. Overcast clouds with lightning and thunder. A Qilin appeared in the lightning cloud, its entire body made of lightning, but it was no different from the real thing. Lightning Qilin let out a sharp roar then descended from the sky rushing towards the hatchery, like a hunter pounce on its prey. *Boom!* A dazzling light appeared the moment the Qilin collided with the Zerg hatchery. The ocean is boiling right now. The Infinite Stratos floating in the air was still wondering why the Endless Zerg had disappeared. In the next moment, they were faced with this terrifying shockwave, and the entire Infinite Stratos were blown away. "What happened? Did the country implement a nuclear explosion here?!" "This energy response is even far above a nuclear explosion, but there is no nuclear radiation? What''s that? What''s going on here?!" "Impossible! The detected energy turned out to be pure lightning power?! The power of lightning can do this kind of thing, and can have the destructive power of a nuclear bomb? Is this thetest technology researched by the state?" Under the st wave, Infinite Stratos was barely stable in the air. The Infinite Stratos pilots looked at the information that Infinite Stratos could calcte, and all of them couldn''t believe it. They even doubted, was there something wrong with their Infinite Stratos detection function? Tony stared at the ups and downs in front of him, like a nuclear explosion, and stretched out his hand to make a slight twist in the void in front of him. With a light sigh, his words were filled with emotion. "The Guild Master methods are as rude as before!" Space was foldedyer byyer which turned it into the strongest barrier. A huge storm engulfed the huge waves, all of them crashing into the space barrier. Outside the barrier, the ocean roared like the destruction of the world, while inside the barrier, there was serenity. It''s like twopletely isted worlds. "Tony!-san I''ve been watching Avengers. If I remember correctly, you should be just a hero relying on advanced technology but your strength isn''t technology, right?" Koro-sensei asked his doubts seeing Tony use magic. Su Han who was able to trigger scenes like a nuclear bomb explosion, was naturally terrifying, and even made him feel pounding. But Tony who was able to use magic made Koro-sensei not stir. ording to Koro-sensei current knowledge, isn''t Tony Stark someone on the technology side? Why do you use magic? Koro-sensei now wants to ask, do you have a misunderstanding about the power of technology? "Koro-sensei you still stayed in the guild for a short time! If you stay for a long time, you will know that I have now be a disciple of the Ancient One in Doctor Strange as my teacher! I also learned a lot of powerful magic" "After joining the guild for so long, everyone has changed! If you blindly use the concept in memory copy to measure everyone, you are gravely wrong." Tonyughed, but wasn''t too surprised. After all, it hasn''t been that long since Koro-sensei joined the guild, it is understandable that he is not clear about this kind of thing. Tony palm spun slightly, and the space barrier instantly spun and pushed forward, ttening arge number of waves. Tokisaki Kurumi stared at the scene in front of her with a gloomy face. "My clone! Many of them were hit by this attack and some were even dying... The Guild Master is truly merciless and unafraid to harm innocent people..." But when Tokisaki Kurumi was justining about losing a lot of clones, she just found something. She could indeed gather Zerg time, but the quality of Zerg time was far inferior to that of humans. In the end, she could barely maintain a bnce of supply and consumption. Seeing this, Tokisaki Kurumi also had no idea of continuing to ughter the Zerg. After all, there is no profit, and she can only get a loss. Why does she still have to participate? If everyone in the guild needed Tokisaki Kurumi help, she naturally didn''t say much, and continued to fight. But if you don''t need his help, then it''s better to leave it to the more capable people on the scene to solve the disaster. "Sorry! I have tried my best to control it before. ording to my perception, no one dies! As for Iron Man clones or armor, I don''t think much of it." Su Han voice sounded, and he used Hiraishin no Jutsu and appeared in front of several people with a calm expression. Previously, when Su Han started his action, he used Kenbunshoku Haki around him, and also made a rough estimate of Infinite Stratos'' energy reserves and finally demonstrated this Skill. ording to Su Han estimation, after the Qilin Lightning, the energy of several Infinite Stratos could reach the limit, but they all remained safe and sound. Tony heard Su Han words, and suddenly he had a bad feeling, and he spoke to Jarvis. "Jarvis, tell me the damage to the Iron Man armor." "The loss is so great?" Tony fell silent, turning his head to look at Su Han, "Guild Master, did you know? The number of shattered Iron Man armor in your hands is more than when I fought the Zerg before." Su Han looked at Tony and shrugged, "I can''t resist the impact, is it my fault?" Chapter 465: Solution to overcome the Zerg outbreak? Destroy the moon! Chapter 465: Solution to ovee the Zerg outbreak? Destroy the moon! Tony choked hearing this. He found that he couldn''t deny it, and in the end he could only give a bitter smile. Tony judged that the most damage to the Iron Man armor in Su Han hands was heavy damage. This is not direct destruction. Therefore, he decided in the end as if nothing had happened. "Furthermore, there is a hatchery on the Australian side! Should I do it, or do you guys do it?" Su Han asked. "Let me do it!" Tony raised his hand. If Su Han was really allowed to do it, then how was that different from a nuclear explosion in Australia? "Summon all Iron Man armor." Following Tony orders, the Iron Man armor set emerged from the depths of the ocean. Some of the Iron Man armor was in good condition, and some of the Iron Man armor was badly damaged. Looking harshly, Tony eyes showed a hint of regret. But the movement is not slow. Palms draw circles in the void to Australia. "Iron Man armor is in good condition, all participating in the battle on the other side!" Mecha Iron Man rushed into the magic circle one by one. Immediately, all of Iron Man intact armor was on entering the magic circle, and only eleven of the heavily damaged ones remained. Tony looked sadly at this Iron Man armor and put it in the system arsenal. Then he snapped his fingers again. Threerge armors were directly brought out of the system warehouse by him and appeared in front of several people. "Hulk Buster, God yer Buster, Rinnegan Buster?" Su Han looked at this armor in a strange way, and recognized the identity of these armors one by one. "Tony, this should be considered your mainstay, you actually brought them here too?" "Since they are reserves, they naturally have to be brought with me!" Then Tony gave the order. "Jarvis, let the three armored BOSS also participate in the battle, and we must clear the other side of the Zerg hatchery in no time! If the other side is in a dead end, ask for our help as soon as possible." Jarvis agreed to immediately take control of the three mechas who also entered the magic circle. When Jarvis arrived this world, he had already invaded thework. Jarvis can naturally detect where the Zerg hatchery has fallen through the Australianwork. Not only can use this to provide information to Tony, to open a magic circle. Jarvis can also control hundreds of Iron Man armor sets in half the earth with the help ofwork signals from various countries. "You don''t have to worry!" Su Han rubbed his chin, andforted Tony, "You should have enough strength!" Just now, Su Han came face to face with the Zerg hatchery and he had a general understanding of the Zerg hatchery strength. Hulk Buster basically has the power of the original Hulk. Although inferior to the Hulk in terms of recovery ability, his strength was by no means inferior. God yer Buster could fight Marquis Voban before entering the guild without taking any losses and the Rinnegan Buster could also fight Uzumaki Nagato before entering the guild. Although this armor can''t bepared to the guild fortified powerhouse group, but with so much power, it''s more than enough to wipe out Zerg hatchery. "I always believed!" Tony with a peaceful smile on his face. He never doubted the power of technology, even if heter learned magic and witnessed the power of magic, he still believed in technology. It was precisely with this belief that he managed to integrate his magical power into the Iron Man Armor. Possessing a mighty, powerful, and even individual Iron Man army that surpasses Infinite Stratos. "In other words, is Tony-san enough to solve the problem on the other side?" Tokisaki Kurumi said with a smile. "That''s right!" Su Han nodded. Tokisaki Kurumi didn''t say anything else, she couldn''t get any big benefit from the Zerg, and since Tony was able to finish it, she wouldn''t appear in the limelight. "This kind of alien invasion is really troublesome." Koro-sensei also said with a mncholy emotion, looked at the battlefield, and suddenly realized something. "Wait a moment! I saved people at the scene. Even though they were unharmed, it seems that the Infinite Stratos energy of some people has reached its limit." Then Koro-sensei flew. "I want to send them to the maind. Otherwise, they will sink into the sea, and the situation will be very bad." Then Koro-sensei figure disappeared. The Infinite Stratos that were in the sea in the distance almost running out of energy also disappeared one after another. "Koro-sensei Even though he looks exactly like a big yellow octopus! But he is a gentle and rare person." A touch ofplexity shed across Tokisaki Kurumi eyes, but her voice as usual was iprehensible. "Instead of considering this matter, you better think about how to solve the Zerg Queen on the moon?" Shinonono Tabane pressed his arm tightly and a virtual projection appeared from behind Shinonono Tabane hand. "Look at the numbers my exploration satellites are monitoring! The number of Zergs on the moon has crossed a million and many of them are giant insects. " "I don''t understand, just relying on the moon barren environment, where do they get enough energy for the development of these insects?" Shinonono Tabane was confused. If the Zerg Queen fell to earth, it would take a month to develop such an amount of Zerg, she could ept. But the moon is full of stones, how can a Zerg be in such a ce? Don''t Zergs need to eat meat to grow? "Don''tpare humans to Zergs! That''s the Zerg, they can breed wherever they are." Su Han said not surprised by this fact. "This is not the time to be discussing this now!" Tony raised his head and looked up at the sky. At this time, night fell silently, and he could even gaze at the moon rising in the sky. "Zergs on the moon! Most importantly what should we do next? First solve the Zerg problem in Australia, and then go to space to fight the Zerg on the moon? I think this might be a long term project! " Tokisaki Kurumi stretched out her hand and rubbed her nose without saying much. With the sound of the wind blowing, Koro-sensei finally returned. Hearing the conversation between Su Han and the others, he looked dumbfounded. Since he saved the students just now, he knew what they were discussing. "Actually, now I have a way to clear the Zerg in no time." Su Han looked up at the sky, rubbing his chin, "If I really destroy the moon? Is this the fastest solution?" Chapter 466: A punch destroys the Stars? Guild Mission Complete! Chapter 466: A punch destroys the Stars? Guild Mission Complete! Tony Stark: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "..." Tokisaki Kurumi: "..." Koro-sensei: "..." As for the other side of Orimura Chifuyu and Shinonono Houki,pletely stunned where the two of them stood. Orimura Chifuyu is still a little better, the character is strong. And she has had a lot of life experience. Although Su Han group is a bit too strong, but everything else is fine except for shaking his worldview. As for Shinonono Houki, his body was already shivering. An embarrassing smile appeared on Shinonono Tabane face, "Guild Leader Your idea can''t be said to be bad, but I feel that it might be a little inconsistent with the current situation." Shinonono Tabane was very wise to reject Su Han methods. Tony refused more bluntly, "Guild Leader! Unless you can destroy the moon without affecting the earth! If not, I advise you against it. " "Wasn''t the moon in the Dragon Ball world destroyed by Master Roshi? I didn''t think there would be any consequences in the end!" Su Han smiled yfully. Koro-sensei: "..." What Su Han said was very reasonable and Koro-sensei couldn''t deny it. He couldn''t help but think about the moon in his original world, which was destroyed by more than half, and he fell into deep thought. "Though I don''t know what happens in the Dragon Ball world! But if the moon in our world explodes, something will happen!" Shinonono Tabane quickly shook his head in reply. Although she likes to cause trouble, she is very concerned about the things that affect the world. "It seems that you guys are very much against my methods!" Su Han sighed with regret. "Just kidding! Although I n to destroy the moon, I also have a follow-up n. " Su Han mouth was filled with a faint smile, his eyes instantly turned into a Rinnegan, "Break the moon, and then form a new moon! How?" Shinonono Tabane widened her eyes and her face radiated disbelief, amazement, contemtion, and many other emotions. In the end, everything became clear. Indeed, if it was the eye of the Rinnegan, using Chibaku Tensei could indeed reshape the moon. The Moon in Naruto World was created by Rikudou Sennin in this way. However, Shinonono Tabane hesitated. Can Naruto World and Infinite Stratos World be the same? If something goes wrong, won''t it end? Even if something did happen, it wouldn''t be enough to wipe out all the humans, but it would be bad if more than half of them were annihted. Su Han was silent, just staring at Shinonono Tabane calmly waiting for a decision. After all, the world of Infinite Stratos was the world that Shinonono Tabane lived in. Naturally, the decision was made by Shinonono Tabane. Ignoring the opinion of the guild members and insisting, it was not Su Han style. Koro-sensei finally spoke subtly, taking his own world as an example, "Everyone, in our world, the moon has beenrgely destroyed! Looks like nothing bad happened?" "Guild Master or you destroy only part of the moon, I think the safety factor is still quite high?" Orimura Chifuyu: "..." Shinonono Houki: "...." Tony nodded in agreement, but the next moment he quickly shook his head. "Wait a minute Koro-sensei, the moon in your world isn''t normal. No, it must be said that the moon is half destroyed like this, but the earth is not affected at all. That''s not normal. We can''t try in this experiment!" Shinonono Tabane expression changed several times, and after counting for a while, she finally made up his mind, and said seriously. "Guild Master, I will trouble you!" In the end, Shinonono Tabane epted Su Han opinion. Su Han and others, it is impossible to stay in this world for long, and if they want to solve the problem in a short time, Su Han method is the best. Although Shinonono Tabane knows that ording to Su Han method, there will be no symptoms in the end, but as long as the moon is recreated with Chibaku Tensei, all problems will be within an eptable range. "It would be great if you had made up your mind!" Su Han nodded with a faint smile. Orimura Chifuyu looked at the group of people in front of her with the eyes of a dead fish. If not for her seeing Su Han summon a Lightning Qilin disying power like a nuclear explosion. After that she saw Tony waving his hand, controlling 300 Iron Man armorsparable to or even exceeding the specifications of Infinite Stratos, and finally using magic... Orimura Chifuyu had already refuted. But even so, after hearing Su Han words to destroy the moon, Orimura Chifuyu still responded in disbelief. She can''t be med for this After all, the moon is also a star. Even if the great powers joined forces tounch all nuclear bombs into space, they might not be able to destroy the moon in the end. How could a single human being do such an unthinkable thing? If you can really do this kind of thing, then this is definitely not a human, but can be called a god, right? The next moment, Su Han clenched his fists. *Ooommm!* Light shed from his body and Su Han aura changed at this moment. Activated the Power Stone, and a powerful aura that wasn''t hidden came out, and dense cracks broke out in the void. Even though Su Han did not intentionally target these people present, and even tried his best to limit, these people were still breathing stagnantly. Shinonono Tabane stood in front of Shinonono Houki and Orimura Chifuyu, tapping his finger on his wrist and a light blue energy barrier instantly spread out over the three of them. "Onee-san, who exactly is your friend?" Shinonono Houki heaved a sigh of relief after being protected by the barrier, his face reddened, and his words stuttered. Even if she had a grudge against his sister, Shinonono Houki couldn''t handle it at the moment. That was because even though this period of time was short, she had experienced too much. She didn''t know what to say at this point. "Let''s watch quietly!" Shinonono Tabane shook his head without meaning to exin. When Orimura Chifuyu heard this, also fell silent. Although she still couldn''t believe it, she at least understood that this friend of his was not a bad person. These people... Who... Su Han struck a punch towards the sky which caused endless cracks to follow his fist, spreading across the void. When hitting, Su Han didn''t show much strength, but as the punch continued to approach the moon, all the space along the way shattered, revealing a space distortion, and more and more space fragments rolling. In the end, the light collected by the space debris directly prated the moon. *Boom!!!* Above the sky, the most brilliant light exploded. Solid cracks appeared on the surface of the moon, and then copsed little by little, and finally the moon waspletely destroyed. This is a very beautiful sight. Through abination of Kenbunshoku Haki and Rinnegan Eyes. He saw that countless Zerg had also turned into powder with the moon, and in the end, they werepletely annihted. [Ding! Guild mission has beenpleted. Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao has earned 70,000 points!] [Tony Is Not the Richest earned 35,000 points!] [Koro-sensei earned 25,000 points] [Tokisaki Kurumi earned 15,000 points] [Shinonono Tabane earned 5,000 points] Chapter 467: Return Chapter 467: Return "I told you! We can easilyplete the mission by destroying the moon." Su Han shrugged nonchntly, with a triumphant smile on his face. The others were silent. Tony eyes areplicated, but in the end there''s a touch of rity. Although his Iron Man armor hasn''tpletely destroyed Zerg hatcheries in Australia, all Zerg hatcheries in Australia are from the moon. With the destruction of the moon, then the Zerg is like water without a source, and it doesn''t take much effort to eradicate it. The most troublesome thing about the Zergs are theirrge numbers. As for the singlebat power of the Zerg, it is nothing, at least for the Iron Man armor. On the other hand, Orimura Chifuyu... She now stretched out her hand to cover her forehead, feeling dizzy. If she could ept everything beforehand, then the moment she saw the shattering of the moon, his worldview copsed along with the shattering of the moon. How could this happen? How can human strength be so strong? Even to the point of destroying the moon with a single blow? If all this is true, what is the use of the ultimate military nuclear warhead of all the countries of the world? How insignificant is Infinite Stratos? On earth, there were already people who could reach the point where he could destroy the moon with his bare hands. And the world great powers are still vying for advanced military power and supremacy in the future... How funny is this? Orimura Chifuyu suddenly wanted tough, even though she didn''t know what tough at? However, what she had seen today had undoubtedly changed Orimura Chifuyu mind greatly. In this world, half of the country has seen the scene of the destruction of the moon. But everyone who saw it felt cold in their hands and feet, and even suspected that their eyes were wrong, and they became very frightened. "What, what happened? Is this an April Fool joke? This isn''t funny at all!" "Moon Destroyed? Hahaha, I must be dreaming! How could this happen?" "This is theing end of the world If the moon could be destroyed? Does that mean the earth is also likely to be destroyed, is that the work of aliens? Is the alien power strong enough to this point?!" Koro-sensei who was flying in the sky. "Guild Master, if possible start forming Moon now!" "Yes! After a while, if all the moon debris fell to Earth due to Earth gravity, that would be very bad." Tony Stark face was serious. If everything is as he imagined, then this is basically equivalent to arge-scale meteorite shower hitting the earth, and even destroying the earth ecological circle. "If you''re worried about the shards of the moon hitting the earth, don''t think too much about it! In order to prevent the Zerg from surviving, I crushed all the moons into dust, and the biggest part would not be as big as a fist." Su Han signaled and everyone could be sure. Tokisaki Kurumi: "..." No! Now this is not a major problem at all, okay? The main problem is that if the moon is not formed again soon, the earth will end. The destruction of the moon may not have an impact in a short time, but the earth may not be destroyed in a long time, but humans on earth are expected to bepletely wiped out. After Su Han teased a few people, his expression turned serious again. He didn''t intend to joke in the slightest, his palm forming a handprint rapidly. "Chibaku Tensei!" The sky shook. Because of the system, many of the ninjutsu that Su Han disyed, and even the special techniques used for the Rinnegan, all of them changed from Chakra to using physical strength. At this moment, all the Saint realm physical strength in Su Han body was squeezed out. Even with the Titan body physical recovery support, it was like a drop of water in a bucket. "Does not matter!" Su Han had realized this a long time ago. Being able to destroy a doesn''t mean he can reshape a. Of course, this does not mean that Su Han strength is not as good as Rikudou Sennin, or it can be said that Su Han strength is far superior to Rikudou Sennin. The reason for this situation was simply because what Su Han was doing waspletely different from Rikudo Sennin. Rikudou Sennin uses Chibaku Tensei to seal the body of the Juubi (Ten-Tails). Moreover, the volume of the Moon in the Naruto World is far fromparable to the volume of the Moon in the ordinary world. And Su Han used Chibaku Tensei to condense the moon dust in the air that was crushed by it. This difficulty is unknown how many times it surpasses Rikudou Sennin who uses Chibaku Tensei. Without the slightest hesitation, Su Han bought a few physical strength talismans, and then used them all up. The physical strength talisman instantly returned physical strength to its full state, and flowed out like flowing water. One, two, three Five physical strength talismans were used. It costs 1000 points. The endless dust in outer space gathered again, condensing a moon. The moon is reshaped. Su Han let go of his arm, and took a breath while panting. Sweat dripped down his forehead, and a rare tiredness appeared on his face. No one in the ce had an opinion about Su Han exhausted posture. Tony stared at this scene in a daze at this point. After a long time, he smiled: "This is really... a sight that can be called a miracle!" Even if Tony joined the Super Dimensional Guild, he had seen many things, but seeing this method like a creator with his own eyes, he still felt his heart pounding. Then a slender hand held a handkerchief to help Su Han wipe the sweat off his forehead. Su Han looked to the side and saw the smile of Tokisaki Kurumi who spoke in an ambiguous voice, "Guild Master, no need to thank me!" Tony: "..." Koro-sensei: "...." Shinonono Tabane: "..." They all coughed and all looked up at the sky, as if feeling the beauty of the newly formed moon. Su Han was speechless when Tokisaki Kurumi withdrew his hand, and after a moment of silence, he changed the subject again. "Tony actually, there''s an easier solution to restructuring the moon but! Let''s just forget about it. " Su Han opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he sighed softly and closed his mouth. Su Han way of thinking was that if he could obtain the Reality Stone, then the situation would be much simpler. How about destroying the moon? With sufficient physical strength, he canpletelyplete the formation of the moon. Especially with the support of the Reality Stone. Su Han can even erase the impact of the destruction of the moon. "Because the mission isplete! Then everyone wille back too?" Shinonono Tabane looked at Su Han and the others. "I have to go back too, goodbye everyone!" Koro-sensei: "..." Tokisaki Kurumi: "..." Tony is fine, because he American. So it was rtively easy to do things, he didn''t like politeness, and he had no special feelings for Shinonono Tabane words. However, how did Koro-sensei and Tokisaki Kurumi hear it? Everyone came all the way to help you. Even though we got the points in the end, and ording to the style of the guild master who left immediately, but you still have to add a few sentences. What does it mean to expel people like this? A long shuttle shot from afar and appeared in front of Shinonono Tabane. Before leaving he said. "The destruction and formation of the moon will definitely have a bad effect on the world! Over the next period of time, I will try to reduce this effect as much as possible." And this sentence directly dispelled Tokisaki Kurumi and Koro-sensei dissatisfaction. Because what Shinonono Tabane thought wasn''t wrong. "Bye bye everyone, I''m here to say goodbye." Shinonono Tabane grabbed Orimura Chifuyu and Shinonono Houki palms, and smiled brightly at Su Han and the others. She directly boarded the shuttle in front of her. Then Shinonono Tabanenberg gasped into the distance and disappeared. "Then, everyone, let''s go back!" Su Han smiled a little. But haven''t waited for Su Han to hand over the mission. Tony suddenly remembered something, and hastily said, "Wait a minute, Guild Master, let me retrieve all of the Iron Man Armor Chapter 468: Untitled (2) Chapter 468: Untitled (2) Su Han and the others waited for Tony to reopen the magic circle, and then took back all the Iron Man armor before handing over the mission. In the next moment, a brilliant light enveloped all of them and returned to their own worlds. After returning to his room, Su Han did his regr habit of using Kenbunshoku Haki. Later, Su Han found out that this time, Ram was training Akame and Kurome in a very brutal manner in the training park in the back, while Rem was shopping for vegetables on the street. Currently no one is home. Su Han randomly found a seat, then closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Tony Is Not the Richest "Guild Master is too great! After learning that the Zergir is on the moon. The Guild Master destroys the moon with a punch, and then uses Chibaku Tensei to form a new moon." Tony Is Not the Richest "And not because I brag! Seeing the current appearance of the Guild Master, it was clear that he had not used his full strength! I doubt that the Guild Master can destroy the at full power." Koro-sensei: "This time, I have admired the Guild Master" Tokisaki Kurumi: "Guild Master is so cool!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Huh! I told you in the guild Guild Master one of the top powers! You guys always think that the Guild Master strength is weaker than Saitama and Saiki Kusuo." Nakiri Erina: "No! I I never doubted it! I''ve always believed in the power of the Guild Master, don''t say nonsense! " I''m Not Bald: "Smash the moon! This is really a very surprising thing." King: "Wait a minute! Saitama, you are also possible to destroy a with one hit? Why are you so surprised?!" King was silent. You two are-destroying level powerhouses, and are you surprised? I''m Not Bald : "No, I don''t think it''s possible for humans to destroy the earth and the moon, if it can be done, it''s really amazing." Saitama shook his head, how can the moon be destroyed? And the earth is indestructible! If destroyed, where is dis to live in the future, where is he to buy groceries! Fourth Hokage: "Don''t forget Master Roshi who also destroyed the moon" Symbol of Peace: "The moon Earth in the Dragon Ball world has been destroyed, but everything is still fine." I''m Not Bald: "Sounds like a lot of sense." Saitama was deep in thought. King: "Saitama wake up, there are Dragon Balls in the Dragon Ball world and they can do whatever they want! We don''t have Dragon Balls in this world!" King looked at Saitama as if his heart was moved, and he immediately stopped him. If Saitama was really curious, then he hit the moon in the sky with a punch... He estimated that he could only summon Guild Masher immediately ording to what Tony said, and then use Chibaku Tensei to create a new moon. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Saitama is very strong, but I always feel that Saitama thinking is a bit unique!" Tony Is Not the Richest "This is normal, just like Saitama. He can kill a catastrophic level monster with one hit, but he can''t kill a mosquito!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Your journey this time sounds very exciting!" At this moment, Marquis Voban had aplicated mind and witnessed the destruction and formation of the moon with his own eyes. This sounds very interesting. Thinking that he had missed such a big event, Marquis Voban had the urge to drag Susanoo out of the mythology and kill him again. What? If he participated in the lottery, he might be able to participate in this mission! elerator: "Can the Guild Master send a copy of this experience?" elerator: "I also feel quite curious." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Yes! Destroy the moon. .. I subconsciously saw the moon in the sky! It feels so unrealistic." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s not a big deal!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a small memory copy of Untitled (2)] Tony Is Not the Richest "Oh my god... Untitled (2)! Isn''t this too shy?" Is this the Untitled (1) connection fromst time? Kasumi Utako: "Memory copy has been downloaded! The moon is very beautiful." High Priest Luo Hao: "Memory copy has been downloaded! The foster brother is very handsome." L: "Wow! These insects are also very interesting." Busujima Saeko: "I slightly admire L-san courage! I think girls are more afraid of these kinds of insects." Busujima Saeko didn''t know whether tough or cry. Kiririn: "I can tell. In fact, the Magical Girl is afraid of insects as well as tentacles! Speaking of this, I can''t help but think of Koro-sensei." Magical Girl Illya: "???" Kinomoto Sakura: "???" Akemi Homura: "???" Why bring up the name Magic Girl? What Magical Girl provoked you! Why should the Magical Girl be afraid of insects and tentacles? Such statements are misleading! Koro-sensei: "???" Koro-sensei was also dumbfounded. When you talk about the Magical Girl and the tentacles. Why mention me? I am a teacher very kind and honest person! You can''t nder me like this. However, Koro-sensei saw his yellow tentacles floating in the air, and suddenly fell silent. There seems to be no way to deny it? Koro-sensei suddenly turned gray, reality was too cruel. That is, during the discussion, someone has watched a copy of the memory. rk Kent: "The Guild Master is too strong The shockwave from the blow can destroy the moon in space." rk saw this iparable power and expressed his little longing. If he had this kind of power, he would be able to fulfill his dream and protect the peace of the metropolis, right? Su Xiaoxiao: "You envy me! Wait until you grow to the top" Su Xiaoxiao: "No, you don''t even have to wait to grow to the top. As long as you grow to a certain stage! Don''t say that you destroy the moon, you even push the earth towards the sun is easy. " Su Han said, showing the ability of a character who has the ability to cheat. Obviously you are very strong yourself yet you still envy when you look at other people! You have no shame! Chapter 469: Solitary Seawalker Emperor Chapter 469: Solitary Seawalker Emperor Pure White Spirit User: "Anyway! The world disaster has been resolved, and that is a good thing." Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way Emilia, I want to ask you something." Su Han saw Emilia appear, and thought of something. Pure White Spirit User l: "Guild Master, you have something to ask me?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Didn''t you say that the plot has started? I just wanted to ask how your situation was there." Su Han was very curious now. Without Natsuki Subaru participation, how would the plot develop on Emilia side? Pure White Spirit User: "It''s gone! I had managed to take the badge from Felt hands And I also returned to the Roswaal Mansion with Felt and Rom grandfather. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Let the World Suffer: "???" Monkey D Dragon: "???" Ash: "Wait a minute! Miss Emilia, you just need to get the badge back! Why did you bring Felt back with Rom grandfather?" Ash: "Miss Emilia, do you have a habit of returning anyone?" Ash couldn''t understand why Emilia was doing this. Because this time without Natsuki Subaru participation, there''s no way to return Natsuki Subaru? So Emilia just brought Felt and Rom grandfather back together? Nakiri Erina: "I''m also very curious..." Pure White Spirit User: "This time, they were seriously injured when they fought the Bowel Hunter! They need medical care. Since there is no other way, I can only bring the two back." Emilia couldn''t contain her actions. With his characters she couldn''t just watch Felt and Rom grandfather die in front of her, in the end she could only bring both of them back for treatment. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Apparently from being injured!" Knowing this Goko Ruri understood Emilia actions. Kasumi Utako: "In that case, the Bowel Hunter crisis has been sessfully passed this time?" Pure White Spirit User: "Yes! This crisis has passed sessfully, although the Bowel Hunter has not been sessfully killed, but at least it is also very destructive. The chances of trouble for me in the future should be very small. Or even if shees again, I won''t be afraid of her. " Let the World Suffer: "That''s why strong power is the guarantee for everything. If Emilia power could be strong enough to suppress the Kingdom of Lugnica alone! Strong enough to suppress a Sword Saint, if she wants to be king who can stop her?" Aizen Sosuke: "This isn''t necessarily true, even if there was such a power, Emilia wouldn''t do that... Aizen Sosuke: "Kindness! This is Emilia biggest weakness." Aizen watched this conversation while shaking his head. For someone who aspires to be a king, kindness is definitely not a good thing, it could even be said to be a fatal mistake. Take Aizen for example, if he is Emilia enemy, even if Emilia strength is stronger than Aizen, Aizen will still be able to y Emilia to death. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Bring Felt back, it''s not all bad." Come Be My Son: "Don''t forget, Felt true identity is thest descendant of the Kingdom of Lugnica! If this identity is revealed, then Felt supporters will be able to obtain great support innately." Old Man is the Marquis: "Even if it''s like that, but I have the same opinion as Aizen.... Emilia, it''s better not to be the king of the Kingdom of Lugnica." Pure White Spirit User: "Although, now I''m not as obsessed as before, but I have to give it a try. Otherwise, it would be too disappointing." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This is what a try is, and in the end, whether it seeds or fails, there will be no regrets!" Come Be My Son:"Gurarararara! When I saw Kuroneko, I suddenly thought of something very interesting!" Kasumi Utako: "What interesting thing is old Shirohige thinking?" Come Be My Son: "Kuroneko recently attacked the Marines!" Su Han saw this became interested. Su Xiaoxiao: "How did it go?" Come Be My Son: "Kuroneko uses my name and constantly challenges the Marines. She defeated Kizaru on Sabaody Ind and defeated Kuzan on East Blue." Come Be My Son: "Not long ago, Kuroneko returned to the New World via Sabaody ind, but was blocked by two Admirals, Fujitora and Kizaru led by Marine Marshal Sengoku. But what was unexpected was that even though Kuroneko was slightly injured, in the end she managed to safely retreat to the New World, causing shock all over the world!" Come Be My Son:"The Marines issue a bounty to Kuroneko of 1 billion belly! Even in the New World many people call Kuroneko as my heir. She has a unique title called Solitary Seawalker Emperor." To be honest, although Shirohige was very strong, he saw his daughter, Kuroneko at sea. Shirohige still felt very grateful not to have ruined his great reputation. Fourth Hokage: "Solitary Seawalker Emperor? Kuroneko bes a Yonko (Four Emperors)?" What did he miss? My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Fuck it She went to One Piece World for sightseeing, and ended up getting a name on par with the Yonko?" Kosaka Kyosuke mouth twitched. Kuroneko is very cheating isn''t she? Do you have the strength of an Admiral level? When did you rise to the Yonko level? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This is actually an exaggeration! I have no Yonko level strength at all." Seeing the discussion in the guild, Goko Ruri was also embarrassed. After thinking about it, she exined carefully. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "On Sabaody Ind, facing Marshal Sengoku and the attacks of two Admirals, I suffered a heavy loss." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If It wasn''t supported by the Strength Talisman. In addition, in the end, I forcibly bought Angel''s Kiss which healed the wounds all over my body, and my devil fruit was all optimized, and finally escaped into the sea... There is a possibility that the battle, I will be caught by the opponent and imprisoned in Impel Down." Goko Ruri remembered that battle and she still had some lingering fear. His strength was still at the level of an Admiral, and the reason why she was able to create such brilliant results was because she had item support from the guild. However, in that fight, Goko Ruri was not without results. She not only set foot in the Marines, but gained great fame. And more importantly, after that fierce battle, his strength increased greatly after recovering Chapter 470: 2 New Members Chapter 470: 2 New Members Kasumi Utako: "In other words? Doesn''t the opponent have the idea to kill Kuroneko?" Kasumigaoka Utaha keenly grasped the meaning of Goko Ruri words. Su Xiaoxiao: "This is also amon thing! Don''t forget the power Shirohige has now... Do you think the Marines dared to offend Shirohige?" Su Han felt that this was normal. Sengoku still dares to start another battle? Had he not suffered enough lossesst time. Unless Sengoku is really crazy! He really wanted the Marines to bepletely destroyed. Otherwise, Su Han didn''t think Sengoku had made such a stupid decision. And being able to be a Marine marshal, could Sengoku be a fool? Aizen Sosuke: "I think what the Guild Master is about to say is correct." Su Xiaoxiao: "I believe that even if the Marines really catch Goko Ruri, it would be impossible to execute the punishment like Ace did...But it is more likely to use Kuroneko for private transactions with Shirohige. And the contents of Shirohige transaction must not be harsh and excessive!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Even though I won''t die, if I really get caught, I will also feel ufortable." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "At that time, either I will wait for Father to save me, or I will only be able to spend 100 points, and then return to my own world..." Goko Ruri didn''t want this experience journey to end for now. Nakiri Erina: "..." Magical Girl Illya: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." It seems Sengoku failed to catch Goko Ruri or was she lucky? If Sengoku really catches Goko Ruri, and she returns to her world with Crossing Over Talisman. Somehow Sengoku mentality when he saw Kuroneko who had been captured with all the sacrifices disappeared from thin air? It''s normal to faint on the spot, right? After all, Sengoku is now an old man left over from thest era! And he didn''t have the Buff added by the guild like Shirohige. It''s normal for anything to happen. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara, Kuroneko returning to the New World is a good thing. All the seas belong to the Marines but New Word belongs to the pirates" Come Be My Son: "Give Sengoku some courage, he won''t dare to venture too far into the New World and start with you." Shirohige felt that the reason why Sengoku dared to lead people to hunt down Kuroneko was because Sengoku believed that it was impossible for Shirohige to appear on Sabaody Ind to help Kuroneko. But if Sengoku still decided to hunt down Kuroneko, and even went all the way to the New World, then the situation would be different. What if when Sengoku hunts down Kuroneko, he meets Shirohige, what will happen? At that time, they would no longer face Shirohige but would also face an angry Shirohige. Perhaps under normal circumstances, Shirohige would not injure the Marines considering the stability of the sea. However, Shirohige''s vision was different from that of the other Yonko. He knew very well that the Marines were an important force to maintain the stability of the sea. But if he met the Marines hurting his family... Needless to say, Shirohige wouldn''t care about stability at sea. Facing Shirohige under intense fury, the Marine Admirals and even the marshals had to withdraw the Marines. Atreus: "It''s been really toughtely!" Loki: "Atreus actually appeared?!" Kiririn: "Loki... You are not qualified to speak, after all, is that you also rarely appear!" Loki "Nonsense? I only y God of War games and Gensokyo games. I just saw the memory copy, I''m not wasting time!" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han found that he didn''t know what to say. Isn''t ying games and viewing memory copies a waste of time too? Even though there was nothing wrong with that, Su Han felt that Sawada Tsunayoshi who Reborn trained daily might have something to say in his heart. Atreus: "Besides really busy this time!" Atreus: "I want to y a game! Set the plot, then tell my father" Atreus: "However, Fortunately, my father has basically ovee all enemies now." Atreus recalled his life during this period, and his mood immediately becameplicated. These days, when he closes his eyes, he ys the God of War series, and then gives Kratos a plot analysis. After Kratos had the strategy given by Atreus, he felt that it was very easy to ughter the gods! Thor two stupid sons? One man, one sword, all dead. Don''t look at Kratos'' old age and physical weakness. But even if the strength bes weaker, it does not mean that the power of other gods bes stronger! Kratos no matter how he ughtered the Pantheon, his waist wouldn''t hurt or have trouble breathing. Of course! This sentence might be an exaggeration, it was impossible to ughter a Pantheon that simple. But the opponent in front of Kratos, that is, some minor gods of Norse mythology. Badr immortal body was indeed slightly better, but with strategy, it was the same thing after being eliminated. In short, Kratos said that the journey of this battle was much easier than imagined. Nakiri Erina: "Hisss.... all enemies cleared? What did I miss today?" Nakiri Erina is quite horrified, the plot of the God of War series on your side has been resolved? This speed is simply too amazing. Old Man is the Marquis: "Should that end the plot of God of War 4, right?" Marquis Voban did not feel surprised. Kratos'' strength alone is enough, plus strategy and blessings, it will be very easy. Atreus: "Marquis Voban is right! The enemy has been resolved. Furthermore, my father and I are on our way to the peak of the Nine Realms." Atreus: "Even though we know that What''s left on this mountain is mother prophecy.... But after all, it was father promise to mother. After all, I still have to go!" Atreus: Guild Master! You say this will end Ragnarok?" To be honest, Atreus'' mood seemed a little depressed. Even though he is young, under his father teachings and deeds, he also hates fate that dictates everything in the dark. But now, the more Atreus fell, the more he could feel the intense inertia of fate. Su Xiaoxiao: "Who knows? But destiny can indeed be changed! If you really want to run away from everything with your father, you might as well collect 200 points, and then find another world to live in." Su Xiaoxiao: "I will rmend you to go to the Campione world" If you want to avoid your destiny, it''s no big deal you just need to go to another world! Can Ragnarok destiny follow you to another world? Even if destiny can follow, you can also travel to the world of the Slice of Life genre. A world without gods. Then, let''s see how Ragnarok destiny can follow him? Old Man is the Marquis: "???" Damn it! Is there such a method? High Priest Luo Hao: "!!!" Even if she was as calm as Luo Cuilian, he was shocked when she saw this sentence. [Ding! Yagami Taichi has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! Witch of the Void has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Chapter 471: Witch of the Void and Yagami Taichi Chapter 471: Witch of the Void and Yagami Taichi 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually I feel that the Guild Master is right! As long as Atreus and Kratos arrive in the slice of life genre world, could the so-called destiny of Ragnarok still be able to follow the two of them to reach another world without gods?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Then Should there be an awakening of the gods first? Then there will be Ragnarok?" Goko Ruri snorted disdainfully, however this was impossible. Fate is only limited to the world! The people are gone, what is fate to do? Atreus: "Kuroneko-oneesan is very reasonable, but I need to discuss this matter with my father!" Nakiri Erina: "I feel like Kratos under normal circumstances can''t possibly leave the God of War world? But now not necessarily, Kratos is now tired. I don''t know what kind of thoughts he will have." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Let Atreus and Kratos have a nice chat and decide what they want to do!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Am I the only one paying attention to the neers here now?" Fourth Hokage: "I also discovered that a neer is here! It''s just that I saw such an intense discussion earlier, so I''m embarrassed to interrupt" Fourth Hokage: "Wee to the arrival of a neer." Atreus: "Sorry The discussion of this topic thus ignores the arrival of neers! Wee neers" Su Han rubbed his chin and looked at the two people who had just entered. This time, he didn''t even have to guess, and he knew right away who had entered. "Is Yagami Taichi the protagonist Digimon, and the Witch of the Void the Minamiya Natsuki from Strike The Blood?" Su Han couldn''t help sighing with emotion. If neers in the past, if their names were so predictable as these two. That would be a great thing. Look how sincere these two are, one goes by his real name, and the other gets a famous nickname. Su Han felt that not many people were so sincere these days. Witch of the Void: "This is a magical illusion? No! This is not an illusion. All of this is real. " Minamiya Natsuki frowned, and she closed her eyes, feeling a virtual projection in her mind. If this was an illusion, then she should be able to detect it in an instant. She might not be the strongest existence in the world, but she was definitely not to be underestimated, and his methods wereplicated. It couldn''t be easier to determine his current state. Witch of Void: "What a wonderful thing! If this isn''t an illusion, is it really powerful magic?" Witch of Void: "But this style is simr to a chat room? If it''s like this, then This chat room shouldn''t be simple, right? Which Vampire Primogenitor created it? " ording to Minamiya Natsuki, to create extraordinary things. In this world, it is estimated that there are only Primogenitor-level great people! Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "She entered the Super Dimensional Guild so calmly! But as soon as she entered, she immediately gave a reasonable exnation to confirm that this was a chat. This is my first time seeing it. " Kasumi Utako: "In general, people who know chat rooms are people in the ordinary world, and people in the ordinary world are generally in the modern world..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "In short! The Witch of the Void who joined this time was a witch in modern society? " My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wait a minute! Just now the neer said Primogenitor Vampire?" Kosaka Kyosuke reacted by looking back. Waver: "..." Seeing words, Waver expression became extremelyplicated, saying that he had something to say. High Priestess Luo Hao: "Huh... what''s so strange about wizard in modern society?" High Priestess Luo Hao: "Aren''t the wizards of our world the wizards of modern society? Are the Magus in the Type-Moon world not modern society magicians?" King: "Can''t be ughtered!" Su Xiaoxiao: "This time the identity of the two neers, I already guessed. " Su Xiaoxiao:" @Yagami Taichi. Needless to say, this one just used his real name as soon as he entered! @Witch of the Void. As for this one, she is the Attack Mage on Itogami Ind Minamiya Natsuki." Witch of the Void: "Yes, I am Minamiya Natsuki!" Yagami Taichi: "..." Yagami Taichi: "What is this ce? Is this a dedicated chat room? Why did it suddenly appear in my head? Is this special advanced technology?" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Ash." Ash: "Why did the Guild Master suddenly summon me, what happened?" Ash is now close to collecting his badges, and ready to go to the Indigo League. Seeing Su Han calling out to him, Ash was confused. Shouldn''t anyone have anything to do with him in the guild now? He doesn''t need to participate in missions, however, he usually broadcasts live pokemon matches, and he can earn a certain amount of points. Su Xiaoxiao: "I just want you to be close to Taiichi Iori! After all, the two of you should be considered characters of the same type of memory copy?" Ash: "???" Nakiri Erina: "???" Kasumi Utako: "Intimate intercourse Hehehe" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Kasumi-sensei made something bad in her mind! Is it difficult to think with a normal human mind?" Kasumi Utako: "Cough Cough... I know." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Having said that, a memory copy of the same type of person... Yagami Taichi and Ash of the same type world? Are there many special creatures with strange shapes?" Yagami Taichi: "What do you mean?" Yagami Taichi was slightly absent-minded, and he looked around randomly, then started to fumble for his clothes. Speaking of animals, he couldn''t help but think of cats, dogs, tigers and other things, but were these creatures strange? After thinking about it, Iori Taiichi became even more confused at the thought. He doesn''t understand what these people in the guild chat room mean to me? Tony saw Taiichi Iori fall silent, and immediately understood something. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Perhaps, the newly added Iori Taiichi can''t understand the situation!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I might exin that this guild is actually a guild that spans endless dimensions. The members in it are all from all kinds of worlds! Every world is more or less different." Tony Is Not the Richest: "For example, there are vampires in some worlds! Fallen angels exist in several worlds! In another world there is a devil fruit that can have inexplicable powers as long as people eat it. And you joined a special guild!" Yagami Taichi: "... "Is that so?!" Iori Taiichi finally realized it, and then a touch of joy rose in his heart. As an immature child. The first time when Taiichi Iori saw this strange guild in his mind, and knew the characteristics of the guild. The first thoughts he had were not fear and anxiety, but happiness and joy. Chapter 472: Uploading Digimon and Strike The Blood Chapter 472: Uploading Digimon and Strike The Blood Witch of the Void: "Is this guild connecting different worlds? Every world has special rules" Minamiya Natsuki suddenly remembered something at this time. Witch of the Void: "So is there a world without supernatural powers within the guild?" Nakiri Erina: "Yes! Take my world for example." Minamiya Natsuki saw Nakiri Erina answer, and she had aplex expression. "An ordinary world, an everyday world without supernatural powers Aya, what do you think about the existence of this kind of world?" Minamiya Natsuki shook her head, "Forget it now considering this question makes no sense!" Nakiri Erina: "Reminding Miss Witch! Can you change the name to your real name?" Minamiya Natsuki eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the guild, there were many names in the chat room that seemed to be real names, but there were some names that she could see at a nce, and they didn''t have the slightest connection with the real names. "Could it be that they are new members, and they all need to change their names to their real names?" Minamiya Natsuki thought for a moment and felt that the answer was close enough. "If this is the case, just stick with it for now A guild that connects different worlds! This is far from what a vampire Primogenitor can do In other words, perhaps there are more existences stronger than a Vampire Primogenitor?" "Is it a god from ancient times? It feels a little different." After analyzing for a while, Minamiya Natsuki finally sighed and immediately changed her real name. She decided to stay in this guild chat room first. Over time, she should gradually be able to find out the truth about the guild chatroom. Minamiya Natsuki: "..." Su Han saw Nakiri Erina words, and he asked a very serious question. Su Xiaoxiao: "Do you think the world of Shokugeki no Soma is an ordinary world?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Forget it Guild Master, do you think the cooking methods in the world of Shokugeki no Soma make sense? It should be considered a world of extraordinary power!" Kosaka Kyosuke said in a mocking tone. How is the taste of food in the world of Shokugeki no Soma normal? Are you afraid that you are teasing me? And he also set an example. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Only our world can be considered an ordinary world without supernatural powers!" Kasumi Utako: "Hehe! I know for the first time that the ordinary world still has a biochemical crisis." Kasumigaoka Utaha sneered. If it wasn''t for the Guild Master and others to save the emergency, your world would not be said to be a slice of life, it would have directly be the world of Apocalypse! My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko : "It was just an ident, an ident caused by the Reincarnator invasion! Under normal circumstances, our world is still very safe." Witch of the Void: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Then, the old rule, I will upload a memory copy first!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Digimonrge memory] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Strike The Blood memory] Tony Is Not the Richest: "Woah! Digimon? Pokmon? No wonder the Guild Master said that the two worlds are very simr." Nakiri Erina: "Big memory copy? I remember that Pokemon is also arge memory copy? But I hope the plots of the two worlds are not too simr, or else it will be very boring." Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t worry! I just said that the genres are somewhat simr, but the difference in plot, style, or overall worldview between the two is huge!" Minamiya Natsuki: "Wait a minute! What happened? " Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" rk Kent: "Well, what''s up?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Could it be that Minamiya-san is having trouble?" Minamiya Natsuki: "I just downloaded a copy of The Blood Strike Memory, and then quickly watched the memory copy and even then I saw myself ying inside? What''s going on here!" Minamiya Natsuki expression became very serious, she just entered the memory copy of Strike The Blood, and saw the Plot. She was very surprised when she suddenly saw herself appearing in the memory copy. However, after she calmed down, she then realized that she did not experience things in the memory copy... It was as if ... something was beyond imagination, and someone used an unimaginable way to take her to the future that she would experience and turn into a memory copy, and then send it? But... how is this possible? ! Cold sweat dripped down Minamiya Natsuki forehead, and her face solemnly looked at the name Su Han who had taken out a copy of the memory. She even looked at the Guild Master in front of Su Han name "A powerful guild that spans endless dimensions! There are also powerful Guild Masters who supposedly have the ability to predict the future? " Minamiya Natsuki shook her head, and her expression was evenplex. "It should be said otherwise. Precisely because of the Guild Master of this strange guild, it is possible to have unimaginable abilities!" If it''s the Guild Master of such an unimaginable guild, having this ability is naturally normal, right? Nakiri Erina: "I saw Minamiya-san confused reaction, and then I realized it seems that this time, the Guild Master didn''t give an exnation from the guild?" Recalling this, Nakiri Erina touched her forehead with a tired expression. For old members of the guild, memory copies were naturallymonce, but for new members, suddenly seeing their own world memory copy, unprepared, was indeed quite frightening. Magical Girl Illya: "It seems that Guild Master Onii-san forgot to exin to Minamiya-san? Maybe so?" Kinomoto Sakura: "I also feel that Guild Master Onii-san forgot!" Kasumi Utako: "You elementary school kids are too naive!" Kasumi Utako: "I feel like the Guild Master knows all of this, but he purposely didn''t mention this to surprise the newly joined guild members!" Kasumigaoka Utaha had seen the truth. Su Xiaoxiao: "Kasumi Utako! How can you unreasonably use an innocent person!" Chapter 473: Assimilating the Space Stone Chapter 473: Assimting the Space Stone Su Han became a bit annoyed. Was the impression he left on the guild members really a sly one? Can''t they give some nice words? Youkai Sage: "Guild Master! You''re not cunning, don''t you have a wrong conscience?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yukari-okaasan, what are you really saying? After all, you''re already hibernating?" Youkai Sage: "Indeed! But what if I hibernate?" Yakumo Yukari raised her eyebrows, not understanding the meaning of Su Han words. Hibernation sometimes wakes up from time to time, is it wrong when the hibernation time he appears in the guild? Su Xiaoxiao: "Then I will help you!" [Ding! Youkai Sage has been banned for ten minutes!] If you want to hibernate, better shut your mouth quietly. Sleep while ying the inte? Yakumo Yukari expression gradually hardened, "???" bastard! Am I banned? Damn authority! Besides, what is meant by assisting hibernation? If it''s to help hibernate, why not just get a 29-day banned package! This is definitely revenge! But thinking of this, Yakumo Yukari expression stagnates slightly, and then a hint of luck appears in his heart. Fortunately, Su Han didn''t overreact. Otherwise, he will actually get her banned for 29 days. Where will she cry? Nakiri Erina: "Hiss...!" Koro-sensei: "Guild Masters are really ruthless Cough! I mean Enthusiasm!" Koro-sensei chose not to resist, and he felt a faint pain in his conscience. As a teacher, he really fell in front of Authority! This really shouldn''t have happened. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I didn''t expect the Guild Master to be so enthusiastic about helping Miss Yukari go into hibernation forcibly. The Guild Master should absolutely nominate himself as the first person in the guild!" Waver: "Yes! I think so too." Loki: "Yes! That''s right!" Koro-sensei: "???" Koro-sensei was taken aback. At first, he thought he had no morals, but he didn''t expect that above the sky there would be another sky. Speaking of shamelessness, he wasn''t ranked in the Super Dimensional Guild at all. Su Han ignored the jokes of the guild members. Then he immediately took his eyes off the guild and moved to the real world. Ram and Rem were back and started cooking. It didn''t take long for Ram toe to Su Han room and take Su Han to dinner. Su Han did not refuse, after eating, he continued to return to his house, thinking about his current situation. "The Power Stone is almostpletely under my control! Except for physical strength, other aspects weren''t a big deal. I might considerbining a second Infinity Stone! " Su Han waved his hand, and three Infinity Stones appeared in his palm. Namely Space Stone, Soul Stone and Mind Stone. "Try first! If my body can''t stand it, stop the assimtion process. If my body endures it, continue the assimtion process! " After making up his mind, Su Han immediately took the Space Stone, and stored the Soul Stone and Mind Stone in the system warehouse. Su Han directly optimized and strengthened the Space Stone. 100,000 points were spent like running water. In the next second, the Space Stone merged into Su Han body. His body trembled slightly. A power that was as strong as a Power Stone, but with apletely different nature was assimted into his body. "Can be assimted!" Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. But then he realized that the power of two Infinity Stones, even though he could use both. But he couldn''t use the power of two Infinity Stones at the same time. "If you want to merge the next Infinity Stones again, the interval between may be longer than before with only one Infinity Stone..." Su Han sighed in disappointment. "But! This is good enough." Su Han got up and stepped out. The next moment, he appeared directly in the Landcave world. This time, he didn''t even use 100 points to offset the suppression of the Landcave world. In other words, the current Landcave world did not suppress him at all. Because Su Han used the power of the Space Stone toplete the alignment with space the moment he entered the Landcave world, at this moment, he was indistinguishable from the original life in the Landcave world. At least at this world level, nothing could go wrong. "This is different from the Power Stone! Once I use the Power Stone, it will be used 100% and can onlyst for 30 seconds. But using the Space Stone it''s not like that" Su Han thought, he was leisurely walking in the Landcave, and every step he took, he crossed thousands of kilometers. Simr to the end of the world, Su Han distorts space, and one step is a thousand miles. "Now I can use space attributes at will, create space barriers like Kamar-Taj, even mirror dimensions But with my current physical strength it is very limited!" "Unless it''s a 100% effort. I can only create a small lifeless and unstable world Otherwise, my stamina will be overloaded!" Su Han steps stopped and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Originally, Su Han thought that the Space Stone had the same limitations as the Power Stone. When used, it will notst long. But now, Su Han found himself wrong. When he used the Space Stone, the less space power he manipted, the lower the physical strength consumed. "If like this! I could indeed try the previous n" Su Han eyes gleamed, "But before that, make sure there are no traces of humans in the Landcave." Then he returned directly to the real world. Then, Su Han took out his cell phone and dialed Great Grandmaster Ma. The call connected quickly. After a short silence, a voice came from the other side of the phone, "Saint Su no! I better call you Master Su Han. " Great Grandmaster Ma also wanted to address Su Han as Saint Su, but he suddenly remembered something. ording to the information given by Li Hongtianst time, Su Han current strength is very likely to surpass the Saint realm. In this case, it is clearly inappropriate to use the previous call. Chapter 474: The day of the Landcave destruction has arrived Chapter 474: The day of the Landcave destruction has arrived Although, for this, Great Grandmaster Ma wanted toin. After all, ever since Su Han appearance, he had broken through the Great Grandmaster realm at an extremely fast speed and reached the Saint realm... But after breaking through the Saint realm, Su Han progress speed didn''t stop at all, and he broke through the realm again at a speed that couldn''t even be described in mythology But when the facts were in front of him, no matter how shocked Great Grandmaster Ma was in his heart, he would insist on epting it. "Calling you this time for the main reason is that there is one thing you must do." Su Han tone carried a seriousness that he rarely showed "Please say, we will definitely fulfill it." Great Grandmaster Ma said without hesitation. "Pull all the humans in the Landcave!" Su Han came to the window looking up at the starry sky. "After 24 hours, the Landcave will be destroyed No matter if there are humans inside, the result will be the same." Great Grandmaster Ma eyes suddenly shrank. Since breaking through to the Great Grandmaster realm, he has been at the top of the country, and all the strategies he employs are rted to the country future path. He had experienced too much in this life, and he had forged a will of steel. It would not be an exaggeration to say that even if the current Landcave really invaded the spiritual energy world and started a full-scale war, Great Grandmaster Ma would not panic at all, but would adjust his mentality and set foot on the battlefield. All of this was simply because he had been prepared from the start. To fight the Landcave, even if he died, he would not experience the slightest mood swings. But now, after listening to Su Han words, Great Grandmaster Ma rarely lost hisposure. He spoke in a trembling voice. "Your Highness Su Han, you just said that the Landcave will be destroyed in 24 hours? Excuse me, is this true... I don''t doubt you! Just because of this matter, it was too extraordinary. This is really. I don''t know how to put it!" Great Grandmaster Maposure can be considered one of the best among Great Grandmaster Ma in China. He might not be the strongest, but he could be considered a diplomat among the Great Grandmasters of China. However, this time Great Grandmaster Ma spoke haltingly and even seemed a little incoherent. "Do you think I''m joking with you about this matter?" Su Han only answered calmly, and then hung up. He had given a warning and it didn''t matter to him what Great Grandmaster Ma was going to do. "24 hours just take advantage of this time to practice using the Space Stone first. " Then, Su Han sat cross-legged on the bed, then closed his eyes, and directly entered the house of time, starting to practice the power of the Space Stone. Compared to the Power Stone for pure destruction, the consumption of the Space Stone is lower, but its use is also much moreplicated. In other words, there are too many development directions for the Space Stone. The movement of space, or opening the door of space and time to move a huge force, these are just the basic methods of the Space Stone. Forming a mirror dimension, or even creating an unstable temporary small world, these were mid-level methods. The supreme method is the actual creation and destruction of the world. Of course, Su Han also tried it, creating the world and destroying the world, although it was worth it. But it''s only theoretically feasible, to achieve this step, need the help of another Infinity Stone. Obviously, apart from the Space Stone, Su Han, who is only assisted by the Power Stone, can''t do this. By the time Su Han opened his eyes again, it was already 24 hourster. During this period of time, although Ram came to call Su Han several times and hoped that Su Han would go to dinner, but seeing Su Han close his eyes and retreat, Ram hesitated, and finally didn''t wake him up. In fact, Ram knew very well that with Su Han current strength, there was no problem with eating or not. The reason why she called Su Han to dinner every time was just a habit, and at the same time it deepened the feelings at the dinner table. Su Han is fine, so naturally there is no problem, but since Su Han has something, she will not bother Su Han. "Almost there!" Su Han muttered to himself, he suddenly stood up, and his figure instantly disappeared. .... Su Han appeared in front of the Beijing City Landcave. Previously the Landcave in Beijing City, there were many powerhouses in the Grandmaster realm guarding. And at the moment when Su Han appeared, these Grandmaster realm existences all sensed Su Han sudden appearance, and they all turned their entire gaze towards Su Han. There was shock, disbelief, and deep wariness on their faces. even before Su Han appeared, they didn''t see the slightest abnormality. However, when they wanted to lock Su Han with their own Qi, they were shocked to learn that even though Su Han was standing there, he could even be caught by sight. But in fact, Su Han at this moment seems to be fused with the space of heaven and earth Their aura is locked, and they can''t touch Su Han at all. "This is? What happened?" "Is it because the enemy attacked, but it doesn''t look right. This person is clearly human! He doesn''t look like a beast?" "There might be an abnormality in the Landcave. For this ban to appear here, how suspicious does it seem Shouldn''t we hold it in first and then talk about the others?" Just as the Grandmasters looked at each other and whispered, they didn''t know what to do. A powerful blood energy suddenly came from a distance. In the blink of an eye, that dazzling blood energy appeared in the field from afar. Zhang Mingbei appeared. With a straight back, his hair was ck and white, but there were no wrinkles on his face. Every move has its own mastery. Seeing Su Han, Zhang Mingbei eyes showed excitement, as well as uncertainty. After a brief silence, Zhang Mingbei turned around and shouted at the many Grandmasters who were beside him: "All retreat!" Hearing this, the atmosphere of many Grandmasters rxed. After receiving Zhang Mingbei orders, they all retreated. At the location, only Su Han and Zhang Mingbei were left. As the guardian of the Beijing City Landcave. Zhang Mingbei himself could be said to be the suprememander here. What''s more, even if Zhang Mingbei didn''t guard this Landcave, relying solely on him because he was a Great Grandmaster, no one would be willing to disobey the orders he gave, and no one would dare to refute him. This is the position and power of the Great Grandmaster. Taking a deep breath, Zhang Mingbei came to Su Han, bowed slightly, and asked in a low voice. "Your Majesty Su Han you came here, did you carry out the matter that Great Grandmaster Mamunicated with me earlier?" Chapter 475: Landcave mission complete! Overall strength increase Chapter 475: Landcave missionplete! Overall strength increase When talking about this topic, Zhang Mingbei eyes were filled with anticipation and excitement, as well as disbelief. Destroy the entire Landcave? This is the wish of all the top powerhouses in all of China, and even the whole earth. Although everyone knew that this hope was very slim, they never gave up. Willing to die generously for this obscure ideal. And now, an unprecedentedly powerful existence emerged from the earth like a meteor. He had increased his cultivation level in a very short period of time, and he had even reached what even Great Grandmasters were unable to tell what realm he was in. And he, on this day, said that he could ovee the Landcave once and for all. Although it was hard for Zhang Mingbei to believe it yet he didn''t want to deny it, or in other words, he really hoped that everything Su Han said was true. "That''s right!" Su Han nodded. The next moment, he spread out his palm, then the power of the Space Stone in his body was fully activated. In just a moment, Su Han passed through the space-time passage of the Landcave in front of him, vaguely aware of another world close to the spiritual energy world, and evenpleted the modeling in his mind. "Follow the gap between the two worlds! Divide the two worldspletely apart. " Su Han muttered to himself, his palm forming a mold. He used the Space Stone for world-ss extraterrestrial methods. He felt the stamina oozing out like running water, but he ignored it. When the physical strength reached a critical point, Su Han bought a physical strength talisman, and then returned his physical strength to the peak again. *Boom!* The voice sounded like thunder. The Landcave space-time channel in front of him shook violently, and was finally torn apartpletely. Zhang Mingbei pupils suddenly contracted, and he subconsciously wiped his eyes. He seemed to notice that the Landcave space-time passage seemed to be a little longer? No! It''s not the illusion. This is a fact. The Landcave trajectory was further away and at the same time bing more and more unstable, with cracks appearing above it. Everything is a gap of time and space, showing the power to destroy the world. *Cracked!* With a crisp sound, the Landcave space-time channelpletely copsed. "I don''t know if only the Landcave in Beijing city has copsed, or all the space-time channels in the world have copsed?" Zhang Mingbei muttered with his lips trembling. This scene alone was enough to prove that Su Han clearly didn''t say anything without reason. Even if Su Han failed this time. He wasn''t disappointed either. Because Su Han pointed out the possibility that he could actually destroy the Landcave. It was with this effort that Su Han no longer used the power of the Space Stone. After exhausting the physical strength talisman to restore his stamina to the peak, he immediately used the Power Stone. Then, Su Han clenched his fists and made a straight punch. *Ommmm* The void copsed, and the power of the fist was transmitted to another world. Immediately, the ground shook. "This feeling? The Landcave world should havepletely copsed? So that''s how it is... Because the two worlds just parted! So did the copse of the Landcave world affect the spiritual energy world?" His figure disappeared in an instant. Only Zhang Mingbei was dumbfounded on the spot, not recovering at this moment. Su Han appeared in Shanghai as well as cities in China one by one, and even went to New York in the United States, Moscow in Russia and other ces. "Sure enough, as I thought an earthquake like this covers all regions of the world?" Finally, Su Han returned to Jianghai City and returned to his home. He felt the strength of the earthquake was very normal. To be honest, the intensity of the earthquake was not high, roughly equivalent to an earthquake measuring 3 or 4 on the Richter Scale, but the scope of the earthquake was too wide that it instantly covered the entire earth, it was truly amazing. The earthquakested for 3 minutes. After subsidedpletely, Su Han vision of Kenbunshoku Haki could feel the emotions of panic, restlessness, and hesitation transmitted from all over Jianghai City. Perhaps powerhouses from around the world will know for the first time that the entire Landcave will bepletely lost with an earthquake. They would even be surprised by it. But to ordinary people, all they could see wererge-scale earthquakes. "If public opinion is not guided properly! Even the emergence of eschatology is normal, right?" Su Han shook his head and didn''t care anymore. The Landcave is no longer a threat. Humanity has also been freed from the extinction crisis. This is enough for Su Han. As for eschatology, this is a matter for governments around the world, and has nothing to do with Su Han. [Ding! Mission Annihting the Landcave isplete! Now start issuing mission rewards!] [Ding! The Yami Yami no Mi Fruit has been upgraded by one level!] [Ding! Titan body has been upgraded by one level!] [Ding! The Storm and Lightning Divine Authority has been increased by one level!] Su Han body stopped moving, and there was astonishment in his eyes. In the next moment, he felt a power surge from the depths of his body. "Randomly raise three types of power by one level?" In just a few seconds, Su Han felt that the power radiating from his entire body subsided, but he could feel that he waspletely different from before. The first thing he felt was the increase caused by the promotion of the Titan body. Compared to the original increase of a few percent, the Titan body after this promotion can give Su Han a twofold increase. In other words, it means... "If I activate the full power of the Power Stone in the future! Can it be used a little longer?" Su Han was silent for a moment, then used the Storm and Lightning Divine Authority. The star-filled night sky quickly turned filled with dark clouds that were dragged by lightning and shing lightning. In just a moment, the sky across Asia was filled with wind and cloud changes, torrential rain poured down from the sky, and a series of lightning shed across the sky. All of these lightning bolts were under Su Han control. With just his mind, he could use this lightning tounch a trial to destroy the Asian continent, annihte the entire Asian continent, and get rid of all the creatures within. "Damn it!" Su Han spat out obscenities. Even if he had been prepared for a long time, he was surprised at this time. Even though Su Han used the Power Stone, he could also have the power to destroy the. But this power has very strict limitations in its use. At least before Su Han physical strength is really enough to use the Power Stone. But the power of Divine Authority is Su Han own strength. In use, there is no power limit. Then Su Han deactivated Divine Authority. Then, Su Han entered the time house again and tried the power of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit. In the end, Su Han came to the conclusion that the power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit was only stronger than Divine Authority. Even a power that can destroy the stars, as long as it is a supernatural power, then the Yami Yami no Mi fruit can easily seal it. Chapter 476: The big discussion sparked by the Digimon World! Chapter 476: The big discussion sparked by the Digimon World! Su Han had sorted out his own strength. After that, he closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. In just a nce, Su Han saw that the guild members had clearly watched the two copies of the new memory and a heated discussion was now taking ce. Ash: "Digimons! Digimons! So there is this kind of world? Another pure digital world? Just as the Guild Master said, this is simr to our world but alsopletely different." Ash: "Right now I... I''m really curious about one thing. Will the very powerful Digimon in the Digimon worlde to the real world? This will lead to the copse of order?c Ash: "Is the future of the Digimon world possible? Do Humans and Digimons live in harmony, like our Pokmon world?" Ash felt that something was wrong. The digital world is definitely very different from the Pokemon world. Pokmon in the Pokmon world, even if they do something with humans, in the end there are very few deaths. However, Digimon is definitely not like that. It can be seen from the realism style of the world that there really are Digimon in the real world, if you just act arbitrarily it can cause big casualties, right? Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! It shouldn''t be that easy. After all, this is pure data! Data and the real world shouldn''t be verypatible, right?" Come Be My Son: "Even though Digimon go to the real world, this is only a very rare phenomenon! It shouldn''t be possible to have arge-scale phenomenon." Shirohige had been in the guild for a long time, and he himself had lived in the modern world before. He naturally has a certain understanding of some modern world terms, such as data electronics and the like. It was very difficult for him to imagine, how could data without entities appear in the real world? Even if he saw Digimon appear in the real world, he thought it must be very limited. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han didn''t send all the Digimon. If not, have you seen the future Digimon invade the real world? You will find it very stupid to involve whether the data has a shape or not! If you are entangled with whether data has a form or not, you may also be entangled in whether the devil fruit in your world is scientific or not. Aizen Sosuke: "I feel that Digimon and the real world will likely merge into one world in the future!" Aizen Sosuke: "Even though it''s called Data, it can be judged by various circumstances. The world is no different from the real world... No! It''s another real world." Symbol of Peace: "Aizen words make a lot of sense but to actually be able to exin this situation! It should only be the Guild Master." Su Xiaoxiao: "Digimon, can indeed appear in the real world on arge scale," Old Man is the Marquis: "I want to have MetalGreymon! Of course, if it''s Greymon, there''s no problem." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Following raising Divine Beasts in the Pokmon world. After that, I added a new dream! I want to raise a very powerful Ultimate Digimon." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Of course, if I can''t raise an Ultimate Digimon.. It''s fine to raise Angewomon! Angewomon is really pretty and cute." Kasumi Utako: "Although I also want to raise a Digimon... Strap Kuroneko, you as a fallen angel, take care of Angewomon. Do Holy Vine attribute Pokmon really match? " Kasumigaoka Utaha said in her heart, Kuroneko is more suitable for Lady Devimon, right? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Don''t want to! A virus attribute Pokmon isn''t as good in appearance as a vine attribute." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Sure enough, attraction is justice. Fourth Hokage: "I think it''s much more appropriate to get an Ultimate Digimon as a Summoning Beast than to make a Divine Beast-level Pokemon a Summoning Beast!" Namikaze Minato fell into contemtion,pared to the gentle style of the Pokmon world. Digimon in the Digimon world are undoubtedly more suited to exist as Summoning Beasts. Pokemon are more suitable as bodyguards. Digimon are more suitable as war beasts. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Pure data If I could learn the true meaning of the Digimon world! Can I use this to create a custom data world for me?" Tony thinks this kind of technology looks really awesome! If he could use this to create his own data world, wouldn''t he be the creator of the virtual world? In this way, he was able to expand his own strength to an unimaginable degree. If there was such a power, shouldn''t it be easier to maintain the peace of the earth? Kayaba Akihiko: "That''s right Virtual reality technology in my hands! It''s very ripe." Kayaba Akihiko: "If I could learn the method of turning this data into reality. Doesn''t that mean I can create the floating castle in the sky of my dreams?" Kayaba Akihiko was so excited that his whole body was shaking. Even after joining the Super Dimensional Guild, he had seen the sights of various worlds and his obsession hadrgely disappeared. But it was very clear that the other fantasy worlds were more or less different from the floating castle world that Kayaba Akihiko loved so much. Kayaba Akihiko could understand well, but he was gradually epting this matter. But after seeing the Digimon, Kayaba Akihiko previously dim dream hase alive again. If he could really find a way to turn data into reality, wouldn''t that mean he could really make the floating castle world a reality? Thinking of this, Kayaba Akihiko was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. If everything could be done, it would be a million times better than he imagined! Su Xiaoxiao: "..." You must be aware! How could the creation of a digital world be so easy? Stop dreaming! And are you sure it''s still useful to get a digital world creation method and move into your own world? Different world order. Even though he wasining in his heart, Su Han didn''t say much. If they want to try, just try, even if they fail in the end, but if they''re a top scientist, maybe they cane up with something they''re running out of inspiration for? Yagami Taichi: "In a few days! I''m going to summer camp with some friends. ording to the developments on memory copies, I and everyone else will go to the digital world" At this moment, Yagami Taichi was excited. As a child, he longed for a Digimon Adventure fantasy journey. But he also wanted to feel the danger of this great adventure. If he wasn''t careful, he could die. Even in the Digimon memory copy, he and his friends all survived unscathed, but have actually entered another world, who can guarantee that everything is as shown in the memory copy? Even though Yagami Taichi was a child, he wasn''t stupid. He is also responsible for the lives of himself and his friends. Chapter 477: Cruel Facts? Chapter 477: Cruel Facts? Tony Is Not the Richest: "It depends on what you think!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If you don''t want to go, forget it. After all, you are only a child! It''s not a shame to run away." Tony immediately gave advice. Although he was also very curious about the story of Yagami Taichi. But if this curiosityes at the cost of the lives of children like Yagami Taichi, then he would rather Yagami Taichi and his friends never been to the world of Digimon at all. Su Xiaoxiao: "You''re overthinking Tony." Su Han was not very optimistic about this. Su Xiaoxiao: "Taichi and the other kids are the chosen ones!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Those children were chosen not without reason" Kasumi Utako: "What does Guild Master mean?" Su Xiaoxiao: "In short they are destined to go to the Digimon World. This is definitely not something they can avoid without participating in summer camp activities" Atreus: "Destinythis is reallyplicated!" Atreus himself deeply understood the so-called arrangement of destiny, and at this moment, looking at Yagami Taichi experience, his heart had a resonance. Although his age was not much different from Yagami Taichi, he had experienced a lot more than Yagami Taichi. So he was much more mature than Yagami Taichi. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I think, no matter when, strength is the most important thing." Su Xiaoxiao: "Participate in the activities of this summer camp, and continue to cooperate with your fellow Digimons to increase your strength in the face of future crises." Su Han thought of Yagami Taichi sister, Yagami Hikari. Although Yagami Hikari was not involved in summer camp activities due to physical reasons at the beginning, but in the end, she entered the world of Digimon and participated in the battle to solve Vamdemon. Yagami Taichi: "Even if I wanted to run away, I couldn''t escape. In the end, you will enter another world." Yagami Taichi: "I see! Thanks for the reminder Guild Master. " Yagami Taichi gritted his teeth. If he can escape, then He can choose to flee. But since there was no way to escape, then he would step forward. He is the owner of the Crest of Courage possessor. Even though he was young at this time, he still showed the bright side of his humanity. Symbol of Peace: "If you cannot escape, Taichi-shounen, when you are in danger! Ask for my help. " Symbol of Peace: "When you risk your life! Ask someone who can help you to lend a helping hand, it''s nothing to be ashamed of! " Nakiri Erina: "Uncle All Might is really enthusiastic and reliable. However, I thought of a very serious question Does Uncle All Might have points on his hands? " Symbol of Peace"Hahahaha! It''s just that the hero system reform that I discussed with Tonyst time was also very effective, and I also have points in my hands !" Ash: "All Might I think it''s more appropriate for me to go. " Ash: "After all, my Pokmon are very simr to Digimon. On top of that, my Pokmon also need real battles! To increase his own strength. " To win the Indigo League, Ash has done too much preparation. But at this moment when he thought about it, he still felt that he could not win the final victory over the Indigo League. "If I take my Pokemon to the Digimon World this time, and experience the battle baptism of the Digimon World, will I be able to increase the power of my Pokemon?" Ash felt it was possible after this experiment. Then, he actually had the power of a champion rank. Even if not, at least it''s elite rank, or Quasi-Champion, right? Symbol of Peace: "It is really unexpected for Ash to participate in the battle!" Ash: "If it was All Might, it would take a lot of effort to keep the world safe!" Ash: "If you go to another world, maybe you won''t have enough time?" Symbol of Peace: "I will talk about it then." Tony Is Not the Richest: "It''s not really a big deal, if you can''t get it. In due course, I will post the Rinnegan Buster armor." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Let''s not talk about sweeping the digital world, but still no problem protecting Yagami Taiichi safety in the early stages." Tony felt this was a trivial matter. By the way, there''s a lot of Iron Man armor in his house. Even if he took out the Rinnegan Buster armor, wouldn''t his house still have Hulk Buster armor and God yer Buster armor? Not to mention, Tony recently wondered if he could make Superman Buster armor and Super Saiyan Buster armor. For these two armors, Tony level of prudence was even higher than the previous three armors. He would develop these two armors into a fighting force capable of exploding stars. Although this is only a goal, the actual realization is still very far away... It is not surprising that it took several years and decades. Maybe it will fail in the end. Yagami Taichi: "Thank you uncle, older sister, and older brother!" After knowing that his safety could be guaranteed, Yagami Taichi heaved a sigh of relief, but then he was nervous. Yagami Taichi: "But will this be too much trouble for you guys?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s OK! Maybe it can protect you, and I can get points." Tony Is Not the Richest: "And That''s my own goal, maybe I can gather some useful information." Kayaba Akihiko: "..." Kayaba Akihiko had the words stuck in his throat. "If I ask to go to the Digimon World now I''m afraid no one will agree?" Kayaba Akihiko sighed softly. He also has great curiosity about the Digimon world, but his strength is not enough, and he is clearly not qualified to leave. "Tony has the Iron Man armor! And he himself used his powerful magic power. He can go to that world and protect the chosen children of the Digimon world while exploring the truth of the Digimon world? But I..." What is Kayaba Akihiko doing in another world? If he was really in danger, maybe he needed the protection of the chosen children. "What a cruel reality..." Kayaba Akihiko was fully aware of the importance of strength at this point. But even if he realized it, he couldn''t help it. Because the world of Sword Art Online is basically a slice of life world. Does he want to gain the power to open himself from his world? Better to let him practice dominating Haki in the guild, or any kind of ninjutsu. Chapter 478: Blazing Banquet that hasnt started yet Chapter 478: zing Banquet that hasn''t started yet King: "Marquis Voban and everyone else wants to subdue the Digimon! But I wonder isn''t subduing Digimon really hard?" King: "Rather than thinking about subjugating Digimon, it''s better to subjugate pokemon. At least the Pokmon world has a full set of acquisition procedures and only needs to buy a Pok Ball." Tony Is Not the Richest : "What King said is true I wonder what Marquis Voban was thinking?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Practice! A Pokemon attack like that can''t kill a human, so it''s not suitable as this old man pet!" Old Man is the Marquis: "This old man pet is at least not inferior to my giant wolf!" If a pet is weaker than the giant wolf that came from Divine Authority Marquis Voban, it has no interest in keeping the creature as a pet. Nakiri Erina: "Hear what Marquis Voban is going to say" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually, I don''t care about Pokemon and Digimon. If anything looks to have appeal. Pokemon that look like angels! I''m willing to subdue it." Minamiya Natsuki: "Everyone world is really different" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Isn''t the world where Miss Natsuki lives is also very diverse" Nakiri Erina: "This is the first world I''ve seen where there are vampires.." Waver: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, it''s rude to interrupt now, but, Miss Nakiri! There are also vampires in our world." Nakiri Erina: "Really? " Waver: "Yeah, it''s just that the memory copy doesn''t mention it at all." Waver: "The vampires in our world can''t be called vampires, they should be called Dead Apostles. There were also terrifying existences among the Dead Apostles There were also True Ancestor pureblood vampires, but they were extremely rare and extremely powerful. " Minamiya Natsuki: "Primogenitor (True Ancestor) from another world?" High Priest Luo Hao: "By the way! I''m a little curious." High Priest Luo Hao: "I saw Strike The Blood before, but I don''t know how, I''ve always felt I have a connection with the Campione. Obviously, the worldviews of the two worlds arepletely different!" Su Xiao Xiao: "I think it is very simr! The world of Strike The Blood has Primogenitors, and the world of Campione also has God yers! And the protagonist of the two copies of the memory I don''t feel much difference." Su Xiaoxiao: "It is pathetic to be a Primogenitor who made Akatsuki Kojou like this." Old Man is the Marquis: "How pitiful for someone who has strength andcks courage." Old Man is the Marquis: "Just like Kusanagi Godou! Even after bing a God yer and what other people think, then, can still easily scold him?" For Kusanagi Godou, Marquis Voban insulted him greatly and now, there was another Akatsuki Kojou whom he despised. This kind of person with pure strength but without courage was not considered a strong person in Marquis Voban eyes. Busujima Saeko: "After knowing the fate of his world, what kind of decision will Natsuki-san make?" Minamiya Natsuki: "Everything went as usual. Now the memory copy timeline is still a long way off! What do I need to worry about?" Kasumi Utako: "???" elerator: "???" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "???" Waver: "Wait a minute! Is the timeline of the current memory copy still far away?" Waver couldn''t understand what it meant. Minamiya Natsuki: "It means literally!" Minamiya Natsuki: "I just learned the news recently that the zing Banquet of the fourth Primogenitor hasn''t really started yet." Kasumi Utako: "Who can exin to me, what does Natsuki-san mean?" Su Xiaoxiao: "zing Banquet, this is the stage where the fourth Primogenitor is born! ording to Minamiya Natsuki, the current fourth Primogenitor is not Akatsuki Kojou." Su Xiaoxiao: "Or vice versa, Akatsuki Kojou became the fourth Primogenitor because of this incident!" Su Han did not expect the current timeline. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then, what is Natsuki-chan going to n with this zing Banquet?" Minamiya Natsuki: "Let''s see! After all, I knew this kind of information beforehand, if I didn''t explore it I''d be a little unwilling too." Minamiya Natsuki: "Right! @Fourth Hokage. @Tony Is Not the Richest." Tony Is Not the Richest: "What do you want me to do?" Fourth Hokage: "If a new member needs my help, I can help right away." Minamiya Natsuki: "I saw the magic arrays on the guild interface which can move far away, as well as a special technique called Hiraishin no Jutsu! Seeing that the uploader is the two of you... May I practice these two techniques! What price do I have to pay?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "So it is! If you want to practice, just do it." Tony thought it was a big deal at first, but after hearing it, he burst outughing. Tony Is Not the Richest: "If you can train, then I''ll be happy for you." Waver: "I get so angry when I think of this! Mr Tony is too unreliable. I sent a red envelopest time that contained a pile of magic ingredients! Until now he has not given me an urate answer whether he will give me the Sling Ring or not." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Cough Cough! I have shown the pile of magic materials to the Ancient One. As a result, she just nced at her, and thenughed! I asked if I could ask for a Sling Ring, but she justughed and said nothing... What can I do? ? I am also very desperate!" Waver: "I''m crying!" Waver couldn''t help but sigh, when he saw this, he knew that there was little hope. The thought of Magic in another world that could be called Great Magecraft disappeared in front of him, he felt a pain in his heart. Fourth Hokage: "The items in the column uploaded by the guild can be downloaded and practiced at will, and there is no need to notify the uploader!" Minamiya Natsuki: "If it''s like this, then I can rest assured! (Photo)" Minamiya Natsuki immediately uploaded a photo, and what was shown was a view of the Kamar-Taj magic circle created by Minamiya Natsuki. Nakiri Erina: "???" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "???" Let the World Suffer: "Fuck off!" Shirai Kuroko: "Wait a minute Natsuki-san shouldn''t have a Sling Ring yet, right? So how did Natsuki-san draw the magic array?" Shirai Kuroko was taken aback. Minamiya Natsuki asks Tony if she can practice before, it seems she has never touched it before. But after asking, she was immediately able to use the magic array. What does this do? This is very impressive. Besides, how did she get started without the Sling Ring! In the guild, except for the Guild Master, no one did this kind of thing. Minamiya Natsuki: "I control space attribute magic myself! I have a very deep understanding of space... As for Hiraishin no Jutsu, the practice requirements are very demanding, and it doesn''t suit my system, there''s no way to master it in a short amount of time.'' Minamiya Natsuki: "But the magic structure is very simple and easy to understand. As long as I change the basics a bit, it can bepatible with my own system." Shirai Kuroko: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." Shirai Kuroko who wielded Space Shift, and Namikaze Minato who had deep knowledge of Hiraishin no Jutsu, fell into silence and both were devastated. Su Han felt that what Minamiya Natsuki was doing was very normal. In the final analysis, Kamar-Taj is also magic. Shirai Kuroko is an Esper on the tech side and can''t practice magic. Namikaze Minato is in charge of ninjutsu, and has no knowledge of magic. He couldn''t have started without Sling Ring, who could understand. But Minamiya Natsuki was different from the two. Minamiya Natsuki herself controls Space Control magic. She has his own knowledge of space magic. In terms of knowledge, without the Sling Ring is not a big problem, it is not surprising toplete this step. Chapter 479: Saitama teleported to space? Chapter 479: Saitama teleported to space? Minamiya Natsuki: "Is there something wrong with my control?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "No! It doesn''t matter, you have good control." Tony just obediently epted hisck of talent from Minamiya Natsuki in the field of space magic. Although he didn''t expect it, except for Su Han, there were actually people who could start without relying on the Sling Ring. But because Minamiya Natsuki has mastered it, Tony is also happy for Minamiya Natsuki. After all, he wasn''t a guild member with cheat abilities, but only because he had so many Sling Rings in his hands. Su Xiaoxiao: "Speaking of the Witch of the Void, I remember Gap Youkai. After all, why isn''t Yukari-okaasan showing up?" Su Han was astonished. Logically speaking, if Yakumo Yukari saw an existence simr to hers, even if she wasn''t curious, she should say hello right? Nakiri Erina: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." Why isn''t Yakumo Yukari showing up now? Guild Master, don''t you think that you don''t have something on your mind? But soon, the guild members remembered that it seemed Banned time had long passed. Yakumo Yukari should now be able to speak! 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Maybe hibernating? I thought it was normal!" Fourth Hokage: "Maybe she just came out of forced hibernation, and she still a little blurry" Youkai Sage: "If you don''t call me Yukari-okaasan! I really enjoy appearing in the guild often" Yakumo Yukari felt her heart tired. But the only thing she felt lucky was that the people in the guild called her Yakumo Yukari every day and not Yukari-okaasan, she actually felt a little used to it? Sure enough, is time the best medicine? Although, what Yakumo Yukari was thinking, it felt a bit sad. Minamiya Natsuki: "Youkai gap?" The world he lived in had powerful demons, vampires and orcs all over the world. But she had never seen a youkai. Immediately there was interest in his heart. Void and Gap ... She felt it was indeed a very simr title. Let the World Suffer: "Yes You two titles are somewhat simr. Gap Youkai and Witch of the Void!" Youkai Sage: "Ara ara, how are you? Do neers want tomunicate with me in depth? I get a little embarrassed when I think about it." Youkai Sage: "If you really want to, then should we enter the virtual battlefield to fight?" The corner of Yakumo Yukari mouth painted an inexplicable smile. Although she rarely chatted now, and was just observing. She was also someone who had watched Strike The Blood. To be honest, she was also very interested in the space control magic that Minamiya Natsuki controlled. And if she wanted to understand, what could be better than fighting head-to-head? Minamiya Natsuki: "..." Minamiya Natsuki: "Despite not wanting to avoid the fight! But I still want to wait to have sufficient understanding of the Super Dimensional Guild, and then decide whether to fight you." Minamiya Natsuki realized this matter would not be as simple as imagined. Although she still didn''t know much about the guild so far, she at least knew that this guild was a mix of strong and weak people. It was extremely irrational behavior to arbitrarily ept a challenge from a guild member without knowing about the guild. Youkai Sage: "Too bad!" Yakumo Yukari pursed her lips, but she didn''t forcefully. King: "@I''m Not Bald." King: "@I''m Not Bald. Are you okay now?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "!!! What''s the situation? Saitama okay? Saitama must be fine!" Saitama had an ident? How could it be? Busujima Saeko: "Even if something happens to Saitama, I''m afraid the world of One Punch Man is on the verge of copse, right?" I''m Not Bald: "I''m fine! It''s just now it seems I''m a little lost." Fourth Hokage: "???" Kasumi Utako: "What happened now?" King: "Our world might be under a Reincarnator invasion! Because not too long ago, characters appeared that were outside the plot." King: "A group of people suddenly appeared, and some looked strange. People between them are like monsters and aliens. They immediately took out the Crossing Over Talisman. Then I don''t know where they teleported Saitama to!" King: "This is really terrible. This scares me so much. I really think Saitama had an ident" King: "I''m panicking right now!" rk Kent: "So where is Saitama now?" I''m Not Bald:" I don''t know! I''m in an endless universe. But I can see the earth! I worked hard to move towards the earth. " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Nakiri Erina: "??? " rk Kent: "Did they use space shift technology tounch Saitama straight into space?" I''m Not Bald: "I feel suffocated I can''t chat yet, I''ll continue my journey At my current speed, it will take an hour or two to return to earth!" Pure White Spirit User: "..." Symbol of Peace: "Although Saitama power is very strong, that''s because his power is only one. And when faced with a situation like this It''s really hard to deal with it?" All Mightughed bitterly. If Su Han or Saiki Kusuo faced this situation, the two of them should be able to use teleportation to return to earth easily? But Saitama could only hurry. Su Xiaoxiao: "Why did those people purposely throw Saitama into space?" What is the point? Will Saitama leave Earth for a while? Saitama will not die even in outer space. However, it seems that Saitama is not close to earth. In other words, the distance is far. After all, in One Punch Man, Saitama is kicked across to the moon by Boros, but it only takes Saitama seconds to return to Earth. And now it will take at least an hour or two to return to Earth? King: "Guild Master! Actually, Saitama and I are now at the Hero Association headquarters and participating in the meeting!" King: "And this encounter is the prelude to the Dark Matter Thieves material pirate invasion in the original. ..So now that Saitama is gone, I''m really panicking." King was really panicking at this point. If the Dark Matter Thieves pirates really attacked during this time, they would be finished! Facing Boros, it was estimated that the S-ss heroes of the Hero Association would be wiped out. Chapter 480: Finally re-elected Chapter 480: Finally re-elected Aizen Sosuke: "So that''s how it is... if Saitama were on earth, then Boros, the leader of the Dark Matter Thieves pirate group and his group, would be impossible to destroy the earth." Aizen Sosuke: "But if Saitama is not on earth, or if it takes a while to return to earth, if they manage it well during this time, it will be enough for the Dark Matter Thieves pirates topletely destroy the earth!" Aizen suddenly realized at this point and straightened out the logic at this point. Tony Is Not the Richest: "If that was really done by the Abyss Reincarnator! Then this time the Death Abyss Reincarnator really went to great lengths." Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait a minute, is it the Abyss Reincarnator, then the system will probably issue a mission!" Su Han entered the main mission column. ... [Mission name: Killing the Abyss Reincarnator] [Mission Introduction: High Level Abyss Reincarnator Team. By paying an exorbitant price they got some of the truth about the One Punch world from the Main God Room! They learn about an extraordinary existence named Saitama. And used the time and space runes to throw Saitama into space. Moreover, the Abyss Reincarnator team sneaked into the Dark Matter Thieves pirate group and tried their best to push Boros to destroy the earth] [Reincarnator Abyss members: Fujiki Ichitou( Mangeky Sharingan: Enhanced), Song Pingyun( Immortal Body Mokuton: Enhanced), Li Xiongqi( Wind and Cloud System Sacred Heart Art: Enhanced)] [Mission Requirement: Kill the Abyss Reincarnator] [Mission Limit: Allow four members in at the same time Participation in (looting mode)] [Quest reward: 180,000 points] ... Su Han immediately saw three high-level characters in front of the Abyss Reincarnator team. After that, the various upgrades made by the Reincarnator members clearly proved Su Han judgment. "Even without the introduction of the Reincarnator, this mission reward is worth having fun" Su Han eyes were unsure, with a touch of deep thought. "180,000 points! Even considering there are members of Boros and the Dark Matter Thieves Pirates They definitely can''t be underestimated!" In the beginning, the mission to kill Regis was only 200,000 points. This shows that at the system level, the difficulty of this mission is weaker than the battle between the Marvel Worlds and Thanos, but not much weaker. "Boros definitely isn''t as strong as Thanos with the Infinity Gauntlet! This is probably the key factor in the loss of 20,000 points Basic unit fighting, this fight can bepared to Marvel battles and only a little weak." Su Han immediately finished the screenshot, and then threw the image into the guild chat room. Immediately there was amotion... 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "180,000 points? I remember that this should be the highest mission point reward except for the battle with Thanos?" Nakiri Erina: "That''s right! A high-level Abyss Reincarnator Team? What''s this? A high level Abyss Reincarnator?" Fourth Hokage: "Mangekyo Sharingan! Mokuton! It''s scary, the Main God Room has Uchiha n bloodline, Senju bloodline and immortal body, is it so simple?" Namikaze Minato is feeling dizzy. Is the Uchiha n bloodline, the Senju n immortal body so easy to obtain? Even though Namikaze Minato was the type of ninja who relied on talent to shock the world, he was very clear in his heart thatpared to ninjas with bloodline families, ordinary ninja like himself were naturally weaker. Nakiri Erina: "I don''t think it''s that easy, after all, it must have strict limits! The Abyss reincarnators we usually meet are weaklings... Their team must pay a heavy price!" elerator: "What is the ?" Su Xiaoxiao: " As a special martial arts cultivation, but very powerful. But that shouldn''t have any effect on you." Tony Is Not the Richest: "The Abyss Reincarnator knows where Saitama is, isn''t that very strange?" Tony frowned, sensing that something was off. In the past, the Abyss Reincarnator had little knowledge of mission plots? And this time they really know Saitama? Although, Tony felt that these people still didn''t know as much as he did, and they were much less than Su Han. But it was still a very frightening manifestation. Aizen Sosuke: "Not too much! It was possible that the Main God Room space had noticed such an extraordinary existence! But it''s limited to this." Aizen Sosuke: "This extraordinary existence, what is its specific power? Or the character personality! They do not know. " Let the World Suffer: "It should be! Otherwise, they can use the vegetable market discount method to attract Saitama" Let the World Suffer: "Even though it is said that there is a King by his side, it shouldn''t be possible to use this trick to lure Saitama... One-sided understanding of Saitama may be that they only know Saitama powerful strength!" King: "Gentlemen, help me... please hurry!" King:"The Hero Association has detected the arrival of the Dark Matter Thieves pirates... If theye I''m afraid that the earth will be destroyed" King was really worried. Without Saitama by his side, he felt utterly helpless. Su Xiaoxiao: "I understand!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Then let''s start the lottery now." Just as Su Han words were finished, the system swift voice suddenly sounded. [Ding! The personnel involved in this mission have been selected! They were Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao! rk Kent! elerators! Aizen Sosuke!] Aizen Sosuke: "I haven''t participated in a mission in a long time! This is beyond expectation." Aizen is slightly surprised, though after decapitating Yhwach and earning a lot of points. He did not have an urgent need for points, and more slowly understood his character and increased his strength. But Aizen is also very happy to be able to participate in missions to earn points. elerator: "I haven''t participated in missions in a long time either! Thest time I didn''t participate in the Marvel battle, I felt a little sorry! This time, I should be able to get me to move her arms and legs properly?" elerator raised a frenzied smile. Through the strengthening of the Guild System, he already has the ability of ck and white wings, this kind of ck and white wings seems to be slightly different from that shown in the original work, and is a substantive manifestation of his own strength. However, it was precisely because he had already reached the pinnacle, so even after a breakthrough, elerator wouldn''t be able to judge how strong he was through battle. The only thing he could judge was his own strength, which should be higher than that of a saint, since elerator had a confrontation with Kanzaki Kaori in Academy City. And that battle, he won. And to win is not difficult. rk Kent: "I will work hard too. At least I won''t be a burden to everyone..." rk suffered a heavy loss in the Marvel battlest time, and his current answer is a little less confident. Tony Is Not the Richest: "rk... I guess that''s no big deal!" Tony had faith in rk. Tony Is Not the Richest: "After all, there''s no kryptonite or magic in that world!" Chapter 481: The invasion begins! Chapter 481: The invasion begins! Tony Is Not the Richest : "But what a shame! I originally wanted to go to that world to see someone called Metal Knight The technology looks pretty good!" Nakiri Erina: "But I feel like Metal Knight looks like a viin no matter how I look at it!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "What about the viin? Feeling that no matter how bad the viin can still cause trouble for Saitama?" Shirai Kuroko: "..." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." Fourth Hokage: "Too real." Overall, anyone against Saitama can be said to be an enemy that makes them despair. King: "How much longer are you guys going to talk?" ..... King was expressionless on the surface, with his arms wrapped around his chest, he looked around the Hero Association building which had beenpletely destroyed. He faced a formidable foe in front of him. This serenity even calmed the heart of the S-rank hero beside him. But in fact, King was very panicked. Mom, why hasn''t the support from the guild arrived yet? Although he is now good at strength, he can also withstand S-ss heroes! However, he had nothing to do with the title of the strongest person on earth. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "Now officially start the mission!" Su Han clicked to participate in the mission. The next moment, a faint glint shrouded his body, and Su Han disappeared in an instant. .... One Punch Man World. The Hero Association headquarters had beenpletely destroyed. Tatsumaki floated in the air through the Esper power, staring with a dignified gaze at the dense number of aliens that fell from the spaceship. "Aliens? This was a catastrophe that frightened divination experts to death? This is truly extraordinary!" "But! No matter how strong the enemy is this time, we must fight." Atomic Samurai said with a katana on his waist without showing the slightest fear. "You are the strongest on the? In that case! You will disappoint Lord Boros." Geryuganshoop sneered then waved his hand, and suddenly countless solid stones all flew towards the S-ss hero. "Psychokinesis?!" Tatsumaki eyes showed a hint of surprise, and she also used psychokinesis to destroy all the stones that attacked. Melzargard is also one of the top threebat members of the Dark Matter Thieves pirates in the universe. With five heads, he stepped forward and rushed in front of many S-ss heroes. And hit Bang. "He has really fast speed!" Bang said while using Rysui Gansai-ken; Fist (Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist) cut the rocks flying towards him. Bang escaped from Melzargard punch, then he clenched his fist and hit Melzargard chest until it pierced Melzargard chest. "Just thisNo, this feeling!" Bang initially thought he had won, but in the next moment, Bang instantly realized something, and his figure retreated rapidly. Melzargard chest instantly returned to its original shape, his hands turned into jagged teeth, and he stabbed towards Bang. Because Bang retreated too quickly, the attack fell to the ground tearing the ground. "It''s a good attack. I feel a little sick! But this alone is not enough, it is not enough!" Melzargardughed wildly and dashed forward. Groribas one of the top three fighters alongside Melzargard and Geryuganshoop. Although he was killed by Saitama in the original work, this does not mean that his strength is weak, or vice versa, that his strength is very strong, and he is definitely worthy of a dragon-level disaster. From Groribas his sour breath instantly gushed out, all falling on the Puri-Puri Prisoners rushing towards him. The Puri-Puri Prisoner didn''t dodge, and immediately felt a severe pain, he couldn''t even stand firmly, and wailed and writhed on the ground. "How could this happen?" Atomic Samurai face became very unkind and he growled, "Then! Let me be your opponent." The Atomic Samurai jumped without and appeared in front of Groribas. Then he drew his sword. "Die! Atomic sh!" The katana shed at Groribas. "A pretty decent attack for an ordinary person!" Groribas sideways dodged the Atomic sh, his body was pulled forward and the Atomic Samurai kicked Groribas in the arm. His entire body bounced back onto the battlefield in its original direction. "A fierce battle?" Child Emperor stood on the edge of the battlefield, watching this scene, and held his breath. Child Emperor turned and looked at King. "Are you still not joining? " King face is always calm and indifferent. "The strongest person hasn''te out yet!" The Child Emperor was stunned by this fact, and then followed King gaze towards the spaceship hanging in the sky. Then he understood, and there was a touch of worry in his eyes. Child Emperor had his voice shaking. "Although these people who havee out now are very strong, they are definitely not the real leader Yet another person! But if everything is true, how strong is the real leader?" There are quite a few Su-ss heroes living beside King. Most of the heroes have entered the battlefield. Superalloy Darkshine was originally preparing to participate in the battle, but when he heard Child Emperor words, he stared intently at Child Emperor. "The real leader hasn''t appeared yet? Child Emperor, you must be joking." Superalloy Darkshine didn''t believe it. "Those three people are already very strong Enough to be called dragon disaster monsters, if they are not the strongest" M*"Boom!* With a loud noise, time seemed to stop at this brief moment. A strange one-eyed figure suddenly appeared in the field. No one noticed when he appeared here, it was as if he was already standing there when they noticed. At the same time, as soon as the one-eyed strange person in battle armor appeared, a terrifying and oppressive aura spread around him, causing the air to freeze. Chapter 482: A punch destroyed half the spacecraft Chapter 482: A punch destroyed half the spacecraft The Geryuganshoop who faced Tatsumaki, had shock on his face, and instantly threw arge rock with psychokinesis, and sent it towards Tatsumaki. Then, with the help of psychokinesis, he appeared behind the one-eyed monster with his head lowered, and his voice trembled. "Lord Boros!" The audience suddenly fell silent. Seeing this Tatsumaki became even more wary. "This person is actually just someone else subordinate? The situation is getting a littleplicated!" Melzargard who was fighting Bang forcefully endured Bang punch, then backed away and also stood behind Boros. Boros ignored the heavy and solemn atmosphere at the scene, he raised his head and directed his gaze straight at King. His voice seemed to have a hint of hesitation. "ording to the information I just got! You should be the strongest on the, right?" "No! The strongest are actually other people." King shook his head calmly, and he approached Boros step by step. At this moment, he was ready to make sacrifices, and his only thought was that Su Han and the others coulde over soon. "Let me see how strong you are!" Boros suddenly appeared in front of King and a palm hit King face with a wave of air. *Ommmm!* The space was distorted, and there was a muffled sound. The moment he came to this world, Su Han used Hiraishin no Jutsu and appeared beside King and Boros. The fist that was tightly held in the palm of his hand. "Want to hurt my guild members? Have you ever asked my opinion? The ruler of the universe Boros." "You?" Boros'' face changed slightly. Su Han other hand slowly clenched into a fist, activating the Power Stone. With a fist, he punched Boros in the face. "This feeling!" Boros tilted his head. The punch passed through his fist, causing several scratches on his cheek. The fist hit into the distance, and the void copsed every inch and was not restored. Countless space fragments swept towards the sky with fists, piercing through the sky. The huge spaceship in the sky, with a crisp hum, half the fusgepletely shattered. "Amazing power!" Child Emperor used a special method to test the power that Su Han had released at this time. But in the end, there was horror on his face, because he couldn''t estimate the limit. Tatsumaki had stagnated at first, but then she reacted and reached out to the sky. With psychokinesis she had restrained all the spaceship shards that had fallen from the sky in midair. Immediately, Tatsumaki waved his hand, and all the fragments fell gently to the ground, without causing any damage to the surface. "The situation is a bit troublesome. There are still many people living in this city!" Through Kenbunshoku Haki, Su Han could clearly see the ruined city beneath his feet. However, there are still arge number of people living. "I''ll leave it to you rk." rk, Aizen, and elerator are on the edge of the battlefield right now. Although Su Han voice was not loud, rk heard Su Han words, and he nodded then went to save the residents. He used super speed to travel everywhere in this ruined city, used super hearing to see the surviving residents, and then quickly moved them out of the city. "The one who can only use violence is handed over to me!" elerator said then his eyes fell on Melzargard. "As long as the five cores of his body are destroyed, there''s no problem, right? In that case, then I''ll destroy his entire body there''s no way he''d be resurrected, right?" Although elerator said in a questioning tone, he had confirmed it. Then the long ck wings behind him suddenly appeared. The wings behind elerator were not like the wings of an angel, but more like a twisted concept assembled by several forces. This is the embodiment of his vector maniption power. elerator instantly appeared in front of Melzargard, and jet ck wings instantly wrapped around Melzargard body. There was a crackling sound, Melzargard let out a muffled groan, and him body continued to crumble. However, Melzargard didn''t care. His hand turned into a huge scythe, and he shed at elerator. *nks* Apanied by a metallic thud, the scythe transformed from Melzargard arm shattered the moment it came into contact with elerator ck wings. There was a hint of disbelief in Melzargard eyes, "How is this possible?" "Vector maniption! It was to reflect all attacks. If not for the Guild Master fighting Boros! I''m interested in fighting him, although there''s no guarantee of victory." elerator said with a cold smile, and his fingers lightly pressed against Melzargard body. Using Vector Maniption and the ck wings also emitted energy fluctuations. With a loud bang, Melzargard body burst apart, and five ck beads appeared out of thin air in midair. Seeing these beads, elerator with ck wings shed across the sky, causing all the ck beads to shatter. Melzargard died. elerator remained indifferent because he didn''t think this was a great thing. Knowing the opponent weakness, if still unable to kill the opponent with one move. Then his power after the system was strengthened was a bit too useless. Seeing this scene, Geryuganshoop face became extremely ugly. His tentacles were carried away by the wind, and psychokic fluctuations spread around him. In an instant, countless rocks on the ground were affected, and all of them moved to attack elerator. elerator didn''t even dodge, and Vector Maniption bounced off all the rocks. "elerators! I gave you Melzargard before, so the next two enemies? How about leaving it to me to sort it out?" Aizen light voice sounded from the side, and his hand appeared Kyoka Suigetsu Zanpakutou. The corners of Aizen mouth formed an elusive smile. "Fight each other, Groribas, Geryuganshoop." "You two, will regard each other as mortal enemies!" Chapter 483: Mind Control Chapter 483: Mind Control Geryuganshoop body trembled slightly. In the next instant, Geryuganshoop had a strong killing intent on Groribas. It was as if Groribas was his father murderous enemy. Geryuganshoop controls countless stones with psychokinesis. Then, countless stones headed towards Groribas. But it wasn''t until Groribas'' killing intent dipped that Geryuganshoop realized something was wrong! How could that be? He and Groribas were Boros'' subordinates, and there was no contradiction between them. Why did he take Groribas as an enemy? And even if Geryuganshoop realized this at this moment, he found that his hand movements still hadn''t stopped. This situation is very untrue. Geryuganshoop face became very ugly. As a well-known psychokinesis expert in the universe, he understood the current situation. He was exposed to the mind control of the enemy, and he waspletely unable to break the enemy mind control method. Don''t say that against Groribas, even if the mindbender asked him to start fighting Boros, he wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest. "Geryuganshoop What are you doing?" There was disbelief in Groribas'' words. His body swiftly dodged therge number of oing rocks. After that, Groribas suddenly realized that his heart had also awakened to have a strong killing intent on Geryuganshoop... The soles of his feet stomped on the ground firmly, and his body was like an arrow that had escaped from a string, and appeared in front of Geryuganshoop in no time. He opened his mouth, and arge amount of corrosive sulfuric acid hit Geryuganshoop head and face. Geryuganshoop body left quickly, and with psychokinesis, he put ayer of defense beside him, but it was toote. The sulfuric acid flipped over, and his tentacles corroded. "Looks like Groribas is in the same situation as me right now! Only one of the two of us can survive." Geryuganshoop face was gloomy, only feeling cold inside. There was such a terrifying existence on this seemingly inconspicuous. Aizen gave him a strong sense of oppression, and even made him vaguely think of Boros. With the flying tentacles, Geryuganshoop used psychokinesis, and all the endless stones floated in the air, forming a violent storm. There were too many objects that were floated by this kind of psychokic storm, and no matter how fast, it was unavoidable. Groribas opened his mouth and spat out a corrosive liquid, destroying all the rocks that approached. Immediately, his figure instantly turned into several shadows, rapidly approaching Geryuganshoop. This is truly a desperate fight. Neither of them left restraint, whenever the two shed, their bodies were covered in blood. The ck wings behind elerator pped, and he appeared right beside Aizen. elerator stared at the scene, and then looked at Aizen again. There was a trace of deep thought in his eyes, and there was also a faint jealousy, "No matter how many times I watch it, you will make others feel that you are very dangerous, Aizen." "At least as a guild member, there''s no need to worry about this right?" Aizen smiled gently, and reached out and pushed his sses away. After a brief silence, elerator didn''t answer Aizen question directly, but changed the subject. "This move of yours is very simr to the ability shown in the battle with Yhwach It''s not purely dominated by the five senses?" "It''s not!" Aizen shook his head with a smile, and didn''t hide it. "This is a special ability that I extended after I upgraded Kyoka Suigetsu twice. This ability is absolute control, as long as my opponent strength is weaker than mine by arge distance, then they cannot escape my domination." "I ordered them to kill each other. Even if they clearly realized this they could only kill each other." ''"This is a terrible ability!" said elerator while looking at Aizen "You... are more dangerous than I thought!" "Thank you for thepliment!" Aizen was still smiling. .... "You!" Boros noticed the changes on the side. In just a few seconds, one of his top generals died, and the two top generals killed each other. There was a cold light in one eye. "Are you my strong enemy in the prophecy! " Boros instantly punched towards Su Han. His speed was so fast that even countless shadows appeared on his fists, as if they were endless. Su Han didn''t even move his body. He used a Space Stone, and one wave after another appeared in the void in front of him. Under Boros'' fist, theyer of spatial waves quickly disintegrated, but then more spatial waves gathered. Boros seemed close to Su Han, but in fact they were separated by space. "Fighting in this ce! Not fun? Why don''t we go somewhere else, how about that? " Su Han looked at Boros with interest, his palm lightly patting the void, reflecting the world. The whole world is constantly distorting. King stood silently in front of Su Han from start to finish. He always showed a calm appearance. But in reality, King was terrified inside and his back was drenched in cold sweat. Seeing the situation on the scene stabilize, King secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and then calmly opened the live broadcast tform. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I finally saw the live broadcast! I find that there are fewer live broadcasts now, this is very immoral!" Nakiri Erina: "As soon as I watched the live broadcast, I saw Guild Master and Boros fighting each other?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The Demon Lord didn''t move and just stood there! Even if Boros attacks, he is not injured in the slightest." Fourth Hokage: "How do I feel that this scene is a bit familiar?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Isn''t this just a Kamar-Taj mirror dimensional technique? Wait a moment!" Tony realized then. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Oh my god, the mirror dimension! I didn''t upload this particr technique to the guild chat room at all, did I? Where did the Guild Master learn it? " Su Xiaoxiao: "Last time I saw you and the Ancient One use it! I thought this technique was quite useful, and then I did it!" Su Han was telling the truth. After having the Space Stone, he was extremely sensitive to the power of space. Just remembering the little mirror world that the Ancient One and Tony had disyed earlier, he could easily reproduce this move with the help of the Space Stone. Chapter 484: Contact King Chapter 484: Contact King Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony remembered the hard work and sweat he put into controlling Kamar-Taj magic, and then saw Su Han disdainful statement. He suddenly almost fainted. Are you cheating? Wrong! The Guild Master has cheated. Tony quickly remembered thest time Su Han controlled the magic circle instantly, he thought it was justified of course bullshit! Thest time he controlled the magic circle, he also gave a training method, this time Su Han directly started from the beginning! And how long has it been? He had developed this skill, even the Ancient One couldn''t do this kind of thing, right? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon King..." Su Xiaoxiao: "What?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I find that you act as cool as Saitama!" I''m Not Bald: "???" Saitama who was struggling towards outer space was stunned to see this. When did he act cool? King: "Indeed! The Guild Master was chatting in the guild while suffering a heavy blow from Boros! It reminds me ofst time, Saitama was under monster attack while ying a game in the guild!" King: "If it weren''t for me seeing Saitama chatting in the guild chat room while ying a memory copy game. Just by looking at the outside, I also think Saitama is being tortured by a monster." Monkey D. Dragon: "This pretentious acting teacher! I think it''s definitely superior to Saitama." Su Xiaoxiao: "Not too much." Monkey D. Dragon: "After all, even though Saitama wasn''t injuredst time, he was passively beaten." Monkey D. Dragon: "And now, the teacher doesn''t move and allows the opponent to attack him without hurting him at all. This style looks very different." Kasumi Utako: "This is why Saitama has such a strong power! But he doesn''t have a reputation." Kasumi Utako: "The style is too simple, and the moves are too simple. If Saitama acts as cool as a Guild Master, it still doesn''t match the Guild Master style." Kasumigaoka Utaha was filled with all kinds of feelings. This year, the strength can''t be strong! But the moves have to be shy and handsome. I''m Not Bald: "!!!" Saitama who was traveling was lost in thought. Is this the key to why he is not famous as a hero? He had to show off his moves, and he had to be handsome? Saitama stopped walking, then attacked the distance with a punch, and the void through which his punch passed was distorted. Saitama, "How can I make cool and handsome moves? Should I ask the Guild Master for advice?" Since he knew that Su Han had arrived on earth, Saitama wasn''t in a hurry now. Think of it as a rare space trip! What else can he do? .... The other side... Tatsumaki looked around and saw the world that was always distorted, there was a slight change in his expression. Psychokinesis continued to expand outwardly, and soon she realized the truth of this twisted world. "A world that is rtively parallel to the real world? Directly dragging all the aliens, S-ss heroes from the Hero Association, and even the half-damaged spaceships above the sky to another world?" After realizing what had happened, Tatsumaki took a deep breath, and had a hard time epting this fact. "Is this a super power? Extraterrestrial superpowers?!" "But How can superpowers be so strong? But if not super powers! What power did he use to do this?" Tatsumaki couldn''t understand what power Su Han was using. If what Su Han showed was super strength, then this level of movement power that Su Han showed was undoubtedly far superior to Tatsumaki super strength. Tatsumaki had always believed that she was the most powerful Esper on the. After realizing this, she was somewhat unwilling to admit this fact. Atomic Samurai patted his body and dusted off his clothes. Coming to the side of Child Emperor and Superalloy Darkshine, they looked at this scene with dignity. "This is something super powers can do! What is the level of this person strength?" Atomic Samurai asked, and seemed to be talking to himself. "The previous blow destroyed half of the spaceship, showing iparable physical strength! Now this super power is actually disyed again? " Child Emperor said dryly, "This super power must be above Tatsumaki! Body strength! Above Superalloy Darkshine." "If webine them! At least King, or the rate of explosion. Truly extraordinary Unexpectedly on this there are people with this level of power." Superalloy Darkshine raised his head and looked at the half-damaged spaceship, he smiled and nodded. "His physical strength is above me. I really can''t do this kind of thing!" "Don''t just focus on the man who is fighting the enemy leader! Look at that group of men." "That white-haired youth, with just a few moves, he killed a monster that we couldn''t kill for a long time before!" Bang voice sounded, and the old man walked with his hands behind his back,pared to the previous aura waspletely different, like a very kind old man. "That guy who looks like a teacher with sses and a fur coat isn''t easy to provoke." His eyes shed serious. "I saw him swinging that knife! Then the two aliens, who were also dragon disaster level monsters started killing each other. " The Child Emperor expression was slightly stagnant, and then he thought about it in his heart. He estimated the information obtained in his hands, and finally made a judgment. "The remaining two can at least be considered the leading S-ss heroes inbat effectiveness... They might even be stronger than Tatsumaki." As soon as this sentence came out, let alone other people, even if it was the Child Emperor himself fell into sluggishness. He wanted to know if he made a mistake in the estimate. Superalloy Darkshine subconsciously replied, "This is impossible! They suddenly appeared, perhaps how can there be four existences with power above Tatsumaki at the same time?" "This is too unreasonable! Howe we never heard from them in the past?" "Maybe we should ask King." Child Emperor looked into the distance in the middle of the battlefield, King who was standing tall looked at the battlefield with a nonchnt look. "These people obviously all know King. It doesn''t rule out that a powerful existence King will have contact with powerful people." "The reason why we can''t ept that is simply because We don''t qualify enough." Bang stretched out his fingertips and rubbed his brows, and smiled wryly, "This is really shocking!" "That''s right!" Superalloy Darkshine nodded and epted his exnation. But his eyes are a littleplicated, and he has a lot on his mind. "With the same power as King, reaching the level of the strongest human on earth Is there actually more than one on our?!" Chapter 485: A battle strong enough to destroy the planet Chapter 485: A battle strong enough to destroy the "How can... how is that possible?! There will be a terrifying existence like you in this world." After countless blows, Boros retreated. He stopped in mid-air gasping for air and looked at Su Han with one eye that held surprise, excitement, and happiness. "Sure enough... the person in the prophecy is you!" The corner of Su Han mouth twitched, actually he wanted to refute Boros'' words. When Boros saw Saitama, he said the same thing. Could it be that in his eyes, the one who could fight with him was the one in the prophecy? Isn''t this a joke? There are so many people who can fight you on this. Su Han remembered correctly, it seems that the Monster Association has a monster called God-level disaster Orochi, right? "I have suppressed my own strength before, and facing a strong enemy like you, I will use all my strength" "Energy release mode!" The armor on Boros immediately fell. A faint line of light appeared on the surface of his body. Then his aura instantly rose to the point of being inconceivable. *Whoshh---* Boros instantly passed through Su Han spatial barrier in front of him, and appeared beside Su Han in an instant. The energy cannon began to coalesce, and with a scream, it hit Su Han face. Su Han pupils turned into the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, using Kamui and at the same time using the power of the Space Stone on the nearby King. The energy cannon passed through the bodies of the two, and shot into the distance. A dazzling explosion light appeared in the distance, and everything copsed within a radius of tens of miles. "This is very interesting! This ability reminds me of the underlings from earth who joined me not too long ago!" Borosughed wildly, one after another with energy cannonballs, continuously aimed at Su Han body. "It turns out that ity people are also from this! No wonder they are so strong. This! It really looks like a miracle." Su Han eyes gleamed as he judged What Boros said should be the three Abyss Reincarnators on the guild mission. "Really I almost forgot when I was fighting, I almost forgot who my real goal was this time." Su Han sighed in a low voice. Immediately, Su Han became serious, canceled Kamui, his figure turned into substance, then he fisted, and pierced through the energy cannon shot by Boros. With that punch pierced through Boros'' body at the same time. Boros'' body was crushed. The ces that Su Han fists hit all exploded. The power of terror engulfed his body and rushed into the distance. It''s like a shooting star. King stared at this scene, his voice fluctuating, "Guild Master, have you finished?" Su Han looked at King. Although King had remained calm all this time, it was only a superficial calm. At this moment, suddenly there was a thumping sound of his heart beating from his body. Su Han reached out and patted his forehead, slightly speechless. " is already on?" "Please, Guild Master! Don''t say such embarrassing things." King was silent. This kind of sudden noise was rumored to be King unique after he entered the battle state. This means King is serious now. But in reality, the so-called was just a rapid heartbeat caused by King excessive tension. This is simply due to the loud beating of the heart. If in the eyes of others who didn''t know the truth, King could still remain calm, but Su Han who knew everything about this made King feel embarrassed. Su Han shrugged, and didn''t say much about this topic, but looked into the distance. Kenbunshoku Haki has been monitoring the situation in the distance, Su Han voice is erratic. "Even though my move just hit Boros until it was badly damaged to death! But if it''s just this, Boros won''t be able to die In this state, his regeneration ability is too strong!" In the distance, a brilliant light appeared, like a meteor exploded in the sky in an instant, and appeared in front of Su Han. It was Boros to use . At this moment, Boros, using the energy in the body as a driving force, can obtain a speed that exceeds the limit of life, and a power that destroys thend with a single blow. "A powerful enemy I have never fought! It is the joy of my life to be able to fight with you. It was the most right decision for me to spend 20 years crossing the stars anding to this! Take my attack, strong enemy! " Boros was overjoyed, his speed had reached the point where the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan couldn''t see it, and he kicked Su Han chest back. Su Han disappeared in an instant, and when Boros passed through his body, he suddenly turned into a substance, reached out and grabbed Boros'' arm. Activating the power of the Titan body, Su Han mmed Boros into the ground so hard that it shattered ayer of soil tens of kilometers away. "Isn''t this too much? Are they going to destroy this continent?" Superalloy Darkshine voice trembled. The ground shook violently, and countless debris swept towards them. Bang calmly stepped forward and used Rysui Gansai-ken (Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist) to destroy all the rocks that came at them. "Retreat for a while!" Child Emperor took a deep breath and calcted, "Go north and go three kilometers which is probably a safe distance!" Tatsumaki figure immediately appeared beside them. Beside Tatsumaki, there were Prisoner Castles that had fainted, and were floating in the air. "Back off!" Tatsumaki voice sounded clear, and psychokinesis instantly enveloped them, and they left in a hurry. The S-ss heroes on the field also used various methods to leave the battlefield at the fastest speed. When theynded in the distance and saw this ce again, all their faces were dumbfounded. The ground continued to crack and spread in all directions which had spread for several kilometers without stopping, and even the cracks were spreading at the same speed as before. "Child Emperor! Your calctions seem wrong. Our current position! It''s not apletely safe position." Atomic Samuraiined. "I didn''t make a miscalction now, but now. The alien leader mobilizes an extremely powerful force underground" The Child Emperor swallowed his saliva and said dryly, "Enough to destroy thend of the country." There was silence... Tatsumaki fell silent, and finally said, "The only thing I''m grateful for right now, this battle isn''t done in the real world. " If it was really done in the real world, then even if Su Han was able to win the final battle in the battle, the earth would likely bepletely shattered under the confrontation between the two. "Use my strongest punch! To face my strongest enemy." The shattered ground revealed Boros who was standing deep underground. Laughing, his chest radiated with a dazzling light. "Hsei Hkh (Copsing Star Roaring Cannon)!" Chapter 486: Could Saitama have a special interest in Universe Overlord? Chapter 486: Could Saitama have a special interest in Universe Overlord? This was Boros strongest attack, an attack capable of destroying the earth. This was one of the two trump cards that bybining the mode. "Are we reaching thest moment? In that case! In that case, I will escort you on the road properly." Su Han sighed. Su Han used the stamina talisman to return his stamina to its peak. After that, he clenched his fists and struck forward. "Maji Naguri !" Not only can he use the current Power Stone, it allows himself to have a power that exceeds the upper limit. At the same time, he can copy all the superpowers of the physics department. All fighting skills can be mastered by Power Stone. At this moment, Su Han imitated the state of Saitama using . This punch had no supernatural power, and only pure physical strength. collided with . Both attacks produced extremely destructive waves of energy. The energy of was suppressed bit by bit, and in the end, prated Boros body. *Puffs!* Boros body exploded again, and then, with the help of his terrifying resistance, Boros body healed. But the surface of his body no longer emitted the dazzling light like before. Su Han appeared beside Boros. At the same time, beside Su Han, there was King. "I will die!" Boros said the tone did not care about death . He looked at Su Han with one eye, with a kind of relief, and satisfaction. Su Han did not answer, but looked at Boros calmly. Boros also didn''t care, hisughter was very low and weak, "After all, I could die in battle with a strong enemy... This trip really ended in satisfaction." "The one who guided you to earth Where are the three Reincarnators who resemble Earthlings?" During his battle with Boros, he also used Kenbunshoku Haki to peek at the situation around him. In the end, he noticed the figure of the S-ss hero, but he never found the figure of the Reincarnator. Su Han felt that this situation was a bit unreasonable. "The one who brought me to earth Reincarnator?" Boros opened his eyes slightly, as if he had discovered something at this moment, "Is that so! I wonder why these people are so determined to destroy the. ... " "But! Since you''re an opponent I admit, it''s fine to tell you" Boros stopped talking for a while, seemed to be remembering, and his voice was very slow. "They Even before my spaceship came to earth, they took a small spaceship and entered the earth early!" "I hope this information can help you." Boros smiled happily, then slowly closed his eyes and the aura of life on his body disappeared. Boros, the ruler of the universe, has fallen. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Witnessing the end of the ruler of the universe! My mood is a bitplex." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If I remember correctly, there should be a universe overlord that ends before Boros, right?" Fourth Hokage: "Don''t think you didn''t mention his name, I don''t know who you''re referring to I know you''re talking about Thanos!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Come to think of it this way, in the original, Boros also died at the hands of Saitama! And on our side, Thanos also died at the hands of Saitama. Saitama has killed the ruler of the universe!" Waver: "If, in our world, Saitama has be a Heroic Spirit will add a bonus to the special trait of the ruler of the universe?" Although Waver participated in this topic, but also with a trace of his heart heavy. Borosst words reminded Waver of what he said when King of Conquerors Iskandar left the Holy Grail War in a memory copy. "End of a journey..." Old Man is the Marquis: "If we conclude from this! Doesn''t that mean if I be a Heroic Spirit, I must have a very strong divine special attack? " Tony Is Not the Richest: "I am the one who can change the course of history. Obviously, I can also be a Heroic Spirit, and it is also a top Heroic Spirit! I was thinking, what ability will I have after bing a Heroic Spirit, is it made of Infinity Armor?" I''m Not Bald: "..." Saiki Kusuo: "Infinity Armor maybe!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t dream. No matter how you think about it, Saitama can''t be a Heroic Spirit nothing else, that''s too bad." Su Han crushed the Fantasy of the guild members very ruthlessly. Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s like a god in the Type-Moon world! Bing a Heroic Spirit is not an increase at all, but a demotion." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony is fine, after all, Tony thought about it, he looked like an ordinary person, became a Heroic Spirit, and there was nothing to lose. But Marquis Voban was furious when he heard this. How many heretical gods had he killed in his life, and he considered himself above the gods! As a result, if he bes a Heroic Spirit, but he is inferior to the gods? What is the reason? High Priest Luo Hao: "..." Luo Cuilian raised a trace of luck in her heart. Fortunately, Marquis Voban who came out boasted earlier, otherwise, Su Han sarcastic words now were not at Marquis Voban, but Luo Hao. I''m Not Bald: "But I just saw Boros die! I actually feel a little" King: "Saitama, how do you feel?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Is it the feeling that you didn''t kill Boros yourself?" Let the World Suffer: "Could it be that Saitama really has a special interest in the ruler of the universe?" Magical Girl Illya: "Then let me think about it! How many other worlds have universe rulers?" Akemi Homura: "Don''t think about it! In the memory copy currently sent by the Guild Master, there are two universe masters in total." Akemi Homura: "If Saitama is really interested in the lord of the universe, then he might be disappointed!" I''m Not Bald: "I have no interest in the ruler of the universe! I just want to challenge my opponent After all, Boros is an opponent whose strength I acknowledge." Saitama face was a littleplicated, and he remembered that in the memory copy, he killed Boros himself. And acknowledge the power of Boros. He looked at the dead Boros in front of Su Han at this time, and his mood became even moreplicated. Aizen Sosuke: "You guys are worried about Boros, but there''s nothing the Reincarnator does" elerator: "..." When Su Han and Boros fought, Aizen and elerator searched for traces of the Reincarnator in earnest, but in the end they couldn''t find him. After listening to Boros, the two finally came to their senses. No wonder they tried their best and didn''t find the Reincarnator. Turns out it wasn''t the Reincarnator problem hiding too well. But the very likely Reincarnator wasn''t in the mirror dimension made by Su Han. Chapter 487: Thousand Hands Great Buddha + Susanoo VS Clark Chapter 487: Thousand Hands Great Buddha + Susanoo VS rk King: "I didn''t realize it before, but now that I think about it, it suddenly makes sense." King: "I told you before, I have met a Reincarnator, and Saitama fell into the Reincarnator trap scheme and was sent to outer space!" King: "Obviously, the Reincarnators and Aliens represented by Boros came to earth at different times." Kinomoto Sakura "That makes sense!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "That makes sense, you impressed King!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "So when will the Guild Master kill the Reincarnator?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course now." Su Han slowly opened his eyes, spreading Kenbunshoku Haki. He instantly detected that Geryuganshoop and Groribas were also injured at this time, and both fell to the ground. Aizen approached the two unhurriedly. Then he used whichpletely killed the two of them. At the same time, Su Han also saw a spaceship fall from the sky, sshing thousands of mes in the distance. The aliens it detects are basically dead. "Because there are no enemies in the Mirror Dimension! Then it must be removed." Su Han formed his handprint then the mirror dimension began to rotate and copse, and finally disappearedpletely. Su Han, King, Aizen, and elerator immediately appeared on the spot. Child Emperor, Tatsumaki, Bang, Atomic Samurai, Super Alloy ck Light and others also appeared not far from Su Han. "This feeling?" Tatsumaki spread psychokinesis around to sense something, and heaved a sigh of relief. When Tatsumaki looked at Su Han again, there was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. Child Emperor reached his hand to his ear, as if listening to something, finally nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. "Yes! Just now, the battle between that person and the alien leader broke through theyers of the earth! It was normal to destroy a continent. But now, the real world is safe." Child Emperor concluded "What happens in that parallel world will not affect reality!" "This is really an amazing way!" Atomic Samurai sighed, and his heart was relieved. He looked at Su Han, his eyes had a trace of a touch ofplexity. "May I invite these people? Let them join the Hero Association? If they could really join the Hero Association! It can definitely increase the strength of the Hero Association, right?" Superalloy Darkshine remembered this and his mood turned excited. In front of this group of people, the weakest also had the strength of rank 3 S-ss heroes. If they could all join forces, then the Hero Association strength would grow even stronger. "I thought it might be difficult!" Bang was not optimistic, and shook his head. "Before today, they didn''t appear in the Hero Association intelligence agency. This shows that they are all very humble people." "Even I suspect that if it weren''t for the great crisis that might have caused the destruction of the entire world right now, they wouldn''t have appeared." Tatsumaki floated in the air, and did not join the discussion with the others, but after hearing Bang words, she nodded, indicating that she agreed with Bang opinion. As soon as this sentence was mentioned, no one spoke. If Su Han himself really only wanted to live in seclusion, they might annoy the other party if they invited him over. ording to the strength disyed by the opponent, once offended, even if they are S-ss heroes, they can''t bear it. Tatsumaki looked at Su Han, with an emotion only known to her. "The power of these people! Can it be ced on the same level as st?" Closing his eyes, Tatsumaki mood became increasingly difficult to understand. "This world! It''s really spacious." .... Su Han closed his eyes, increasing the detection range of Kenbunshoku Haki. Immediately, he peered into the ruined city. Corpses were everywhere in the city, but there was no aura of life anymore. Not because everyone in the city died, but the people who were still alive were all saved by rk at super speed. The reason why corpses were everywhere in the city was because many of the corpses were actually the corpses of members of the Alien Pirate Group. The mirror dimensional technique of Kamar-Taj, although it can create parallel worlds rtive to the real world. Moreover, after the mirror world is released, the destruction of the mirror world will not involve reality. But the corpses of the dead who fought in the mirror world, or those who were still alive, would all be poured into the real world. Except for this S-ss hero besides Su Han, there are also many S-ss heroes evenly distributed throughout the ruined city. "Found it!" Su Han suddenly opened his eyes, but there was also a strangeness in his eyes. The next second, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu and disappeared. "Guild Master left without taking us." elerator gave a small smile, but he didn''t say much. Aizen has a calm face, closes his eyes, and feels for a moment. Then he pointed east. "There! Besides the Reincarnator aura, I also sensed rk aura. It was very likely that rk was now fighting with the enemy. But rk situation doesn''t seem very good." "Is that so? No wonder the Guild Master is in such a hurry!" King nodded. ... Above the ruins. Countless tree trunks emerged from the ground, winding their way towards rk. rk used his super speed and superhuman strength to tear through an endless tree in an instant, and appeared in front of a gigantic Susanoo. This Susanoo can be veryrge and its innermostyer is (Thousand Hands Great Buddha), and its outeryer is coated with ayer of pink chakra. The pink chakra fused into Susanoo. rk hits Susanoo. The muscles on his body protruded inch by inch, and instantly lifted the Thousand Hands Great Buddha shrouded in Susanoo that was the size of a mountain, he lifted it up several kilometers in the sky, and then dropped it. *Boom!* The ground had cracks and rocks flew into the sky. It is like a meteorite falling from the sky, although its destructive power cannot bepared, but it should not be underestimated, because the cracks in the ground spread for tens of kilometers. Chapter 488: Mission Complete Chapter 488: Mission Complete rknded on the ground, breathing heavily, but no he didn''t rejoice in the slightest, and looked around. With a loud bang, a hand made of wood appeared, and instantly hit rk to the ground. rk body was flung into the distance and crashed several times getting up before falling to the ground. He stretched out his hands to support his body, coughed a few times, a wry smile appeared on his face, and muttered, "After I came back this time! I should practice Kenbunshoku Haki better." If it was a tough confrontation, rk wouldn''t be afraid of each other. Although he hasn''t body to peak condition yet, his super strength and super speed shouldn''t be underestimated. However, the opponent has the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the illusion technique is enough to confuse rk. For example, the previous wooden hand, rk was able to escape at super speed because he was trapped by the illusion, he was always one step slower. "Mokuton: Kajukai Krin (Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees)" Countless trees rose from the ground, then all the trees wrapped around rk. "Arhhhh!!!" rk screamed as he tried to free himself. Every time rk swung his arm, the tree trunk shattered. But these trees absorb rk physical strength, and at the same time, the pollen thates out of the flower tree can paralyze rk nerves further. He was instantly buried by the trees. Far away Song Pingyun who used (Nativity of a World of Trees) had a dignified expression and looked at rk who was drowned by the sea of trees, without daring to cken in the slightest. "Fujiki, continue to use illusion techniques to hypnotize the opponent! Our opponents are Kryptonians! Without kryptonite, it is very difficult to finish the opponent." "Pollen on flowers and trees has a limited effect on him! His body is too strong." "Do not worry!" The gaze of Fujiki Ichitou who had the Mangekyo Sharingan in his pupils turned rapidly, and said confidently, "Even though my eye doujutsu is not an illusion technique! But it''s more than enough to confuse a Kryptonian with low magic resistance, without the growth of the kryptonnguage, it''s more than enough!" "Even... We are in good shape, we can control the opponent with my eyes, if possible, destroying the world will undoubtedly be easier" Li Xiongqi frowned, the spiritual awareness brought by the cultivation of the to the peak made him faintly have a bad feeling, and his mood was extremely ufortable. "Get rid of the opponent quickly." Li Xiongqi took a deep breath and turned his head seriously to look at his two teammates, with a chill on his face. "I have a really bad feeling right now! ...And don''t forget, the Dark Matter Thieves rover group has disappeared! I suspect that in this world, not only is there a powerhouse in existence, the Main God Room information is inurate!" Fujiki Ichitou and Song Pingyuan bodies stiffened, and the two fell silent. "The Main God Room has determined that the extraordinary powerhouse can return to Earth in two hours, right?" Song Pingyun said in a weak voice, "Time is running out now! If Boros can''t destroy the earth, our mission will fail this time." "Damn it!" Fujiki Ichitou looked annoyed, "This time! We have saved all the savings from the previous three world destruction! All savings! If we don''tplete the task this time, once we return then we''ll bepletely broke!" Obtaining information about extraordinary powerhouses, obtaining information from the Dark Matter Thieves pirate group, and purchasing space-time conversion talismans that can send extraordinary powerhouses to the ends of the universe... All this requires arge number of points. There are even some things that can''t be bought with just points. "Even bankruptcy! Better than dead." Li Xiongqi voice was calm. Fujiki Ichitou finally calmed down and nodded seriously, "You''re right!" "Wait five more minutes! If Boros doesn''t appear after five minutes, then we will evacuate!" Song Pingyuan gritted his teeth. "No wonder you guys were able to destroy three worlds! The three of you arepletely different from the other Abyss Reincarnators with mental retardation." A voice with admiration suddenly sounded. The three of them reacted at the same time. Fujiki Ichitou hand made a one-handed seal, and Song Pingyun also made a one-handed seal. The two hand seals arebined to form two hand seals. "Senp Mokuton: Shin Ssenju (Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands)!" "Susanoo!" The ground shook, and the . Susanoo held a very sharp long katana in his hand. Hiss from the sky and shed towards Su Han. "Courage ismendable!" Su Han said with appreciation, his arm was covered with Busoshoku Haki, and he just stretched out his hand randomly. With a loud sound, Su Han arm blocked the katana that fell from the sky. "How could it be?!" "Is this person still human?!" Both Song Pingyun and Fujiki Ichitou showed shock and disbelief. Theirbination skills could easily tten a mountain, yet they were actually incapable of cutting through that little arm. But Su Han did not have the slightest pride, he thought it was normal. "Earlier, I fought Boros for too long! I forgot to experiment. Since you guys areing forward, let''s test it with you guys. " After saying that, Su Han used the Storm and Lightning Divine Authority which instantly turned the weather in the sky overcast. From clear skies to lightning and thunder, it only took a second. "What happened?" Song Pingyuan became alert, he pulled the katana on the with all his might, but Su Han arm was not shaken in the slightest. He was starting to even despair at this point. "Quickly return to the Main God Room." Fujiki Ichitou warned the others. The dangerous rm bell rang loudly in his heart, but it was toote. In the next second, endless lightning light descended from the sky. Susanoo couldn''t even hold on for a second, and was instantly crushed. The was torn apart by endless thunder and lightning, and sawdust fell from the sky. Slowly the lightning disappeared. The that was shrouded in Susanoo almost disappeared. Su Han looked at this scene and sighed softly. "Too weak!" Thebination of these two Abyss Reincarnators wasn''t even as good as Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. And even if Su Han only used the Storm and Lightning Divine Authority, it was enough to fight Madara Rikudo mode. "Go to hell!" Li Xiongqi saw Su Han was attracted by and Susanoo, he appeared behind Su Han with light steps. With the sharp sword it directly pierced Su Han back. *nk----* There was a metallic clink... the de broke. "..." Even if Su Han didn''t use Busoshoku Haki to protect his body, he still had the body of a Titan. Raw physical strength alone doesn''t know how many times it exceeds steel. Su Han turned to look at Li Xiongqi whose face was full of disbelief, he raised his palm. "Go with your two friends!" With just a thunderbolt even the void in front of him was distorted. Li Xiongqi only had time to scream, then disappeared. Next the sound of the system sounded in the ears of Su Han and all the guild members in the One Punch Man world. [Ding! The mission has been sessfullypleted! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao made the biggest contribution and earned 80,000 points!] [Aizen Sosuke participates in the battle and gains 35,000 points!] [elerator participates in the battle and gains 30,000 points!] [rk Kent saved arge number of innocent people and earned 20,000 points!] [King doing live broadcast earns 10,000] [I''m Not Bald gains 5,000 points] Chapter 489: Saitama has hair? Chapter 489: Saitama has hair? Screenshot of the mission reward, then Su Han sent to the chat room. Su Xiaoxiao: "This time the mission reward is not bad!" Tony Is Not the Richest: Poor Saitama! Only earned 5000 points! Puffs! Forgive me for the unintentionalugh." I''m Not Bald: "No big deal! Points are not very useful for me. (Picture)" Saitama posted a picture with the bnce of Saitama points, which is 120,000. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck off!" Nakiri Erina: "Kneel down to the local tyrant!" King: "That''s all normal After all, how many times did Saitama save our world? Although, the points that Saitama earns each time aren''t that many. Imagine the umtion bit by bit eventually bing a veryrge amount." King: "More importantly, Saitama barely has anywhere to spend points." Saiki Kusuo: "Is there no ce to spend points? This is truly enviable." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s no wonder that others are envious, but what are you envious of, Saiki Kusuo?" Saiki Kusuo is a figure on the same level as Saitama, although the two of them cannot specifically determine which one is strong or weak. But both are people with cheating abilities. Saiki Kusuo kept getting stronger, and even needed to suppress his own speed to get stronger. And Saitama can also be stronger by fighting. Logically, Saitama doesn''t need points, and Saiki Kusuo doesn''t need points either. Saiki Kusuo: "At first I thought that the guild function column was of no use to me! But then, I discovered that the guild function column can actually optimize my psychic power!" Saiki Kusuo: "After optimization, it can increase my control over my psychic powers." Even Saiki Kusuo had facial paralysis, and when he spoke, his mood couldn''t help but waver. Saiki Kusuo psychic powers were naturally strong, but in most cases, Saiki Kusuo was actually unhappy, or even saddened by it. Just because this psychic power is too strong. In fact, it brings a lot of problems in his life. So he even wanted to seal the power of his. If it can be optimized with the help of points, make it controble. So for Saiki Kusuo, this could definitely be considered a great thing. Ash: "I have a question! Does Saiki Kusuo have a way to earn points?" Saiki Kusuo: "There''s an earthquake! Tsunamis! A tornado that has rarely urred in a century has emerged. I will calm this natural disaster and earn points. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck off! Can you earn points if you relieve a natural disaster? Impossible. I don''t get points when I go out to protect the peace in New York every day!" Tony heart became unbnced. Although he did not protect the peace of New York for points, but look at Saiki Kusuo situation. He always felt the dots running past his eyes, and suddenly felt a pain like a grip on his heart. Su Xiaoxiao: "Can you try to fight natural disasters? May not be effective for saving some people! You need to have a very wide spread like a natural disaster, this should have an effect!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon King words make sense My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I thought so too! If one can get points easily, then I don''t have to worry about anything. I go to the street to help Grandma cross every day. Even if I can only get 10 and 10 points at once, that would be great." Kasumi Utako: "I want to trigger. Side missions andplete missions! It''s not as difficult as I imagined. But then again, it''s not that simple." Su Han stared at Saiki Kusuo words, a touch of joy appearing on his face. Saiki Kusuo can perfect his psychic powers and no longer trouble his life. This is a good thing. Whether from a Guild Master point of view or from a personal rtionship point of view, Su Han was happy for Saiki Kusuo. "Wait a moment! If Saiki Saiki can solve his own problems with points, then Saitama! Can he use the points to solve the problem?" Su Han suddenly thought of a question, his expression turning very strange. Su Xiaoxiao: "@I''m Not Bald." I''m Not Bald: "What did Guild Master call? I''m almost there... I got to earth in about 10 minutes, need my help? " rk Kent: "Saitama, there''s no need! Didn''t the Guild Master send a screenshot earlier? The mission has beenpleted. " I''m Not Bald: "Is that so! Then after I came back to earth, I went straight home." Saitama didn''t feel sorry. Now that the problem is over, go home. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I think the problem is that since optimask can help increase Saiki Kusuo psychic power to strengthen the control of psychic power, then unused points can grow Saitama hair!?" Nakiri Erina: "..." Kirishima Touka: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "This is a very new topic!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I feel like I can try it! Althoughst time my Saitama was secretly looking for me, wish I could help him grow his hair! " Tony Is Not the Richest: "But in the end, I did some research, and I felt like I couldn''t start, because Saitama didn''t have the slightest problem, and I couldn''t figure out what was causing his hair loss." If Tony Stark can find the problem, he can naturally follow the problem, but the problem is nowhere to be found! How to start this? There''s no way to get started. Su Xiaoxiao: "When did you guys meet in person?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "That doesn''t count meeting in person. After all, Saitama has a lot of points on his hands. Come and ask me about health care!" Kasumi Utako: "Huh, health care." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If there is no problem at all, after Kasumi Utako said this, I suddenly feel that this sentence is not true." Kiririn: "Enough! Bedbug! Don''t show your perverted imagination in front of your little sister and a bunch of elementary school students! You''re not as good as a beast! " My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "???" Kosaka Kyosuke who was lying down innocently was stunned to see this. What happened to him? Why is he a pervert? The pervert is obviously Kasumi Utako next door, OK! I''m Not Bald: "..." I''m Not Bald: "Wait, you say, between guild functions can make my hair grow... I went to see" Without paying attention to the topic in the guild, Saitama, who was just chatting casually, saw what Su Han said, and his eyes suddenly became round. At this moment, he felt his heart beat like never before. Chapter 490: The Importance of Points Chapter 490: The Importance of Points 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If Saitama hair can really grow, then I''m happy for him." King: "Indeed Saitama is very handsome after he grows hair!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Even with a bald head, the serious Saitama is also very handsome! Usually just a simple style." High Priest Luo Hao: "Simple style!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Right If Saitama can change his style, I can''t imagine the principles?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Are there less things that you can''t understand the principle of? Divine Authority1! Nor can scientists imagine the principle." Fourth Hokage: "Right!" elerator: "Very true." Fourth Hokage: "@Let the World Suffer. Junior brother, after about 10 minutes, I will use Hiraishin no Jutsu to go to your side! I have something to discuss with you." Let the World Suffer: "Is there anything you can''t say in the guild?" Fourth Hokage: "Not that I want to keep it a secret or anything The main thing is that there''s a lot to talk about! I summarize the various information. " Fourth Hokage: "Lately, I built roads everywhere in the fire nation, which also led to considerable economic development! Now Konoha Vige is preparing to build a road to a foreign country. The final decision is to establish diplomatic rtions with you first." Let the World Suffernya: "..." Fourth Hokage: "We join hands to take a group of Iwagakure runaway ninja, and then first build a broad line that can directly connect Amegakure with Konoha tomunicateprehensivemunication between the two countries, the two peoples together so that the road to prosperity." Old Man is the Marquis:" ..." Monkey D. Dragon:" ..." Nakiri Erina: "Wow! After Orochimaru. Fourth Hokage, truly experience the power of science and science, and embark on the road of scientific development seriously." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I''ve always felt that this Hokage style is a bit weird! The Hokage must have made a mistake." Su Xiaoxiao: "Isn''t this normal? As Hokage, he must allow the people under hismand to live infort and prosperity." Fourth Hokage: "Guild Master words are right!" Aizen Sosuke: "Actually, you''re just starting to build a road now, the development in Naruto world, is actually very slow," Fourth Hokage: "..." Namikaze Minato wanted toin. How long had it been since he hadpletely seized power and led Konoha Vige? You feel very slow, but for a political institution, this speed is already very fast and is the limit. rk Kent: "Thanks to the rescue of the Guild Master this time. If it wasn''t for the rescue of the Guild Master in the middle of the fight, I might have suffered a huge loss. " Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han remembered something. He had forgotten rk who was still buried in the pile of trees earlier? Sin, this is really a sin! Su Han opened his eyes and saw (Advent of a World of Flowering Trees) in the distance. waspletely torn apart at this moment, and rk Kent broke away from it and looked at Su Han. Seeing Su Han staring at him, rk was stunned for a moment, then smiled at Su Han and nodded. Several figures in the distance came in an instant, and fell beside rk. It was Aizen, King and the others and then all turned to Su Han with a slight nod. Su Han immediately nodded in response. Then, Su Han continued to close his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Aizen Sosuke: "@rk Kent. Earlier, I felt that you were fighting a Reincarnator! And I feel that your situation seems rather dire, and I find it somewhat surprising." Aizen Sosuke: "Is the enemy power really that strong?" Even though Aizen was by rk side now, he would still rather ask this question in the guild than ask him in person. In the guild, Aizen would feel veryfortable. rk Kent: "In terms of strength, the opponent must be lower than me. But the key problem is that I am too susceptible to illusions! " rkughed bitterly, he belonged to the physically invincible type. But resistance in other areas is much worse. Kirishima Touka: "By the way, I was a little surprised! rk, since your Kryptonian body is damaged, why not optimize it with the help of points?" Kirishima Touka: "Even if you can''t strengthen magic immunity. However, it should be fine to eliminate the weakness of kryptonite, right?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Miss Kirishima Touka really has the right to say." Su Xiaoxiao: "Can ask this questionKirishima Touka! You really are a smart Ghoul." rk Kent: "I did find it." rk Kent: "Strengthen Kryptonian body constitution, optimize Nemesis body physique! After optimization and strengthening, magic or illusion will be greatly improved. Removes the weakness of fear of kryptonite, but" Fourth Hokage: "Isn''t this very good?" Isn''t that perfect? rk can directly be a super powerful boss who is not afraid of supernatural powers and is physically resistant to influence. Why is there a but? rk Kent: "The key issue is Upgrading requires 150,000 points and Optimization requires 150,000 points as well." rk who had few points fell silent. He suddenly started to think about what Saiki Kusuo said earlier, should he also go out every day to prevent some natural disaster? Otherwise, the points are not enough. Nakiri Erina: "Considering the strength of the Kryptonian body! It makes sense..." Ash: "In the Super Dimensional Guild, there used to be a lot of powerhouses who didn''t have to worry about points! Suddenly feeling afraid of being dominated by ack of points." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s also nothing, after all. The application of points is too high! Points may not be omnipotent, but the same would be difficult without points." Chapter 491: Luck Chapter 491: Luck Tony Is Not the Richest: "@rk Kent. Have you and Batman met?" rk Kent: "Not for now! So what!?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If not, then in the past few days, I will take the time to spend points to visit your world!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If you go see Batman alone, you''ll probably end up at a loss, plus I It''ll get better." In these days, he re-watches memory copies from the DC series and understands Batman personality. The end result of modeling allowed him to judge the differences between Batman and himself. Batman and rk might be able to understand each other. But this is not now. In the absence of Doomsday, Batman has yet to evaluate rk humanity. Even if Batman finds out about rk situation, he more likely to act on rk. At least a method would be created to deal with rk. Because Batman is like that. Being a member of the Super Dimensional Guild, and even a close friend on a personal level, Tony couldn''t stand watching rk suffer. Besides, he was also curious about the other world, so he just went on a trip. rk Kent: "All right!" I''m Not Bald: "Why... Why not at all? Why can''t I find an option to grow my hair out at all!" Saitama entire body is gray. He entered a broken state of mind. The cruelest thing in the world is to give you a hope and then destroy the hope before your eyes. Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes, I think it''s normal... Otherwise, I also feel normal..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Perhaps the system didn''t even think there would be a powerhouse in the guild worrying about this matter..." Su Han didn''t know what to say at this point. To be honest, the sudden failure to solve the problem actually made him feel a little surprised. But Su Han also epted it. If Saitama really does grow his hair out, then he might be a little ufortable. It looks good to stay bald like this. Come Be My Son: "A powerhouse worried about hair loss! This guild should only have Saitama?" Aizen Sosuke: "This is actually quite absurd!" Aizen Sosuke: "If baldness is really a consequence of using destroying the limiter, then optimization should be able to ovee this w!" Aizen is deep in thought, feeling that the logic in this area is a bit unreasonable. After all this time, Aizen now has great faith in the Super Dimensional Guild system. Minamiya Natsuki: "I feel that Saitama baldness might not be a reason to turn on the limiter." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Yes! I think so. Maybe it''s because of not using the air conditioner in the summer to suffer, that Saitama lost his hair?" Haibara Ai: "An exnation like this really isn''t too forced..." Su Xiaoxiao: "If this is the case, Saitama bald head really has nothing to do with the limiter defect?" Su Han felt that it made sense, but he felt that things were not this simple. King: "Who knows, it can also be a choice of the will of the universe!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Everyone, no more kidding. Otherwise I feel like Saitama really should take it seriously, and then once hees back and uses the air conditioner every day to take care of himself a little better. At that time, the hair will not grow, and you will suffer." I''m Not Bald: "..." Saitama chose to ignore them, and immediately closed the guild chat room. Stepping on the ground, Saitama took a deep breath of earth air, and a touch of emotion appeared on his face, and then he set off on his way home. .... Aizen Sosuke: "Since the mission has beenpleted, why didn''t the Guild Master choose to return?" elerator: "I''m also curious." Su Xiaoxiao: "Chat and unknowingly a lot of time has passed." Su Xiaoxiao: "Since you guys are in a hurry to leave, then we will return now." King: "I can imagine that after you guys leave, the Hero Association will ask about you." rk Kent: "King What is happening now, will it cause you any trouble?" rk became worried. Su Xiaoxiao: "Causing trouble to King? What kind of trouble can King run into?" Su Han did not agree, not to mention that King and Saitama lived together. Even if a formidable foe who could destroy the world came to King, Saitama would still hit the opponent. Just to mention that King himself has a very high prestige in the world of One Punch Man. Su Han used Kenbunshoku Haki before, and he could also hear the voices of those S-ss heroes. Although the S-ss heroes were greatly surprised by Su Han powerful strength, their admiration for King did not diminish in the slightest. In their eyes, King strength and even his circle of friends werepletely different from ordinary S-ss heroes like them. King: "Guild Master is right! You don''t have to worry about my troubles." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "After all, King is the representative of luck! He canpare him to Buggy from the One Piece world." Nakiri Erina: "Buggy has a very underhanded luck! King, the strongest person on earth doesn''t lose to Buggy in terms of luck either." King: "I know my own strength in my heart! So you guys don''t use the title of the strongest man on earth to address me, it''s really embarrassing." Su Han smiled, then opened his eyes and clicked to submit the mission. In the next second, a brilliant light suddenly emerged from Su Han body. At the same time, the body of the distant King was also stiff. He nced at Aizen next to him and the waiting elerator, and he noticed the increase in the brilliance of rk body, and his eyes revealed a hint of unwillingness. But in the end, King still nodded and said goodbye to several people one by one, without holding back. The light disappeared, Su Han and the others disappeared, leaving King standing here for a long time. There was an explosion. A burst of air rang out, and Tatsumaki appeared beside King. Tatsumaki scanned the surrounding area, felt a strong electric charge and did not dissipate here, watched the dense forest in the distance, and therge crack caused by the falling of the ground like a meteor, and immediately fell silent. "There really is a fierce battle here!" said Tatsumaki, "King, I have a question to ask you" "I know what you want to ask! Those people are my friends, I can''t reveal their information" "However, I used my King name to guarantee that they would never be a threat to this world!" Tatsumaki finally nodded. "If you say so! Then I agree. I believe other people in the Hero Association don''t have much of an opinion!" King said nothing more, turned and left. As he walked and thought, King felt a headache. Saitama should be home already, right? So what dish will I take home this time? Or go to the vegetable market and buy some on the way home? But King was a bit entangled because he didn''t know if Saitama was buying those discounted vegetables. If he buys it, then he buys it again, doesn''t that mean he buys a heavy one? Chapter 492: Two new members have joined the Super Dimensional Guild Chapter 492: Two new members have joined the Super Dimensional Guild Su Han appeared at his house. He ended up lying directly on his bed. Su Han took out his cell phone casually, and browsed the news on the Inte. After a quick nce, his expression stagnates slightly, and then he shows a touch of interest. "Interesting! It seems that the effects of the Landcave extinction are gradually spreading now has the world government revealed the truth directly?" Su Han smiled a little. "The problem has been solved, what else do they have to hide?" It was on Weibo that Su Han saw the news and all the hot headlines on Weibo were red. {Startling! The world leaders reveal the truth about the Landcave?} {Another world invasion? It''s already started! Great Grandmasters are Great Grandmasters!} {The incident of the disappearance of the Landcave has a close rtionship with China!} {China has surpassed the United States, and be the worldrgest recognized country!} {Short Talk of the Truth About Landcave EndGreat Grandmaster Jiang Hai City!} Su Han randomly clicked on some hot news, no matter how shocking the title was, but the content seemed quite satisfying. It doesn''t seem too exaggerated or intentional. This is also understandable. After all, the Landcave truth leak was being watched by various countries. No one dared to spread rumors about it. Otherwise, it would be the same as directly being targeted by the country, and that would be to apologize to the people of the entire country. "Wow! I knew about Landcave for a long time! But I really didn''t expect the Landcave to be so dangerous? There are many beasts?" "Yes! There are also many powerful beasts on our earth! I always thought that the beast was not much different from the beast But now it seems that the difference is too much, the beast has no wisdom, and the beast has wisdom! A race that has wisdom can really cause a threat to the human race." "I woke up from my sleep! The state told me not to worry. Even though there was the Apocalypse war where another world invaded not too long ago, we have won this battle! So don''t panic!" "Oh my God what have we achieved victory! Actually there is this method, we have actually been at war." Su Han watched as the overall trend of the public was still good. Even if they suddenly found out, there was the end of the world. But after knowing that the crisis of the end of the world had died out, no one would panic about it. Or take advantage of the topic to stir up murky waters among people and try fishing in murky waters. However, Su Han frowned slightly as he looked. Su Han saw somements about mental retardation. But after thinking about it, he felt relieved again. But after all, the forest was bigger and there were all kinds of birds. There may not be many intellectual disabilities on the Inte, but there are certainly some. "What is this It thinks of us as fools? It''s only now exposed?!" "We need to know the truth! Don''t be a fool who is deceived by public opinion." "I suspect that the state is still hiding materials from us now! We need to know the truth." "Where did the idiot upstairse from? If initially, the country actually revealed the truth about the Landcave to the public! It is you who will panic first and then scold the country. Truth is truth! I really feel your ugliness was exposed, after seeing the news." "How is the news about Jianghai City Great Grandmaster who has resolved the Landcave crisis?" "No definite news! Just rumors, but when the news flows haphazardly, Chinese officials do not issue rumors, which in itself can prove a lot, if not true, at least, have a great rtionship. " " Don''t say anything! I will go tomorrow, the destination is Jianghai City!" "Everyone has to be patient! Housing prices in Jianghai city have skyrocketed. The pressure of life is so great! Everyone still wants to go obediently, this kind of high burden pain, Let me bear it." "Jianghai City housing prices are going up! Am I wrong?" Su Han shook his head, and finally turned off the phone screen directly. The development speed of Jianghai City is indeed fast, and the average poption is floating close to that of some first-rate cities in several countries. This is a very extraordinary thing. And the reason for the flow of so many people is because of Jianghai City Great Grandmaster golden namete. Thoughts shed through Su Han mind, but he didn''t say much. He closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Monkey D. Dragon: "All the problems of the world of Akame ga Kill have been solved! Furthermore, I will transfer all the authority of power to my disciple Najenda." Monkey D. Dragon: "@Esdeath. From now on. ..the world of Akame ga Kill, I will trouble you a lot!" Nakiri Erina: "Amazing!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I always thought that the rtionship between Dragon and Esdeath was not good! How do I see it like this is still good? " Esdeath: "Although due to personality reasons, I''m no match for Dragon, after constant fighting. However, Dragon also taught me to be stronger! Therefore, our personal rtionship is not as bad as you think. " Monkey D. Dragon: "Indeed! If it wasn''t for the fact that the guild members couldn''t harm each other, it is estimated that the two of us would have fought fiercely. Even though the one who lost in the end was definitely not me." Dragon said as if this was a fact. Esdeath: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Anyway... Dragon is willing to leave everything in the world of Akame ga Kill into the hands of the people of the World of Akame ga! This ismendable." Kasumi Utako: "This can be considered as a country that he has built, and he has given everything he built to someone else! Is there really no other intention?" Monkey D. Dragon : "I started a revolution! It was not for power, or wealth. It''s just that the world is so tragic that it reminds me of the people who were bullied by the Tenryuubito. Now that the situation has changed, I naturally quit." Monkey D. Dragon: "And in the final analysis, this world is also the world of Esdeath." Dragon is also very relieved if he has to let go, this is also his life philosophy. Esdeath: "..." Bastard, do you now know this is my world? It''s not what you say when you make a revolution! Even though Esdeath had this in mind, but now that she had chased away the Dragon Cmity Star, she still felt lucky. Although there is some regret in his heart. Better to rejoice than regret. Monkey D. Dragon: "Next, it''s time to start a revolution in the world of One Piece." Kasumi Utako: "I wonder once Dragon leaves, will Esdeath go out of control right away?" Esdeath: "Hmph! You underestimate me too much, in the world of Akame ga Kill there is no opponent that I consider! If I really want an enemy, I can look to another world, there are countless strong enemies in the world." Esdeath: "This matter is really worth thinking about? Akame world doesn''t kill? I have no interest in disturbing this boring and peaceful world. It''s like a world in a stagnant puddle!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Peace can''t be said to be calm like a stagnant puddle? But I have a mind of my own." But in his heart, he sheds tears for the naval headquarters and world government. This is very sad! Furthermore, Shirohige in the heyday version and Dragon, who had perfected the revolutionary concept, joined hands to sweep the world of One Piece. Thinking of this, Su Han couldn''t help butugh. [Ding! L has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] [Ding! Ainz Ooal Gown has joined the Super Dimension Guild] Chapter 493: Fuck! What is this! Chapter 493: Fuck! What is this! Ainz Ooal Gown: "This is what this game-specific program temte is due to end soon? Now updating custom chat temte???" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Wonderful! Will this game continue?" Suddenly seeing this interface, the guild name was Ainz Ooal Gown, the yer called Momonga whose real name was Suzuki Satoru was shocked. If this game is going to continue, doesn''t that mean he doesn''t need to be separated from his friends? This is a good thing for him. But then, Ainz Ooal Gown remembered something new. "This may be a mission." With a sigh, Ainz Ooal Gown mood suddenly dropped. If the game continues, no problem. But if it''s just a mission, it has no meaning. After all, after a while, the game will close. At this time, even if the high-reward main mission appeared, what was the point? L: "Game? what do you mean this special chat interface that you just popped into my mind is a special game?" L closed his eyes in the real world, seeing what was on the mind of the chat mode. Rubbing his chin, he was deep in thought. If this was a game then this thing that suddenly appeared in his mind must have surpassed the current era. aliens? Or someone controlling ck technology? Of course it can''t be determined with this! L slowly opened his eyes, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. Maybe some kind of supernatural power too! There is no absolute proof in the world that supernatural powers do not exist, which in turn can prove that supernatural powers are possible. "Really! Suddenly something like this happened. Even if I don''t know what to do now! Obviously I''m on vacation. " L sighed, on the surface he was calm and unhurried, but there was also a trace of distress in his words. .... Sawada Tsunayoshi: "This time really insightful! Why are the two people who came so calm." Sawada Tsunayoshi was surprised. After the two new members joined the two of them spoke quietly. How do they do it? How could they stay calm when faced with an abnormal situation like this? Shouldn''t they panic when faced with this kind of thing? Surely none of them are normal people, right? Shinonono Tabane: "Speaking of games, I can''t help but remember someone." Kayaba Akihiko: "I know you mean standard, I don''t need you to mention it, I can go out myself." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The names of these two people... The names are so weird! Seen in English? Did two strangerse this time?" Su Xiaoxiao: "No! It has to be said that Ainz Ooal Gown is the name of a game yer, right?" Su Han also didn''t expect to see the two newly joined members. Ainz Ooal Gown, he recognized him at first. Isn''t this the Supreme One of the Great Tomb of Nazarick? And look at his tone, the game isn''t over yet? Haven''t traveled to another world and embarked on a journey on the path of rulership? There was nothing to be proud of recognizing one person, but Su Han did not recognize the second. He felt that the second person was like a stranger. L, if it''s just a letter, it''s really hard to judge its identity. Su Han even thought, could this be the first pinyin of the first word of the name? How does this make him guess? Finally Su Han still sighed, weing the neers as usual. Su Xiaoxiao: "You two! This is the Super Dimensional Guild that connects endless dimensions! In this guild, there is the strongest! There are the best scientists! There is a future mafia boss! There are also people with cheat abilities, aliens, and so on" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you are curious about this, you can read the introduction of the Super Dimensional Guild. Then go to the memory copy list! After watching it, the two of you will definitely have an understanding. " Su Xiaoxiao: "I am only serving as the Guild Master, and wee the two of you!" Old Man is the Marquis: "The strongest in the guild is here to report!" Come Be My Son: "..." Shirohige saw Marquis Voban answer overtaking him, and he didn''t know if it would be inappropriate to say it. Tony Is Not the Richest: "The best scientist in the guild is here to report!" Shinonono Tabane: "Too sly! Obviously I can be considered the best scientist." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "The mafia of the future! I told you, I''m not going to be a Decimo Vong!" Nakiri Erina: "Hypocrisy warning.jpg". rk Kent: "..." Cheeky aliens? You discriminate! Saitama and Saiki Kusuo are earthlings, both cheaters. At best it''s the cheating ratio among aliens... Uh, after remembering L, Goku, rk suddenly fell silent. rk lowered his head in shame, and his character prevented him from denying the truth. L: "Infinite dimensions? Even though it''s awesome! But this kind of thing is possible." L eyes sharpened for a moment, and his heart trembled. Initially, although he thought that a supernatural phenomenon was possible, he really did not expect that this was actually a supernatural phenomenon and it was a supernatural phenomenon of this specification. Unlimited dimensions? With just this word, he could roughly judge what kind of standard it was. After thinking for a long time, L finally let out a long sigh, with a heavy expression on his face. "Luck and misfortune depend on each other Must be in this guild for some time! To test the nature of the guild at this time... Maybe this is a good thing, but at the same time it might also be a bad thing." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Wait a minute! A guild that crosses dimensions? What kind of special mission is this?" Ainz Ooal Gown couldn''t believe it, he used to watch the chatter of many yers in the Yggdrasil game. Even those top yers, they didn''t trigger this special mission. Was he the first to trigger this special mission? But then, Ainz Ooal Gown came to his senses. Ainz Ooal Gown: "That''s not true! I absolutely do not agree to join this guild. I am the Guild Master of the Ainz Ooal Gown Guild! Don''t talk like this." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Even if it is a game program, it must give me a chance to choose anyway. It is too coercive and undemocratic." Ainz Ooal Gowng looked dumbfounded. Why can I join another guild for no apparent reason? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Guild Master! Some people said that the guild invitation was too pushy and undemocratic. What do you think?" Su Xiaoxiao: "No need to tell me, I saw it!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The neers are too restless! That''s understandable. After all, old guild members like us are more knowledgeable." Tony Is Not the Richest: "After a while, he''ll probably know what happened." Kayaba Akihiko: "..." Kayaba Akihiko: "I might know what happened to the rookie." Kayaba Akihiko: "@Ainz Ooal Gown. You must now think that all this is just a special program of the virtual game you are in now?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Isn''t it?" It was Ainz Ooal Gowng who was angry at first, but then, the more he looked, the more he felt that something was wrong. If all of this was programmed, then the setting of this program was too real, he really felt like he was chatting with a group of people. Kayaba Akihiko: "Now please exit the virtual game you are in first." After a brief silence, Ainz Ooal Gown appeared again. Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." Damn it! What is this? What custom chat interfacees to mind? Chapter 494: Uploading memory copies of Death Note and Overlord Chapter 494: Uploading memory copies of Death Note and Overlord Tony Is Not the Richest: "Looks like the neer now finally understands what happened to him?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." No! I do not understand. If Momonga understood what he had been through recently, he wouldn''t have panicked so much. After taking a deep breath, Momonga forced himself to calm down. He thought about what Su Han said earlier, then he opened the guild function interface, and read the introduction. After reading it, Momonga waspletely speechless. "A Super Dimensional Guild across infinite dimensions..." "This is not a game, but real..." "How extraordinary is this? No! This can be called a miracle." Momonga eyes shed, and his thoughts shed rapidly. Then, in the end, he projected his gaze onto the guild chat room again. L: "I understand roughly! The memory copy in the guild is actually the past and future of the world in which the guild members live?" L: "An amazing method! Guild Master, I would like to ask you one thing." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you want to ask, just ask." L: "Do you also have a copy of the memory from the world I live in? Or a copy of the memory in your mind, am I the protagonist, or am I the supporting actor? ? I saw it roughly a while ago, the members who joined the guild must have no supporting actors in the copy that is not remembered." Fourth Hokage: "..." Come Be My Son: "..." Shirai Kuroko: "The neers who joined unexpectedly discovered so many things in such a short time!" Shirai Kuroko was also surprised this time. You just join without being surprised. In such a short time, have you started to understand the guild and have analyzed a lot of things? Are you a genius? Of course, Shirai Kuroko surprise onlysted a moment, because she then thought that in the guild, there is no simple person, even if a strange person with a high IQ is added, it is normal. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then can you introduce yourself first?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I have no way of judging your true identity for now." L: "Is it like this?" L meditated for a while, and a decision was made. Based on his own logic, he judged that the guild in front of him was useless to lie to him. Or it could be said that the guild could ce a chat room in its mind, so it also meant that the guild should be able to let it die if it wanted to. In this state, he blindly hid it and had no effect at all. L: "My name is L Lawliet! At the same time, I have two names, Eraldo Coil and Deneuve." Tony Is Not the Richest: "He has three names at once?" Tony did not understand what this sentence meant. L: "In our world, there are rumors! There are three world-ss detectives! They are L. Lawliet, Eraldo Coil and Deneuve." Akemi Homura: "So" Busujima Saeko: "L three identities are all world-ss detectives?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Dammit... Three identities? Are three world-ss detectives one person?" Kyosuke Kosaka felt this method was too shy. Aizen Sosuke: "It turns out that this time it''s the one who joined by a man with a super high IQ..." Shinonono Tabane: "In this guild, are there fewer people with high IQ?" Symbol of Peace: "Yes, in the guild there are one or two people with super IQ." Seeing the three L names, Su Han immediately found out his identity. "Is...L from the Death Note?" It was a bit unexpected, but Su Han felt that this was taken for granted. L in death note does have a very extraordinary IQ. Su Xiaoxiao: "Okay! Now I know the true identities of the two guild members. As usual, I''ll be uploading a memory copy of the two new members." L: "I thank you Guild Master." Ainz Ooal Gown: "I''m grateful Although I still don''t understand what a memory copy is." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." elerator: "..." Kayaba Akihiko: "It''s even more pathetic to join a guild with high IQ members at the same time! Becausepared to him you will find the difference in IQ too obvious." Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." Momonga felt himself being ridiculed. Although he doesn''t know what''s going on for now, it''s too much for you to say. Do you think I can''t see that you question my IQ? Ash:. "@Ainz Ooal Gown. Do not be sad! The previous Guild Master also called me Dumbash at first, and I was furious, but then after getting used to it, I feel fine!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "??? " Oh my God! feel good enough after getting used to it? Ainz Ooal Gown was notforted by Ash words and his mood becameplicated, he didn''t know what to say. Seeing the exchange in the guild, Su Han he immediately started operating. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of the Death Note memory] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Overlord memory] Tony Is Not the Richest: "Download! But I why the two memory copies uploaded this time are rted to death? Either undead or death." Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! I just wanted to askIs it the dark genre?" Shirohige face gradually became serious, one undead and the other death, and the probability of meeting a copy of the dark genre memory does not seem low! Su Xiaoxiao: "Death Note is a Intelligence Battle! Overlord pretends to be cool!" Su Han was contemting, although in Death Note L died in the end. But for a Intelligence Battle, there''s absolutely nothing wrong with that, right? As for Overlord, this is not to mention, the road to invincibility in another world like Long Aotian should not have anything to do with the dark genre Un, at least in the first part of Overlord it has nothing to do with it. Come Be My Son: "Since the Guild Master said so, I chose to believe in the Guild Master." Fourth Hokage: "..." Let the World Suffer gave: "The Fourth Hokage. I find that now negotiating with you will make no difference. " Fourth Hokage: "So..." Let the World Suffer: "So you continue to negotiate with Konan. Furthermore, I will not express my opinion again!" Fourth Hokage: "In short, you will throw me and Konan here, and then go to see the memory copy?" The corners of Namikaze Minato eyes are twitching, although you really don''t want to, but in any case, pay attention to the timing. Would you be more serious about this kind of event involving cooperation between the two countries? Let the World Suffer: "Don''t worry! I will not leave that ce alone." Fourth Hokage: "..." Namikaze Minato expressionlessly raised her head, nced at Uzumaki Nagato who had her eyes closed at this time, and her lips twitched slightly. In the end, Namikaze Minato took a deep breath without saying anything, and continued to talk to Konan about road building andmunity livelihood development. Chapter 495: Li Xuezhu Chapter 495: Li Xuezhu After Su Han sent a copy of the memory, the chat room gradually fell silent. Su Han also knows it, now everyone must be watching the memory copy. Turning his attention back to the real world, Su Han closed his eyes to enter the time house, and continued his training. And this exercise took three hours. He waited until Ram came to Su Han room and called him personally before Su Han woke up. "Ram, is it time to eat now?" Su Han went through Kenbunshoku Haki, by this time Akame and Kurome, and even Rem were already at the dining table. "Masters! The question of eating aside first. This time, there is one thing I want to discuss with you!" Ram shook his head, his expression very serious. "What is it?" Su Han looked at Ram face, and at the same time his heart was a little confused. Landcave solved, maybe there will be more problems? And besides the Landcave, was there anything else she needed to tell him? "Do you have any impression of the name Li Xuezhu?" Ram asked. Su Han felt that the name was a bit familiar, but after thinking about it for a while, he forgot where he heard the name. Seeing Su Han expression, Ram understood it roughly and exined it gently. "She is the Landcave first battle hero in Shannan Province, and also one of the leaders of the younger generation! I have seen his strength before, and she is roughly at the Spiritual Energy Master realm." "So you''re talking about this person, what for?" Su Han looked at Ram, what does the leader of the younger generation have to do with him? Not because Su Han is arrogant, but with his current strength, after eliminating acquaintances, Grandmaster is not qualified to enter his view. "ording to what she said earlier! She is a character who returns after 30 years." Ram only said half of his words, and was interrupted by Su Han. "Li Xuezhu is the one who came back after 30 years? Not people in this era? A rebirth?" Su Han expression showed interest. He suddenly thought of the Transmigators in the mission world, and immediately felt a slight headache. Could it be that he could also fish for missions in the spiritual energy world? Thinking of this possibility, Su Han closed his eyes and looked at the main mission column. Well, the main mission column is quiet, and obviously no missions are triggered. "This situation is a bit strange!" Su Han opened his eyes again and asked himself, "System, can you exin this situation?" An emotionless voice sounded in his mind, [Ding! Those who crossed the timeline in this world! It is a means for the world to help itself. The situation is the same with the Guild Master himself! Actually, she doesn''t actually cross the timeline, but the world consciousness exposes future possibilities into his mind] Su Han was surprised, and finally understood. Is that simr to the situation? In other words, could the other party be one of the saviors of this world? Isn''t he the only protagonist of destiny? If Su Han didn''t have a golden finger, he might have something strange in his heart when he heard this sentence. But with the Super Dimensional Guild, Su Han strength had even broken through to the upper bounds of the spiritual energy realm. For this, he didn''t really care anymore. "Do you have anyments on this? " Ram didn''t change her face, lifted the corner of her skirt, and saluted Su Han. "I asked Jarvis to lock his tracks not too long ago, if you don''t believe her, or if Still thinks she evil, I can get rid of her any time." Before meeting Su Han, Ram had obviously made preparations. Of course, Ram felt that this was a matter of course, and the actual maid had to do all the preparations. With this, the maid will be able to carry out her Master orders at the first time until her Master issues her orders so it won''t dy the master time. Su Han stretched out his hand and stroked Ram hair in a gentle voice, "Don''t kill! She is not my enemy Of course, she has nothing to do with us." After thinking about it, Su Han asked again. "Why are people looking for you?" "Specifically! It was Li Xuezhu who wanted to meet you. But because of your... exile, she was only able to find me! If Master wants to see her, Master can meet her at any time." Even though Ram used the word seclusion, Su Han could understand that this was just recing the word Hikikomori. The real reason is that he is always at home, or he rarely goes out, even if Su Han goes out, everything uses teleportation. Li Xuezhu couldn''t find it at all. "Then arrange a meeting!" Su Han decided to meet Li Xuezhu. Was another destiny protagonist chosen by the Spiritual Energy world? He was a little interested in this. "So, we are now" Ram opened his mouth and wondered if Su Han would leave now? "Let''s eat first! Li Xuezhu can meet at any time, or if she doesn''t want to wait a bit and just leave, then let her go." Su Han patted Ram shoulder. It wasn''t that he was rushing to see each other. But the other party begged to see it. Don''t talk about holding this attitude, but it''s normal to go out and meet other people when he has the time. After that, Su Han grabbed Ram hand and walked towards the dining room. The two of them entered the dining room. Then sit down and start tasting delicious Chinese food. Su Han looked at Akame and Kurome, and he talked while eating. "Are you two really quick to increase your strength? The two of you give me the feeling that it''s not much different from some Spiritual Energy Master realm expert!" "They both worked hard too!" Ram saw that Su Han brought up the topic of Akame and Kurome, agreeingly said, "Although their own realm is still far from the Grandmaster realm, but with various methods, they can already do something for the existence of the Grandmaster realm." Akame act of eating stopped, and she looked at Ram, aplicated look in her eyes. When Ram trained them alone before, all kinds of insulting words appeared non-stop. But in front of Su Han, she was boasting. This kind of strong contrast made Akame heart feel very ufortable. Su Han looked at Akame face and asked, "By the way Did you miss your friend? Akame!" Chapter 496: Thank you for saving billions of lives in the world Chapter 496: Thank you for saving billions of lives in the world Hearing Su Han question, Akame widened her eyes without thinking she answered. "Want to!" "To be honest, I thought you were trained during this time, I think you at least once asked me about your friend! Unexpectedly, you didn''t even ask." Su Han said casually. "Since Master said that they are safe, they must be safe." Akame really believed in Su Han strength but even so, Akame face showed concern. "What is my world, is there any news?" Su Han smiled, and did not hide it. "They are indeed safe and sound! Moreover, the world you are in has truly attained stability and peace!" Akame almost suspected that she had heard wrong. And Su Han was still speaking calmly, and at this moment he remembered what Monkey D. Dragon had talked about in the guild before. "Perhaps above the standard of living, the Akame ga Kill World is still not as good as the spiritual energy world we live in, but the level of peace is definitely not inferior in the slightest." "Is that so?" Akame gradually recovered herposure, but confusion still appeared on her face. There was joy in his heart, she couldn''t believe it, and she was also confused. If someone else said this, Akame wouldn''t believe it, but if Su Han said this, Akame wouldn''t question it. Su Han smiled and asked, "Do you want to go back and meet your friends again?" "Yes!" Akame nodded very quickly. "Then quickly break through to the Grandmaster realm!" Su Han said conditionally. He points out that if Akame has achieved a breakthrough in his powers, he will use this as a reward and bring her back to his hometown to meet his friends. Akame nodded eagerly to train harder. However, Akame was clearly eating a lot more. After eating, she took Murasame on the chair and then she turned and left. Obviously, Akame went to the training park in the back to train. "Masters! This sentence of yours haspletely excited Akame." Ram looked at the back of that Akame "Back then, when she was having my training, although she was very hardworking, but not very active." "I thought it was normal!" Su Han expression was calm, "The reason why Akame epted your training today was only because she wanted to be my qualified guard, but now, my strength is getting stronger, I think Akame is also a little hopeless in his heart?" "Because she can''t see hope, she confused about his future goals, even though she never refused your training, she has lost so much spirit." Obviously Su Han Hearing Su Han exnation, Ram realized this. "This time, I gave her what she wanted, how could she not be enthusiastic?" Su Han with Kenbunshoku Haki at his level, other people aspirations could hardly be hidden from his perception. Not to mention Akame and Kurome who live under the same roof. Even on the surface, the exchange between the two was rtively limited, at least not as good as the exchange between Su Han and Ram. But Su Han understanding of Akame and even Kurome wasn''t always inferior to Ram. Su Han then looked at Kurome who was quietly eating dessert. "By the way! Kurome! My promise to Akame also applies to you. If you manage to break through the Grandmaster realm! Then I will bring you back to meet your best friend." Kurome put a piece of dessert into his mouth while nodding. "Okay! Sister Ram asked us to train, then I''ll start practicing right away." Su Han saw Kuromeck of enthusiasm, he fell silent. "Even though they are simr, there is still a slight difference in personality between the two sisters." Ram also smiled a little. "By the way Ram, did you return to the world of Re:Zero?" Su Han turned around and looked at Ram. Ram thought for a moment, and said with some relief, "Perhaps I was a little obsessed and thought about this beforebut I have lived with master for such a long time! I think less of this kind of thing and master needn''t worry too much. It doesn''t matter if we don''te back. " "During our stay with master, we have been very happy. " Su Han finally said nothing, "Because it''s your decision." Seeing that her meal was almost done, Rem immediately got up and helped Su Han and Ram set the table. "Then Master, follow me to meet Li Xuezhu!" Ram said to Su Han, then led Su Han to the door. ..... At the tea shop. Li Xuezhu ordered a room, and a very simple Chinese dessert was ced on the table. And in front of her, was a cup of tea that had gone cold. Even though she had waited a long time, Li Xuezhu was still peaceful and calm, without the slightest hint of impatience. In this life, after rebirth, Li Xuezhu fought in the Landcave. She didn''t know how many times she had fought, she was covered in blood many times, and she had fled many times. If his temper was not good, then she couldn''t return at all, she would have long since died in the corner of the Landcave. The more she experienced, the better Li Xuezhu would understand that although rebirth was his capital, it was not a guarantee for her to act recklessly. Overall, she had to rely on herself. The door slowly opened, and Li Xuezhu expression was stagnant, and she suddenly turned his gaze outside the door, with shock and anxiety in his eyes. Li Xuezhu was relieved until she saw Ram enter, then stood up and smiled. "Miss Ram! If you don''te in a minute, I''m really going. The tea shop maid hase to urge me several times Saying I have a cup of tea and have some free time. Sheq really hasn''t seen a Guest like me." "A cup of tea! The longer you pour it, the sweeter it will taste! What do you think of Miss Li Xuezhu?" Ram walks in smiling and arranges his seat neatly. After that, Su Han also entered. Li Xuezhu saw Su Han figure, and the look on his face changed slightly. Although Su Han was still very young, but at this moment, Li Xuezhu linked Su Han figure with the ck mist figure that the Sand Sifting Snake Emperor faced when he first met, and the powerful figure that had once defeated the beast emperor head-on. After recovering from his daze, Li Xuezhu bowed deeply to Su Han. "You should be Jianghai City Great Grandmaster?" "I am Li Xuezhu! I came here to say a special thank you." Su Han sat quietly beforeing to the table, looked at Li Xuezhu, and said, "I''ve never met you, have I? Why thank me?" Li Xuezhu voice was loud and strong. "Thank you for exterminating the Landcave! Thank you for eliminating that sad future! Thank you for saving china, the whole world, and billions of lives!" Chapter 497: In my eyes, they are never a threat. Chapter 497: In my eyes, they are never a threat. "If you just want to say this! Then I might regreting here for a cup of tea." Su Han shrugged. There is not the slightest sense of satisfaction. He never felt that what he was doing was a great cause. He doesn''t talk about everything he does for himself, at least mostly for himself. Fighting against the Landcave was mostly for himself to live a quiet life in the world of spiritual energy. Not to mention, Su Han didn''t cost much to kill Landcave. "I called you here this time, of course there is something else. A few things about the future! You have to be more prepared." Li Xuezhu smiled bitterly. Su Han nodded, then looked around the teahouse again. "You really know how to pick a ce! This ce, butst time Great Grandmaster Ma, Li Hongtian, and Zhang Mingbei and others invited me toe." Li Xuezhu eyelids twitched, and Su Han spoke mentioning the four Great Grandmasters. Those words reminded him of the four people standing above China. At the same time he felt it was natural. Su Han eradicated the existence of the Landcave. With this level of existence, it was perfectly normal to have good personal rtionships with people in the Great Grandmaster realm. "Future things Needless to say for now!" Su Han looked at Li Xuezhu, "Don''t talk nonsense,e here, I just want to ask you a few questions!" "Excuse me!" Li Xuezhu was very serious. "The first! Why did you reveal your identity to me? Second question, do you really know that I eradicated the Landcave? " To be honest, Su Han was very surprised, even if he exterminated the Landcave, it was not enough for Li Xuezhu to expose his identity as a rebirth? It was a very risky thing for her to expose his identity. On the other hand, the destruction of the Landcave by Su Han must be top-secret information. Although there were rumors in the world, there was absolutely no definitive proof. "These two questions can actually be considered as one question." Li Xuezhu replied very sincerely. "Because in the future I see, there is no trace of you! Or... Except you. All other trajectories follow what I experienced! So the Landcave was mysteriously annihted, only that was possible because of you." "That''s how it is!" Su Han suddenly nodded. "As for the reason why I was looking for you it''s for the sake of world peace. You should know that Reincarnator and Reincarnator Abyss?" Li Xuezhu did not wait for Su Han reply, and continued straightforwardly. She didn''t need to think with the level of strength Su Han had to know of the existence of the Reincarnator and the Abyss Reincarnator. After all, ording to Su Han identity and status, China has no secrets for Su Han. "On top of the history I''ve been through! Your childhood sweetheart, Zhao Ling''er! Will rise like a shooting star in the next 20 years, and eventually be Nuwa heir on par with the Great Grandmaster, Empress Wa." Su Han did not speak, nodded and gestured for Li Xuezhu to continue speaking. However, he also has a tremor in his heart, Zhao Linger previous life may take 20 years to reach this step. But in this life, with his help and Great Grandmaster Ma contribution, Zhao Ling''er would definitely be able to take this step in less time. "There''s one more thing The Landcave is without a doubt a serious hidden problem! But this does not mean that the Landcave has disappeared, and the world in the future will bepletely peaceful." "What do you think?" Su Han expression immediately became strange, he annihted the Landcave, would there be any trouble in the spiritual energy world? Doesn''t this make him unable to live in peace and quiet? Did he really have to move to another world? Even Su Han was wondering at this moment whether he should go to the Marvel world to fuse the Reality Stone, and finallye to the spiritual energy world to snap his fingers. The Reality Stone would change the world with the snap of his fingers, so Su Han was considering doing it. Naturally, Li Xuezhu did not notice Su Han dangerous thoughts and spoke seriously. "The Abyss Reincarnator are all injured by the world! People who have strong world fatigue! With a little guidance, they can easily embark on a path of extreme world destruction and they can achieve extraordinary results by destroying the world." "Future! The Abyss Reincarnator will continue to invade the energy world. China, perhaps because of its strict order, rarely has problems. But there are many problems overseas." "I remember most seriously, the Abyss Reincarnator joined the Landcave! It instantly led to the fall of New York United States, and that battle finally caused the Landcave tentacles real touch to the real world... almost brought the world to the brink of extinction." Li Xuezhu sighed sadly. But the more Su Han listened, the more it felt that something was not right, and immediately interrupted Li Xuezhu words without further ado. "I will sum up what you said!" "The first! The Abyss Reincarnator is a huge threat." Li Xuezhu nodded. Su Han tapped his finger lightly on the table, his expression getting even more strange, "Secondly, the Abyss Reincarnator and the Landcave joined forces to bring about great world-shattering things, and for the most parteverything happened overseas?" Li Xuezhu had always felt something was wrong, but after thinking about it, she nodded again. Su Han immediately pped his hands and said with an expression, "Now, the Landcave has been wiped out! In other words, even if things happened to the Abyss Reincarnator, it wouldn''t be a big deal! And most things happen overseas? This matter you tell me what''s the use?" Su Han thought it was a big event, but he didn''t expect it to be an event like this. Doesn''t that involve the destruction of the world, and most things still happen overseas? What''s that got to do with him! Li Xuezhu closed his eyes, and when she heard it, she felt that what Su Han said seemed reasonable, but after thinking about it carefully, she quickly realized what was wrong. Even if there was no Landcave, the Abyss Reincarnator had done some things that could harm the world several times in the next 30 years. Otherwise, after the extinction of the Landcave, she revealed his identity and said to Su Han, what is it for? "Let''s stop here!" Su Han and he heard many things from Li Xuezhu heart with Kenbunshoku Haki. But Su Han felt it was no big deal. Li Xuezhu may not be aware of Su Han strength, thinking that it is a big crisis. But for Su Han, who had a clear understanding of his own strength, felt that even if all the Abyss Reincarnators got together and acted on him, in the end, only he would survive. The only problem in Su Han eyes was that the Abyss Reincarnators were scattered among the various worlds. Seeing Li Xuezhu, Su Han got up and put his hand on Ram shoulder. "World-ss dangerous matters, I will take action, but if there is no such thing... let the countries of the world solve it, even if some first-ss big cities overseas arepletely destroyed, It has nothing to do with me! " "The Abyss Reincarnator has never been a threat in my eyes." After that, Su Han and Ram disappeared. Li Xuezhu remained silent for a long time in the same ce, and finally reached out to cover his forehead and muttered, "Did I mess it up?" Li Xuezhu shook his head and forced his spirit. After all, with Su Hanst words, she could feel relieved. But what really relieved Li Xuezhu was that Su Han didn''t care about his identity as a rebirth. "Though it is indeed a big risk! Even revealing my identity. However, with this person final words, this world would not finally fall into a world-level crisis. This is enough." "Peace has trulye! This is goodvery good." Li Xuezhu heaved a sigh of relief, and stood up to pay the bill. ... Returning to his vi, Ram looked at Su Han, "Because this matter has been resolved! Then, I will go to train Akame and Kurome." "Un!" Su Han saw Ram disappear in the doorway. He casually found a ce to sit, closed his eyes, and entered the guild chat room. Chapter 498: L, you died pitifully! Chapter 498: L, you died pitifully! Ainz Ooal Gown: "Oh my God! I can''t imagine such a thing happening even in.." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Transferring to another world, but also by moving with my entire guild? It''s so thrilling and exciting!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "My only regret was when I traveled to another world, and I was in an Undead state!" Momonga was between excited and sad again. What''s interesting is that her future life will definitely be colorful. The sad thing is that in the future he will be undead? Minamiya Natsuki: "..." elerator: "So! The otherworldly Ainz Ooal Gown disyed wisdom and courage by chance?" Ainz Ooal Gown said: "I think so! It could be considered a coincidence." Ainz Ooal Gown: "This can only be said to be alert, be alert! The chances of survival are always greater." Kayaba Akihiko: "I want to know! Ainz Ooal Gown What is the principle of turning from game into reality?" Kayaba Akihiko eyes turned red. Not long ago, he was excited when he saw Yagami Taichi data world. It''s just that due to various reasons, he didn''t have the chance to enter the digital world.. To get the approval of Yagami Taichi or Su Han. Initially, Kayaba Akihiko had given up, however, his dream could not be realized. But now, the game in Overlord world had turned into reality, and he had suddenly gone mad. Especially if he went to the world of Ainz Ooal Gown, and then revised the basic data of Yggdrasil and formed the city of the sky and became the seat of a special guild like the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Then, when Ainz Ooal Gown moved to another world, would he also transfer to another world? If everything was as he imagined, then Kayaba Akihiko would not only gain a powerful force this time, but he would also be able to turn his City of Heavens into reality. One step like this is even more powerful than the one in the digital world. As long as Kayaba Akihiko was thinking about this, he was excited and didn''t know what to say. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If I was in the world of Overlord... Then level up by killing monsters, when I move to another world I will get very strong power!!!" Esdeath: "There are such unscientific enhancement methods in this world? But I''m very interested! Can I use such direct methods to be stronger?" Shinonono Tabane: "I also feel drawn to the world of Overlord." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Actually, the game y gets stronger, then the game turns into reality. I don''t care... I''m more interested in the Yggdrasil tree game! I just purely love this game (serious face)." Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony Stank, enough!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." Ainz Ooal Gown: "I always sensed you guysing into my world, some strange things might happen." Ainz Ooal Gown: "But forget it, if you want toe to my world,e to my world." Ainz Ooal Gown: "However, the current level of technology in this world is rtively high! Identity verification is also very strict. You people in another world, it might be very difficult for you to enter the game. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Your world, still not out of the sr system?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Of course not!" But then, Ainz Ooal Gown noticed Tony strange question. Ainz Ooal Gown: "By the way, what does this have to do with whether my world has left the sr system?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "My technology has made it out of the sr system! This is enough to show that the technology in your world is far inferior to mine! Then why should I be afraid?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." Momonga was taken aback. asshole! In this guild, human technology can make it out of the sr system? What''s more, Momonga keenly noticed that Tony wasn''t talking about his world technology, but his own. These two concepts arepletely different. After all, if you are just an ordinary person, no matter how high-tech you are in the world, it has nothing to do with you. After all, this technology belongs to the top giants and belongs to the country itself. L: "Technology that can leave the sr system! Remarkable?" L doesn''t understand why Tony is proud of his level of technology. Nakiri Erina: "L-san don''t talk about it..." Nakiri Erina: "You are the daughter of the lord of the gxy. To you, the sr system is really nothing" Ainz Ooal Gown: "!!!" Momonga almost thought he had seen it wrong now. "Daughter of the lord of the gxy? Daughter of the ruler of the gxy!" Although Momonga knew that there were aliens in this guild after seeing Su Han introduction, now, a Daughter of the lord of the gxy appeared in person. He still couldn''t ept reality. After all, Momonga was not a primitive person, and he still had a certain knowledge of gxies. Ainz Ooal Gown: "Aliens! Are you kidding?" Su Xiaoxiao: "No! L is indeed the princess of the Deviluke! King Deviluke is the ruler of the gxy!" Ainz Ooal: "???" Momonga couldn''t calm down. It was the daughter of the ruler of the gxy. Why are you all so calm now? Rxed and not surprised? Su Xiaoxiao: "In this guild! There are too many big people. There are more than one or two that can deliver the earth with a single blow." Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." Momonga shivered, indicating that he had understood it. There were all big people in this guild, and he couldn''t afford to provoke them. L: "This guild is indeed quite interesting, and it can also be said to be very scary." L had no expression on his face, but from his slightly trembling hands, it could be seen that his mood wasn''t as peaceful as on the surface. Come Be My Son: "I saw L after watching Death Note... My mood is a bitplex." Come Be My Son: "The Death Note that the Guild Master says is a battle of wits?!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Isn''t that a battle of wits film?" Su Han felt what he said was true. Isn''t Death Note a movie where L and Light Yagami fight with their wits and courage? Come Be My Son: "..." Whitebeard choked on Su Han words just like that. Kasumi Utako: "I can''t deny it!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "The Guild Master conscience is very bad. When I finally saw L death, I cried!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "L, you died horribly!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Yeah! Yes! L died and Light Yagami died too! This is so tragic that I''m crying! How about you guys?" Koro-sensei: "Needless to say even strong men cry too!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually I feel, the Demon Lord is telling the truth... The Death Note is indeed a battle of wits and not a dark genre!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology : "But this story really frustrates me..." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Light Yagami is a very smart person, he has reached the final step, and in the end, he died from the Death Note..." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Shinigami For an ordinary person, it is too absurd and too extraordinary." L: "..." L fell silent watching the discussion of his death by the guild members. He not dead yet, why do you all want to help him at his funeral? One by one L shouted dead wearing loudly. Chapter 499: Forced Marriage? Chapter 499: Forced Marriage? L: "Everyone I was killed by the Death Note before watching Death Note! But now that I know the truth about the Death Note, nothing can kill me if I''m vignt." L: "Even if it''s a Shinigami, it can''t either." Aizen Sosuke: "I also want to add Even though Shinigami are quite unreasonablepared to ordinary people! But everyone in the guild doesn''t make sense okay?" Aizen Sosuke was silent. An unreasonable group of people gathered to discuss the existence of another senseless world! Nakiri Erina: "..." Kasumi Utako: "That makes sense!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Many people in the guild Before joining the guild, they were just ordinary people. Now the strength has be stronger, but the concept will be more or less affected by before, I think this is very normal." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I also think that discussion is normal... After all, in our guild there are also Shinigami." Aizen Sosuke: "Kosaka Kyosuke, please don''t confuse me with a Shinigami in Death Note! Shinigami in different worlds are definitely different." Let the World Suffer: "Aizen is right! We also have Shinigami in Naruto world, but the nature of Shinigami in Naruto world, and Aizen, and Shinigami in Death Note are too different. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is the difference between heaven and earth!" Su Xiaoxiao: "So, L, what are you going to do?" L: "To order tickets and then go to Tokyo to wait there, take the necessary steps now!" Nakiri Erina: "Poor Light Yagami." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I always felt that Light Yagami would be miserable." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "L won''t do anything to Light Yagami right?" L: "I''m just a detective! Don''t think of me as a murderer." L: "Even though I know that Light Yagami will leave like that in the future, he hasn''t startedmitting crimes yet!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "So are you going to treat it like nothing happened? Or are you waiting for Light Yagami tomit a crime before taking action?" L: "No way!" L knew a lot of news beforehand, and he had to wait until Light Yagamimitted a crime before he took action, this was too lowly. L: "Light Yagami heart also has some kindness. He just has an extreme personality If he handled well, maybe he can be my real assistant." elerator: "The real assistant? Huh! L, if you fall into a hole you dug yourself, I willugh at you well!" L: "What you said shouldn''t believe criminals, right?" L: "Really, if you don''t think about it seriously This sentence is very easy to misunderstand. If you care about people, I think it''s better to be honest!" elerator: " ..." Su Xiaoxiao: "If elerator is frank and honest, then he isn''t elerator!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Even if he cares about someone, the words from his mouth and the person he meets have a bad temper. Maybe that person will just throw a tantrum." Su Han felt that this tsundere man was not funny at all. Ainz Ooal Gown: "Then I will try my best to increase the strength of my guild now." Momonga had decided to rece everything that could be exchanged for game money. His house was mortgaged into wealth, and then everything was transferred to the YGGDRASIL game. YGGDRASIL Games has confirmed that the game will be closing soon. Right now, the prices of various world-ss powerful items would definitely drop drastically. If he spent a lot of money to buy it, it would not be difficult to collect arge number of world-ss items. Momonga felt happy when he thought that he would soon go to another world, and this world-ss item would be a real item. What? You ask what should I do if I don''t move to another world? How could he not transfer to another world? Of course, if he really didn''t transfer to another world, he just jumped off a tall building! After all, Momonga didn''t have much nostalgia for the world he was in. Koro-sensei: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "How is your situation Koro-sensei?" Koro-sensei: "I have be ss 3-E homeroom teacher! And I have met my good students! And have greeted" Koro-sensei: "Last time I participated in the Zerg mission, I also got quite a lot of points. I feel that before the leading scientists in the guild find a solution... I may have umted quite a lot of points on my side. " Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! Isn''t this a better thingpared to the solution that the scientists in the guild came up with? I think it''s more useful to use the guild optimization method, it''s more capable of fixing defects." Come Be My Son: "Even if you use guilds to strengthen and optimize, you can further make your abilities stronger. Why not do it?" Shinonono Tabane: "That''s right! If you have enough points, then why should you find Tony to solve this problem! Although this person usually doesn''t cause trouble, but once he causes trouble, it is big things. For example, the Ultron crisis or something." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony found that he couldn''t deny it. In the end, he just silently epted Shinonono Tabane statement. Tony Is Not the Richest: "No matter what, the research still needs to be researched! In the end, Koro-sensei or not adopting my method is Koro-sensei matter." Tony seems very free and easy on this. Research is his business, and whether to adopt him or not is his Koro-sense. Koro-sensei: "I really troubled you!" Koro-sensei felt a little embarrassed. Initially asking Tony to help him research, it was already a bit of a hassle for Tony. Now, he was more likely to adopt the guild chat room method. Koro-sensei felt like keeping Tony busy for nothing. Tony Is Not the Richest: "No need to say that! The antimatter effect on Koro-sensei has given me a lot of inspiration" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Even though I promised Koro-sensei earlier, I can''t use this to learn the power for weapons of destruction. However, I can use this to further research new energy sources." Tony didn''t think it was a big deal. Although his research on this aspect was indeed to save Koro-sensei, he was also able to get some new ideas from him and make his research further. Koro-sensei: "If you study energy, not weapons It doesn''t matter." Su Han looked at the contents of the guild, Koro-sensei expressed his great trust in Tony. "Looks like Koro-sensei might have watched Avengers Maybe, Infinite Stratos finished too? But looking like this, should he just give Tony his own body tissue in the end?" Su Han was not surprised in his heart. Whoever it is, after watching the Avengers series, they will have a very detailed understanding of Tony character. In terms of reliability, Tony was indeed one of the best in the guild. Although sometimes, Tony will make things troublesome. But this is also normal, he is not a sage. L: "Aaaah! My father is forcing a remarriage now! What an evil old man!" Nakiri Erina: "!!!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "So soon, forced marriage?" L: "Yes!" L: "@Su Xiaoxiao. @I''m Not Bald. @Saiki Kusuo. Guild Master And everyone, are you here now?" Chapter 500: Do footsteps keep me from moving forward? Is poor! Chapter 500: Do footsteps keep me from moving forward? Is poor! Su Xiaoxiao: "I''m here! If you want, you can call me any time." Saiki Kusuo: "I''m here too!" L: "Everyone gather!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait a minute Where is Saitama? @I''m Not Bald." Su Han frowned. Saitama didn''t appear the first time? This really doesn''t make sense. Logically speaking, Saitama was on his way to ying monsters, or observing in the guild. Could Saitama now be fighting monsters? Su Xiaoxiao: "Shocking! Everyone called out to Saitama, but he ignored him Finally, after discussion, everyone found out that he actually did this kind of thing?" Nakiri Erina: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Old Man is the Marquis: "Saitama, maybe something happened now? For example, a fight with a monster?" Marquis Voban also made the same judgment as Su Han. Su Xiaoxiao: "@King. Is King here now?" Since he can''t summon Saitama, then just call King. If the two people weren''t there, then most likely, the two were really monsters. And it''s not a low-level monster. King: "Saitama is now sleeping after lunch!" Nakiri Erina: "Saitama was actually sleeping after lunch? Is it my illusion? How do I feel that Saitama life is getting better and better after King move?!" Even though it''s a little impolite, why does she have feelings? Saitama style seems to be getting closer to the style of a retired veteran. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Obviously This isn''t your illusion!" L: "If Saitama doesn''te, it doesn''t seem like a problem." L: "Guild Master and Saiki Kusuo seem to be enough But in this case, thest super special satellite can only continue to be stored in the warehouse." L was a bit confused about what to do with the satellite she had made. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I found that it might be a good thing that Saitama is sleeping right now." Akemi Homura: "What is the reason?" Saiki Kusuo: "If Saitama finds out that he has missed the super satellite! Surely he would be angrier and could eat two bowls of rice, right?" Nakiri Erina: "Poor, weak and helpless, but can eat a lot!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Puff haha I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but when Erina-san added sad, weak, and helpless words to Saitama, I couldn''t help it." Su Xiaoxiao: "Or will King wake up Saitama?" King: "Impossible, what if Saitama woke up from the bed and hit me by ident Even though this possibility is very small, it''s still there." King refused. Wake up Saitama? It takes a lot of thought to make a decision like this! Asking someone to wake up can only be beaten. Asks Saitama to wake up and if he gets really annoyed and hits him, maybe even his life is lost. Busujima Saeko: "I thought if Saitama missed this opportunity, wouldn''t he be angrier?" King: "Don''t be afraid, I just need to lie just in case!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Would lying be good?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If Saitama fights the Deviluke King, if he uses too much strength, will he kill the Deviluke King right away?" rk Kent: "Why do you have such strange thoughts?" rk found Kosaka Kyosuke thoughts a bit strange. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "After all, ording to the setting, the Deviluke King had exhausted his power 10 years ago, and he is now a child! If Saitama didn''t hold back, it would be very dangerous. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Minamiya Natsuki: "..." Youkai Sage: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Sounds good." Su Xiaoxiao: "That doesn''t make any sense at all." Su Xiaoxiao: "You guys don''t need to look down on Saitama intelligence so much? Don''t forget that Saitama control over himself is very strong." Although Saitama strength is extraordinary and his style is very simple, he should not be underestimated his control over his own powers because of this. In other words, Saitama control over his own power has reached an incredible level, just seeing that he has lived in his own house for so long without causing any damage to his own house, one can see that... If his strength is not controlled properly, he will push his hand casually, and it is estimated that his house has been blown apart. L: "Um If it''s Saiki Kusuo and the Guild Master, I''m afraid Saitama will be too pathetic not to be invited." L gave her advice. L: "Let''s do this! If you want, all of you can alsoe and y with us!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Going to L world to y?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Going to y on an alien? I am very interested ..." Nagiri Erina: "Although I want to go too now, but I don''t have many points." Nakiri Erina felt like crying, thinking about the cruel reality and reluctantly abandoning her original intentions. 100 points meant nothing to most people in the guild, but for people who didn''t participate in missions like Nakiri Erina, points were basically a huge amount of check-in. Kasumi Utako: "I''m poor! I don''t want to say more." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "What limits my journey to another world? This is poverty!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Then why don''t you guys use vacation mode to go there?" Is holiday fashion attendance very low? Nakiri Erina: "That''s right." My Little Sister Super: "Forget it! I thought it was good to watch the live broadcast on the sidelines." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "After all, this time is not really going to travel, the main goal is to help L ovee her father side! We who don''t have the slightest strength, don''t go and make trouble." Even though Kosaka Kyosuke heart felt regretful, he still ended up not agreeing. Even though L said nonchntly, everyone could leave. But in the final analysis, the goal is there. If ordinary people came, they would really be just ying around and wouldn''t be able to help L in the slightest. Kosaka Kyosuke was also a person who wanted face, unless it was a group vacation organized by the Guild Master for everyone in vacation mode. Otherwise, he would have no face ande for nothing. Chapter 501: Momo Belia Deviluke and Konjiki no Yami Chapter 501: Momo Belia Deviluke and Konjiki no Yami rk Kent: "I want to go to Deviluke too! Add me if possible." rk Kent: "Princess L, do you need my help? I will help!" rk was moved at this point. Although he is an alien, because he has lived on earth since he was a child, he does not have a clear concept of an alien. At this time, he learns that he can go to an alien, even if it is only an alien in another world! But how could he not be curious? Moreover, he felt that his own strength was not top-notch. But at least if something went wrong, he could help L, and she wouldn''te without a reason. Koro-sensei: "I want too! However, I just became a ss 3-E teacher. I have to take responsibility for my students, so I can only give up!" Su Xiaoxiao: "" Seeing L behavior, Su Han fell silent. But he doesn''t talk much. Since L had already sent an invitation to host, all she had to do was make statistics. Su Xiaoxiao: "Now, those who want to y into the world of To Love-Ru girls can apply." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I Want To Go!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This time how did you guys lose the figure of a fallen angel? " rk Kent: "Me!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! A trip that has not been held for a long time? And to another This is the first time in my life, I''m also going!" High Priest Luo Hao: "Add me too! If the conditions allow, I want to go to the ce where the foster brother wants me to go." Old Man is the Marquis: "I am still in the Netherworld to continue to chase and kill the Heretic God, I am passing!" Heretic God hidden in Netherworld Japan Even though Marquis Voban found and killed Susanoo not too long ago, ording to his detection, there was still a Heretic God in Netherworld Japan. He carefully considered the importance of the Heretic God and the holidays. Marquis Voban chose the Heretic God. Anytime he can travel! If he didn''t stop the Heretic God this time and let them escape, then where would he look for this fleeing Heretic God? .... Su Han looked at the contents of the guild chat room. And roughly count the people who will leave. At this time, not many people appeared in the guild. It is possible that some people are busy with their own business at the moment. As for the other part, it was due to ack of strength or points, and they felt that they could not help L, and they decided not to go. However, Su Han didn''t really care. It''s just a get-together, although there''s still time for another gathering, so there''s no need to worry too much. If they didn''t have time or didn''t want to go, he didn''t have to force it. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then I will count the people who will go to To Love-Ru world this time They are Tony, Kuroneko, rk, Luo Hao, Shirohige, Saiki Kusuo. Is there anyone else who wants to go?" Su Han waited for five seconds, and didn''t see anyone answering, so he was roughly convinced in his heart. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then everyone remember to buy Crossing Over Talisman to go to To Love-Ru world, I have opened it for you guys. " L: "If more and more peoplee to my house to y, do they need me to pay this fee? " Su Xiaoxiao: "No need, just prepare a present for Saiki Kusuo." Su Han immediately refused, how did they go to L world to y, the travel expenses were borne by L? In addition, if someone really can''t stand spending 100 points, that person can also use vacation mode. L: "So how are the conditions on the Guild Master side?" L became confused again, she already knew the gift for Saiki Kusuo, and as for the others, they all came to y. But Su Han came to help, what kind of reward should she give? Su Xiaoxiao: "You owe me a favor! If there is something that requires your tech help in the future, it will never be toote for you to act. " With 100 points to give Crossing Over Talisman, it was worth nothing to him. If Su Han could get L gratitude and help with this, it could definitely be called a big profit. rk Kent: "Shall we leave now?" Su Xiaoxiao: "In 20 minutes! Let''s go officially." L: "Okay... Then, I''ll take advantage of this time. Prepare a banquet so that I can better wee you!" .... Su Han opened his eyes. Su Han realized that Ram was training Kurome in the back garden at the moment. As for Akame, she trained alone, and his training was almost insane. It was even much higher than the intensity of Akame training that Su Han had seen in the past. Su Han roughly guessed that the reason why Akame was training so crazy was because she wanted to increase hisbat effectiveness in the shortest possible time, so as to be able to return to the world of Akame ga Kill. "Because you have made your decision! Go ahead and work hard Akame!" Su Han smiled. If Akame could really achieve a breakthrough in strength, then Su Han would naturally fulfill his promise and bring her to the Akame World. .... Time passed little by little. In the blink of an eye, 20 minutes had passed. Su Han immediately bought Crossing Over Talisman, and then chose to enter the world of To Love-Ru. In the next instant, his figure disappeared out of sight. ... World To Love-Ru. In a veryrge and luxuriously decorated room. There was a lot of delicious food in front of L, which was very luxurious. Some of the food looks very delicious, while others look very strange. It is the special food of every living in the gxy. Since the source is from everywhere, it also looks weird. Except for the surrounding maids. On both sides of L, there were still two people sitting. These two people are L younger sister, Momo Belia Deviluke, and a girl with long golden hair, Konjiki no Yami (Golden Darkness). "Onee-sama suddenly called me and prepared such avish banquet, what was it for?" Momo looked at L helplessly. Momo knew about her own older sister''s personality, but no matter how strange her personality was, there had to be a reason for doing this kind of thing, right? "I have a lot of friendsing! So it will be very crowded hereter." L looked very happy, and her little tail, like a devil tail, swayed in the air. "So, I guess I should also bring my best friend and little sister invited." At this point, L face was a bit disappointed, and she muttered, "Too bad that Nana can''te. Otherwise, it can be livelier now." Chapter 502: Youre Perverted! Chapter 502: You''re Perverted! Momo looked at L helplessly. Luckily, Momo had gotten used to L temper, so she finally sighed and didn''t say anything. However, there was a strange look in his eyes. "Wait a moment! Onee-sama, are there many friendsing? How could it be?" As the first Princess of Deviluke, L activities are all monitored. Even if L wasn''t fully supervised, at least if L was friends, at least Momo could figure this out. However, Momo had not received any information about this before. "Did they meet Onee-sama in a special way? Could Deviluke defenses have any ws?" Momo pondered, and in essence, this was a big problem. On the other hand, after Yami stares at L silently. Then said while looking at L. "Princess L, correct your little mistake! I''m not your best friend, but only your bodyguard! You make me ufortable like this." "But Yami is my best friend!" L didn''t care at all and said quickly. "At least I think so! I''m sure Yami thinks so too. Nothing to say! I wouldn''t care." Yami: "..." What can Yami do when she meets such a princess? She also felt hopeless. Although there was a wry smile on his face, looking at L, Yami eyes also carried a touch of warmth. The next moment, Momo and Yami sensed something was wrong. Behind L, the void slowly rotates, although there is no energy fluctuation at all, the two of them can determine what happened in the first ce. "Space movement technology? No space fluctuations, nor trigger Deviluke defenses?! Have technologypanies achieved breakthroughs in space technology technology?" Momo mind was shaken. "Princess L! Careful." Yami hair turned into a series of weapons, and aimed at Su Han and the others. L finally realized what had happened, and opened her mouth, "Don''t be so nervous, actually..." L didn''t finish her words. A touch of helplessness appeared on Su Han face, and raised his palm. "L, can you say something to your little sister or your friend before wee early?'' Yami arm turned into a sword and attacked Su Han, but his arm was covered in darkness emerging from Su Han palm, and she couldn''t even retract his arm. Sensing this Yami wants to attack, but doesn''t wait for her to take special action against the situation in front of her. Yami feels his arm return to normal and she feels she is losing his strength. "Guild Master really doesn''t know how to tenderly pity." Tony looked at the sight of Yami preparing to attack, and ended up just saying something like this. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Adoptive Brother! She dared to do something with his foster brother, only shackled his body without hurting her! It''s already because of Miss L face." Luo Cuilian disapproved, her gaze fixed on Yami with displeasure. Momo body stiffened, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead. "This is the enemy? The group of people that Onee-sama said before? Not suprisingly! This kind of technology could easily escape Deviluke detection! But why are these people so strong?" Konjiki no Yami is the number one assassin in the universe. Even though Momo, as the Princess of the Deviluke King inherits the lineage of the Deviluke family, she doesn''t have the confidence to defeat Yami in battle. Yami is defeated with one move, which shows that the horror of the opponent is far beyond imagination. Just when Momo was on guard, trying to dy time, until the pce guards and even her father came. L stood up and looked sulkily at Su Han and Yami. "Yami! They are not enemies!" L then looked at Su Han, then she said shyly. "I''m sorry Guild Master, Yami was unintentional, forgive her?" "I personally have no problem!" Su Han shrugged, he heard Yami voice with Kenbunshoku Haki. He knows that Yami is L bodyguard. Since she is a bodyguard, there is no need to me this as Yami is carrying out her responsibilities. Not to mention, Su Han knew that Yami just now didn''t have any killing intent at all, and would rather catch Su Han and the others. Darkness immediately gathered in his palm, leaving only Yami hand on his chest, standing in the distance in a daze. After a while, Yami came back to her senses, ring at Su Han angrily, "You pervert! Gross." Shirohige: "???" Tony: "???" Goko Ruri: "???" rk: "???" On the surface, Luo Cuilian expression was calm, but her brows were furrowed, indicating that her heart had a strong mood swing. Saiki Kusuo had no expression on his face, and his natural facial paralysis made it impossible for others to notice his current mood swings. "Guild Masters! I misjudged you." Tony looked at Su Han with admiration. "This is only to stop the attack!" Su Han has a headache. He only uses darkness to bind Yami hands, and doesn''t touch her in any other way. Why is he called a pervert? "The Guild Master isn''t really that kind of person. The attack of darkness only touched Yami arm. " L has a smile on her face, and shees to Yami back and hugs her. Yami body froze, but then rxed again, and a touch of helplessness appeared on his face again. The first time she met a master like this, there was really no way to fight L. "By the way, is your father in the pce now? If there is, beat him now! Let''s finish what I promised." Su Han looked at L. Momo: "???" Yami: "???" L father? Momo immediately realized who Su Han meant. Isn''t L father also her father? Deviluke King? As soon as these people came, they said they wanted to defeat the Deviluke King? Momo was silent. Should Momo say that the group of people in front of her really have that power, or should she say that the group of people in front of us are too arrogant? Chapter 503: Alien Food Chapter 503: Alien Food Su Han turned his head to look at Saiki Kusuo next to him, "This time you did it, or did I do it?" "If I can let the Guild Master do it, I''m not good at fighting!" Saiki Kusuopletely surrendered to Su Han, he felt that he was not good at fighting. And L will also give him an automatic coffee jelly maker. "If King Deviluke is still determined to match L even after being beaten by the Guild Master, I will take the opportunity to fight her." Saiki Kusuo had done a good job of removing the barrier from his head, and prepared to fight at any moment. After using points to strengthen himself, some of his abilities not only increased in intensity, but also his control abilities. Even though he couldn''t control it freely, the impact it had was no longer as great as imagined. He wondered, applying psychic powers to fight shouldn''t be as difficult as he thought? "Gurarararara!" Shirohigeughed very loudly, because of his tall stature, theughter shook the whole room. "I can see it from Kenbunshoku Haki. The people around are notpletely well-intentioned! Princess L, it seems that your orders are not very effective." L looked depressed, "They were all arranged by mom and dad! Usually they still listen to me, but sometimes, my words are useless." Momo quietly muttered to the side. Isn''t that because Onee-sama often does some very strange things and exhibits unreliable characteristics in the slightest? Tony was also surprised, there were many guard maids in this room. However, at this moment, all of these maids looked serious, and even took out all kinds of weapons, and were ready to fight Su Han and others. "Jarvis! How does it feel to be on an alien?" Tony looked around and it was as if he hadn''t seen the guard maids preparing to attack. Jarvis continued. "Is it like this?" Tony nodded and wasn''t too surprised. Even though Jarvis said that his level of technology wasn''t any weaker than the Chitauri fleet, this was just the room that L was living in. What high technology can it have? From this it follows that Deviluke technology must far surpass the Chitauri fleet. Thinking of the ck technology on L, Tony couldn''t help but feel emotional. "King Deviluke deserves to be the lord of the gxy that unites the entire gxy Regarding the science and technology background, it is way above me!" Not to mention anyone else, Saiki Kusuo looked at him speechlessly. Currently, Earthling Tony, canpare his self-developed technology with the Deviluke where the lord of the gxy unites the gxies. This really is hell! The door mmed suddenly. Zastin, wearing a beautiful set of armor, rushed in, his face cold, his eyes locked on Su Han and the others. "Is that you? How dare you invade Princess L room" Zastin drew his sword. Only in the next moment, Tony with a sinister smile on his face appeared in front of Zastin. With his arms covering his chest, the space suddenly turned into a diamond shape. Zastin backhand shed forward. With a sharp sound, the de hit the space barrier. "Space technology You have very high technology! No wonder you guys have such courage." Zastin became more serious than before. "Armor on your body! Also contains high technology?" Tony saw the beautiful armor on Zastin body. Even though it was a questioning tone, the words expressed affirmation. Jarvis'' warning tone in his ear was enough to exin everything. Zastin didn''t answer. "Princess L, I will fight here? You won''t be bothered, will you?" Tony asked. "As long as you don''t kill him!" replied L. Zastin: "???" Zastin looked dazed. He looked safe and sound, even L, who was talking andughing with Su Han and the others, she faintly realized that she seemed to have made a mistake. "Princess L, let me try you, the strength of the pce guard captain." Tonyughed, and the other hand lightly patted his chest, and the Nano Mecha immediately appeared and quickly covered him all over his body. In Zastin disbelieving gaze, blue mes shot out from Tony left arm, and a punch came like a rocket at high speed, and hit Zastin left chest hard. Blue mes shot from the feet of Iron Man mecha and shot towards the flying Zastin. Looking at the dpidated room, Goko Ruri looked at Su Han. "Our Demon Lord is here as a guest this time? When we are guests! Is there really no problem with fighting the host guards like this?" "L doesn''t care! What is the problem?" Su Han said indifferently. Goko Ruri looked at L. It turned out that L was around the table at this time, when she saw that the banquet she had prepared had not been destroyed, she immediately turned around and waved to Su Han and the others. "Come here! This is what I specifically ordered the kitchen to prepare, as I am not sure of your taste buds, so I have all the top foods from most of thes in my gxy!" Goko Ruri: "..." She felt that Su Han was right, and the host did not mind. Why should she think so much? Su Han looked at everyone present and found that the expressions of everyone present were mixed Saiki Kusuo looked at the food, although his face was still expressionless, there was panic in his eyes. As strong as Saiki Kusuo was, there was a huge uproar in his heart right now. "Princess L, thank you very much for your hospitality, but I suddenly realized that my stomach might be a little ufortable I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy the food in front of me. May I ask, do you have any Jelly coffee here? I should only be able to taste the coffee jelly now!" Shirohige looked at the huge salted fish pie looking up at the starry sky, and the octopus soup whose whole body was purple and the soup was still bubbling. Looking at the green seaweed that was still waving in the air, it was almost dripping with juice, as if it was alive. Shirohige was lost in thought. Does the alien food look like this? Therefore, can this food be eaten? Maybe that looks weird but tastes good? Wait, Shirohige suddenly looked frightened. Why was his Kenbunshoku Haki giving out warnings crazily right now? ! Chapter 504: Too hard to learn Chapter 504: Too hard to learn Su Han looked at the te in front of him. After that, he reached out to take out one dish after another from the system warehouse and ced them on the table. "L, among the delicious food you serve here! There is no food from the earth ... Let me make up for thisst shoring! What do you think? " All the dishes that Su Han brought with him were Ram cooking. Every time Su Han left, Ram would put a lot of food for Su Han, for fear that Su Han would starve outside. Even though Su Han didn''t eat much, Ram did all the time. Over time, the amount of food in Su Han system warehouse piled up. L nodded, and immediately agreed, "No problem!" Momo watched the crowd in front of her in silence. She remembered Zastin being beaten up by Tony earlier, and the look on his face was a bitplicated. Zastin is the captain of the Royal Guard of the Deviluke. If he could hold this position, one could imagine how powerful his strength would be. He could definitely be considered the top warrior in the gxy or at the forefront. And the group of people in front of her, whoever came out, could defeat Zastin. Not to mention, Su Han had shown the power to suppress Yami with his moves earlier. "Everyone, back off!" After Momo pped her hands, and the surrounding maids looked at each other, and doubts appeared in their eyes. "Earlier, Onee-sama gave you orders! As the third princess of the Deviluke, I order you to withdraw! Even if they really are enemies you continue to stay here, you will only bring trouble, without helping in the slightest." Momo voice was serious. Thebat maids realized that Momo was right, and immediately put away their weapons, bowed slightly to Momo, and then all left. "These people! Obviously I said that but it was useless. Momo only said it once and they obeyed!" L was a little angry, but her anger came quickly and went quickly, so she quickly forgot about it. And a bright smile appeared on his face. "It''s still a dish from Earth, which is more to my fallen angel taste." Goko Ruri sat beside Su Han, covered her mouth and chuckled. Luo Cuilian also sat quietly beside Su Han. But she didn''t say a word, her every movement revealed a beautiful, elegant and serene beauty. Saiki Kusuo also sat down, with rk sitting beside him. "Shouldn''t we wait for Tony?" Saiki Kusuo asked, while looking at the coffee jelly that Su Han took out. He already recognized that the coffee jelly that Su Han took out was the coffee jelly that Ram made for himst time. "That fellow, how could he not know that we will be having a banquet as soon as wee?" Su Han didn''t care. "Can only say that he has an interest in an old hobby that was revived after seeing Zastin body armor and other technologies... I guess waiting for it, no big deal!" Shirohige also said. Deviluke is also the capital of the gctic empire! The number of experts here shouldn''t be small. Tony is still too impulsive, it might be dangerous to roam alone, I''ll go and have a look." Holding the naginata in his hands, Shirohige walked in the direction where Tony and Zastin had gone. "What old man Shirohige said is true!" rk said, with concern on his face. "It does not matter! Tony and the others are within my perception range. If anything happens to them, I will hurry as fast as I can!!" When Tony leaves, Kenbunshoku Haki spreads around him, so he knows a lot. Su Han immediately took some photos and sent them to the guild chat room. Su Xiaoxiao: "Alien food! It''s certainly not a bit repulsive, but even though most of the looks are a bit shabby, but some are more in line with the earth aesthetic, I feel... L was quite careful this time. (Images)" Koro-sensei: "The appearance of alien food really doesn''t match the aesthetics of the Earthlings." Koro-sensei: "Wait a minute Why is the room you guys entered is such a mess?" Koro-sensei initially onlymented on the food, but when he looked through the series of photos sent by Su Han, he gradually discovered that there was something in the room. asshole! Why is the door to this room cracked? Although the overallyout of the room is correct, but seeing it why is it messy? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Because as soon as we came here, we met the Deviluke royal guard! They seemed to think we were the enemy, so they attacked us." Fourth Hokage: "Didn''t you guys exin?" Su Xiaoxiao: "We came here to find the matter of the Deviluke King! What else do we need to exin?" Minamiya Natsuki: "..." Haibara Ai: "... ..." Youkai Sage: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "What the Guild Master said is true! I can''t find the slightest fault." Aizen fell silent, thinking that Su Han was right. They were all prepared to seek trouble with the Deviluke King, and it was no big deal whether they conflicted, as long as there were no casualties in the end. Nakiri Erina: "I was still wondering if I could find a new recipe through this space food But now, I''m giving up on this idea." At first she was looking forward to Su Han live broadcast and let her see what alien food was like. Can she get inspiration from it? But after seeing alien cuisine, Nakiri Nagiri couldn''t learn it. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Zastin! His strength is very strong, I initially saw that this man fighting strength in To Love-Ru is not very strong. But once we really fight! Its power is beyond my expectations!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If I didn''t use magic! Iron Man armor couldn''t help it. (Photo)" Tonybat effectiveness is very strong. If all of his strength was really used, he would definitely be second only to the first Echelon guild. Barely able to fight Marquis Voban and Shirohige. After all, there was too much Iron Man armor in his house, and many of them were high-end mechas Hulk Buster and Rinnegan Buster. The power of teamwork certainly cannot be underestimated. And even if he didn''t use all the mechas, only used a set of nano mechas, or even used his own magic, his power should not be underestimated. At least, Zastin showed more power in the memory copy. Because of that, Tony was at an impasse with Zastin at this time, and his heart was very shocked. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Don''t be fooled by the content in the memory copy! Think about Zastin identity as the captain of the Deviluke Royal Guard!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If Zastin is weak, how did he be the captain of the royal guard?" Chapter 505: Son Goku and Bulma embark on a quest to find Dragon Ball Chapter 505: Son Goku and Bulma embark on a quest to find Dragon Ball Tony Is Not the Richest: "What Kyosuke said makes sense..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Keep fighting Zastin! Jarvis had gathered a lot of data from Zastin now. Once back, I will further modify my nano armor, and I feel good." L: "Stay safe!" L: "It''s okay to damage buildings during the fight, but try not to cause casualties...." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t worry! We''re not trying to kill each other now. Instead, we discuss carefully! I guess, this guy has realized we''re not enemies now. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Simple As against, he is a great man." rk Kent: "Tony, weren''t you worried at all when you came out now? Don''t forget the Deviluke King!" rk felt, Tony was too careless. In the case of meeting the Deviluke King, the matter was really serious. Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s no big deal! I feel that the area where I am now should be under the supervision of the Guild Master, and the Guild Master cane and support me at any time!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This is exactly what the Demon Lord said before!" L: "Sure enough... The Guild Master has calcted everything, so this is why Tony is so calm now?" Come Be My Son: "" Because Tony safety doesn''t matter. So, why did he continue to watch the battle outside? Shirohige chose to take the naginata and walked back to where Su Han and the others were having a banquet. Since there is no problem here, what is he doing here? Watch? Better to go back and re-watch a memory copy of Tony battle when he has the time! Yagami Taichi: "To travel to another world? This is really something to look forward to." Yagami Taichi looked at the excursion he was preparing for, and then looked at the alien tour that Su Han and the others were holding, he had a longing in his heart. But he soon calmed down. Of course, there''s nothing to say about simple summer camp activities, but it''s really interesting to consider that he going to a different world in this digital world of summer camp activities. Nothing less than a visit to an alien. Although Yagami Taichi was feeling nervous and excited. I''m Not Bald: "As soon as I woke up, I found that the task had been taken over by you guys! It''s a bit disappointing..." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." L: "If Saitama wants toe, can stille now to our world! If Saitamaes, the super satellite will still be provided." L says feel this is nothing. I''m Not Bald: "Forget it! The banquet has already started, I entered half way, it is a bit bad. " Su Xiaoxiao: "Saitama is too polite! Everyone follows their own wishes." I''m Not Bald: "I''m noting! I went outside to defeat some monsters" Goku: "Wow that looks like a lot of really good food!" Goku: "I want to eat..." Nakiri Erina: "..." King: "..." rk Kent: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "When I think of little Goku whose grandfather is dead and can''t even eat enough every day... I feel like I''m losing my appetite...." Tony had already controlled the rhythm of the battle at this time, so he often chatted in the guild. After all, in terms of battle, with Jarvis as a support, he didn''t spend much effort. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Otherwise, I will send a robot babysitter to take care of Goku after I get back." Kinomoto Sakura: "Actually, I feel ording to Goku taste, sending him a robot babysitter ispletely useless..." Aizen Sosuke: "That''s right! The food that Goku eats every day piles up like a mountain. Even if you send a babysitter-type robot, the robot can only cook the most. For hunting still have to rely on Goku alone" Goku: "In the guild everyone is good. However, it seems I have seen the same thing as the memory copy a few days ago, the woman named Bulma wants to take my grandfather relic" Goku: "Now with Bulma, I''m out to find Dragon Ball." Goku: "Amazing! The thing called memory copy actually foretells what will happen to me in the future!" Minamiya Natsuki: "So, Gomu doesn''t realize at all that the essence of memory copies is the past and the future?" Nakiri Erina: "After all, he is still a child!" Tony Is Not the Richest : "No! Since he is following Bulma, then the world number one worth, why can''t she support you!" Tony frowned and realized that things were not as simple as they thought. Can anyone better understand the meaning of the title of the richest man in the world than him, who is also the richest man in the world? Not to mention, Bulma herself is also a top scientist in the world who is very simr to Tony. No matter from which point of view Bulma will not let Goku go hungry! Goku: "Women are evil! She only gave me a little food every day. She also told me that it is not normal for a child to eat so much! Eating too much can easily damage the stomach." Koro-sensei: "..." Koro-sensei: "Theoretically, Bulma is right." Koro-sensei found that if he found his student overeating, even eating with more food than his own body, he would make such a decision. After all, ording to normal people thinking, this was clearly unscientific. Goku : "ording to big sister Kuroneko, I treat that woman politely! But that woman won''t let me eat until I''m full, now I''m starving." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." So Goku said this, Was this me thrown at her? The reason why Goku situation is different from the original is because Gokou Ruri taught Goku to be polite? Kasumi Utako: "It doesn''t matter from which angle learning manners is not a bad thing." Nakiri Erina: "I''ll make some good food and send it to Goku." Nakiri Erina finally decided to cook and send it herself, but that''s not to hold back support anymore. At first when Goku entered the guild, Nakiri Erina was still wondering if she could have Goku support, but as time went on, she calmed down. Now, Nakiri Erina often considers Goku as her friend. That''s why such a decision was made. Chapter 506: Su Han VS Gid Lucione Deviluke Chapter 506: Su Han VS Gid Lucione Deviluke Goku: "Thank you, Big sister Erina." Goku immediately drooled, thinking of therge amount of food that Nakiri Erina had given him. The food that Nakiri Erina gave to Goku was not only quite a lot, but more importantly, the food that Nakiri Erina gave him was much tastier than the food he ate. Su Han opened his eyes, chatting with Momo, Yami and the others from time to time. He also did not exclude these two people from the circle. But soon, Su Han through Kenbunshoku Haki felt something very interesting. "What happened?" Luo Cuilian who had been watching Su Han, was very aware of Su Han mood swings and a trace of doubt shed across his eyes. "I found an uninvited guest!" Su Han shrugged, his voice calm, but there was a sharp glint in his eyes. He spread out his palms and patted them gently beside him, "I was right Deviluke King, Gid!" The moment Su Han raised his hand, waves rose in the void. There was a sound of the void being twisted together like a spin. But the distortion disappeared in an instant. On the other hand, there are opposing forces. Two different forces collided. The void is like ss under this force, it is vulnerable to a single blow, and it is instantly torn apart. With a bang, a figure that looked like a child emerged from the void. "You are of the same generation as L... Don''t you know how to respect elders?" Gid reached out and patted his shirt, turning his head to look at Su Han with his eyes slightly narrowed. It seemed to be appraising Su Han. "I''m not interested in respecting parents who love to arrange marriages and are stubborn." Su Han looked directly at the Gid in front of him. "I said right didn''t I? You hope to find L fianc, and then leave all the work to L and her fianc, King Deviluke wants to be free, right? Deviluke King-----Gid Lucione Deviluke." Gid wrapped his arms around his chest, and flicked the demon tail behind his back. One of his fingers tapped his arm gently and heughed. "You want to change my decision it doesn''t matter, but do you have enough power l?" "You can try!" His hand directly pped the ground, the power of the Space Stone instantly spread out, and suddenly the world around him distorted. "What''s this!" There was surprise on Yami face, and she almost guessed that she had seen it wrong. "Is it possible to create a parallel world with one own power? How is this possible?" Since Yami had seen so much and had extensive knowledge, she clearly understood what was happening before him. "This is truly a wonderful thing!" Momo eyes shone brightly, but seeing her fists clenched silently and her mood also fluctuated violently. "This kind of space disturbanceWell, I admit, I really underestimated you!" Gid expression finally carried a hint of seriousness. He felt that the strength that Su Han was currently showing was extremely high. "As long as I''m fighting with you, no one should do anything to Tony, right?" Su Han asked calmly. "Tony?" Gid was stunned, but then he suddenly realized, "Are you referring to that robot battle with Zastin outside?" "I do not care! Do not worry. I have long seen that you guys are not enemies Otherwise, I will catch you!" Gid looked at rk, Luo Cuilian, and Goko Ruri, and his gaze remained on Saiki Kusuo for a moment. "You none of you are ordinary characters!" "If it weren''t for Deviluke supremebat power currently dispersed, Ick confidence in finishing you guys off" "Did father even say such a thing?" Momo couldn''t stay calm and became very nervous. She looked at L who was smiling beside her calmly. What were the identities of L friends? Deviluke power was much simpler than imagined. 10 years ago, Gid Lucione Deviluke, the King of Deviluke led his men to war in the gxy, defeated all opponents, and became the true king of the gxy and the king of the universe. It was precisely because of the battle 10 years ago that Gid had run out of energy, that he had be like a child today. But even in the state of a child, he still has the power to destroys. From this one can imagine how strong Gid was during his heyday. And 10 years ago, the powerhouse that apanied Gid to fight the gxy together was definitely the top existence in the universe. Even the Konjiki no Yami can''t bepared. Even if Yami is the top assassin in the universe, so is it. The real old generation powerhouse no longer appeared in the world. That''s why the younger generation will be on stage. Say nothing more. L didn''t seem to have much fighting power, but in truth, she could easily trigger a huge storm with a wave of her arm. After all she has a Deviluke Bloodline. Because Momo knew Deviluke background all too well, she could understand how incredible it would be to gather such a group of top powerhouses from a vast gxy that was enough for Gid to take seriously. One or two, maybe a loner powerhouse, but a group of powerhouses is definitely the ultimate power. "Then, old man how do you n to fight?" Su Han ced his hand on his chest, his eyes turned into a Rinnegan, and he activated the Power Stone. With Su Han Kenbunshoku Haki observing the power in Gid Lucione Deviluke body, his heart was greatly shaken. Gid has to be considered the strongest he has ever seen, excluding Saiki Kusuo, Saitama and Thanos version four of the Infinity Stones. The strength in his body was like the ocean. Even though it''s neverpletely full, it''s still scary. If Gid power is returned to its peak. Even if he was thrown into the powerful world of Dragon Ball, he might be able to upy a ce. "It seems you are L friend! How about three punches at each other?" Gid eyes narrowed slightly, feeling that Su Han waspletely different this time. If before, Gid only thought that Su Han was a very good young man who would grow up in the future and be qualified to fight for the supremacy of the universe. So now, Gid believed that Su Han was truly qualified topete for the supremacy of the universe. The aura that Su Han was showing now, he had never encountered it several times in his life. "Interesting! Very interesting! I have never seen a young man as attractive as you." Gidughed, clenched his fists and his eyes became fierce. "It doesn''t matter who wins or loses with these three moves! I agree with you as the son-inw of the Deviluke King. I also allow L to be free from now on!" "Yes! You''re right, the others are not unqualified to be my daughter fianc." Su Han: "???" Su Han looked confused. Damn it, what are you talking about as an old and impolite man? Chapter 507: Kosaka Kyosuke Advice Chapter 507: Kosaka Kyosuke Advice Luo Cuilian and Goko Ruri frowned when they heard this, but they still remained calm. Big business? Didn''t Gid misunderstand? They''ve been through a lot, and this won''t bother them. Saiki Kusuo took another mouthful of the coffee jelly expressionlessly, and opened the guild live broadcast column and sent a message. Saiki Kusuo: "Guild Master and King Deviluke will be fighting soon! Those who want to watche quickly!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wait a minute! I will stop the fight with Zastin" Come Be My Son: "I''ve returned to the room where Princess L is! However, all of you left?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Isn''t that obvious? The Demon Lord was afraid that the waves of the two battle attacks would spread across the, so he used the mirror dimension." Come Be My Son: "..." Shirohige looked at the empty te in front of him, and then looked at the room without anyone. So, what should he do now? Should we go back to see how Zastin and Tony strike a truce? Shirohige body began to tremble. In the end, he put the Naginata on the ground and sat on the ground. He also doesn''t want to leave, just wait here until Su Han and the others return. ... Gid dealt a blow apanied by a terrifying energy fluctuation. Su Han also punched without showing any weakness. The two fists bombarded together, dense cracks appeared in the void. Su Han muscles could be seen from under his clothes. With the help of the Power Stone, his strength instantly increased, and Gid had a shock in his eyes with the sudden increase in strength. However, due to physical limitations, the speed of the burst of power in a short time was not as fast as Su Han, and he was instantly thrown backwards. It was as if a cannonball was fired into the distance causing an earthquake. Gid pierced through countless buildings, and finally his figure was nowhere to be seen. "Was the Deviluke King just sent flying with a punch?" Yami can''t believe what his own eyes see, Gid is the ruler of the universe and the number one powerhouse in the gxy. Even though it wasn''t at its peak, it was still enough to shake the gxy. With a flick of the demon tail behind Gid back, he forcefully stopped himself from being blown away, and he appeared directly in front of Su Han, panting slightly, "Good boy! I underestimated you." "Your speed is so fast!" Praise Su Han. "Of course! Even if I am outside the Sr System where the Deviluke is, it will only take me two hours to rush back! If I am with all my strength, my speed reaches the speed of light." Gid looked very proud. "Is that true?" Su Han mouth smiled strangely. Seeing this smile, Gid felt ufortable. The next moment, he saw Su Han raise his finger. "If it''s like that, then you will be racing outside the Deviluke system! With the power of space, Gid body instantly disappeared. The final expression on his face was one of astonishment and disbelief. Yami: "???" Momo: "???" Even L who had prepared from the start, had pity for her father. "It was so simple that he beat dad." Although she was confident in Su Han strength, L was also confident in her father strength. She had originally thought that this battle would be a fierce one, but she never expected that the battle would end so quickly. "Actually, I didn''t win over the Deviluke King at all!" Su Hansit again. "The first strike was only due to the nature of my particr item! I increased my strength manifold temporarily, and the Deviluke King power failed to keep up with me. That''s why he was knocked flying!" "In actualbat, the oue of the fight is far from the question of whether the strength is stronger than the opponent, but the question of whether the opponent can hit or not." "As for the second time" Su Han shrugged, "It''s just that I only made use of the space power because his space power wasn''t as good as mine! " Yami is silent. Although Su Han said humbly, but how many people in this universe could make the Deviluke King suffer such a miserable defeat? "Keep eating!" Su Han looked at everyone present and took a bowl. "ording to what the Deviluke King said, it will take at least two hours for him to return. It just so happened that we took this advantage to finish the banquet." L was also excited again and patted the table in front of her with energy. "Guild Master is right, everyone eat first! For anything else, wait until my dades back. If my father still doesn''t agree, let Saiki Kusuo fight him." Luo Cuilian: "..." Goko Ruri: "..." The two of them stared at L speechlessly, a little unsure whether L was really that unclear? It was estimated that after Gid returned, not only would he not be angry, but he would also be overjoyed. The two of them could even think that the first sentence of Gid return might be to ask Su Han if he wants to take the throne of the lord of the gxy. After all, it is a terrible old man who wants to get rid of his throne and wanders off, even forcing L to get married. Even Goko Ruri who knows Su Han better, can imagine that Su Han actually refuses directly in the face of such a scene, maybe he will give Gid another blow. After speaking a few words, Su Han closed his eyes, entered the guild, and found that the guild was also noisy at this time. Nakiri Erina: "The fight ends quickly!" Come Be My Son: "Gid has the power to destroy the! I''m afraid only a Guild Master can defeat an opponent so lightly" Shirohige was very emotional and didn''t know what to say. Old Man is the Marquis: "No I guess Saitama should be able to do this kind of thing too." I''m Not Bald: "I haven''t fought it and I''m not sure" rk Kent: "This is a tremendous force." At this moment, rk was a little mncholic. Su Han said more than once that his potential was very underhanded. In the future, he would be ranked first in the guild. In fact, because he has seen a copy of the memory, he has consciously strengthened himself, and the growth rate is undoubtedly much faster than in the original, but he still feels that he is not fast enough. Everything depends on theparison. A group with cheat members in the guild, the speed of the increase in strength is very fast. But he felt that the increase in his strength was nothing. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Actually I feel that rk really wants to increase his strength quickly. You can wait to perfect your own ws and not be afraid of magic, go to the world of Campione and kill one Heretic God with the sun attribute." Kosaka Kyosuke gave a suggestion. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "At that time, you were the same as being in the sun all the time... I promise that in that situation, your strength will increase at a high speed." Chapter 508: Uploads the Batman trilogy Chapter 508: Uploads the Batman trilogy rk Kent: "???" rk was stunned by the suggestion from Kosaka Kyosuke, is this kind of method possible? Su Xiaoxiao: "Although I personally don''t want to lower your spirits. However, don''t forget that the God yer birth ceremony was performed by Pandora." Su Xiaoxiao: "Are you sure aliens can perform the God yer birth ceremony?" rk Kent: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course, if you want to try, you can still try... I''m just saying the chances are rtively small!" The birth ceremony of the God yer from Pandora was used for humans. The alien rk wants to join in on the fun? But Su Han didn''t deny that it was all possible. It was very possible for rk to be a God yer! What if Pandora misjudges rk as a human! Never give up on dreaming! Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Come Be My Son: "Just try it!" rk Kent : "Once I''ve umted enough points and perfected my own ws, I''ll give it a try!" After rk thought about this suggestion he finally decided to give it a try. What if that could happen? Even if it was impossible to kill the Heretic God with the sun attribute, it could still be considered the right thing to do, right? It doesn''t go against his standard of living. Come Be My Son: "By the way Guild Master, I want to know one thing!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Want to know something, just say it!" Come Be My Son: "Haven''t you finished the fight? Why don''t you open the mirror dimension now and return to the real world?" Shirohige who was sitting alone in L room, watching the live broadcast of the guild had aint. Su Xiaoxiao: "Isn''t Gid back yet? I should at least wait for him to return before I disarm the mirror world! Otherwise, there is an error in the spatial position, and it will be very bad!" Su Han pondered that the mirror world and the real world were rtively parallel worlds. Even though he opened the mirror world now, Gid also had to enter the same position in the real world. What if Gid has a problem with his spatial location? Although Su Han is not worried about anything bad happening to Gid, but if Gid is missing for two or three years, the joke will be very big. Su Han couldn''t exin to L. Tony Is Not the Richest: "A peace deal has been reached with Zastin! Now I''m discussing with Zastin about his armor. I feel that the direction of research after my return can be determined. " L: "Zastin armor can help you?" L was very curious about this. Tony Is Not the Richest: "It''s okay! The armor may not be as advanced as my Iron Man armor in terms of advanced level, but it uses a lot of special concepts that I never imagined before." rk Kent: "Being able to make strength go further is always good!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "By the way, when I look at rk, I suddenly think of one thing. After I return, I will go to rk world and apany him to meet Batman." Tony Is Not the Richest: "But we have a shallow understanding of Batman!" Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s why you are prepared?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "That can the Guild Master send me a copy of the Batman series memory?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright! Since that''s your request But I have a condition of exchange!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Guild Masters wouldn''te up with the idea of asking for my Hulk Buster, Rinnegan Buster and God yer Buster would they?" Tony became wary, but he made a decision. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Guild Master... ording to your current strength, you don''t need this armor at all. They can only be decorations at most." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Sure, if you really want it I''ll go back and make another one for you, but it''s going to take a long time." Su Xiaoxiao: "When did I say I wanted your armor?" Su Han was silent, and he didn''t need the Iron Man armor. After all, his strength alone was sufficient. After all, she was very different from the first time she met Tony. Su Xiaoxiao: "My request is very simple When you and rk meet Batman! You should start the live video broadcast, I''m a little curious, the way you interact!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I thought it was a big deal The Guild Master doesn''t need to mention that, even if the Guild Master doesn''t send a copy of the memory, I will also broadcast it." Su Xiaoxiao: "You said this okay? If that''s the case, then I absolutely won''t send a memory copy." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" After. persecuting Tony Stark, Su Han suddenly felt happy. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a memory copy of Batman Begins, The Dark Knight, The Dark Knight Rises] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiao Xiao uploaded a copy of the Batman Personal Information text memory Summary] Kasumi Utako: "Worship the Guild Master who sent the memory copy!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Download! But among the multiple memory copies, there is very little information about Batman!" Koro-sensei: "The life of a memory copy is always short and pleasant!" Nakiri Erina: "What is Batman Personal Information Summary?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course it is a plot that can only be involved in a fewics. After all, there are some things that can''t be seen from the memory copy of the film." Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony, after reading the copy of Batman memory, you will know ... Batman and you are only simr, but actually the difference in character is too big." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Is that so?" Su Xiaoxiao: "The only thing I have to say is to be careful with Batman." Su Han looked at rk, suddenly feeling a little emotional. Batman is indeed a worthy hero, the biological son of the DC Universe, andparable in status to Iron Man in the Marvel Universe. But the main problem is that Batman is too rational. Compared to the emotional Tony, he had more faith in the preparations in his hands. Strong people appear in the world? It goes without saying that Batman will do, understand the characteristics of the person, and then develop a solution against the person. rk is a superman and has a good temper? Batman personally trusts you a lot and will not cause catastrophe to the world, but what if you lose control? What if you be evil? There are so many cases in the world! Superman is so powerful and uncontroble, who can stop him? Who will be responsible? Therefore, Batman Bruce Wayne still has to record weaknesses in a small notebook. Even if Bruce Wayne dies, an ordinary person with a small notebook can easily kill you. Su Han remembered that there was aic plot where Bruce Wayne little notebook was leaked, as a result of which the Justice League was instantly destroyed by the person who controlled the little notebook. Where does this make sense? There is no ce for regret, okay! Tony Is Not the Richest: "Could make Guild Masters give serious warnings! Looks like it''s not an easy thing. ... Does Batman need to be wary of? I will pay attention." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Now, let me first consider the copy of Batman memory and basic information sent by the Guild Master." Chapter 509: Su Han Victory Chapter 509: Su Han Victory Su Han used the power of the Space Space Stone to make Shirohige Tony Stark and Zastin, and others move to a parallel space. Although Su Han had no intention of directly opening a parallel world to prevent Gid from getting lost. Even though he was the Guild Master, Su Han thought of the guild members more as his friends. Yami holds the Taiyaki and eats it in small bites, with a happy smile on his face. Taiyaki is the most delicious food in his life. Shirohige took arge bowl of wine, and drank it in one gulp, and finally threw the jug that looked like a water tank in his hand to the ground. "Gurarararara. Although the food on L side is not great! But the wine is still pretty good." Shirohigeughed happily. "Can''t say there''s no good food, right?" Goko Ruri hesitantly took a wing that was a bit like a bird wing, took a bite, and was finally grateful that she ate a food that tasted quite decent. "Some things are still edible and taste good! It''s just that the appearance is a bit odd, and for the most part it doesn''t suit our taste." Tony looked at the food in front of him while eating the food provided by Su Han. "This is also understandable! After all, if it is an alien, there is a possibility that the life form is notpatible with humans! For example, rk, a Kryptonian physique, and being exposed to sunlight can be stronger. Where does this make sense?" rk eating actions stopped slightly, when he looked at Tony again, there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. But in the end, he said nothing, took a cup of jelly and poured it into his mouth. rk closed his eyesfortably in the next second, "This jelly tastes really good." Momo, Yami, and Zastin are very quiet. Rarely joins the chat. Originally, when Zastin was transferred, he still had something to say, but when he learned from Momo, Gid was now outside the Deviluke sr system, and all his words were swallowed into his stomach. Even the king of the Deviluke was defeated. What could he do as captain of the royal guard? When this meal was finished, there was a thumping sound and the air was distorted. After that, Gid figure suddenly appeared, he widened his eyes and looked at Su Han, constantly grinding his teeth. But in the end, he suddenlyughed. "Ha ha ha ha! I underestimated you. Except for your physique to reach the level of the overlord of the universe, I didn''t expect you to still control this extremely powerful space transfer ability This kind of space transfer ability, I really haven''t seen anyone who doesn''t use scientific technology to demonstrate it!" If Su Han used some kind of machine to show such power, Gid would not be surprised, but with his own strength. He was able to move the universe lord beyond the Deviluke sr system, this could definitely be called extraordinary. Gid realized that his previous judgment was correct, and the young man in front of him was indeed qualified to be the ruler of the universe. "Are you still not convinced?" Su Han looked at Gid with interest. "Of course not two wins in three sets! You won twice. Even if I win, what''s the point? I''m not fighting anymore You have to wait until I return to the peak period." Gid sat cross-legged on the ground, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his words. But then his eyes had excitement. Cough twice and speak earnestly. "Though, I don''t know, where did youe from! However, your strength has been recognized by me. When will you marry L? " Facing Gid, Su Han had already guessed this. What he did was raise his palm, and there was space energy flowing in the palm again. "King Deviluke! I''m a little curious, if I throw you out of the gxy, how long will it take you toe back?" There is no doubt about the power of the Space Stone. Of course, if Su Han threw Gid directly outside the gxy, the physical energy consumed would definitely not be small. But if you want to do it, no problem. However, because Su Han did not have the world star map To Love-Ru. So totally random. If Gid couldn''t go anywhere, then it could only depend on fate. Gid stiffened, and he finally mumbled, "Young people are so easily offended now well, I know, I won''t push you. I know what kind of free love young people prefer today. Yes, it''s all up to you. But if you''ve had enough fun, you still have to get married early!" "You get married, and I can retire Cough! I can entrust Deviluke to you young man, you will be the king of Deviluke!" Seeing the extraterrestrial energy in Su Han hands growing more and more, Gid covered his mouth very wisely and signaled that he was no longer speaking. But to be honest, Gid was still a bit reluctant. If he was in his prime at this time, even if he had the power of space to envelop his body, he could tear it at will. It was impossible for the pure power of space and time to limit him, the ruler of the universe. If he could finish it easily, then 10 years ago, he would not have won the final victory and be a well-deserved king of the gxy. "Since Gid has returned, let''s go back!" Su Han snapped his fingers, the power of space spread out, and the mirror dimension instantly copsed. Tony saw Su Han snap his fingers freely, he subconsciously thought of Thanos. However, he suddenly thought of something else and hastily entered the guild. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I thought of a very interesting thing!" Nakiri Erina: "What are you thinking?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "You guys didn''t say it before! Lord of the universe in memory copies there are several? I suddenly thought that Gid seems to be the master of the universe too, and there is also the master of the universe in the Dragon Ball world!" La: "???" I''m Not Bald : "..." Koro-sensei: "What Tony said is most likely true. " Kasumi Utako: "I remember Saitama was the assassin of the lord of the universe" Come Be My Son: "Still good that Saitama hasn''te to the world of To Love-Ru yet? Or is Gid life in danger?" Shirohige even though he knew it was just a joke, he felt that this matter was indeed quite interesting. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If Saitama is going to the world of Dragon Ball in the future, and the lord of the Frieza universe, will Frieza really die under Saitama fist? If Frieza really died! Then I believe that Saitama really has the domination of the universe!" Chapter 510: Darkness Bagramon Chapter 510: Darkness Bagramon Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course not! In my opinion, Frieza is much stronger than on the surface." Tony Is Not the Richest: "If I haven''t seen a copy of Dragon Ball memory, I really think that Frieza is just the opening opponent." I''m Not Bald: "I might not be Frieza opponent now! However, I think that the stronger my enemy bes, I feel that I am full of passion and can continue to train and be stronger!" Saiki Kusuo: "This coffee jelly is really good! If a coffee jelly maker could make all these rainbow colored jellies, how great would that be." Nakiri Erina: "This can''t be After all, it''s just a machine! How is it possible to beat the delicious food made by chefs with all the skills they have?" Su Xiaoxiao "..." Su Han saw this subconsciously he remembered Nakiri Erina father, Nakiri Azami. Nakiri Azami idea was to use industrial methods to producerge quantities of food. Looks like it will cause a lot of trouble for Nakiri Erina and Nakiri Senzaemon in the future? However, this thought only crossed Su Han mind. Even though Nakiri Erina is not a fighter in the guild, she has also practiced Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki to entry level or higher. His strength was far beyond ordinary people. And no matter how strong Nakiri Azami was in the original, he was just an ordinary person. Although Nakiri Azami is the father of Nakiri Erina, and Su Han can''t use force, but every guild member who is good at using illusions and applying a little illusion, can Nakiri Azami resist? Su Han, or Aizen, gave a slight look ording to their achievements in hypnosis. Even if he wanted Nakiri Azami on his way to Mount Fuji, and then jump off the top of Mount Fuji, Nakiri Azami wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest. While Su Han was chatting in the guild, he was also discussing with Gid who was sitting beside him. With Su Han, Gid didn''t even bother to look at Luo Cuilian and Goko Ruri now. "Su Han? It''s fine if I call your real name directly, right?" "It does not matter! Up to you." "Where does your family live? Are they from the Milky Way region?" Gid was very curious. Logically speaking, if there was such an expert in the gxy, there was no way he wouldn''t know. How can any ruler of the universe be simple? But if Su Han is not from this gxy, then everything can be exined. "I am a human!" Su Han recognized his race. At first, he thought that Gid would not recognize the name of the earth if he said it. After all, the gxy is so big, if L didn''t go to earth in the original work, Gid as the king of Deviluke, wouldn''t know the name of the earth, right? After all, there are too manys in the gxy. But as Su Han expected, Gid eyes narrowed, and his expression immediately showed seriousness. "Earth? I didn''t expect you to be such a strong person out of that. With this, I can understand It''s a wonderful." Gild sighed with a bit of emotion, he kept asking, "By the way, these people beside you are also from the earth?" Su Han was a little surprised, Gid seemed to know the people of the earth. And listening to Gid tone, the person on earth he knows seems to be a strong person? The thought shed through his mind, but Su Han didn''t stop talking, "Most of them!" "Of course!" Gid hands wrapped around his chest, as if to confirm something, while closing his eyes as if remembering someone. "King Deviluke, can you tell us something about the powerful person on earth you know?" Tony was also interested. Doesn''t the earth from the world of To Love-Ru look ordinary on the surface? "Certain!" Although it is a bit strange, why Su Han and others don''t know this information, but he doesn''t say much, and exins straightforwardly. "That person name is Tarot! The origin of the earth!" "His strength alone might not be worth mentioning, but this fellow, he has a special summoned monster called Darkness Bagramon!" "Darkness Bagramon has a very unique power, it doesn''t just have the power to destroy the itself! At the same time, its dark power can also damage others and make weak and evil people sumb to its orders. With this, he created the notorious Bagra pirate group in the gxy. And he took over the earth or the Milky Way as his realm!" "Father, wait a moment!" Momo finally couldn''t hold back her doubts and she asked directly, "Why are you talking about that guy named Tarot when you know that?" "Not because of the Bagra pirate group that often messes up the map of the Milky Way! He also separated the entire sr system in which the earth is located as its own territory." Gid talked about this. At one point, he gritted his teeth furiously, "When I heard it! This person is going to rebel, so I ordered Zastin father to lead the army to capture that person." Zastin: "??? " Su Han nced at Zastin, although he didn''t know the identity of Zastin father, but he must also be a top general of Gid on Deviluke. Its power cannot be underestimated. "Finally All the soldiers under Zastin father were destroyed!" There was a trace of gloom in Gid eyes. Darkness Bagramon existence and power were too strange, and a group of evil forces gathered. Coupled with its power which cannot be underestimated, it is definitely enough to make one dizzy. "Now then, I have summoned the retired general of the older generation from Deviluke! And I havee out blocking the way out of the Milky Way gxy!" "Wait until my strength recovers to its former glory! I will take care of that bastard myself." Gid had a dangerous glint in his eyes. At this time, he no longer had the previous kind of childish cynicism, but brought great pressure to others. The always silent Saiki Kusuo, and then he looked at Su Han suddenly, "Guild Master, I feel this situation is a bit familiar!" "Um that is very familiar indeed!" Su Han could see the many guild members beside him, and felt this situation was familiar. Of course, Su Han already knew what was happening in front of him. "If I remember correctly, Darkness Bagramon, it must be the top Digimon born after Dark Knightmon and Bagramon DigiXrosbined, right?" The top big boss of the Digimon World appears in the world of To Love-Ru and bes someone Summoning Beast! And also attract the Bagra pirates in this world? If this wasn''t something the Transmigator did, Su Han would have pped Gid on the ground and beaten him hard. Gid: Huh? Why do I feel a cold rass in the back? Gid eyes sharpened, and he thought carefully about what he had encountered recently. The suspect was eventually locked up. Yes, Tarot! It must be this pirate leader who wants to rule the Milky Way gxy and plot against him! Gid wrote another note in the little notebook in his heart. He! Gid Lucione Deviluke! Ruler of the universe! Deviluke King! Chapter 511: Transmigator who has transmigrated from more than one world Chapter 511: Transmigator who has transmigrated from more than one world At this time in the guild chat room is also talking about this. Aizen Sosuke: "Interesting! Very interesting. Darkness Bagramon? Is it something created by a Transmigator or a Reincarnator?" L: "..." Even though L had a certain understanding of the guild, he still didn''t understand it thoroughly. Faced with this sudden situation, he just silently watched on the sidelines, hoping to assess the current specific situation through the chat content of the guild members. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t know exactly what Darkness Bagramon is." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Listen to King Deviluke words, Darkness Bagramon power is quite strong..." Being able to make the Deviluke King take it seriously, and even angrily say that he will wait for his state to return to its peak before finishing it, which is enough to exin the strength of the other party. This proved that Darkness Bagramon was enough to threaten King Debiruk. Even if Darkness Bagramon couldn''t defeat Gid in this state, Darkness Bagramon could at least injure Gid in this state, and maybe even both of them were at a loss. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Since the world itself has changed, why don''t we ask the Guild Master to take a look at the main mission?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." He entered the main mission column and found that the mission had indeed been released. ... [Mission name: Kill the Transmigator] [Transmigator Name : Tarot] [Transmigator System : Dark Digi System] [Transmigator Ability : Dark Digi and Darkness Bagramon as Summoning Beast] [Quick overview: Tarot is one of the Top Transmigrators of the Transmigrator Organization, he has transmigrated more than one world. The two most basic Digi-Eggs had been obtained through the system and he had cultivated two Digi-Eggs and finally used the power of dark data to make them merge and evolve into Darkness Bagramon. Darkness Bagramon fighting power was very strong! With the cooperation of dark digital power and Dark Digi System, it even surpasses the original Darkness Bagramon in the Digimon world] [Mission Requirement: Killing Transmigator] [Mission restriction: Only members residing in the world of To Love-Ru are allowed to participate in missions] [Mission Reward: 190,000 points] Su Han was stunned to see this, because the information revealed by this main mission column was veryrge. Even at this moment, his heart fluctuated. Then he directly finished the screenshot and sent it to the guild chat room. Yagami Taichi: "Digi-Egg? Darkness Bagramon in the Digimon World?" Yagami Taichi: "And Can Darkness Bagramon destroy this?" Yagami Taichi was the first to be surprised when he looked dumbfounded at the mission information column. "ording to the words of the Deviluke King, Darkness Bagramon who appeared in the world of To Love-Ru, seems to have the power to destroys The Dark Digimon of the Digimon World possess this level of power?" Yagami Taichi rolled his eyes, and almost fainted knowing this fact. He and his friends are still children, and they can''t fight a monster that could destroy a. Yagami Taichi fell into deep thought, and he started to think whether he should call his friends to keep his friends and himself from going to camp this summer. This is simply not a level of existence. Nakiri Erina: "Don''t panic! The situation is not being exaggerated." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "What''s there to worry about?! Yagami Taichi, what will you experience instead of already revealed in the Digimon memory copy?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The appearance of Darkness Bagramon can only say that the upper limit of the Digimon world has increased, but that doesn''t mean that your enemies are encounters like this. Please trust the copy of the memory issued by the Guild Master! " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "In the name of my fallen angel! I guarantee that the memory copy that the Demon Lord sent is no problem with the memory copy! I guarantee there will never be a problem." Old Man is the Marquis: "I didn''t think things were that simple!" Old Man is the Marquis said: "Why did Rema go to another world and they can do this kind of mission?" Marquis Voban felt very annoyed. He now knows that the other world has given birth to a guild mission, can earn points, and the number of points is still a lot? If he had known about this long ago, he would have gone to participate in this tour, rather than killing the Heretic God. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I feel like Guild Masters always like to hide things. I feel that most likely, Darkness Bagramon will appear in the memory copy in the future." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Seeing that Tony knew himself well, Su Han fell silent. He was a little embarrassed to veto it? Kasumi Utako: "Looks like Stank-san really guessed right. If Stank-san is wrong, then the Guild Master will definitely refute it from the start." Kasumi Utako: "But now that the Guild Master is so calm, what Stank-san said is most likely true." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han saw that they all knew him very well. My power of authority is about to move. Tony Is Not the Richest: "The Guild Master is too ck-bellied!" Tony didn''t think he was right either, he just said casually, but seeing this, he was right? Yagami Taichi: "..." Yagami Taichi who had calmed down, felt almost faint again at this moment. It turned out that even though he went to another world this time and couldn''t meet Darkness Bagramon, in the future, would he still encounter monsters of this level? How could he fight a monster that could destroy the world? Su Han felt that he could understand Yagami Taichi mood, so heforted him. Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t be so desperate Yagami Taichi! Don''t you see? Darkness Bagramon here is an enhanced version of Darkness Bagramon!" Su Xiaoxiao: "As for the dark digi with the power BUFF, it is conceivable that it has the power to destroy the world." elerator: "But then again this should be our first time seeing a Transmigator who has passed through more than one world Very interesting!" elerator: "Guild Master, do you have any special opinion on this?" Chapter 512: Accepting a Mission Chapter 512: epting a Mission Su Xiaoxiao: "Not for now, this person is definitely the most powerful of all the Transmigators we have ever seen!" It was hard to say that Tarot was the strongest person Su Han had ever met, but he could definitely be said to be the most powerful of all the Transmigators. After all, Tarot is a Top-ss Transmigator who transmigrates from more than one world, it''s not too much to overestimate his l power. But then Su Han suddenly came up with an idea, "Wait a minute, system! You said he was a Transmigator who transmigrated from more than one world, what world did hest transmigrate to?" [Ding! Digimon World!] Answer the guild system like a machine. [The estimated time period is 500 years before Yagami Taichi and the others crossed over to the Digimon world! Then, due to special circumstances, the world defense mechanism was activated and he was banished from the Digimon world] Su Han: "!!!" Wow! It turns out that there is such a way? Su Han was surprised. But at the same time, he was relieved, he had originally thought that the Tarot was really strong enough to tear the world apart and travel through it. He didn''t expect Tarot to be kicked out of the Digimon world by the will of the Digimon world that was simr to the will of the world. In this way, even though the opponent was strong, Su Han did not need to be too wary. Magical Girl Illya: "So, what is Guild Master Onii-san n to solve it?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Does it still need to be said? Go straight to it and finish it in one go!" Su Han narrowed his eyes, although he had a lot of thoughts, but that was all. Now that he had met the enemy, he only needed to fight. 190,000 points even surpassed thest time points of Boros, the lord of the universe. Moreover, this time there was a system as an additional reward that could breed this top tier Transmigator which was definitely a top tier system. The points of the system itself, plus the extra points, this is definitely a fat sheep. Of course, this is actually normal. The difference between the lord of the universe and the lord of the universe was still quiterge. This is never a power level. It''s just a title. Even though Boros in the world of One Punch Man is known as the ruler of the universe, his power is clearly much weaker than Gid who unites the entire gxy. There''s no way topare with Frieza, which is as much-destroying as ying. Su Han opened his eyes and surveyed the people around him, and said clearly, "This time the limit of the mission is that the people of this world can only participate!" "In other words I will fight against the Tarot." Su Han continued, "Do you guys have anything to say? You can say it now!" Gid looked confused. Beating the Tarot? Didn''t you know that man before? But now no one can exin to Gid. rk Kent said softly. "Dark attribute power has restraint with me, I shouldn''t be the main force, but I can help you as a support!" Shirohigeughed heartily, and clenched the naginata in his eyes. There was also a sh of fighting spirit. "Interesting! I didn''t expect to be out on vacation this time and still get the mission. It''s a good thing to earn points ande back! This is also a good thing Don''t worry, we will all participate in this mission." "Although I also believe this, but I still have to ask!" Su Han smiled and turned his gaze to someone else. "ording to the Deviluke King, there are many top generals under themand of the enemy this time!" Luo Cuilian voice was clear and unhurried, but revealed the iparable style of the leader of Chinese martial arts. "I may not be able to help foster brothers with high-level battles, but it''s not a problem to fight many generals under the enemy and prevent them from disturbing foster brothers." The Luo Cuilian now was differentpared to before. Beside Su Han, she is very calm and willing to be a flower but she The courage of the martial arts leader is truly disyed, and his grace is extraordinary. Goko Ruri looked at Su Han expression, and showed a very bright smile, "Then I will fight the enemy general with High Priestess! We will do our best to help the Demon Lord finish off the opponent!" As for Saiki Kusuo, he didn''t say anything, he just showed a helpless smile. And this is his consent. If Saiki Kusuo really needed to do it, he wouldn''t be stingy to donate his own strength. Saiki Kusuo doesn''t like fighting, but this doesn''t mean he can''t fight at all. He had considered many of the guild members as his friends. If his friend wanted to go to the battlefield, he would naturally help out when he was free. Not to mention, he now had a huge demand for points. Moreover, Saiki Kusuo was well aware that ording to Gid exnation, his opponent was definitely not a good person. Although what Gid said was just his own opinion. But from Darkness Bagramon, Dark Digi System, and the enemy pirate group, it could be seen that... the opponent was not a good person. Gid looked at the group of people in front of him, didn''t answer himself, and gritted his teeth. He finally made up his mind and looked at Su Han with sincerity in his voice. "Su Han, although your strength is stronger than that person, but You can beat the opponent, doesn''t mean you can kill the opponent!" Even though Su Han didn''t admit it, Gid didn''t care. He did treat Su Han as L fianc. Of course he wasn''t discouraged. "If it only destroys the foundation, then the top Powerhouse generator roams the universe, the threat level will far exceed your imagination..." "This is the main reason why you believed you would defeat your opponent, but you didn''t?" Su Han understood something at this moment. "Yes!" Gid sighed softly, "That fellow, plus Darkness Bagramon, if they really want to run away I don''t have the confidence to hold back." "Revenge from the shadows is so troublesome!" "If he treats us like this! My daughter probably can''t get away with killing one" Chapter 513: Depart Chapter 513: Depart For ordinary business, Gid acted like a child. But if it really involves important things, like his daughter. Gid is always serious and truly shows the vision and courage of the ruler of the universe. "Don''t do that, or kill!" Gid would not destroy the enemy foundation when facing the enemy momentary prestige. He will only wait for time silently, and then act at the best time to suppress the opponent, so that the opponent has no chance to return. "I feel our strength is enough!" Su Han voice did not waver. Gid was silent but finally made a decision, standing up "Because you decided like this! Then I''ll be going too." Gid turned his head and looked at Zastin, "Now go and mobilize the spaceship!" "No need!" Su Han asked softly, "You just need to tell me where the coordinates of earth are." Gid: "???" Where is the earth? asshole! Aren''t you from the earth? You don''t even know the location of the earth, soe to ask me? How did you guyse to Deviluke? Despite the many questions in his heart, Gid didn''t say much. He lightly patted his palm, and suddenly, a star map was projected into the air. Gid saw it and pointed his finger, "This is the position of the earth!" "I understand!" After confirming the position of the earth, Su Han immediately snapped his fingers, with the help of the Space Stone. The void distorted and copsed into a space tunnel. "Let''s go The side of the tunnel is the earth!" Gid: "???" Zastin: "???" Momo: "???" Yami: "???" Some people looked at this in astonishment. Momo and Yami who had been trying to reduce their sense of existence, were now taken aback. "What kind of ability is this? Just the snap of a finger has created a channel to a millions of light years away!" Yami mutters to herself, his mood unsettled. As the top assassin in the universe, she naturally knows a lot of information, and she also has a certain understanding of the space-jumping ability of the spaceship. And what Su Han didpletely shattered his cognition. This is almost equivalent to subverting the world current space-jumping technology. If Su Han ability can be poprized, all thepanies that make space jumping machines in the universe will go bankrupt. It must be known that among thepanies that make this space jumping machine, there are many influential powerhouses throughout the gxy, and even some powerhouses, even Gid has to give a little courtesy. Just as L was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something and stopped her steps. "Wait a moment! I will prepare somebat equipment." After speaking, L quickly turned around and entered the depths of her room. The corner of Tony mouth twitched, "Lbat gear? I suddenly had a bad feeling?" "Are you worried that Lbat equipment will protect her enemy and defeat herrades?" rk and Tony looked at each other, staring at each other in silence. If one person is very worried, it may be an illusion, and two people are very worried, showing that this is really possible. "Do not worry! L is still more reliable for this kind of important matter." Su Han gently defended L, and he added, "That''s really impossible, isn''t there still Kusuo fixing it? I firmly believe in Kusuo psychic powers!" Saiki Kusuo: "???" Saiki Kusuo stood aside well, how did he be Tinkerman in the end? This is a serious question! Not long after, L rushed over with a bunch of equipment, full of energy she said, "Now, we can go!" Su Han didn''t say much. He signaled to everyone. rk, Shirohige, Saiki Kusuo and the others went straight into the space tunnel. When Tony came in, he was a little dissatisfied. "If I had known there would be a fight this time, I should have brought all my high-level armor Now there''s only one set of nano-armor. Even with my magic skills, thebined power isn''t strong!" Yami hesitated for a moment, and stepped forward, looking into Su Han eyes earnestly, "I am Princess L personal bodyguard! Wherever Princess L goes, I will go." However, Yami follows L. Su Han shrugged, and didn''t say much. Participation in this battle is based entirely on voluntary principles. "Then me?" Momo opened her mouth, but before she could give a specific answer, Gid cut her off. "Momo, you better stay on Deviluke! L is enough to wreak havoc." To be honest, Gid didn''t even want L to go. After all, his opponent was enough to make him take him seriously. The reason why L wasn''t stopped earlier was mainly because Gid thought Su Han was very strong now. He and Su Han joined forces, and no one could hurt L, so he didn''t stop L. However, it was impossible for him to let Momo who had nothing to do with Su Han, go with him. What if something happened to Momo? Better watch out for the unexpected. Gid walks in front. Zastin smiled bitterly and bowed slightly towards Momo, and followed Gid into the space tunnel together. "Don''t be so sad!" Su Han stopped his footsteps hearing Momo sorrow through Kenbunshoku Haki. Su Han saw Momo andforted her. "I guarantee that L, and your father, wille back safe and sound!" "Un!" Momo smiled reluctantly. "You are the Princess of Deviluke." Su Han smiled. "Shouldn''t there be someone to stay and inform Queen Deviluke of the specific situation?" "Everyone left. Wouldn''t the situation be messy? Don''t feel that you are useless! With you being tall is also necessary for us." Su Han waved his hand at Momo, and then stepped into the space tunnel. The space tunnel quickly gathered and copsed, and finally disappeared out of sight. Momo stood there in a daze, stood there for a long time, stretched out her hand to pat her cheek, and suddenly smiled. "Is she Onee-sama fianc? He is indeed a very attractive man!" Momo wagged the demon tail and turned and left L room. Momo was going to tell her mother what was going on right now. Chapter 514: Shock of Sairenji Haruna Chapter 514: Shock of Sairenji Haruna At Yuki house. Yuki Mikan sat on the sofa, with a daze and difficulty on her face. Seems to be lost in thought. "Mikan! Are you thinking about your big brother again?" Sairenji Haruna voice sounded from the side, she walked into the room with two tes of food and ced them on the table, then reached out and ruffled Yuki Mikan hair. "Thank you, Haruna-san! Thank you for taking care of me all this time." Yuki Mikan quickly recovered, took a deep breath, stood up slowly, and bowed deeply to Sairenji Haruna. "That''s okay! Yuki-kun was a student in our ss, and unfortunately he was killed. As the ss monitor, I have the responsibility to visit his rtives! Of course, there are reasons like Mikan is really cute!" Sairenji Haruna smiled sadly and walked over to Yuki Mikan body, and reached out his hand to caress Yuki Mikan head. After that Sairenji Haruna once again turned his gaze out the window, his face having a trace of gloom. Through the window, one could faintly see that a huge pce was hanging over a height in the distance. Yuki house was naturally far from the floating pce. But even so, she could still see the floating pce from a distance, and one could imagine how big this floating pce was. "Aliens!" Sairenji Haruna muttered, clenching his fists silently. "Aliens? Gurararara! This is very interesting. Sairenji Haruna and Yuki Mikan? The space-time tunnel opened by the Guild Master actually leads directly here?" Yuki Mikan and Sairenji Haruna suddenly trembled in fear, and then both of them subconsciously turned their heads to look towards the source of the sound. The next moment, they saw a giant 7 meter tall man enter, only looking down slightly destroying most of the contents of the house. "How can someone be that tall?!" Yuki Mikan had her mouth agape. Sairenji Haruna was also surprised, she almost subconsciously ran in front of Yuki Mikan, facing the people who came out of the space and time tunnel. Saiki Kusuo walked in and saw the two girls in front of him, there was a sudden glint in his eyes, and there was a hint of doubt. Tony also came in. Obviously he also heard what he said earlier and was shocked, "What the hell is this? Sairenji Haruna, now living with Yuki Mikan?" Even though Tony knows that Tarot appeared on Earth before, he knows that the story of the To Love-Ru girl has changed beyond recognition. But he really didn''t expect that the plot change would be so big. Gid looked at Yuki Mikan and Sairenji Haruna. If it was an ordinary time, he would naturally be very interested in beautiful girls. But now, he had entered battle mode, and the energy in his body was already boiling. He turned his head and stared at the huge pce in the distance. "This is a amazing method! Come straight to enemy territory." Gid praise came from the bottom of his heart. Tarot control over the Milky Way can be said to be very high. If the situation allows, Gid can''t wait to attack the earth. But even though Gid sent his generals, he could only maintain a blockade outside the Earth sr system, this was enough to prove that Tarot built the protection of the Earth sr system very well. With this level of defense, even if Gid wanted to enter, he could only start a full-scale war and order the troops to enter. And now, Su Han just snapped his fingers, and directly opened a space tunnel that led to the earth. Finally. Su Han also came in. He also looked confused when he heard thements of some people. "What are you talking about Yuki Rito is dead? When did this happen?" Yuki Rito! The protagonist of To Love-Ru, who has the nickname of perverted luck. Su Han had been through so many worlds, and this was really the first time he had encountered a dead protagonist. "Demon Lord! I''m a bit curious, why did you open a space tunnel directly to Yuki house?" Goko Ruri looked at Su Han suspiciously. "Oh, I just randomly picked out the coordinates. After all, I want to find the position of the earth even if I say I came here on purpose, would you believe it?" Su Han shrugged. Luo Cuilian nodded seriously, "If possible, foster brother should open a space-time channel in the enemy pce in order to finish the enemy head-on!" "I thought it was normal!" Saiki Kusuo nodded his head, "In the original L used random teleportation and ended upnding in this ce. I suspect that this space may have a specialty." L came straight in front of Sairenji Haruna. She looked at Sairenji Haruna with interest, and then immediately reached out to hold Haruna Sairenji palm, and the demon tail behind her swayed and looked very happy. "You are Sairenji Haruna, right? My name is L! By the way, I''m an alien! From Deviluke! But don''t panic, we have no bad intentions." Sairenji Haruna was very wary at first, but she quickly calmed down. Since Sairenji Haruna had determined one thing, if the group of people in front of him were truly malicious, then she would have no resistance at all. Just look at the 7 meter tall Shirohige, Sairenji Haruna could roughly tell what kind of power this group of people had. "Can you tell me exactly how Yuki Rito died?" Su Han looked at Haruna Sairenji face. Sairenji Haruna was stunned for a moment. Before she could actually speak, Su Han already knew the beginning and end of this matter through Kenbunshoku Haki. "Oh, I see!" Three months ago, an enormous space-time tunnel appeared in the sky over Japan. A powerful existence that calls itself the Tarot descends to earth. Furthermore, beside him was a terrifying existence called Darkness Bagramon. Darkness Bagramon has the power to attract evil thoughts, and can make all those who have evil thoughts degenerate. Be a loyal servant of Darkness Bagramon. With the help of these servants, coupled with the absolute power of the Tarot, he had be the ruler of the earth. The power of Darkness Bagramon had enveloped the world, and the Sainan High School where Sairenji Haruna was naturally had been eroded by darkness. Yuki Rito has a friend named Saruyama Kenichi, who was eroded by darkness and sumbed to Darkness Bagramon because he was so lustful. Yuki Riito wants to save Saruyama Kenichi and see if there is a way to dispel the erosion of darkness. As a result, Saruyama Kenichi thought Yuki Rito was the one who rebelled against Tarot, so Saruyama Kenichi immediately killed Yuki Rito. Then, Saruyama Kenichi and Principal, as well as several others who had been eroded, left together... In the end, they never returned. Chapter 515: Superman And Iron Man? What is this? Chapter 515: Superman And Iron Man? What is this? Su Han pondered over the matter after they left, and his gaze fell on Gid bing confused. He found that the time when Saruyama Kenichi and the others left seemed to be almost the same as the time when Gid generals attacked Earth sr system. "This group of people, is not expected to have good luck!" Su Han felt that it was estimated that this group of people had been used by the Tarot as cannon fodder. Although Su Han felt that the Tarot would use a group of ordinary people as cannon fodder, it was truly surprising. But maybe there''s something else hidden here? "Careful!" Gid reminded. "I have already sensed that person aura!" "This defense mechanism should be triggered, right?" The always silent Yami joins in, "As soon as an intruder appears inside the! It will be detected by theary defense agency. That''s why we''ll be locked up in no time!" Gid nodded without being surprised. "Yes!" "The reason why I can sense the arrival of Su Han and the others is because of the defense mechanism of the Deviluke." In the next moment, the ground shook, and a ck light fell from the sky straight into Yuki house. Su Han spread his palms, the space was instantly twisted, andyers of space shields enveloped everyone. Until the ck light disappears. The entire residence of Yuki house had disappeared, and only Su Han and the others had survived. "King Deviluke! I didn''t expect you toe here in person. I really don''t know to say that you are reckless, or that you seek your own death!" A sneer sounded and a dark light fell instantly as Darkness Bagramon appeared. Darkness Bagramon was 50 meters tall, and his entire body was covered in ck silver armor that was no smaller than the dark Darkness Bagramon in Su Han memory. Then a figure jumped from Darkness Bagramon head. This was a man who was two meters tall, his pupils were pitch ck with no white in his eyes, and the muscles on his body were bulging. He ignored the other people present and set his sights directly on Gid who looked like a child. "I wille here personally, so what?" Gid face remained indifferent, his hands wrapped around his chest, and the demon tail behind him flicked, but his voice revealed an astonishing killing intent. "Since you are here, then die here If you die, then I will unify the gxy without a hitch!" Tarot sneered, and then turned his gaze to Su Han and others. When he saw Shirohige, his eyes widened, with disbelief. "Shirohige from the world of One Piece world? No! No way, how could another world exist here? He must be an alien that looks like it. It really is a coincidence!" His eyes turned to Goko Ruri, Saiki Kusuo, and Luo Cuilian. Obviously he didn''t recognize these people. However, when he saw rk and Tony, there was another shock in his heart. "Superman rk, and Tony Stark Iron Man What happened?" Tarot finally noticed the oddity. If Shirohige had been alone, he could still be considered a coincidence, but looking at Tony and rk Superman, especially seeing rk very familiar Superman costume, he just felt disbelief. He was well aware that the situation was not as simple as he had imagined. "Could this world actually be DC or Marvel World? No possible! I had never heard of the Wayne Group! Or Stark Group news What''s going on here?" Tarot doesn''t understand what''s going on. "No Batman and Captain America in this world? But there is Superman and Iron Man? What damn setting is this?" After recognizing the two, Tarot forced himself to calm down and his face turned cold again. His voice carried murderous intent. "Deviluke King Although I don''t know why you are with this group of people! But even if these people are genuine originals, you only have a dead end." Tarot pped his palms. Suddenly a tremendous light fell from the sky and enveloped the surroundings. At the same time, spaceships appeared in the sky, and the cannon towers emitted light energy that could beunched at any time. "All our directions have been blocked!" Yami looks around which is filled with spaceships. "That''s no big deal! It doesn''t affect the disy of power." Su Han stretched out his hand and gently clicked on the void, and there was a wave of waves. Although it is unclear what the Tarot does, it is an undeniable fact that the power of the Space Stone can be used as usual. L Su Han stood in front of Sairenji Haruna and Yuki Mikan. At the same time, he opened the guild live broadcast tform. Koro-sensei: "Starting so quickly, did they start fighting?" Aizen Sosuke: "A Digimon that can destroy the This is really worth seeing" Old Man is the Marquis: "I saw a spaceship filling up in the sky! Is this another battle simr to the Thanos invasion?" Old Man is the Marquis: "This kind of battle does not have this old man participation! This is truly regrettable." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I think Without the participation of Marquis Voban, I have no regrets at all, on the contrary, I still feel happy!" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." rk Kent: "Tony, in fact, Marquis Voban said that he didn''t participate, he himself felt regretted not us. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Cough Cough, I slipped." Old Man is the Marquis: "Tony Stark! When you return, let''s fight with me this time, we fight in a virtual battlefield with pain perception adjusted to 500% I don''t think you''re going to run away, right? Iron Man!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Nakiri Erina: "Popcorn is ready! I''m ready to watch." Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony, rk, we are going to battle now! Can you two be more serious." Su Han helplessly the battle started immediately, are you two still chatting in the chat room? Don''t you guys underestimate the enemy too much? Even if the opponent wasn''t a big threat, they shouldn''t be so reckless, right? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Alright Guild Master, I will focus my attention on the battlefield now." Haibara Ai: "Seriously watch the Guild Master battle video!" elerator: "Let me see how far this battle can go?" A touch of helplessness appeared on Su Han face. However, Kenbunshoku Haki has always been observing the Tarot, and he has listened to a lot of information. Tarot, anime involvement is not deep... He only saw One Piece and Naruto, and also watched Marvel and DC. Tarot knowledge of Digimon was limited to what he had heard. As for To Love-Ru? Tarot has no impression at all. "This situation is very interesting! A Transmigator who knows nothing about To Love-Ru has transmigrated to the world of To Love-Ru?". Su Han thought that he didn''t know whether tough had to cry. "Bagamon, use Eternal Darkmare to bury them!" Tarotmands coldly. Darkness Bagramon roared. The twelve dark wings behind Darkness Bagramon pped, and a blinding ck energy dyed the world ck. Chapter 516: Vermilion Bird VS Darkness Bagramon Chapter 516: Vermilion Bird VS Darkness Bagramon "This kind of attack involves the space domain! If hit, it will be exiled to the dimensional gap." Saiki Kusuo sensed the nature of this attack. Dignity appeared on his face, he walked forward, and reached out to take out the barrier above his head that looked like a gamepad. Energy fluctuations spread out from his body, and even his eyes shone with a scorching light at this moment. "But if it''s just like this, I can still handle it." Saiki Kusuo muttered to himself, psychokinesis sweeping forward in an instant. Without any limiters, the psychic power in his upgraded body was like a river to the sea, vast and endless. The explosion collided with the power of darkness. The void is distorted, the dark energy is blocked, and it is unable to advance. Seeing this, Tarot has a shock in his heart huh. If the Deviluke King did, he wouldn''t be the least bit surprised if he blocked this move. After all, as the king of the gxy, Gid could be underestimated. But the opponent just came out and blocked this attack alone? This made him distrustful. Even if rk Superman blocked this move at this time, he was sure that rk could barely hold it in. "Is this person really that strong?" Gid face also showed a touch of surprise. At this moment, Saiki Kusuo disyed a strength that even he felt pressure on, this proved Saiki Kusuo strength. There was Su Han at the front and Saiki Kusuo at the back. Are there really so many people with the power of the ruler of this universe, or are they close to the ruler of the universe? Su Han came to Saiki Kusuo side, stretched out his hand and patted Saiki Kusuo shoulder, "A bit reluctant to face him?" "It''s fine for now!" Saiki Kusuo voice did not fluctuate. "Actually, I feel like it would be better for me to ovee this attack!" Su Han spread his palms and waved. The space instantly distorted, and the darkness copsed every inch. Darkness Bagramon said a low growl, "Master! The opponent on the other hand also controls the power of space and the control is above me!" Tarot face darkened, "What? The opponent also has a very high achievement in the power of space?" Tarot focused on Su Han gaze and he saw Su Han eyes instantly turned into Rinnegan with his palms pointing forward. "Bansho Ten''in!" Gravity immediately rushed to the Tarot, and the Tarot flew towards Su Han without his will. "How could it be? Rinnegan?!" Darkness Bagramon reacted very quickly. After realizing that his Master had a problem, the wings behind him pped and instantly appeared in front of the Tarot and took it back "Is Master all right?" asked Darkness Bagramon. "It is true that the master and servant are full of affection!" Su Han used Hiraishin no Jutsu to appear in front of Darkness Bagramon. "However, should you be able to withstand this blow?" Su Han clenched his fists and punched towards the unavoidable Darkness Bagramon. This punch also brought the power of the Power Stone and the void copsed due to being unable to withstand the force of this blow. The endless space debris wrapped this fist and hit Darkness Bagramon body. Half of Darkness Bagramon body was instantly crushed. "Bagamon!" The Tarot cried out sadly. "This hurts." There was a look of pain in Darkness Bagramon eyes and his arm immediately pointed at Su Han, "Damn it Die! "Deep Star Death Crisis!" Energy fluctuations gathered his palms. After that, the Deep Star Death Crisis rushed towards Su Han. There was an ugly expression on Tarot face, and he opened his mouth, but in the end he said nothing. This move was the final kill of Darkness Bagramon. Originally he had nned to use this on Gid. But now, he suddenly realized one thing, Su Han threat seemed to be higher than Gid. Su Han exhaled, and space continued to fold in front of him,yer afteryer of what seemed to be solid. He didn''t protect himself by folding space. All of his space barriers were enveloped around Darkness Bagramon. He trapped Tarot and Darkness Bagramon in a small world shrouded in an endless barrier of space. The Deep Star Death Crisis eruptedpletely, and destructive energy was continuously condensed within the space barrier. The space barrieryer was extinguished, but there were more space barriers persisting, allowing the destructive energy to continue to diminish. Through spatial perception, Su Han keenly sensed that Darkness Bagramon was still alive, but Tarot was dead. "No reminder sound toplete the mission? Just killing Tarot is pointless, and should I kill Darkness Bagramon too?" Su Han with a wave of his hand, and the space in front of him copsed instantly with Darkness Bagramon falling to the ground. Darkness Bagramon body almost copsed, but he was a digital life, and arge amount of data was collected in his wounds. He quickly healed, "You! Actually killing Master.. How dare you do something like this?" "Friendly reminder You killed your Master yourself!" Su Han replied calmly. Darkness Bagramon body stiffened, and a touch of sorrow and killing intent appeared on his face, "Yes, so even if I risked everything! I will kill you." "If I can''t kill you in one fell swoop! Can I just erase all your data bit by bit? Very interesting thing!" Su Han with an ancient mark on his palm. "However, I have no interest in fighting you now!" "Because you are a Summoning Beast Transmigator! Why not fight with my Summoning Beast." Su Han quickly formed a seal in his hand and patted the space. Then there was a loud explosion apanied by white smoke that soared in the sky. A Vermilion Bird emerged from chirping white smoke into the sky, energy fluctuations spreading outward. "Kill!" Su Han gave the order to Vermilion Bird. Darkness Bagramon with strength in his prime was naturally above the Vermilion Bird. But Darkness Bagramon had been defeated by Su Han once, and even if it waspensated by digital power, the current battle effectiveness had also fallen drastically. Itsbat power was almost the same as the Vermilion Bird. The Vermilion Bird pped its wings like a sword, instantly slicing through Darkness Bagramon body. At the same time, ck mes burned and wrapped around Darkness Bagramon body. Chapter 517: Madara reduced as a unit to calculate combat strength? Chapter 517: Madara reduced as a unit to calctebat strength? "Summoning Beast from the Naruto series? Where did the Guild Master find such a powerful summoning beast?" Tony Stark stared at the powerful Vermilion Bird in admiration. He knew that there were Summoning Beasts in the Naruto World, but the power of Su Han Summoning Beasts was definitely too strong right? Can Summoning Beasts really fight Darkness Bagramon? Isn''t this almost the same as Madara Rikudo? "It is important to save the sip residents!" rk looked around and immediately used super speed, instantly destroying the thin curtain projected by the spaceship. He quickly evacuated the nearby civilians one by one. "Obviously rk is very strong! However, he always saves people, not fights. As expected of Superman..." Tony said emotionally, it must be remembered that the points gained by participating in the battle were much higher than the points obtained saving ordinary people. Then he shook his head. "However, if this turns into a battlefield! I''m afraid it''s toote to evacuate everyone around To save people this method is always more useful than blindly asking for safety." Tony put his hands together, and used the mirror dimensions. The mirror dimension continued to spread out, and Su Han, Shirohige and the others as well as the spaceships in the sky even the Vermilion Birld and Darkness Bagramon were all dragged into the Mirror Dimension by Tony. Shirohige with Naginata shed into the sky followed by the destruction of space. The countless spaceships above the sky were all smashed into pieces. Apanied by explosions, the spaceships exploded in the sky, turning into beautiful fireworks one after another. One by one the figures of living beings with their entire bodies covered in dark mist, tore through the mes, and fell from the air. Their strength wasn''t weak enough, and even some of them could already bepared to Zastin. "They are all members of the pirates!" Gid said. If it wasn''t for Tarot having a group of pirates then Gid would have killed Tarot long ago. Tarot was really strong, not only him and Darkness Bagramon, but more importantly, he had a very strong group of subordinates. The strong is enough. Luo Cuilian disyed Dragon Roar and Tiger Howl and sound waves rushed around, and instantly tore apart the misty ck warriors that descended from the sky. She rushed forward to show off his martial arts skills. Goko Ruri spread the wings of a fallen angel, and a seven-colored gleam shed in her eyes. Then, the ck fog warriors in front of Goko Ruri let out a roar, fighting each other like wild beasts. Goko Ruri uses the power of the Daitensi fruit to manipte emotions, causing these dark fog warriors to lose control of their emotions and regard each other as enemies. L continued to hold scientific equipment one after another from behind her, after a long search, she finally found it. "Super submachine gun." As soon as L took it out, several ck fog warriors were already in front of her. Konjiki no Yami rushed forward to block the pirate members, with his hair turned into a sledgehammer, and instantly beat up all the Dark Mist soldiers. "Princess L, at this critical moment! Don''t mess with your equipment." Yami protects L and says helplessly. "My tools are very useful!" L was so angry that she raised her hand and pulled the trigger of the super submachine gun. Countless bullets shot out from the muzzle of the rifle. These bullets are actually like automatic cruise missiles, rotating in the air, automatically searching for targets, and prating the bodies of pirate members. Seeing everyone fight, Su Han turned his consciousness into the guild chat. King: "Fuck it! No problem with Miss L discovery this time? This makes no sense!" Busujima Saeko: "Yeah, I was surprised too No! Princess L couldn''t be really careless. At this critical time, it shouldn''t be possible toe across strange discoveries, right?" Shinonono Tabane: "I think this makes a lot of sense! L is usually not that serious, if she is really serious, she can create the best and wless equipment." Kayaba Akikohiko: "This makes a lot of sense! How can such a really careless person be a top scientist?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Don''t praise too soon!" Old Man is the Marquis: "What I care about is what if all the ck fog warriors are resurrected to full health?" Nakiri Erina: "..." Koro-sensei: "..." Youkai Sage: "..." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." Damn it! If this Marquis Voban, they didn''t think of this possibility, as soon as he said it, did they really think that this possibility still existed? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Protect the enemy! Beat the teammates!" L: "You guys are too rude to say this!!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I think, no need to worry about this! Feedback from Kenbunshoku Haki those ck mist soldiers lost all equipment." Su Xiaoxiao: "Super submachine gun should not damage the equipment, but the opponent loses the defensive equipment. " L: "Guild Master is right!" Koro-sensei: "This is amazing... As expected of the first princess of the Deviluke" Ainz Ooal Gown: "At first, I heard that the man named Tony said that his technology had surpassed the sr system, I still couldn''t believe it. As a result, now directly interster cosmic war?!" Satoru Suzuki swallowed nervously, even knowing the existence of an alien L, the daughter of the lord of the gxy in the guild, but not many who joined the guild saw the scene of arge-scale cosmic war, which still made him feel too extraordinary. Such battle scenes were even more stunning than any special effects science fiction blockbuster Satoru Suzuki had ever seen. More importantly, all of this is reality. Shirai Kuroko: "Ainz-san! I personally think that this is not something surprising." Kuroko Shirai: "The Guild has had several cosmic battles! For example, the Thanos invasion war, and the Boros invasion! Thest time the guild blocked the invasion of an alien species in the world of Infinite Stratos." Shirai Kuroko felt that Ainz Ooal Gown was still inexperienced. After joining a guild for a long time, they will be able to understand that saving the world and fighting in outer space is not surprising, because it is basically the daily mission of the guild. Ainz Ooal Gown: "Life really is full of adventure!" Satoru Suzuki took a deep breath before he managed to calm himself down. Fourth Hokage: "So I''m the only one paying attention to the Guild Master Summoning Beast?" Fourth Hokage: "How do I feel that the Summoning Beast can suppress Madara Rikudo?" Namikaze Minato this in amazement. While it is unclear whether the Vermilion Bird can defeat Otsusuki Kaguya, it is definitely a strength of Madara Rikudo level. Symbol of Peace: "Indeed! The fighting strength roughly ranges between 1 and 1.2 Madara Rikudo?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Shocking! Madara Rikudo reduced to the unit of calction of the Summoning Beastbat strength in the guild? 99% of the people in this group can''t believe it!!" Chapter 518: The fight is over! Mission accomplished! Chapter 518: The fight is over! Mission aplished! Old Man is the Marquis: "Indeed! I feel that the fighting power of this Summoning Beast is not inferior to yours. " Marquis Voban observed the Vermilion Bird at this time, obviously Su Han Summoning Beast fighting power shocked the Marquis of Voban. Esdeath: "A very powerful beast! I doubt this beast has the power to destroy the world in its own way." King: "I wonder If beasts were introduced into our world as a disaster even if it wasn''t a god level disaster, at least a pseudo god disaster? If Saitama doesn''t take action, I think only Tatsumaki from the Hero Association can fight back." King: "Allowing a beast of this level as a Summoning Beast, only the Guild Master and a few people in this guild have this kind of power, right!?" Minamiya Natsuki: "This is really amazing!" Minamiya Natsuki had a great shock in her heart. She had always felt that the weakest person in this battle could bepared to the Primogenitor and the strongest person could use one hand to suppress the Primogenitor with ease. "Though I roughly judged that the level of this world power was quite high when I saw that copy of the memory! But to actually see this scene, it''s still unbelievable" Minamiya Natsuki was speechless, when she first saw the memory copy, she really felt that a lot of thebat power in other memory copies could bepared to Primogenitor. For example, Shirohige, or Marquis Voban. These people weren''t inferior to Primogenitors at all. At that time, Minamiya Natsuki was already taken aback. But now, Minamiya Natsuki saw the scene where Shirohige shattered the entire sky and destroyed countless spaceships with a single sh, she felt that Primogenitor was far inferior to this kind of existence. Shirohige now indeed possessed the kind of power that could destroy the world. "The guild system can fix its own shorings in a very short time! And getting an increase inbat power" Minamiya Natsuki saw the strength of the guild members, and finally started to face what was discussed in the guild chat room. Various guild functions. Minamiya Natsuki knew that all of her abilities came from contracts with demons, and there was no way to improve them. So at first, she didn''t pay much attention to that so-called strengthening function, but now, she had changed this concept. "Can I use the guild function to get rid of the contract w with the demon? In fact, I can use this to increase my strength! Making mybat power really enough to beparable to Primogenitor?" Minamiya Natsuki decided after the battle was over, she went to the guild system function to have a look. There may be an unexpected surprise. Let the World Suffer: "The Guild Master Summoning Beast should be tamed by the Chikushd (Animal Path) of the Rinnegan." Let the World Suffer: "But being able to tame this beast with Chikushd also represents that there is a powerful existence of this level in the Guild Master world." Uzumaki Nagato was also surprised. Su Xiaoxiao: "Nagato is right! That Summoning Beast was one of the greatest enemies I had faced in the previous world. It could hardly be considered the root of the world destruction! I finally finished it. Then make it my summoning beast!" Fourth Hokage: "I''m so jealous!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Don''t look at me envious on the surface! But in fact I''m really envious!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I feel that with such a summoning beast, my strength can be ranked second in the guild!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Wake up young people! Do not dream." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "To subdue a Summoning Beast, you must first possess the Rinnegan, and second, you must first be able to defeat the beast! Andstly, your world must have a beast of this level!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cutefunny: "Thanks for your reminder Uncle Jackie Chan, can''t you just let me fantasize?" Su Han nced at the contents of the guild chat room then shifted his consciousness to the real world again. But when he set his sights on the real world again, he found that the battle was basically over. In front of Shirohige, Luo Hao, and Goko Ruri were many spaceship wrecks. The corpses of arge number of pirate group members were scattered on the ground with lots of gunpowder in the air. Tony Stark floated in the air, and the cloak floating behind him helped Tony wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. It could be seen that he was also having a tough fight. The only one who remained calm was Saiki Kusuo. After all, hisbat power is too strong, it is not an exaggeration to say that if he thinks, he can even easily wipe out all the alien and alien fleets with his own strength. Of course this is not in line with Saiki Kusuo philosophy of life. When Shirohige and his group were able to resolve the situation, he would not intervene. In the distance... Gid hands on his chest, his tail moving swaying, settled the battle that was over! "What a great group of young people! His fighting power is beyond my expectations." Zastin who was behind Gid, saw this scene, and felt admiration. The strength disyed by Su Han and the others even allowed Zastin to see the battle effectiveness of the older generation that had followed Gid at the beginning. Considering Su Hanbat effectiveness, it might not be inferior to Gid... And Saiki Kusuo as a substitute... In other words, this group of people in front of him was a qualified force topete for the position of the ruler of the gxy? Zastin took a deep breath trying to calm himself, and then he barely calmed down. He turned to look at L with a trace ofplexity shing in his eyes. Can connect with this group of people, and even join this group of people. Should it be said that L was lucky, or should it be unlucky? After thinking about it, Zastin remembered the unclear rtionship between Su Han and L, and immediately felt relieved. He felt that this must be luck. Vermilion Bird has now recovered its original form. Its wings were opened, and it was hundreds of meters long, and there was a raging me above its body, dyeing half of the sky red, and its ws firmly pressed Darkness Bagramon to the ground. The ck light flowing from the Vermilion Bird mouth was a pure energy cannon formed from All the World Evil. There was a loud bang. This energy cannon tore through Darkness Bagramon body. Darkness Bagramon body, was still there but only a small amount of data remained. But before this data was collected, the Vermilion Bird actually crushed this data with its ws. At this time, the reminder of thepletion of the mission sounded in the ears of Su Han and the participating guild members. [Ding! Mission aplished! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao gains 50,000 points] [Saiki Kusuo earned 35,000 points] [Tony Is Not the Richest earned 25,000 points] [Come Be My Son earns 20,000 points] [High Priestess Luo Hao gained 15,000 points] [12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko gains 15,000 points] [rk Kent gains 10,000 points] [L earned 10,000 points] Then Su Han heard a notification that only the Guild Master could hear. [Ding! Dark Digi System has been detected! Do you want to recycle it?] Chapter 519: Adult Transmigator and Immature Transmigator Chapter 519: Adult Transmigator and Immature Transmigator "Recycling!" Su Han nodded, while guessing in his heart for how many points he would get from the Dark Digi System? [Ding! The Dark Digi System has been sessfully recycled, and 190,000 points have been earned!] A touch of surprise appeared on Su Han face. "190,000 points?" To be honest, Su Han thought it was amazing. The enemy he faced this time could definitely be considered the number one Transmigator he had faced so far. Even if the system recycling price was as high as 300,000 points, he felt it was normal. But after thinking about it, Su Han understood something. "Tarot system level is not high The key is that Tarot is a Transmigator that has grown sessfully." Yes! Compared to Tarot, there were many Transmigators found by the guild before they were adults, and Su Han and others were sent to kill them. Thebat power they disyed when facing Su Han and his group was far from their upper limit. For example, the Transmigator in Academy City is Kakine Issei. With enough time, Kakine Issei can acquire various types of Esper abilities, and even upgrade all of these abilities to LV6. At that time, a quantitative change will trigger a qualitative change, and even if he faces a Magic God, he will be able to defeat him. Su Han took a screenshot and sent it directly to the guild chat room. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Only 190,000 points?" Tony was also very surprised when he saw the points earned from recycling the system, and asked Su Han the same question. Even afterpleting the mission and gaining 25,000 points, he was already very satisfied. But if there is additional ie, how can he refuse it? Aizen Sosuke: "This is really weird!" Aizen also frowns, well aware that things are not as simple as they seem. Su Xiaoxiao: "Maybe it''s because the Transmigators we met in the past didn''t grow sessfully." Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t forget, this time we meet a Transmigator who has transmigrated through one world!" Symbol of Peace: Not a powerful Dark Digi System, but the Transmigator itself? I understand!" Aizen Sosuke: "We haven''te across such a high-level Transmigator in the past, is that a lucky thing?" Haibara Ai: "A Transmigator who has grown up is really strong." Su Xiaoxiao: "You guys don''t need to be so afraid! Even if we find a fully grown Transmigator... But there are also extraordinary existences in the current guild, now even more needless to say. " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I feel pretty good! The mission itself has a reward of 190,000 points. In addition, the 150,000 points of the Dark Digi System add up to 380,000 points! This is a point big enough to make the angels feel scared and even slumped." Kasumi Utako: "Of course, Kuroneko is obsessed with angels and depravity." rk Kent: "I was blocked outside the mirror dimension I felt so lonely." rk Kent: "When will you all be back?" rk stood in Yuki empty residence, with a lonely look on his face. After saving the civilian poption, he found that he was locked outside the mirror dimension again, and he didn''t want to count how many times he was locked out of the mirror dimension! This is very sad. High Priestess Luo Hao: "Now, the most critical question, shouldn''t the point be split?" Come Be My Son: " Gurararara! That''s right, then how will the Guild Master distribute the points?" Su Han made his decision after pondering for a while. Su Xiaoxiao: "Since the number of points recycled by the system is simr to the number of points allocated by the guild system, then I will distribute the points to you ording to the amount allocated by the guild system." Koro-sensei: "ording to the system allocation distribution? This is indeed the very best decision at the moment!" L: "Whatever! I don''t think it''s a big problem." Saiki Kusuo: "I already have an automatic coffee jelly maker! I have no opinion." I''m Not Bald: "..." Seeing that all the guild members agreed to his suggestion, Su Han immediately allocated points. Nakiri Erina: "Since the system has given a lot of points! Didn''t everyone send red envelopes?" Yagami Taichi: "Red envelope?" Yagami Taichi who is a new member doesn''t know the existence of the red envelope. elerator: "They give out red envelopes, we snatch red envelopes to earn points..." elerator exined in a concise and concise manner. Yagami Taichi: "I see!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Finally waiting for another harvest! My hands can no longer be controlled." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I suddenly remembered, the Hydra Organization must be finished! Goodbye!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I was busy chatting with the Demon Lord, goodbye!" High Priest Luo Hao: "Rare encounter with foster brother! I''m going with Kuroneko, goodbye!" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! The two of them slipped away." Koro-sensei: "???" Busujima Saeko: "???" Old Man is the Marquis: "???" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "???" Kasumi Utako: "So this time everyone who had earned a lot of points then left?" Fourth Hokage: "Right... It''s really real!" Symbol of Peace: "In the beginning, red envelopes were crimped only because of the points earned by recycling the system. If they were surprised by an unexpected profit, then they would send it. " Symbol of Peace: "But now the points are not too much, so they don''t send red envelopes, I think that''s normal!" All Might seems very empathetic, keep a positive mentality all of you! Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "I think All Might is right. So you don''t need to get too entangled in this aspect!" King: "Understood I couldn''t get the red envelope, though a little disappointed But I can ept it!" Loki: "I''m eagerly waiting for the red envelope! In the end, getting nothing, my heart is broken!" Atreus: "..." Esdeath: Goko Ruri! My strength has greatly increased recently, after you came back! Come with me to the virtual battlefield, let''s fight." Esdeath gave a challenge to Goko Ruri, since Dragon left after that, she couldn''t find someone to be her opponent. After searching for a solution, she chose to invite people from the Super Dimensional Guild to fight. Minamiya Natsuki: "..." Esdeath: "If Miss Minamiya Natsuki is willing, I have no problem." Minamiya Natsuki: "You can fight Goko Ruri first." Minamiya Natsuki: "After the fight, I will decide whether to ept your challenge!" Chapter 520: Return Chapter 520: Return Tokisaki Kurumi: "If there is no red envelope, then I will continue to take care of Yatogami Tohka." Tokisaki Kurumi: "I just saw Yoshino figure not too long ago, and I''m going to adopt her to take care of her. I can''t let Itsuka Shido interfere!" Koro-sensei: "Yes! I think so." Koro-sensei: "Yoshino is still a child, so she can be persuaded easily Itsuka Shido is a real lolicon." Koro-sensei as a very good teacher for his students. Having to take good care of the children, how does Itsuka Shido make Yoshino a target to fall in love with? Wild animals! Koro-sensei looked down on this type of man the most in his life. If it was Date A Live original worldview, it was a strategy to save Spirits, and Koro-sensei wouldn''t say much. But now, can Tokisaki Kurumi adopt Spirit? If this was the case, then a man like Itsuka Shido dealing with young girls was unnecessary! [Ding! rk Kent sent a red envelope] In less than a second, the red envelope had been robbed. Su Han looked at the red envelope of points and found that this time he had won 88 points. The total number of red envelope points is 1000 points. However, Su Han didn''t say anything more with satisfaction, after all, rk himself didn''t get many points this time. To be able to give out a red envelope, really can only say that rk is an honest person. Magical Girl Illya: "Thank you Uncle rk!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "As soon as I appeared, I grabbed a red envelope of points Thank you very much!" King : "Thank you boss!" Let the World Suffer: "Thanks boss +1." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Thank you boss +2." Ash: "Thank you boss +3!" Loki: "In the end it was worth it even though it only got 28 points!" After that, Su Han returned his attention to the real world. Tony Stark raised the mirror dimensions, Su Han and the others returned to the Yuki residence. "Most of the enemies have been cleared! But there should be a small group of enemies who didn''t participate in the previous battle." Su Han stared at the floating pce in the distance. "Don''t worry about this! Just you wait, I will let the Deviluke army clean up the earth to solve all the problems." After that Gid looked deeply at Su Han. "After solving the problems on the, we will leave and will not interfere with the development of the." Su Han found out that Gid had misunderstood that they were the original inhabitants of this earth, so he gave him great preferential treatment. But Su Han didn''t deny it either. "Then I will trouble you!" Su Han turned his head and looked at Saiki Kusuo. "The situation in these ruins! I''ll leave it to you for Kusuo to handle." Before Tarot lowered the light curtain, Yami thought at first the light curtain was to prevent herself and others from leaving. But then, rk used his body to personally verify that this light curtain defensive ability wasn''t strong. Everyone present ising now, this sheer curtain is more to protect the earth. Of course, Tarot does not have good thoughts. He only took the earth as his own territory, and didn''t want his territory to be destroyed in this battle, so he made such a decision. But even so, it could only be said that there were no problems in arge area, and chaos in a small area. Saiki Kusuo : So, let me clean up the mess? Taking a deep breath, Saiki Kusuo pinned his head again with the gamepad tentacle stick tool, and he used psychic powers to rewind time. Suddenly, immediately the surrounding situation regressed to the state of three hours ago. Yuki family home became whole again. And the surrounding houses were all intact and had not been destroyed. Yuki Mikan: "..." Sairenji Haruna: "..." The two girls who saw what happened along the way, there was a trace of trance on their faces at this time, and a trace of daze. They even wonder if they are dreaming? The demon lord who hadnded on earth with unparalleled strength was actually defeated on this day? Sairenji Haruna recalled the previous interster war-like scene, and looked at the intact house around her. In the end, she looked at Su Han and the others, with a touch of emotion in his eyes. If it wasn''t for seeing Su Han and the others still there, she would almost have thought that everything just now was fake and just his fantasy... "Mission aplished! Then we should go back too." Su Han smiled at L in front of nodded, then turned to look at Gid, "I have to send you back to Deviluke?" "Send back! After all, on Deviluke I have a lot of business to process. However, remember to use the method" Gid had not yet had time to finish the conversation with Su Han, and Su Han snapped his fingers. Suddenly, arge and impractical Kamar-Taj magic circle appeared under Gid feet. And Gid fell into the hole. Zastin: "???" Zastin saw the magic circle in front of him, and hesitated to speak! "Do you want me to send you a ride too?" Su Han asked. Zastin shook his head quickly, "No! There''s no need to bother Sir Su Han to do it again." Zastin gritted his teeth, and hastily jumped straight into the Kamar-Taj magic circle in front of him following Gid figure and leaving. Tony was stunned to see all this. "Guild Master naturally has a ck belly!" rk came to Tony side. Hearing this, heughed, "Guild Master has a ck belly, isn''t this an everyday urrence? Are you still not used to it?" "Ugh, you''re right!" Tony nodded. "Do you want me to send you back?" Su Han turned his head and looked at L and Yami. "Me and Yami will stay on earth for a while." After that L she hugged Yuki Mikan beside her happily, and rubbed her cheek against Yuki Mikan cheek. "I didn''t n toe, but after I came to earth I seem to be able to make a lot of friends on earth! Then I will stay for a while." "OK!" L thoughts jumped too fast, even Su Han felt like he couldn''t keep up. However, he would not interfere with L decision. "Everyone, since the matter is over, let''s go!" Su Han clicked to send the mission. In the next moment, a brilliant light enveloped their bodies, and they disappeared. Chapter 521: I did some small work! For example preparing to destroy Hydra Chapter 521: I did some small work! For example preparing to destroy Hydra Su Han opened his eyes, and he had already returned to his home. On his shoulder, the shrunken Vermilion Bird stood quietly and asionally pecked its feathers with its beak. "Thank you for your hard work for the previous battle." Su Han stretched out his hand and patted the Vermillion Bird head. The Vermilion Birld let out a soft chirp, and narrowed the Rinnegan eyes at his pupils, looking veryfortable. After Su Han released the Kuchiyose no Jutsu and white smoke appeared along with the disappearance of the Vermilion Bird. Su Han opened the door and went out for a while. Su Han noticed that Rem was cleaning the house, and Ram was busy in the kitchen. Akame and Kurome were still training in the backyard. "How rare!" After Su Han returned to his room, he felt a little emotional. Under normal circumstances, when Ram was cooking, Akame had to sit at the table and wait. And while Ram was cooking, Akame was training hard outside? Moreover, for a big belly king like herself, it could be said to be extraordinary. Su Han couldn''t help but sigh, returning to the world of Akame ga Kill, the temptation has reached an incredible level. It could even make her ovee his appetite! Returning to his room, Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. As soon as he entered, Su Han discovered that a virtual battlefield had been opened, and Esdeath was fighting Goko Ruri. Developed to a very high level of demon essence,bined with the Rokushiki of the Marines and the Ryusoken skills inherited from the Dragon. At this moment, Esdeath was so powerful that it far surpassed her in the memory copy. Of course, Goko Ruribat effectiveness is also very strong. Hisbat style and fighting skills had been created by herself, which she was undoubtedly very good at. This was Goko Ruri who challenged countless experts from the New World to the four seas even the Marine headquarters forged by life and death. Maybe Goko Ruri achievements in Haki and sword techniques aren''t that high. But this must have suited her best, every move simple and effective. Old Man is the Marquis: "Dual Devil Fruit Ability! Thisbination is indeed very powerful." Old Man is the Marquis: "The Sube Sube no Mi Fruit can cut through all attacks. The Daitenshi Fruit not only has a strong self-healing ability, a substantial increase in physical strength but also affects the opponent emotions, and can also use the element of darkness." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "When I look at Esdeath today, I almost see Admiral Kuzan! Now Esdeath ice element is definitely stronger than Admiral Kuzan!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Seeing Esdeath strength like this, Dragon power is also much stronger than the original!" Monkey D. Dragon: "Maybe!" Dragon only gave a vague answer. Come Be My Son: "Gurarararara! That Kuroneko fighting power has vaguely surpassed that of the Admiral Now, Kuroneko should be able to fight Big Mom!" Come Be My Son: "If she wins against Big Mom, Kuroneko should be able to win the title of strongest woman in the world of One Piece, right?" Monkey D. Dragon: "Esdeath power will also increase...." Dragon still valued Esder more. He had left two legacies in the world of Akame ga Kill. One of them is the inheritance of ideas. His heir is Najenda. The other type of inheritance was martial arts inheritance and the heir was Esdeath. Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, Dragon, have you returned to the One Piece world and started a rebellion?" Monkey D. Dragon: "It''s started! But it''s still in the preparation stage." Nakiri Erina: "Not started yet? ording to Uncle Dragon and Shirohige strength, it should be easy to overthrow the world government, right?" Monkey D. Dragon: "Even though I added Shirohige, I''m not at all unafraid of the world government! But the main problem is that my goal is to save civilians and establish a people power! Strength is only a necessary means." In this regard, Dragon has a very clear understanding, after the revolution in the world of Akame ga Kill, he realized the importance of ordinary people. Monkey D. Dragon: "Compared to the direct annihtion of the governments of the world, the things that are more important to me are under themand of the world governments, to establish stable institutions of revolutionary armies" Monkey D. Dragon: "When we defeat the world government. Let the revolutionary army organization directly take control of the country, so that the impact of the revolution on the citizens of all countries can be minimized This is what I must do." Dragon does not make changes for power, but for the people. Although he had ambitions, he was more than a revolutionary. Yagami Taichi: "I''m ready to participate in summer camp!" Ash: "Good! Then I''m ready to support Yagami Taichi at any time... Of course! If I can''t do it, then I''ll ask the guild for help." elerator: "Dumbash Is this one word that will carry over for the rest of your life?" Ash: "That''s not the case! I am only responsible to Yagami Taichi and the others!!" Old Man is the Marquis: "I suddenly remembered one thing! From the world of To Love-Ru, a Transmigator who transmigrates from more than one world, thest world he passed through was the world of Digimon?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes! To be precise, it was the time when Yagami Taichi entered the Digimon world, pushing 500 years into the future." Su Han remembered the determination of the world will to drive Transmigators out of the Digimon world. Ash, or other guild members, even if traveling through the past, they still had the protection and assistance of the guild system, so they wouldn''t worry about being considered an intruder by the Digimon world. Minamiya Natsuki: "500 years!" Shirai Kuroko: "This is a lot of numbers." Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s it!" rk Kent: "Tony, when are youing to our world? By my side ready to ept it! " Tony Is Not the Richest: "5 hours to go! I still have some final preparations on my side, when it''s done let''s go!" Akemi Homura: "Final preparations? What''s that?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Prepare to destroy Hydra!" Chapter 522: Starting a Plan Chapter 522: Starting a n Tony Stark said it lightly, but the guild members froze in an instant and there was amotion within the guild. elerator: "Destroy Hydra?" elerator was a little surprised at first, but he soon realized something. elerator: "Yes! Tony Stark already knew that the killer of his parents was Hydra. How could he not act on Hydra?" Kayaba Akihiko: "Hydra. This is very well hidden, the only information we have in our hands is that the SHIELD Bureau has beenpletely infiltrated by Hydra and has be the Hydra Bureau." Kayaba Akihiko: "Right! There is also a Red Skull, now on an alien, guarding the Soul Stone! However, the Soul Stone has been taken by Thanos, and has now fallen into the hands of the Guild Master I wonder, the Red Skull is dead now, or is he still wandering in outer space." Kayaba Akihiko felt a bit pitiful, the Red Skull was really pitiful. Obviously Red Skull had two great treasures, the Space Stone and the Soul Stone, but he couldn''t use the power of the two Infinity Stones. Either simply can only function as a guardian of the Infinity Stone. In the end, she made a wedding dress for someone else. Kasumi Utako: "Kayaba Akihiko is right Under these circumstances, it will be very difficult to destroy the Hydra!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "No problem! I''ve locked down the Hydra guys that infiltrated SHIELD, and used Jarvis to closely monitor the situation around them." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Now, I''ve found a lot of information about the members of Hydra." Tony was very calm, but his heart was boiling with killing intent towards Hydra. Yes, he hated the Winter Soldier. But before that, he hated Winter Soldiers who had been brainwashed by Hydra and Hydra used Winter Soldiers as weapons. Not destroying Hydra, without revenge, Tony Stark felt it was a waste to be human. Old Man is the Marquis: "It is said that cut off one Hydra head and there is another? Eternal? I''m very interested in the perspective of the Marvel universe, Tony, can you let me take over?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." To be honest, Tony was very touched in his heart. He knew very well that the reason why Marquis Voban said this was purely to help him. And Tony also believed that ording to the Divine Authority possessed by Marquis Voban, it was not difficult to destroy Hydra, but after thinking about it, Tony finally refused. Tony Is Not the Richest: "My parents'' revenge! Let me do it personally." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han could understand Tony feelings. "Because Tony is going to do something with Hydra! Then I will help him do something in my power." Su Han sighed softly and made a decision. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of the Hydra Personnel Summary text memory] Nakiri Erina: "Text memory copy?" Kiririn: "Hydra Personnel Summary?" Su Xiaoxiao: "This is a hydra personnel among severalics in my memory!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course, no need to take it seriously at all. Again can only be treated as a directive of suspicion." Sue Xiao Xiao: "After all, there are too many Marvel universes. I remember that there was even a Marvel universe where Steve, Captain America was Hydra secret agent." Shirai Kuroko: "???" Shinonono Tabane: "??? Kurosaki Ichigo: "???" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Oh my god, Captain America is a Hydra agent in disguise!" Kyosuke Kosaka couldn''t believe this. If Captain America can''t be trusted, then who else can be trusted? My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Then what''s next, is Tony Stark also a Hydra agent in the end? The Stark industrial group is actually Hydra internal group?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Tony was taken aback by Kosaka Kyosuke guess, he was ready to destroy the Hydra here. As a result, Kosaka Kyosuke really wonders if he is Hydra secret agent? Is Kosaka Kyosuke not afraid to make himselfugh! However, thinking about the information Su Han revealed, he felt his heart flutter for a while. Tony Is Not the Richest: "So should I still trust Captain America?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Your Captain America in the film world is to be believed! I''m talking aboutics. After all, there are too manyics in it. That''s too much!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s OK!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Also thank you, Guild Master." Su Xiaoxiao: "No need for thanks!" Tony stopped talking, and started reading Su Han Hydra Personnel Summary. "Baron Strucker, Baron Zemo, Madame Viper... Whitehall, Ward... as well as the former director of SHIELD director Pierce!" "Absolutely veryprehensive information," Tony seemed to be cold. "Very good! Very good." Taking a few deep breaths, this Tony forced himself into a calm, deep voice, "Jarvis! Reception information starts fast." With Jarvis'' response, Tony came to the desk, waved his hand, and ayer of blue virtual screen appeared. Tony finger kept tapping on the virtual screen, inputting arge amount of information into Jarvis, "Now let''s focus on this information! Lock the top of the Hydra." Jarvis'' cold voice rang out. "Send Iron Man Armor to various regions. Remember, I''m talking Armor loaded! Hulk Buster, God yer Buster, and Rinnegan Buster! All sent." Tony fists clenched tightly, and he closed his eyes. At this moment, he remembered the scene in the memory copy, the sentence his father had told him at the end. "Tony, the best creation in my life and in the future is you!" Tony opened his eyes suddenly, speaking in a hoarse voice, "2 hours 8 minutester! At that time I wanted them dead!" After joining the Super Dimensional Guild, Tony character also changed slightly. He now does not object to the uwful use of violent methods, such as assassination, to settle vile foes. Jarvis answered. At the same time, the various Iron Man armors in Tony arsenal all shed a faint glow, pushed him up, and flew to various ces. Sitting on the chair, Tony calmed down, and continued to give orders, "Now, begin the n to destroy the Hydra!" Chapter 523: Tony real power? Nick Fury surprised Chapter 523: Tony real power? Nick Fury surprised Jarvis created a reminder. Tony smiled sarcastically and didn''t care. "Full scale war? All I want is a full-scale war! In SHIELD, how many people are not Hydra?" Tony shook his head, his eyes gleaming sharply. What if he told Nick Fury? How much can Nick Fury help him? Even Nick Fury knows the truth, and what he more likely to do is persuade him to calm down and wait until Nick side is ready before actually letting him do it. However... Now, Tony couldn''t wait that long. He will avenge his parents now. "Just do it!" Tony sighed softly, slumped back into the chair, his eyes slightly unfocused. Originally, he was only going to kill all the Hydra in SHIELD., but after Su Han sent him the Hydra Personnel Summary, the killing intent in his heart waspletely ignited. "5 hourster! I look forward to seeing the true end of Hydra! Even if you can''t at least 90% of Hydra power will be destroyed." War begins. But the process is much easier than imagined. The power that Tony held in his hands was too strong. Nearly a thousand sets of Iron Man Armor. There''s also Hulk Buster, God yer Buster, and Rinnegan Buster armor. Even if it was only a thousand sets of Iron Man Armor, it was enough to subvert a country. And for example, top mechas like the armor God yer Buster could even fight Marquis Voban before joining a guild. Before Marquis Voban joined the guild, he was naturally not as strong as he is now, but at that time he was also capable of destroying a country. It would not be an exaggeration to say that if Tony Stark really had to sacrifice everything, then the power he controlled now would be enough to take on the entire world. Moreover, behind him stood the Ancient One. If he wanted to do justice, then if Tony wanted to ask the Ancient One for help, the Ancient One would definitely not be stingy to extend his hand. Hydra power is very strong, but not as strong as expected, if it''s really strong enough to shake the earth, then Hydra doesn''t need to hide in the dark. Clear the mystery of Hydra and learn about the distribution of opposing members. Hydra is vulnerable under Tony hands. Just 2 hourster, Jarvis made a beep. Tony Stark was designing Saiyan Buster then he said as usual, "Connect it!" The projection on the virtual screen that appeared, a ck bald man with one eye blindfolded by an eye patch was even darker than before. "Tony Stark! What are you doing?" Nick Fury stares angrily at Tony making the Iron Man Armor. Even if he trusted Tony again, he saw a lot of Iron Man attacking SHIELD. He couldn''t calm down at the moment. "As you can see! I saved SHIELD." Tony replied indifferently. Nick Fury almostughed. "What you call salvation is using your Iron Man Armor to annihte all SHIELD agents. we? Oh you''re right. You didn''t kill those SHIELD agents for now, you just took them down." "Jarvis, transmit the Hydra Personnel Summary data to Nick Fury" Tony ordered. The reason why he didn''t tell Nick Fury beforehand was simply because he was worried that Nick Fury would stop him, not because he really wanted to fight Nick Fury as an enemy. Nick Fury face changed slightly, watching the dense and varied information appear on hisputer, many thoughts shed through his heart. But at the same time there is also a kind of fatigue. Since thest alien invasion battle, Tony and Su Han and his team showed a very strong power, Tony status and status has changed. The current Tony was an existence that could truly dialogue with the President of the United States, even if he was the director of SHIELD. This is also the reason why he had called Tony earlier and was just mocking, but not really turning his face with Tony. He was eager to know what inspired Tony to make this decision, or how to resolve the current situation. Could Nick Fury actually have the guts to take over the whole of SHIELD, even the United States and Tony, to look away? Even if he doesn''t consider Tony father generational rtionship issues! The current SHIELD Bureau, and even the United States, don''t have enough confidence to actually turn their heads with Tony. Looking through the information in front of him, Nick Fury expression could still remain calm, but when he saw it, his face became gloomy, and there was disbelief on his face. In the end, when Pierce, the former director of SHIELD turned out to be an undercover Hydra agent, his face was unsightly, and he let out a low growl. "Impossible..." "Nothing is impossible! You can verify it yourself." Tony sneered. Nick Fury at this moment gasped, his heart confirming that Tony should be right. But even if he was the director of SHIELD, a leading agency, it was somewhat uneptable at this time. Tony voice was still calm, "My father died under Hydra ns. I wouldn''t say much without knowing it, but now that I know what''s going on, I can''t just stand by and watch." "We are not enemies! Nick Fury! At least not before." "But, whether we are enemies in the future That depends on the choice you make next!" "Friendly reminder Iron Man armor only attacks those I have confirmed suspicions about! So the real SHIELD internals.... I''m not attacking, but I hope you confirm their true identity! I just can''t confirm that their identity isn''t a hydra, doesn''t mean they''repletely unsuspecting." Then after, Tony Stark hung up the video call. Nick Fury who just left the other side of the phone, looks really ugly. Nick Fury was silent for a long time, and finally made up his mind, took out his cell phone and started calling. He wasn''t in SHIELD, but in a safe house in New York. He only knew about the attack on the SHIELD headquarters. "Hill! Phil Coulson! These two people must be trusted. Avengers members! There should be no suspicion" Nick Fury closed his eyes and forcefully stabilized his mood. He suddenlyughed bitterly, "Damn it! The former director of SHIELD and most of the members are members of Hydra... How can I exin to the director of the UN?" Chapter 524: YGGDRASIL Game and Kayaba Akihiko Idea Chapter 524: YGGDRASIL Game and Kayaba Akihiko Idea Time passed bit by bit, and after 5 hours, Jarvis reported to Tony. Tony thought for a moment and shook his head. "The remaining agents don''t need to be cleaned!" "Nick Fury won''t let these people go! Apart from that, we also need to give him some face." Jarvis said as usual. "Yes!" Tony closed his eyes after answering. Tony Is Not the Richest: "My side has managed to destroy the Hydra!" Old Man is the Marquis: "By your strength! It''s natural to do this." Old Man is the Marquis: "If anything with the help of the Guild Master information, you still can''t get rid of the Hydra, so you are too useless! " Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Marquis Voban was really rude. He was very enthusiastic before to help Tony." Old Man is the Marquis: "Humph! Don''t get me wrong, I''m just a little curious about that world technology. If I can kill people in that world, I can use my Divine Authority to turn them into my loyal servants." Old Man is the Marquis: "They can develop some interesting technology! Even though it hasn''t increased mybat power, it can make my lifefortable." Su Xiaoxiao: "Marquis Voban is really dishonest" Su Xiaoxiao: "However, Tony canpletely eradicate Hydra!" Su Han was also relieved when he saw this. Even though he had some guesses in his mind when he gave the information, Tony should be able to sort this incident out. But before he heard Tony speak, Su Han was still a little hesitant. Tony Is Not the Richest:. "@rk Kent. Alright, I will prepare to go there!" rk Kent: "I''m here, I''m always ready to ept." Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t forget Live broadcast!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Haha...just came up which is impossible to broadcast live, wait till we get in touch with Batman for a live broadcast." Su Xiaoxiao: "No problem!" Su Han didn''t say much. He was curious about what interesting things would happen when Tony Stark and Batman met face to face. This isn''t about Tony and rk. After all, the two of them had faced each other too many times. Besides, just to say that Tony and rk just stepped out of the world of To Love-Ru. Kayaba Akihiko: "@Ainz Ooal Gown. The thing I discussed with you earlier, should be able to start experimenting!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "I can do it any time, after all, the game data is settled" Su Xiaoxiao: "Game data? Ready to experiment? What do you mean?" Su Han was surprised to see the conversation of these two people. When did Kayaba Akihiko and Ainz Ooal Gown make a deal? Kayaba Akihiko: "This is a YGGDRASIL game in the world of Ainz Ooal Gown! Ainz sent me virtual game data from his previous world. I analyzed it during this period and found that there was nothing special about the game data." Kayaba Akiko: "Although some of these concepts are more advanced than my virtual game, the basic technology is still the same." Kayaba Akahiko: "I''m pretty sure! Ainz being able to transfer to another world had nothing to do with the virtual game itself! It was the day the server shut down that there was a problem." Kayaba Akihiko firmly believed that there was no problem with the game itself. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Isn''t there a problem with the game itself?" Kosaka Kyosuke was deep in thought, and nodded. Kayaba Akihiko is an expert in virtual games. Since he said that, it was most likely true. Kayaba Akihiko: "There are still some weaker people in the Super Dimensional Guild." Kayaba Akihiko: "I believe that ordinary members, after watching Overlord, should consider whether they can also y this game. Then in the end follow Momo bro to travel to another world?" Kayaba Akihiko firmly believed that the members with ordinary powers had thought of this question, because he thought about it. Kasumi Utako: "Yes! That''s what I thought before." If the cost of obtaining a strong power was just to level up and y the game, it was estimated that no one would resist. Kasumi Utako: "But the main problem is that we can go to Ainz world, but the time we stay in that world is very limited." Kasumi Utako: "After all, we all have our own business in the real world. If we go back and forth every time we need to spend 100 points, that''s a huge amount." Kasumi Utako: "Even though we can use vacation mode toe But Ainz has no money and no authority. We can''t move freely in that world, it''s even harder to buy a few more game helmets." If Momonga was a local super tyrant simr to Tony, then it wouldn''t matter. But Momonga was very poor, and everyone was embarrassed to use vacation mode to hitch a ride with food and drink. And vacation mode can''t harm otherworldly people. It also means that they cannot use violence to gain wealth. Do they want to earn money? No problem, let''s get to work! This is too real and cruel. Kiririn: "That''s right!" Kayaba Akihiko: "So, the question I was thinking about earlier was whether the YGGDRASIL game from the world of Ainz could bepatible with the guild system!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko : "Wait a minute something like this is possible?" Goko Ruri who had finished fighting with Esdeath, saw this and finally couldn''t help but start to argue. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "You have no way of making the guild change for you." Kayaba Akihiko: "Of course I can''t do it However, this doesn''t mean that in the guild. No one can do it!" Waver: "Um, I think I know who can do it." Symbol of Peace: "That''s right! The only thing that can affect the guild system is the Guild Master?" Let the World Suffer: "@Su Xiaoxiao." Chapter 525: Two New Members Chapter 525: Two New Members Su Xiaoxiao: "So what do you mean?" Su Han was also curious about the proposal Kayaba Akihiko would give him. For the YGGDRASIL game, Su Han had no demands for his strength. After all, his strength was already strong enough to destroys, so even if Ainz Ooal Gown traveled to another world, he would not be his match either. In other words, the powerhouses in the guild didn''t have much idea about the YGGDRASIL game. After all, they already have their way, and can be stronger if they have enough points. The YGGDRASIL game only gave them a little help. However, world-ss YGGDRASIL items were very attractive. Su Han didn''t mind asking the guild members to take it. Even if he went to another world, his strength would be affected, but it was definitely a rare treasure. On the other hand, YGGDRASIL games could be used as a means for ordinary people in the guild to be strong quickly. If the YGGDRASIL game can really bepatible with the guild system at no cost, then Su Han doesn''t mind helping. Kayaba Akihiko: "The method is actually really simple! Ainz will send the YGGDRASIL game program to the Guild Master, and then the Guild Master will upload it as a memory copy game." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Shinonono Tabane: "???" Nakiri Erina: "???" Aizen Sosuke: "Wait a minute, even if the Guild Master does. There a bigger possibility, this YGGDRASIL game is only limited to guilds, right?" Aizen feels that things can''t be done easily. Kayaba Akihiko: "Yes! It very likely it will be a single yer game." Kayaba Akihiko: "Just try it maybe it possible? Can''t, and there no harm, right?" Kayaba Akihiko answered uncertainly. But real knowledgees from practice. As a scientist, he was good at making bold guesses and careful experimentation. Of course, this didn''t mean that Kayaba Akihiko was just talking about it. In fact, Kayaba Akihiko also put a great effort into this incident. At least the YGGDRASIL data obtained by Kayaba Akihiko by purposely spending 100 points to go to the Overlord world, and then using his own hacking skills,bined with his own virtual technology knowledge. Ainz Ooal Gown: "Guild Master Guild Master! What do you think?" Su Xiaoxiao: "You can send him directly here!" [Ding! Ainz Ooal Gown sent a red envelope to Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao personally] Su Han opened the red envelope, and arge amount of data entered his mind, then began to upload it. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded the YGGDRASIL memory copy game] Kiririn: "Wow! Download it right away!" Busujima Saeko: "I hope everything goes as expected! But I don''t think the chances of sess are too great." Kayaba Akihiko: "It still the same sentence! Practice is needed to test a theory!c I''m Not Bald: "Even if it doesn''t work, it also a good thing to have another memory copy game to y." Looking at themunication within the guild chat room, a message appeared in Su Han mind. [Ding! A special memory copy type has been detected. This memory slicing game can be linked to YGGDRASIL games! Do you want to connect?] [Yes/No] Seeing this Su Han froze He immediately guessed that if he agreed, then this memory copy could be an online game. As Su Han thought, the people inside had alreadypleted the experiment. Nakiri Erina: "It very obvious that we go to y a game, or we enter, just to be able to y a game with the people in the guild!" Haibara Ai: "It didn''t work A bit regrettable" I''m Not Bald: "It also great if we just see it as a game!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Sorry everyone, I am very sorry." Tony Is Not the Richest: "It not your fault, why apologize?" Su Xiaoxiao: "(image)" Su Han posted a screenshot of the system. elerator: "..." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "..." Akemi Homura: "The Guild Master is amazing!" Kayaba Akihiko: "Is that really possible?" Even if he made this conjecture. Upon seeing this scene, Kayaba Akihiko felt his heart pounding, and at the same time joy rose in his heart. Su Han immediately clicked to agree. Su Xiaoxiao: "I have agreed, you guys can enter again." Kiririn: "Thank you, Guild Master!!" Busujima Saeko: "Thank you very much!" Nakiri Erina: "Thank you, Guild Master! I went to y a game." Akemi Homura: "Could it be a game that turns fictitious into reality? It very interesting and looking forward to it!" Su Han and smiled, and then entered the YGGDRASIL game and created a character ... but he only yed in the game for a while before leaving the game. Su Han himself was not very eager to y the game. What he preferred to do was chat with everyone in the guild chatroom, or practice, watch some memory copies or anime dramas and the like. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "By the way, the YGGDRASIL game server will be closing, right?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "That right." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "That great! Then I will be the number one game expert in this period of time!" Nakiri Erina: "Kuroneko-san, your own strength is already very strong, and the YGGDRASIL game shouldn''t increase your strength too much, right?" ording to Nakiri Erina, Goko Ruri strength is already strong enough, she spent points to break through the limit of her devil fruit, and then entered the time house for training, and finally gained Strength to upgrade faster than ying games, and finally turned the virtual into reality. After all, many of the guild extra perks are inherently cheating. In this situation, Goko Ruri revealed that she wanted to enter the game and also be the number one expert. Nakiri Erina couldn''t understand it in the slightest. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "You don''t understand at all! It is the pride of being a high yer! And you are not a warrior, don''t understand if the otherworldly power system ispatible, it will increase my strength. It much higher than you think. " Su Xiaoxiao: "That right, Kuroneko really likes to y games." Su Xiaoxiao: "ying games can also increase his strength, no wonder Kuroneko is so happy" Nakiri Erina: "YGGDRASIL freedom of y is very high And the name of the profession is called Kitchen Soldier? Very good! I chose this." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I managed to start the wizarding path!" Fourth Hokage: "Sorry, re-enter the ninja way!" Let the World Suffer: "High degree of freedom! Why can''t I see the special option with the Rinnegan eyes?" Su Xiaoxiao: "No! If there a special choice like the Rinnegan eyes, then that really weird?" Su Han didn''t know where to start. [Ding! telet has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! Tsukihime has joined the Super Dimension Guild] Chapter 526: Identity of new member Chapter 526: Identity of new member Seeing the two new members'' names, Su Han expression stagnates. "Adding two new members? And the names of these two new members" Nama telet mengingatkan Su Han tentang telet dm sel Hataraku Saibou. Tapi kemudian, dia merasa tidak yakin. Wait a minute, Hataraku Saibou worldview is the inside of the human body. So, actually telet are cells in the human body? If it was really as Su Han imagined, how could telet travel to another world via the Super Dimensional Guild transit function? Is it the same size as an ordinary person in person? Or just like a small cell when he travels to another world? If they look like small cells, will telet die if separated from the human body? This seems like a very serious question... "Okay! Put aside the telet problem." Su Han rubbed his forehead helplessly. Then he turned his attention to Tsukihime, and he didn''t have to guess anymore. "Tsukihime Isn''t that the person I imagined? If she was that person, it would be very interesting!" Su Han thought. Nakiri Erina: "Wee neer, please report your real name and the situation in your world! So that the Guild Master can handle it better." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wee neers!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wee new member! When the greeting is over, continue ying the game." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! I feel that after the YGGDRASIL game appeared, it seems that the guild chat is very quiet?" Old Man is the Marquis: "It was just your illusion In the beginning, the guild had arge group of members just observing! Now arge group of members have be yers in the YGGDRASIL game." King: "I can''t deny it!" telet: "Are you a special cell? I don''t think I''ve ever seen numbered cells like everyone else?" telet: "Everyone, in which body part? Lungs or brain, or red blood cells transporting blood vessels? Or white blood cells that protect safety?" L: "???" Aizen Sosuke: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "If my knowledge of the current world knowledge isn''t wrong! Then, telet should be the name for human cells? And what are red blood cells and white blood cells?" Shinonono Tabane was confused by what telet said, it seemed something was wrong. High Priest Luo Hao: "This may be a world with a special form! In mythology, the world was created by Pangu! And Pangu body evolved into a world." High Priest Luo Hao: "It is possible that the world where telet are located is this kind of world... The owner of the body is too strong and automatically opens a small world in the body! It breeds living things." Old Man is the Marquis: "I feel the aura of a strong person!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Is it so exciting?" Momonga shivered. He hasn''t traveled through another world, he speaks very quietly, don''t ask why. There were too many powerhouses in the guild, and he didn''t have the confidence to face them. Koro-sensei: "Powerhouse joined the guild?" Come Be My Son: "Does the body have a world of its own? This is a great thing." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! I can''t wait to find out, what kind of world are telet in?" telet: "..." telet don''t understand what everyone is talking about. Just now, he saw such a chat interface suddenly appear in his mind. At first, he thought the owner of the body had a new medical condition, but after he asked some of telet friends, he suddenly realized that this situation seemed to only happen to himself. telet frowned and realized that things were not as she thought. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Watching the discussion in the guild chat room, Su Han almost burst outughing. He could only say that the people in this guild really had imaginations. "Simr to Pangu, a creator-level figure who formed a small world in his own body? It''s really awesome!" Su Han didn''t know where the guess came from. Especially when Su Han remembered that in Hataraku Saibou, every level was a gue. After so many episodes, countless illnesses came one after another... and even a dying crisis came atst... Su Han felt grateful that his body didn''t have any disease. He just wanted to ask, which powerhouse would suffer the most and be seriously ill from time to time? Koro-sensei: "It seems that the Guild Master already knows the true identity of telet?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I know! The telet situation is a bit tricky. Wait a minute, I just sent a copy of the live memory." Su Xiaoxiao: "I can only say that you guys guessed Pangu and stuff like that, all wrong." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m not into specting! This is all High Priest Luo Hao spection, I''m still watching with great enthusiasm and it seems quite reasonable!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! Guild Master put it that way, I''m even more curious about what the telet world is like." Saiki Kusuo: "Anyway If the body is the world, then this kind of existence can definitely be called a creation god." Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright! I''ll post a memory copyter. But before that, I have to confirm the identity of the second member. @Tsukihime." Waver: "I always thought this name seemed a bit familiar! But hahaha, that should be my illusion." Su Xiao Xiao: "This is not necessarily!" Waver: "..." Tsukihime: "Oh This dream is a bit strange! Suddenly there are so many people I can chat with? It''s because I''ve slept for so many years, this is the first time I''vee across something like this!" Tsukihime: "Hello! Are you guys here to y with me?" L: "Sleeping for years" L finds Tsukihime words catch his attention, damn it! Could it be that the ghost joins? After L carefully considered the situation of the Super Dimensional Guild members, he had not discovered that the ghosts had joined the Super Dimensional Guild. If true, then this is the first ghost to join the guild. But before long, L calmed down. "There are so many non-human beings in the guild! Aliens, wizards, Ghouls, giant races... Too many! Even if ghosts join, it seems there''s nothing to be afraid of?" L became so calm, wasn''t it just a ghost? How big, isn''t it just a dead person? Waver: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Tsukihime, although I have some guesses, but the final confirmation... Sure enough, you still have to say your name!" Tsukihime: "My name?" Tsukihime: "Alright, no problem!" Tsukihime: "My name is Arcueid Brunestud." Chapter 527: Tony wants to punch Batman Chapter 527: Tony wants to punch Batman Waver: "Fuck off!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What happened? Is there anything special about the name Arcueid Brunestud?" Shinonono Tabane : "At first nce the name looks like a mythological character! Should be a mythological character, or a Heroic Spirit." Loki: "Not necessarily! Don''t forget Atreus." Loki: "If the Guild Master doesn''t say anything, who among us all can guess, Atreus actually has another Loki identity?" Atreus: "..." Nakiri Erina: "Can''t guess!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "You guys keep reading with me again! King Arthur can''t be a girl." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Before the Guild Master sent a copy of the Holy Grail series memory. Arthur Pendragon was added to the Super Dimensional Guild, which one of you can recognize King Arthur identity?" Kasumi Utako: "The Type-Moon world is really unpredictable." Waver: "No! This one is not a Heroic Spirit." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes! Even though I guessed it before, it has now beenpletely confirmed." Su Xiaoxiao: "Arcueid Brunestud! True Ancestor Vampire! The daughter of the first True Ancestor Brunestud of the Crimson Moon, who can be considered the strongest existence among the True Ancestors." Old Man is the Marquis: "True Ancestor vampire? Daughter of True Ancestor? Daughter of the first True Ancestor?" Tsukihime: "Am I that famous?" Arcueid did not expect herself to be so famous. Waver: "You can''t even use famous words to describe it!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Arcueid! Can I trouble you to change your name to Arcueid?" Tsukihime: "How to modify it?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Forget it, I will help you change it directly!" Su Han ended up using the Guild Master privileges to directly change Tsukihime name. Arcueid: "Oh The disyed name really changed!" Arcueid felt really discovered something new. She was still in an inactive state, and his knowledge of the outside world was still very limited. So everything in this guild was very new and interesting to her. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wavet was so shocked, can it be said that Arcueid Brunestud is the True Ancestor of Waver world?" rk Kent: "If that''s true, it really is a coincidence." Waver: "Mr Tony is right, she is indeed the most powerful existence in our world." Minamiya Natsuki: "Oh my God" Minamiya Natsuki didn''t expect True Ancestor to join the Super Dimensional Guild. Previously there was no True Ancestor in the guild, but not long after she joined, True Ancestor had joined the guild. Moreover, after listening to Su Han introduction earlier, Minamiya Natsuki roughly guessed the True Ancestor strength. Daughter of the First True Ancestor? Among True Ancestors, it could be considered a powerful existence that was second to none? Su Xiaoxiao: "Natsuki-chan! I know what you are thinking, but you should be thinking wrong!" Su Han decided to give Minamiya Natsuki a good exnation. Su Xiaoxiao: "There are two kinds of vampires in the Type-Moon World, one is Dead Apostle and the other is True Ancestor." Minamiya Natsuki: "???" What''s this? Wasn''t True Ancestor a vampire rank? How did she listen to Su Han tone and feel that the True Ancestors were actually a race? Su Xiaoxiao: "True Ancestor is a powerful being formed by natural crystallization! Therefore, True Ancestors did not need to absorb the blood of humans or other creatures in order to sustain life. And because they are natural crystallizers, their power is very strong!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course, True Ancestor can really suck blood. Although it is not necessary to sustain life, but there will be an urge to suck blood once human! Once a True Ancestor sucks a human blood, the human whose blood is sucked will be a Dead Apostle." Su Xiaoxiao "True Ancestors who have sucked human blood will be addicted, and the blood-sucking urges will be harder to curb than before! It will continue to suck human blood! This will also lead to Dead Apostle continuous expansion." Minamiya Natsuki: "It turned out to be like this." Obviously, apletely different worldview setting in another world surprised him. But after thinking about it, Minamiya Natsuki also faintly noticed that the True Ancestors of the two worlds were not the same, but they also had something inmon. For example, Su Han emphasized the power of True Ancestor. "I just don''t know! Which is the strongest True Ancestor of the Type-Moon world or the Primogenitor of our world?" Minamiya Natsuki said curiously. "But If it is the daughter of the first True Ancestor, the True Ancestor is second to none in the other world? Could it be that thebat power will surpass our world Primogenitor?" Su Xiaoxiao: "To be more specific too much exnation, you guys look directly at the memory copy!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Shingetsutan Tsukihime memory] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao Uploaded a copy of Hataraku Saibou memory] 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''m going to YGGDRASIL game to level up now! Should I see Shingetsutan Tsukihime first? Or should I see Hataraku Saibou?" Goko Ruri pondered, chasing after ying a game or watching a memory copy? All seems very interesting to him, it is really a matter of happiness. After gritting her teeth, Goko Ruri finally decided to take a look at the memory copy first. rk Kent: "Now, Tony, we''re going to get off halfway, look at the memory copy first, and then head off to Gotham City!" rk Kent: "Or, in Gotham City, see Batman first, do we see a copy of the memory first?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "We can watch a memory copy any time! But now I just want to hit Batman well." Su Xiaoxiao: "What happened?" Teach Batman a lesson? Will they fight? Tony, what are you excited about? What did Batman do? What is the deep hatred between you that causes you to beat him up first without saying a word? Tony Is Not the Richest: "It''s nothing! It''s just that I read the text version of the memory copy the Guild Master gave me, and I don''t think it''s worthy for rk to join a group of Justice League heroes" Reading a lot ofics, Tony was in a mixed mood. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I admit that Batman is a very qualified hero! However, I think he is too paranoid! To face the enemy and hisrades he had prepared everything. " Tony couldn''t understand Batman values, and he couldn''t ept Batman values. Su Han was right, he and Batman were simr but different. rk Kent: "Actually, Batman isn''t bad." rk defended. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! So your attitude makes me even angrier" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Forget it! What I said was just a moment of irritation, I won''t really beat him up, the specific situation wait until the actual meeting, let''s talk!" Chapter 528: The problem is not as simple as on the surface Chapter 528: The problem is not as simple as on the surface Tony has put on the Iron Man Armor and is flying in the skies of Gotham City, it is already night in Gotham City. "Jarvis! Did you find Batman location?" Jarvis immediately stormed all the video surveince systems in Gotham City and deduced where Batman was at the moment. rk was at the side, wanting to say something, and in the end he didn''t. However, rk made a decision in his heart, if Tony really fought Batman, he would have to persuade him not to fight. ... Gotham City night sky was still cloudy as usual. Batman Bruce Wayne stood tall, his body shrouded in a ck cloak, standing on top of the Kurt Building, overlooking the city lit up at his feet. Under his mask, there was a pair of indifferent eyes. Looks like it''s scanning this dirty city. Bruce Wayne transforms into Batman at night to fight criminals. Even though he is the Batman who keeps the peace of all of Gotham City, he is also human and needs rest. Today, he also wants to fight the criminals as soon as possible and return to a warm bed. As soon as Batman stepped out, his steps stopped, his brows furrowed, he suddenly had a bad feeling for some unknown reason. To ordinary people, a hunch might just be a hunch, not worth paying attention to. But Batman is different, he has experienced countless dangers, he strongly believes in his hunches. "Gotham City, did something happen again?" "Not! Nothing happened in Gotham City. It''s just that you might run into a bit of trouble!" Suddenly there was a slightly low voice. Batman became alert, and he turned around, and as a result, he saw behind him, the red Iron Man Armor floating quietly in the air. "Who are you?" Batman remained calm, but under the ck cloak, the muscles of his sturdy body tensed. He had already guessed in his mind, maybe the new super viin in Gotham City? Want to increase your prestige by fighting Batman? Batman has had a lot of experience. After all, Arkham is still holding back a group of super viins. "I''m Iron Man Tony Stark." Tony snorted coldly, and the Iron Man armor on his body instantly shrunk into the nanostructures on his chest like liquid. This kind of high-tech scene makes Batman appearance look serious. But Batman also ponders the Iron Man name Tony mentioned earlier, and wonders, could it be that the other party isn''t a super viin, but just like him? "Meeting for the first time! How about giving you a small gift?" Tony suddenlyughed, and he opened the guild live broadcast, and then the Kamar-Taj magic array suddenly appeared at Batman feet, and he fell. A new magic circle appears above Kamar-Taj magic circle. Batman continues to fall in the two space magic circles, falls from the space magic circle above, and then falls into the space magic environment below, so that it continues to spin. rk appeared beside Tony. He watched this scene with a smile on his face. But either way, he knew that Tony actions were a bit of a whim. Judging this, he also breathed a sigh of relief, non-stop. After a brief shock, Batman also understood his current situation. He started to save himself, with a scream, the moment he fell, he floated like a bat, straight out of the attraction of the circle array. "You!" Batman face was cold, like a big bat, flew very fast across the night sky, and rushed to Tony. Before he could use the fighting skills he had mastered, the next moment, ayer of space barrier appeared in front of Tony. Batman hits the space barrier hard. "I firmly believe that human strength can solve everything! You have used your ultimate human strength to break the space barrier." Tony sneered. rk: "..." rk wondered. After Batman returns this time, maybe he really wants to start making the space Batman Armor or the Iron Man Buster Armor. Batman and Iron Man are actually simr, as is making all sorts of Armor Busters. Batman makes the Superman Buster armor, and Tony also makes the Hulk Buster Armor. Good! rk didn''t know that Tony had started making the Superman Buster Armor, he didn''t have much understanding of Tony. "Who are you?" Batman took a few steps back. Even though he was a little embarrassed when he hit the space barrier just now, who was Bruce Wayne? Genius level intelligence! Dark Knight! Peak human physical condition! Don''t tell me it''s a bump, even if he hits it ten times or a dozen times, he can still beat hundreds of armed thugs on the floor with his bare hands. "I''ve said it before! Bruce Wayne." Tony sighed, "I''m Tony! This is my real name." "..." When Batman heard that his real name was revealed, he suddenly realized something was amiss. But he was still as calm as the water on the surface. "Bruce Wayne? I know! yboy, the eldest son of the Wayne Group. Do you think me and him are the same person?" "The bottom line is it''s not the same person! Here your armor and the batmobile, so high-tech stuff, in Gotham City, how many ces can generate financial resources?" To be honest, Tony felt great. He seriously doubted the IQ of the people of Gotham City. Do they suspect that Batman is a defenseless dark hero? Please see Batman suit. Can this feature be developed by ordinary people? Consider a bit about R&D funding, then proceed with the elimination method. It''s not that hard to figure out Batman identity, is it? Seeing Batman still wanting to argue, Tony didn''t bother to answer, stretched out his hand and patted again, "Don''t talk here! Go straight to the bat cave and talk." "I came here this time! It''s not that I''m notzing around with you." The magic circle appeared under Batman feet again, and he fell again. He could fly, but Kamar-Taj magic circle was too much trouble. Tony flicked in front of him, outlined a magic circle, and went straight in. rk sighed and entered, but he was still a little lucky at the moment. Luckily, the two of them didn''t actually fight. Although there are some contradictions, he canpletely interpret these contradictions as a joke! This is nothing. Chapter 529: Preparing 98 counseling sets for Batman Chapter 529: Preparing 98 counseling sets for Batman Batman fell into his bat cave with a grim face. He was sure at this moment that the other party had actually found out his true identity, Instead of just guessing. After all, the other party already knew his Bat Cave Nest. He couldn''t even imagine how much information the other party knew about him. "That''s surprising? This is a little different from the Batman I know!" Tony voice was heard. Batman follows the source of the sound seeing Kamar-Taj magic circle forming, and Tonyes out of it. After a long silence, Batman said curtly, "What are you looking for me for!" Up until this point, Batman had roughly insisted that the other party had absolutely no ill will towards him. Being able to move it directly from the top of the building to itsir with such ease meant the other party could throw it into the magma if they wanted to. Even if Batman has faith in himself, he knows very well in his heart that he is a mortal, and if he really is thrown into the magma. In the end, it may be the end of him. "Although you are a qualified hero, but your personality is too dark. Tony sighed and saw that Batman wasn''t answering and wasn''t very involved. "I came here mainly to talk to you about some things." "Please tell!" Batman voice came out of Batman armor, which was hoarse from the special handling. Tony looked at Batman earnestly. "First thing, I''m a friend of rk! rk has many other friends. We can effectively prevent rk from bing an enemy, and we can also guarantee that rk will not be an enemy of the earth." "So, Batman! Please don''t make various assassination ns for rk after you find out about rk in the future!" After a long silence, Batman asked, "Who is rk?" Tony: "..." rk: "..." After some hesitation, rk said quietly, "I''m rk!" The corner of Batman eyes twitched. He looked at rk carefully, and finally confirmed that he didn''t know rk. In other words, Tony came to him on purpose with someone Batman didn''t know, and came to harass him? What is this? "rk is an alien! And very strong. But...." Tony paused for a moment, a touch ofplexity appeared on his face, "Batman, can you believe it?" "Oh, I see! Is he an alien?" Batman pupils suddenly shrank, and he realized something at this moment. Aliens with great powers and living in exile on earth? If Tony didn''t show up, then he would know about rk in the future and would definitely take targeted action against rk. Even if Tony says rk is a good person.... Batman will have to wait until he gets to know rk before deciding what he should do in the future. Thoughts shed through his mind, but Batman expression didn''t change, "Is that the first thing?" "Yeah, first thing like this," Tony nodded. "Even if something happens rk really goes wrong, it will. Solved by us. Don''t worry, we''re all people from earth." Batman: "..." If you say this, he panics more, okay? Although he can see that Tony is an earth man, it doesn''t look like an ordinary person with your true strength now. And there are many people like you? There were so many powerful people on earth that he had never heard of? Batman took a deep breath and asked, "What about the second goal?" "As for the second goal?" Tony mouth suddenly curled into a smile, and he stepped forward and reached out to pat Batman on the shoulder. Batman body froze, his eyes flickering slightly bitterly. He was contemting whether he should fight Tony now. Let the other party suffer heavy losses. Even though it felt like the other party was not like an enemy, after all, he had suffered heavy losses earlier. Batman is not the type of person who is submissive and quiet. But in the next moment, Batman notices Tony mped arm, very strong, like an iron pincer. His face suddenly became very ugly. Tony calmed down, how could he not guess Batman thoughts. But wanting to make him suffer closebat, isn''t this a joke? Even if you don''t talk about Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki just mention Kamar-Taj he trained by the Ancient One, he himself has trained powerful meleebat skills, which are only stronger than Batman. After all, the mages of the Kamar-Taj line were all melee mages. "The second goal is that I want tomunicate with you." Tony smiled yfully. "On the one hand, it is an exchange of science and technology On the other hand, it is an exchange of your personality counseling." "Your personality, If you don''t change it, big trouble will definitely happen in the future." Tony reached out and tapped nano on his chest, and Jarvis was there. "Don''t worry, for your clumsy character! I have counted 98 sets of psychological counseling for you." Batman eyes twitched. Don''t talk aboutmunication in terms of technology, but what ismunication in terms of psychological counseling, do you think he has a mental illness? "Aftermunicating with me, your own technology level can also be greatly improved. Don''t even think about using those conspiracies and tricks to trick your teammates." Tony seemed to be thinking about something, and his eyes widened slightly. "I''m really worried your teammates are having problems. You might as well make some more Batman armor with powerful abilities. For example, make a Superman Buster armor, and you can take down Superman. Why do you want to y this trick?" rk had a strange face, he stopped talking. After hearing this sentence, he was very suspicious. Did Tony reallye to his aid instead of tricking him? "Let''s start the psychological counseling first now. " Tony smiled, grabbed Batman and dragged him into the bat cave. "I guarantee you will change for the better after my psychological counseling. His job is a warm sunshine man. Do not worry! We have plenty of time." Before Tony came to the DC world, he had everything set up and ready to fight a protracted battle. Pepper Potts had informed that security issues in New York were also resolved with Jarvis'' control with the help of the Iron Man Armor, and the Hydra had been destroyed. Tony has time to teach Batman. But the moment he dragged Batman in, Tony instantly turned off the guild live broadcast. After all, hismunication with Batman is almostplete, and the next thing is not to broadcast live to Su Han and others, no big deal. "98 sets of psychological counseling?" rk was deep in thought. Can Tony psychological counseling really bring back the distorted character of Batman? After a moment of silence, rk shook his head and he was not optimistic. If Batman character changed easily, he wouldn''t be Batman. However, rk really trusts Tony to dispel Batman psychological darkness. He took a deep breath. "Tony! I hope you can get Batman to trust me and even many future Justice League members." Chapter 530: Luo Hao, does your face hurt? Chapter 530: Luo Hao, does your face hurt? King: "There''s actually psychological counseling for Batman?" King recalled the scene of Tony dragging Batman into the Bat Cave earlier, he was speechless. This is not psychological counseling at all, but forced psychological counseling, right? Su Xiaoxiao: "Although I am also a little surprised, but this is amon problem..." Su Xiaoxiao: "After all, Iron Man didn''t really beat up Batman, even Batman has a gloomy psychology, but for good and bad he is also a hero." Su Han hopes that Tony can dispel the darkness in Batman heart. Actually, Batman problem is very simple. Due to his childhood experiences, he has strong delusions of persecution. Batman has always felt that his teammates might turn evil and be enemies. Thinking about this possibility is natural to study solutions. Batman is a very extraordinary teammate. He has the attributes of a god teammate and a pig teammate. Facing the enemy is okay, but will secretly dig traps for his teammates, identally letting teammates fall into the traps. Shirai Kuroko: "Guild Master words make sense! But I still feel a little disappointed." Shirai Kuroko sighed, Batman vs. Iron Man, a good action movie has been missed. Waver: "You guys really aren''t afraid the world won''t be chaotic." rk Kent: "I think it''s pretty good like this!" Ash: "Then Mr. rk, what if Mr. Tony and Mr. Wayne together made the Superman Buster Armor, do you have any special feelings?" rk Kent: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "I guess rk should panic now!" Su Han said mischievously. Whether it''s Tony or Wayne, they all deserve the wisdom of the world they live in. Even if it is alone, it is possible to make the best Armor. Take enough time, one person can make Armor Superman Buster If the two were reallybined, even if the Superman Buster armor was really produced in such a short time, it was normal. rk Kent: "Batman power can be promoted can be considered a good thing and not to mention, Tony power can also be promoted to take this really appeared, I am happy for them!" Nakiri Erina: "But I honestly think what Tony-san said makes sense" Nakiri Erina: "Since there is concern, it is better to increase your strength so that you can solve problems in any situation!" Nakiri Erina: "There are various targeted actions behind the scenes, it really is a trap." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Batman wisdom really surpasses that of ordinary humans, even Superman can fall into a trap..." Is Batman strong? By nature, he is strong, but what is strong about him is not himself, but wisdom. As long as he was given enough time, even an enemy who was a hundred times stronger than him, he had the possibility of defeating him. "If I had the wisdom of Batman, I would want toplete the First Spirit of our world... Wouldn''t that be simple?" However, this idea just popped into Tokisaki Kurumi mind. Tokisaki Kurumi has confirmed her future path, that is, constantly absorbing time, and using the guild points function to make herself stronger. Tokisaki Kurumi felt thatpared to wisdom, she was quite strong and more reliable. Symbol of Peace: "Since Batman and Tony live broadcast is over! Then I''ll go watch the memory copy first." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''ll take a look at the memory copy too! After watching, continue ying YGGDRASIL games to level up! Goodbye." Busujima Saeko: "Busy ying YGGDRASIL! Goodbye." Kirishima Touka: "Busy leveling up! Goodbye." Haibara Ai: "Busy on missions! Goodbye!" L: "I''m busy! Goodbye." Su Han noticed that the number of speakers had dropped drastically. Su Han shrugged and didn''t say much. He turned his attention away from the chat room.... He looked at the clock and it was probably time for dinner, so he left the room... Having dinner with Ram and Rem and Akame and Kurome. Then, Su Han returned to his room and entered the time house for training. Wait until Su Hanpletes the daily routine tasks and enters the guild chat room, ready to enter the YGGDRASIL game, when he can refresh his level for a while. Su Han discovered that the guild was currently in intense discussion. Old Man is the Marquis: "It turns out that the world where telets live is such a thing! Personification of the human body." Marquis Voban fell silent, and Hataraku Saibou worldviewpletely surprised him. Old Man is the Marquis: "Luo Hao! Do you feel pain in your face? " High Priest Luo Hao: "..." Luo Cuilian declined toment. She remembered his original conclusion, and felt extremely embarrassed. There is a Pangu level figure in the world of Hataraku Saibou! This joke is huge. However, even though she felt embarrassed. But facing Marquis Voban provocation, Luo Cuilian had no intention of showing weakness, and immediately retaliated back. High Priest Luo Hao: "Although I feel a little embarrassed, but you also agree with this idea too!" Old Man is the Marquis: "I don''t know in this case, at least I don''t speak carelessly!" Marquis Voban refused to admit it, even if he thought about it, what if he didn''t say it, it wasn''t embarrassing. Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! You two stop fighting." Come Be My Son: "Who could have thought of this before the Guild Master actually sent a copy of his memory?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Father is right! High Priest Luo Ho thoughts I almost thought that too... body cells, really unexpected!" Come Be My Won: "But Hataraku Saibou is indeed a very good job." Shirohige thought of Hataraku Saibou, andughed. As far as he knows, he really likes Hataraku Saibou. The level of liking can even be considered the foremost of all memory copies. Chapter 531: Are All the Platelets Inside Saitama Body Bald? Chapter 531: Are All the telets Inside Saitama Body Bald? Nakiri Erina: "I learned a lot of body knowledge based on Hataraku Saibou..." Nakiri Erina: "You may not believe it, I am a chef, and I learned medical knowledge by watching memory copies." She wasn''t bragging either. How is it possible for a new chef to start studying body health? Tony Is Not the Richest: "These are just some of the most basic medical principles! Nothing great." Ainz Ooal Gown: "This tone Is Tony-san also involved in the medical field?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Isn''t this normal? I have knowledge from all scientific walks of life! Even if I''m not proficient, at least get involved. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t underestimate the word genius!" L: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "..." Kayaba Akihiko: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "..." The high IQ people in the guild fell silent at Tony words. Tony, have you misunderstood genius? The so-called genius was nothing but extremely high attainment in one aspect. For example, his intelligence far exceeds the imagination of ordinary people, and his logical ability is very strong. This does not mean that all geniuses are versatile. Proficient in countless industries like Leonardo da Vinci couldn''t be called a genius at all, more like a wizard, all-rounder or an otaku! Fourth Hokage: "I feel that Tony is too cheating!" Namikaze Minato protested. Fortunately, Tony also said that some guild members were also cheating, and he firmly protested. elerator: "It''s true that one life span is limited. Knowledge that can be learned is limited to the machine industry, being proficient in weapon making and making Iron Man armor is normal." elerator: "But at the same time knowing each and every field of knowledge, it would be too cheating." Saiki Kusuo: "Forget it! In this guild, there are still people who cheat more?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han found himself unable to refute Saiki Kusuo words. Yet Su Han was still talking in the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t think too much! Tony just said that he is involved in the medical field, but that doesn''t mean Tony medical achievements are so high!" Let the World Suffer: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Kiririn: "What the Guild Master said is true, it can only be exined like this." Koro-sensei: "Actually there''s something I want to ask." Koro-sensei: "Do our bodies have the same worldview as telets? It also has many anthropomorphic cells. " Koro-sensei looked up and down his body carefully. The more he looked at it, the more curious he became. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Cloud Buddha! One flower, one world! On the contrary, your body is also a big world! This is not unimaginable." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wait a minute! I Remember that Zhang Sanfeng is not a high-level Taoist? Why does he say Buddhism in his mouth?" Kosaka Kyosuke felt something odd. You are the founding master of Wudang Mountain, chanting Buddhism in your mouth, don''t you feel that it is not suitable? Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Hahaha! I can see at a nce that you guys don''t know Zhang Sanfeng thoroughly. I studied at the Buddhist academy in my early years. I can be considered a monk! " Zhang Sanfeng had his far-sightedness, and he remembered it because of Kosaka Kyosuke words. In the early years of his awakening, his expression also carried a touch of memory. "Guo Xiang It was truly an unforgettable time! But anyway, that has passed" Taking a deep breath, Zhang Sanfeng shook his head, and reinvested his consciousness in the guild chat room. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." Haibara Ai: "So I was thinking, what exactly are the various cells in each guild member body like?" Symbol of Peace: "I''m also curious..." Su Han saw this scene, then posted a picture up. Su Xiaoxiao: "The telets on All Might body will look like this. (Picture)" The image sent by Su Han ced All Might face on the telet body. This image immediately made telet very shocked. telets: "???" The telets are stunned, are the telets in other people bodies like this? Ash: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." Kiririn: "Is this possible?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "ording to these telets, aren''t the telets in Saitama body a bald head!?" I''m Not Bald: "???" Fuck, the telets on his body are bald heads. Saitama who was curious about his body after watching Hataraku Saibou, saw this scene, and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He thought of a cell in Hataraku Saibou world with no hair at all, and he suddenly shivered. The look in his eyes was bad too. I''m Not Bald: "Kurosaki Ichigo... I thought you were humiliating me! Serious warning. jpg" Kurosaki Ichigo: "I''m so sorry! (picture)" Obviously he didn''t expect Saitama to be here and he immediately sent an image kneeling on the ground. Now that he not yet at his prime, when ites to dealing with Saitama punch, he really not confident at all. Fourth Hokage: "What a magical world! I wonder if telets can go to other people worlds?" Kinomoto Sakura: "Although I''m also curious, but for the sake of telet safety, I don''t want it. Better not to experiment in this area." King: "I think Sakura-chan is right! Unless the safety of telets can be guaranteed, otherwise it is better not to let telets use the function of traveling around the world!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, there is still one safer method to be able to determine whether it is safe for telets to travel to another world." Kasumi Utako: "What method?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Vacation mode! Use vacation mode to travel to another world, although it can''t harm people from that world, but people in that world can''t harm him." telets: "Go to another world..." telet: "Wow... This is very interesting! But telets still need to work, so let''s talk about itter when I have time." Chapter 532: Aizen is interested in The Serpent of Akasha Chapter 532: Aizen is interested in The Serpent of Akasha Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright then, telets are doing well and pay attention to safety!" telet: "Yes, Guild Master!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "After watching Hataraku Saibou, I understand one thing." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Apparently living in this world, there are so many cells in your body working hard to continue your life, even desperately." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Seeing this, why don''t you work hard? Not trying their best to survive." Goko Ruri felt a lot of emotions. Cells work hard for you, what''s the reason you should bezy? Ainz Ooal Gown: "This is truly a soul refresher But seeing Hataraku Saibou cells really made myzy mentality show some signs of breaking the seal." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Kuroneko is right, even for the cells in your body are working hard for you! You have to live well." Aizen Sosuke: "Shinigami with no cells in his body don''t dare to speak at this time." Magical Girl Illya: "Seeing the Berserker next to me, I feel something deep." Su Xiaoxiao: "Whether it''s a Shinigami Or a Berserker, they''re all dead, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroneko is talking about living well, what does this have to do with a dead man?" Arcueid: "If there really is a world of Hataraku Saibou in my body, then how can I interact with the working cells in my body?" Arcueid was thinking about how tomunicate with the cells within his body and his heart was restless at this point. If she couldmunicate with the working cells in his body, even if she was sleeping soundly, she wouldn''t be as bored as she used to be? Of course, Arcueid was just casually asking. Even without a functioning cell, after joining the Super Dimensional, she felt that his life would not be as boring as it used to be. Even though she was in a deep sleep, she was still able tomunicate with others through his consciousness and through the guild chat room. And y memory copy games. L: "I will create a super magnifying observation machine! Then see if I can observe another world in my body." L shows very high mobility. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Hataraku Saibou is just an anthropomorphic world, which is very different from reality." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wake up from a dream! The cells in your body won''t look like working cells." Tony doesn''t hesitate to crush some innocent girls'' dreams. Nakiri Erina: "Even though I know it''s true! But I have to say that Tony-san is really ruthless." Kiririn: "That''s right... If it''s just a sweet dream, it''s no big deal not to be woken up!" Kiririn: "However, Erina-san and I share the same opinion, Tony-san really crushes girls'' dreams without mercy! This is truly disrespectful and cruel." Tony Is Not the Richest: "!!!" Waver: "Looking at Princess Arcueid! I can''t help but think of a copy of Tsukihime memory, my feelings are a bitplicated" Waver: "Daughter of True Ancestor, seems very different from the information I know." Waver didn''t know what to say at this point. The daughter of True Ancestor in the clock tower report was extremely cruel and cold-blooded. In reality, True Ancestor daughter was an innocent and pure little girl, even very cute. Minamiya Natsuki: "The gap between imagination and reality is always huge!" Minamiya Natsuki also had aplicated mood in her heart at the moment, she subconsciously recalled the Primogenitor in this world. "Primogenitor of our world? Could there be an existence as confusing as Arcueid?" This thought only passed in an instant, and Minamiya Natsuki quickly shook her head, forcing herself to wake up. "How could it be?! Arcueid should be the exception among exceptions." Koro-sensei: "Of course it''s on paper and feels shallow! Waver, more importantly, you guys are in a different position! You can''t expect the intelligence description staff to describe the cuteness of the enemy to you." Su Xiaoxiao: "What Koro-sensei said is very true!" Aizen Sosuke: "Her Highness Princess Arcueid! I don''t know how much you know about the memory copy in the guild. " Arcueid: "Hahaha You don''t need to call Her Highness the Princess! Call me like Arcueid. " Arcueid: "As for the copy of the guild memory, I watch it earnestly! But I don''t like using immersion mode, just watching to pass the time so I don''t watch much." Aizen Sosuke: "My name is Aizen, I am the top viin in Bleach! I have a very high attainment in the soul realm!" Arcueid: "What are your intentions?" The word soul touched the bottom of Arcueid heart, so his emotions became serious. Aizen Sosuke: "I guess I should be able to help you get rid of The Serpent of Akasha! Michael Roa Valdamjong." Arcueid: "What do you want in exchange?" Arcueid mood became very unstable at this time. 800 years ago, Roa negotiated with Arcueid on behalf of the church, and managed to deceive Arcueid, suck his own blood, seize some of Arcueid power, andplete rebirth. Arcueid souls contaminated with human blood, lost control and ughtered all True Ancestors in Millennium Castle. Therefore, Arcueid and Roa werepletely irreconcble. Every time Roa was reincarnated, he would be chased and killed by Arcueid. So far, Roa had been killed 16 times by Arcueid. Since Roa is called The Serpent of Akasha, him ability is infinite rebirth. Killing his body was of no use at all. Just by killing Roa soul, this endless fate really ends, but Arcueid doesn''t have much knowledge in the soul. At first, after watching Tsukihime, she was still thinking whether he should go see Tohno Shiki and harness the power of Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. As a result, Aizen provides a second method here. Let him, the big boss who is proficient in the soul profound realm, do it! Aizen Sosuke: "I don''t needpensation! I am only interested in the infinite rebirth of The Serpent of Akasha." Aizen Sosuke: "Of course, the premise is that you can agree. It''s not because I took your prey and caused hatred!" Chapter 533: Mutations in the Pokemon World Chapter 533: Mutations in the Pokemon World Arcueid: "No! If you can really help me kill Roa, then I can''t me you! And I will be indebted to you! " Arcueid: "Of course, if you don''t seed, I won''t say anything. " Even though Arcueid said thank you, but she also didn''t have much hope. She hasn''t watched Bleach, and she doesn''t know anything about Aizen. She was restless for a while, but after she calmed down, she didn''t think that The Serpent of Akasha could be killed so easily. After all, it''s not that you control the deep meaning of the soul, you can definitely kill The Serpent of Akasha, the ancestor of the Dead Apostle is not so fragile. Su Xiaoxiao: "Arcueid, your time to join the guild is short! So you don''t have a clear understanding of the guild. Once you watch the memory copy, you will be able to tell that there is so much in it that aims at the soul." Su Xiaoxiao: "I can also attain immortality in the physical body! And my immortality is more absolute than The Serpent of Akasha. If my soul is also immortal, then my body will forever not die." Su Han had the power of the twelve talismans, and the power of the dog talisman gave him the power of youth and immortality. Unless it is aimed directly at the soul, its immortality is even more so than the so-called The Serpent of Akasha. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "That''s right! I''m not talented in any other field, and I''m also quite sessful in the field of soul. " Old Man is the Marquis: "Hehehe! If I kill The Serpent of Akasha, can he escape from Osiris Authorities: Undead Servant afterpleting the upgrade? If he can''t escape, then he can only obediently be my servant and viin!" Let the World Suffer: "With the Rinnegan, Nigendo (Human Path) should be able to handle it." Fourth Hokage: "I want to participate too But after thinking about it, my advanced Soul Element ability is Shiki Fjin (Reaper Death Seal)! I dare not participate." Nakiri Erina: "No! Even if Minato-san goes to another world and uses Shiki Fjin to seal it, Minato-san might not be able to summon Shinigami from Naruto world, right?" Fourth Hokage: "..." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara,e to think of it this old man doesn''t seem to have any special abilities for souls? This is this old man weakness!" Yagami Taichi: "@Ash. Ash Nii-san, please! I''ve made it to the digital world here, and I met Digimon like flying insects at the start!" Yagami Taichi: "Ash Nii-san,e and help us! At least let''s ovee the difficulties at the beginning, and Koromon will evolve in theter stages, and it will be much better." Nakiri Erina: "Has Taichi been to the digital world? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Yagami Taichi: "It was too sudden, I didn''t even have time to react!" Ash: "@Symbol of Peace. Uncle, let''s do it first this time! Something wrong with the world on my side There''s a big problem!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Nakiri Erina: "?????" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "Something happened to the Pokemon world? Is this another change?" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Symbol of Peace. Can you go? If you can''t leave, then I''ll go to the Digimon World." Although Su Han wanted to know the situation on Ash side, the most worrying matter now was the problem on Yagami Taichi side. Symbol of Peace: "Leave it to me! There''s a problem in Ash world, an unemployed person like me is the best ce to go to save people! Ha ha ha ha." Nakiri Erina: "What is the situation? Taichi and the others are all right?" Koro-sensei: "There''s nothing dangerous in the original! I believe this time, nothing will happen either" Koro-sensei: "Actually I feel the beginning of the ordeal experienced so as to greatly improve thepatibility between Taichi and their respective Digimon,pleting the fastest evolution with All Might help is not necessarily that good." Koro-sensei was worried, and felt that being overprotected was not a good thing. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Even though Koro-sensei says so! But the tacit understanding between Trainers and Digimon can be developed slowly, but once something goes wrong, it''s all over." Old Man is the Marquis: "Hum! I still think you guys are too enthusiastic." Marquis Voban disagreed. Old Man is the Marquis: "If there really is a guild member in danger, then the rm will naturally arise! At that time, the Guild Master will leave. That means there is no danger to Yagami Taichi, I really don''t know what you are worried about!" Old Man is the Marquis: "At this point, I have the same opinion as Koro-sensei! Unless they are really in a life-and-death crisis, otherwise, I won''t be providing any help." Su Xiaoxiao: "Marquis Voban, the situation is still different! The Super Dimensional Guild system only guarantees Taichi safety, and for Taichi friends it will not be guaranteed." Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t be so loud, they are just kids." Yagami Taichi: "Finally I survived!" Symbol of Peace: "Hahaha! I''ve been saying it for a long time, don''t worry too much, if you want to ask why! Because I''m here." Symbol of Peace: "I got 200 points! Reasonable." All Might costs 100 points to travel to the digital world, and back to the world of Boku no Hero Academia, and spends another 10p points. It can only be said that he did not lose this time in the digital world, but definitely did not make a profit. But All Might didn''t say much, to him, helping these helpless children was already the greatest constion for him. Yagami Taichi: "Then the next step! Is to finish Koromon as fast as possible! Let it evolve into Agumon." Yagami Taichi: "Besides, I also have to Digimon evolve my friends!" Symbol of Peace: "I will wait for their Digimon to evolve! I will return to my world." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Let''s do this! I will be one nanny type robot to Taichi, fighting ability is very limited! At most it could be as strong as an adult body, but it could take care of those children! Let them live better in the wild." Koro-sensei: "It will get better." Su Han saw this, slightly nodded. With the help of Tony and All Might, Yagami Taichi and his team develop Digimon and spend the most critical time, this is enough. Whether Su Han, or anyone else in the guild, never thought of protecting Yagami Taichi. This was Yagami Taichi own choice. Ever since he started this path, all the guild members respected his choice. But if they protect it blindly, you will only grow flowers in the greenhouse in the end. How could this kind of greenhouse flower beat Vamdemon? It''s impossible for a guild to defeat multiple enemies in the digital world alone, right? Although there seems to be no problem... Of course, even if the guild members didn''t mind, Yagami Taichi didn''t have the face to let the guild members be their caretakers. Chapter 534: Ash! Lance-san! Arceus Chapter 534: Ash! Lance-san! Arceus Su Xiaoxiao: "Then next, it''s time to consider Ash side of things." He turned his attention to Ash. There seems to be an abnormal change in Ash world? Transmigrators? Reincarnators? Or another world invasion? Or what special species like Zerg, Protoss, Orc, etc. Who has invaded? Su Han found that there were too many possibilities. Ash: "..." Ash: "Guild Master knows, Arceus?" Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Haibara Ai: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Arceus... Can anyone exin to me what Arceus is?" Tony felt the name looked familiar, but it was in the memory copy of the Pokemon he saw. There doesn''t seem to be a dedicated space to introduce this Pokemon. Besides, Ash hasn''t spoken yet, Su Han gave a direct exnation. Su Xiaoxiao: "Arceus! The god of creation in the legends of the world of Pokmon! If it was Arceus in his prime, he could be immune to all the world attacks. It can be called the strongest Pokmon in the world!" There was spection in his heart, could it be that Arceus and the Jewel of Life were staged ahead of schedule? But now Ash is still a beginner Kanto trainer! Skipping this many episodes is too much. So... is this really a world-ss mutation? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I remember, didn''t the Demon Lord post all the Pokemon series?" He clearly remembered what it was like in the Kanto region, Hoenn region, Unova region, Sinnoh region Su Han all posted it. Logically speaking, if Arceus appeared in these works, then they couldn''t possibly not know. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I smell a familiar smell!" Aizen Sosuke: "By any chance, I kissed him too!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Last time I saw some Pokemon memory copies shipped, and I was shocked Tenty, things are not as simple as they seem on the surface!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I did send all the copies of the Pokemon series mainline memory!" King: "Huh?!" King paid close attention to the word mentioned by Su Han. Let the World Suffer: "Can the Guild Master exin the non-mainline copy of the memory?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Simply not the main line, you can call it a movie!" Nakiri Erina: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "There is still something like this?" Busujima Saeko: "All the original plots have been released, but the movie hasn''t been released yet I feel that the Guild Master did nothing wrong with that!" elerator: "So Arceus has appeared in a certain movie, in a memory copy of a certain movie?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes! I will send it now. Those who are interested can watch it. Let me ask Ash what happened to him first!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a memory copy of Pokmon: Arceus and the Jewel of Life] Kasumi Utako: "Although there is no possibility to participate in the mission, I will download it!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Memory copy! This is the only existence that can drag me out of the YGGDRASIL game." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Initially my goal was to train myself and keep getting stronger. But now, it''s gone. Besides training myself and getting stronger, I have one more task That is the YGGDRASIL leveling game!" Sawada Tsunayoshi is seriously ying the YGGDRASIL game, can it be called ying? That is what is calledying a good foundation for future strength to be stronger. Yes! Sawada Tsunayoshi firmly believed that he wasn''t ying, but practicing... By the way, the YGGDRASIL game was really fun. However, Sawada Tsunayoshi did not ce all his hopes on the game, and he himself did not lower the intensity of his training. Ash: "I met Lance-san not too long ago" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Lance-san? The Dragon Envoy known as the invincible in the world? Johto Region champion?" Ash: "Yes! There he is. When I met him, because I was alone, I won his praise, he said that my fighting power isparable to Elite." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Nakiri Erina: "???" Kasumi Utako: "???" Ash: "For what reason so surprised! Is there a problem with my fighting power that isparable to an Elite?" Su Xiaoxiao: "The fighting power of a small mentally retarded child isparable to that of an Elite! Nothing is wrong! " Ash: "You guys don''t use memory copies to judge me with your eyes! " Ash felt so tired that his heart was very tired. But finally, he talked about the first things. Ash: "Then I left my contact information with Lance-san! Just three hours ago, Lance-san called me! He sent me a lot of information ... and then let me know if any If I''m interested in participating in this battle! Then call him and he''ll send someone to pick me up." Nakiri Erina said: "Looks like something really happened." Monkey D. Dragon: "Yes! Lance can meet a kid who just left the Beginner Vige and travels, but has Elite level strength, asking him if he can go to the battlefield! It seems that the power of the Pokmon world is very rare." Ash: "The message he passed on to me was that in the Sinnoh region of Michina City it has confirmed that Arceus has recovered! The Pokmon League, champions from all regions hase out, along with several independent yers. Divine Beasts fight and face Arceus!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "I''ve been watching Pokmon: Arceus and the Jewel of Life roughly through immersion mode! I have a rough idea of what happened." Kurosaki Ichigo: "I feel, ording to the method in the memory copy, it should be able to break Arceus, right?" Kurosaki Ichigo has watched Pokmon: Arceus and the Jewel of Life, and feels that Arceus isn''t vile either. The creator god of the Pokmon world does have a mind of his own. He is like this, and it can only be said that humans pity him. What humanity should do more is to ask for His forgiveness, not to fight Arceus blindly. Ash: "Although I don''t know exactly what memory copy the Guild Master sent, but my situation Arceus is suspected of being manipted by an unknown person!" Ash: "And the unknown members themselves have very strongbat effectiveness." Ash: "The Hoenn region champion, Steven-san, just wanted to hold off an unknown member, but that member defeated all the Pokemon with his bare hands. Steven-san was even seriously injured!" Ash had just heard this news, he wondered, why was this situation so simr to him? Defeat Pokemon with your bare hands? Terrifying! Chapter 535: Transmigrator and three divine beasts? Special invention of Shinonono Tabane Chapter 535: Transmigrator and three divine beasts? Special invention of Shinonono Tabane Waver: "This is clear proof! This must be the Transmigator doing something!" Youkai Sage: "Ara ara, this might as well be a Reincarnator! Reincarnators and Transmigators are everywhere" Su Xiaoxiao: "I will see the main column mission!" Su Han expression was somewhat serious, and he directly entered the main mission column, and found that the mission column was disyed. New main mission has been released. ... [Mission Name: Killing Transmigator] [Transmigator Name: Aaron] [Transmigator System : Pokmon Master System] [Divine Beasts: Arceus, Groudon, Rayquaza] [Transmigator Abilities: After a system swap, he himself has strong supernatural powers (Him strength is simr to Saffron Gym Leader Sabrina)] [Mission synopsis: Aaron uses the system to tame Arceus, Groudon, Rayquaza i.e. three Divine Stars and because of that, he expands his ambitions and wants to dominate the Pokmon world and be the crownless King of the Pokmon world] [Mission requirement: Kill Aaron] [Mission restriction: Only four members are allowed to participate at the same time (plundering mission mode)] [Mission reward: 180,000 points] ..... After reading the mission description, send the screenshot to the guild chat room. As soon as they saw the mission, many guild members were shocked. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wait a minute? This fellow, apart from taming Arceus, he has also tamed Groudon and Rayquaza?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "In the mission report provided by Ash, there is nothing like that." Tony frowned. He didn''t think the information provided by the guild would be wrong. In other words, ... the information Lance gave was wrong? Nakiri Erina: "I think this is natural! After all, Lance-san has yet to determine whether Ash will participate in this battle. If he participates, maybe he will pass all the information to Ash?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Three Divine Beasts! Ash is not his opponent at all!" Aizen Sosuke: "Don''t you guys feel like you missed something?" Fourth Hokage: "What did we miss?" Aizen Sosuke: "It''s very likely that Ash will be transferred to the Michina City battlefield!" L: "Aizen is right! It''s impossible for the Pokmon League to mobilize all of itsbat power onto the battlefield to fight Aaron!" L: "Don''t forget one thing, every region also has criminal organizations! For example Team Rocket, Team Magma, and Team Aqua." L: "Actually! I think the war against Arceus requires champion-level strength for those participating in the battle! Even if Ash is moved, it''s more likely to suppress the chaos of the Pokmon everywhere. " elerator: "What is the strongest Pokmon? I am interested in! Let me see if this mission can participate." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, I''m also very interested. The lifespan of a Pokmon should be endless! In that case, if they snatch their time I''m sure no one will have an opinion, right?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wash my hands first, may luck be on my side!!!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Because this is a looting mission mode! Then it''s an old rule." Su Xiaoxiao: "Start looting now!" [Ding! The mission participants are Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao, Old Man is the Marquis, Waver and Shinonono Tabane] 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wait a minute? There''s Tabane-san participating in the mission, are you sure you''re not joking?" Goko Ruri didn''t expect this. Even if Waver participated in the mission,s he wouldn''t mind, but if it was Shinonono Tabane... In Goko Ruri impression, Shinonono Tabane always belongs to the type of extraordinary wisdom and dark-bellied personality, but his own strength is not strong. Although scientific research ability can be considered as the top in the guild but it can only be considered as worthy. Will Shinonono Tabane use the Infinite Stratos mecha this time on the battlefield? She had never seen Shinonono Tabane use the Infinite Stratos mecha. Shinonono Tabane: "This sentence is too harsh, right? What do you mean taking part in the mission is a joke!! I also have the enlightenment that Tony gave mest time! I upgraded the Infinite Stratos mecha thoroughly!" Shinonono Tabane: "Even though it''s not like Tony... But now I can summon nearly a hundred sets of fourth generation Infinite Stratos mechas! And control it through full automation." Shinonono Tabane: "I dare not say that your strength is considered the top in the guild! But at least it won''t be a burden on the Guild Master and the others." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Was it inspired by me? If it''s like this, then Miss Shinonono should be able to understand, for scientists like us, our fragile bodies are the biggest weakness!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I used the Iron Man Armor and Kamar-Taj magic to make up for this w. Then, Miss Shinonono, how can you make up for this disability yourself?" Shinonono Tabane: "How about a super high-precision Busoshoku Haki simtor?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Shinonono Tabane: "The clothes on my body! It looks no different from ordinary clothes. But actually, it has both Busoshoku Haki amplification functions. My own Busoshoku Haki may be around the basic level, but once the simtor is strengthened, it can surpass the intensity of the intermediate level Busoshoku Haki." Shinonono Tabane: "The same goes for my Kenbunshoku Haki! Through clothing internal electromaic waves can also surpass the intermediate level Kenbunshoku Haki. With the fully automatic Infinite Stratos mechanism, self-protection is more than enough!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." Koro-sensei: "Wow, impressive!" Kasumi Utako: "Tony-san studied Kamar-Taj magic and sessfully integrated magic into his Iron Man armor." Kasumi Utako: "Tabane-san doesn''t have Kamar-Taj magic, so she just puts Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki into the Infinite Stratos mecha?" Come Be My Son: "What a great thing!" At this moment, Shirohige seemed to understand seeing the Ancient One mood when she saw Tony insert magic into his Iron Man Armor. This feeling was veryplicated, but it didn''t bother him. Monkey D. Dragon: "It''s amazing to be able to do something like this. But I want to ask, does that mean surpassing intermediate level Haki means being able to go beyond advanced level?" Shinonono Tabane: "Of course not! Outside of intermediate Haki, it is slightly weaker than advanced Haki.'' Shinonono Tabane counted it in his head, and answered honestly the calction. Shinonono Tabane: "But if it''s a short burst, it can indeed reach or even surpass advanced Haki However, this high-intensity Haki can onlyst for 10 minutes." Chapter 536: Ash Level Elite and his Pokemon Chapter 536: Ash Level Elite and his Pokemon Su Xiaoxiao: "I also have a question!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Shinonono Tabane, you only have Haki on your clothes! Do all your mechas have Haki?" Shinonono Tabane: "I say! It''s just reinforcement, the mecha itself doesn''t have Haki, how can it be strengthened?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Ok, then! I don''t mind this." Since Shinonono Tabane had the ability to protect herself, Su Han naturally wouldn''t say much. After all, the premise of Su Han first mission was to have sufficient self-protection ability. Then everything else depends on luck. Old Man is the Marquis: "I don''t mind this!" Of course, Marquis Voban didn''t mind. He was already very happy to be able to get the mission. He sighed again inwardly that his luck as a God yer was really strong. At this moment, Marquis Vobanpletely ignored the scene where he scolded God yer luckst time. Waver: "I was just casually dabbling! I really didn''t think that I would get it..." Waver: "I will work hard, and try not to cause trouble for everyone!" Magical Girl Illya: "Uncle Waver, has your Alexander been strengthened with points?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Alexander has been boosted by points?" Magical Girl Illya: "Un! I discovered earlier that Berserkers can also be strengthened by points, after strengthening each attribute will rise!" Waver: "I''ve strengthened once! And skill strengthening, after Alexander strengthened the whole once, I strengthened his Reality Marble again" Magical Girl Illya: "So Alexander must be so strong, why should Uncle Waver be worried?" Waver: "I haven''t participated in any of the missions How can I not be restless." Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s all for gossip, now start participating in the mission!" Su Han felt the vi empty, and didn''t say much, he epted the mission directly, and the figure disappeared. ... Pokemon World... In a dense forest. Ash was thinking. In front of him, Charizard was tall and growled from time to time. Charizard body is covered with ayer of Busoshoku Haki, and its intensity has reached the elementary level. At the same time, Charizard uses the Ryusoken skill, which is extremely destructive, and can even destroy a 100 meter high hill. In the distance, Squirtle fights Bulbasaur. Squirtle speed was like a sh of lightning. Bulbasaur stood on the spot and lookedzy and calm, but the vine whip behind him was constantly waving, and beside him and built a wall made of vines. And every vine is covered with Busoshoku Haki. The dazzling thunder arc in Pikachu palm rose, with a sharp scream spreading, like a thousand birds screaming sharply. Pikachu rushed to a 20 meter high boulder, and the lightning arc in his hand was directly inserted into the rock. With a loud bang, the rockpletely copsed. "Not enough!" Ash stared at the scene before him, without the slightest excitement. Brock held the Pokmon food by the side and came to Ash side, he looked at the Pokmon that was training closely, and a wry smile appeared on his face and tried to persuade him. "Ash, let your Pokemon rest first! If you want to practice, wait until you finish eating and rest before mentioning it." "Soon!" Ash said. "I just calcted that Pikachu can still use Raikiri three times! Bulbasaur has yet to determine a win or a loss with Squirtle. The Busoshoku Haki Charizard is close to breaking through, and it''s possible to m reach the intermediate level." "You don''t need to rush, do you?" Brock opened his mouth, but before he could finish speaking, Misty on the other hand came over and stretched out her hand to tug at the corner of Brock clothes. When Brock turned to look at Misty, he saw Misty shaking her head. Brock remembered how Lance had contacted them earlier and he fell silent. When Ashmunicated with Lance, he did not hide it from them. So they also know that major changes have taken ce in the Sinnoh region that may even jeopardize world peace. The Sinnoh region was very far from the Kanto region where they were now. But even so, Lance still firmly said that if the Sinnoh region went out of control, not even the Kanto region would escape. This sentence alone can show how big of a crisis the Sinnoh region is currently facing. Even if the Sinnoh territory cannot be controlled, the entire Sinnoh territory will be destroyed, Brock and Misty will not be surprised. Pidgeot who was constantly hovering in the sky, suddenly shouted loudly. Pidgeot ws are also coated with Busoshoku Haki and are pping his wings, and are in abat stance. "What happened?" Ash asked. After his training, Pidgeot, which evolved from Pidgeotto, Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki, has reached the intermediate level and Pidgeot is the most powerful user of Haki among his Pokmon. "Ash, now that I know Maybe I really underestimated you! You can actually train Pokmon to this level! You do have Elite level strength and you are among the strongest Elites!" Su Han sounded with a hint of surprise. "If you give yourself some time, maybe you really can be a champion level figure and win the championship in this tournament in the Kanto region, right?" Pikachu who was training stiffened, then shouted like a lightning arc. Jumped onto Ash shoulder. The red electric pouch on the cheek stores electricity. Charizard let out a roar, pped its wings behind it, and soared into the sky. Charizard mouth opened, and fire lingered in it. Squirtle and Bulbasaur in a long-range truce at the same time, their figures shed rapidly, appearing behind Su Han and others, blocking Su Han and others and leaving the road. "So fabulous." Shinonono Tabane couldn''t help but apud. She was surprised by this perfectbination of Ash Pokmon. This tacit understanding is many times better than the reckless fighting style in the original. "After all, it took a lot of effort!" Ash raised the red hat on his head. He thought about the hard training on his way, and felt a lot of emotions. Chapter 537: How to Make Pokemon Obedient Chapter 537: How to Make Pokemon Obedient Even though his posture had a kind of devotion like he didn''t appreciate the power of this Pokmon, but his words had a trace of emotion. "Dumbash strength has greatly increasedpared to the original work I even feel that the current Dumbash is even stronger than the Gary Oak period!" "Although Marquis Voban praises my strength, it really touches me, but can you erase the word Dumbash!" Ash let out a tired sigh, and answered rather weakly. Of course, given the immense power that Marquis Voban possessed, Ash answer was clearlycking in confidence. "Little Master! It''s another world, it really is another world! This is really amazing. The thought that there are so many other worlds waiting for me to conquer besides the real one, I feel like my blood is going to boil!" Alexander looks around with excitement on his face. Waver stretched out his hand to cover his face "Rider, whatever you say! As long as you don''t do it yourself, then annoy me..." "Good, if you don''t know how to do it yourself, then you''re not Conquering King Alexander. I just hope that when you do, the movement will be a bit smaller. So that I don''t clean up too much of the mess." Su Han looked at Waver with a warning look. From Waver unpleasant words, Su Han could roughly understand Waverplicated mental journey. Lucky to be followed by a strong Servant who has lived in the world for a long time. But clearly, this wasn''t just some kind of luck. Serving a king with a wild personality like Alexander was definitely not an easy thing. "Ash, who are these people?" Brock came to Ash side and deliberately lowered his voice. Brock is also surprised, he is also the owner of the Gym Leader, and he is a little confident. And he only looked at it for a while, and realized that the temperament of the group of people in front of him was extremely extraordinary. Definitely a bunch of big shots. Even Lance, whom Brock had met before, was far inferior to the group of people before him in terms of pure temperament. This even made Brock wonder if his guess was wrong, after all, Lance was already the top big character in the Pokmon League. How could there be someone so much higher in status than Lance? "This is my friend!" Ash smiled, then pped his hands with a proud expression. The Pokmon that had been with Ash all knew what Ash meant, Knowing that the group of people in front of them were not enemies, they all rxed immediately. "It is possible that the big fight will begin soon. Let''s eat first! You guys try to set your stats to the top in the shortest possible time." Following Ashmand, all the Pokmon ran towards the Pokmon food Brock had just made, they were very fast and ate without making a fuss. "Is the situation of the Sinnoh region really that bad?" Su Han frowned. "I must be nervous! No matter how nervous I get, I have to let the Pokemon finish its meal and return to the top, right?" Ash smiled bitterly. "Let mee!" Su Han uses Hiraishin no Jutsu. Because the speed was too fast, Su Han returned to the ce in just one second, as if he had not moved. Some of the Pokmon bodies were all tense, and something was noticed. It felt like someone had just touched their back. But in the next moment, they felt their fatigue disappear, and strength continued to emerge from their bodies. "Pika Pika?" Pikachu looked dumbfounded and couldn''t react. What happened? Don''t say it''s Pikachu, even if he''s the strongest Pidgeot still stunned at this time. What has happened? Why not notice the slightest error in the perception of Kenbunshoku Haki? "The power of the horse talisman, and this speed" Marquis Voban spoke in a low voice, his eyes flickering. "Guild Master Hiraishin technique is really powerful." "Since the fatigue has gone, the meal must be finished. In three minutes!" After understanding the situation, Ash took a deep breath and continued to give orders to his Pokemon. Looking at the quiet and obedient Pokmon, Su Han was speechless. He had always felt that the situation in front of him was a bit odd. Then he took two photos and sent them into the guild chat room. Su Xiaoxiao: "Unbelievable! The person who gave orders to Pokemon was actually Ash? (Taking pictures)" Come Be My Son: "Charizard so submissive?" Come Be My Son: "Ash who has seen a copy of the memory and gets a major transformation?" Shirohige remembered that Charizard, at first, did not follow Ash opinion, because Ash level as a Trainer was too low for Charizard to acknowledge. But now, what is the situation? Can watching a memory copy increase a Trainer level? Shinonono Tabane: "It''s really unthinkable! We just saw Pikachu using Raikiri, Pidgeot practicing Kenbunshoku Haki, Charizard color practicing Ryusoken and Busoshoku Haki!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Let''s interview Mr. Ash" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "What made you in such a short time the curse of Dumbash have undergone such a radical change?" Ash: "Nothing really, I''m just refining my chakra for a while, practicing Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki! Then I found my mind had be more aware and had a stronger memory! I now often read several books on Pokmon training." Ash: "In the beginning, when Charmander turned into Charmeleon, Charmander didn''t follow my teachings one bit!" Ash "Back then, I used Busoshoku Haki to defeat Charmeleon. Then, until it evolves into Charizard, Charizard is still well-behaved and obeys my orders." Koro-sensei: "..." Youkai Sage: "..." Chapter 538: Being incapable of Cynthia and Lance Chapter 538: Being incapable of Cynthia and Lance Kinomoto Sakura: "In other words, Ash doesn''t use his personality charm to convince his Pokemon, but does he use coercion to make his Pokemon obey?" Kinomoto Sakura recalled a copy of the Pokmon memory, and she felt that her outlook on life was changing. Aizen Sosuke: "If it''s Ash, I think it''s normal to use this kind of method." L: "Guild Master, didn''t you go to Sinnoh territory to finish the Transmigator?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Three minutes of rest! Pokemon Ash is eating, but it should be almost done!" Su Han estimated the time and found that the Pokemon had finished eating. "Then go now!" Su Han said calmly. "Does not matter!" "I can leave any time." "This old man is looking forward to this battle! God of Creation" Su Han asked Jarvis. "Jarvis, check the location of the disturbance in the Sinnoh territory! Project the map." The wrist of Su Han who was wearing the smartwatch that Tony gave him a while ago emitted a faint glint. Jarvis began to attack the Pokmon Worldwork, quickly obtained the information Su Han wanted, and then projected a virtual map in the air. "It was here!" Su Han stared at the bright spot on the map. Su Han stretched out his palm and gently formed a circle in the air, the Kamar-Taj magic circle instantly formed, and he walked straight into it. Marquis Voban, Waver, and Ash were familiar with Su Han and walked in. As soon as Ash was about to enter, Brock shouted anxiously, "Could you wait a moment We haven''t finished packing yet." Ash went straight to the tent and used the guild system. With his storage function, everything was stored in the system warehouse. Then, Ash summoned a Pokemon and rushed straight into the magical environment of Kamar-Taj. Only Brock and Misty with confused faces stared at each other on the ground. "Ash, is there still an ability like this?" "Simr to Miss Sabrina superpowers in Saffron City? Ash own abilities were very special! Even if he and Miss Sabrina are the same type of person. I feel normal." Brock exined. "By the way! That person waved his hand and instantly made something very simr to a magic circle. Could it be some kind of super power?" Misty frowned. But in the end, Brock reacted, "Don''t mind this, let''s hurry and follow!" ... Sinnoh Region, Michina Town At this moment, this beautiful and peaceful ce was no longer quiet and filled with gunpowder. Dialga roared in the air, and the power of time came out, instantly distorting time. Let the flow rate of time continue to decrease. The circle descending from the sky instantly froze outside his side. With a sharp sound, the void instantly shattered. Arceus'' figure appeared, with light in his mouth, and then shot out like a scorching sun. Directly bombarded Dialga body. Dialga screamed, was directly hit by this attack and flew into the distance then fell to the ground, and slid on the ground for several kilometers. Arceus appeared in front of Dialga again, soaring high in the sky, his eyes pitch ck. A voice of regret sounded disdainfully. "Dialga! Why did you refuse to be my Pokemon obediently, and apany me in this world? Aren''t you really stubborn just like Arceus before!" Aaron said disdainfully. "Your ending will be the same as Arceus and the others!" Dialga still wanted to fight back, but Arceus shot him in the head with a melee cannon. Then Dialga copsed on the ground. Aaron moved instantly with superpowers, appeared in front of Dialga in an instant, and stretched out his hand to cling to Dialga body. And speak to the heart. "System! Dialga contract." "Dialga contract! It takes 1 million chaos points. " Aaron subconsciously looked at the chaos points he had, which was over 900,000 points, and it was stillcking. "Rayquaza and Groudon fought against several regional champions, as well as the Divine beast Palkia! The chaos caused is getting bigger and bigger, and in 10 minutes, I should be able to get them together!" Aaron breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright, after contracting with Dialga, no one in the Pokmon world can stop me..." "Dragonites! Hyper Beam!" "Garchomp! Use Dragon Rush!" The destructive deathmp generating destructive power hits Arceus. Arceus beside him moved instantly. The terrifying light remained, forcefully resisting the destruction and the light of death. However, Arceus withstood this attack, Garchomp dashed across the sky and crashed into Aaron. Aaron face changed slightly, he used his superpowers, and his body was coated in a faint metallic color. With a bang, Aaron was thrown into the sky and rolled several times in the sky. With a roar, Arceus instantly appeared under Aaron body and caught Aaron. "Lance! Cynthia!" Aaron stared at the two champions in front of him with anger. He moved his body slightly, and the metallic luster slowly disappeared, even with Garchomp heavy blow, he was still unharmed. "Go and see what happens to Dialga." Cynthia looked at Aaron. "Dialga situation is really bad! In a short time, it shouldn''t be able to be used as a fighting force." Cynthia watched harshly, and answered rather heavily. Hearing this, Lance heart sank. Without Dialga help, they would almost certainly lose to Aaron who was piloting Arceus. Even if they were champions, it would still be impossible just because, as the god of creation, Arceus was too powerful "Arceus! Finish them off," Aaron said. The next moment, the fluctuation spread to the surroundings, and the space was distorted and shattered. It was instantly condensed into a ball of energy with extremely strong spatial fluctuations. With a flick of Arceus'' head, a ball of energy fluctuation instantly shot towards Lance and Cynthia. Chapter 539: Ionioi Hetairoi: Army of the King vs Pok茅mon army Chapter 539: Ionioi Hetairoi: Army of the King vs Pok¨¦mon army At this time, Kamar-Taj magic circle suddenly appeared. The position of the magic circle was precisely in the path of Arceus attacking Cynthia. As soon as Su Han stepped out of the magic circle, he felt a spatial fluctuation. "The coordinates you gave me seem a bit problematic." Su Han expression became extremely helpless, but the movements in his hands were not slow. Raising his hand, pushed by the power of the Space Stone, theyers of space in front of him were superimposed. The moment the space cannon touched theyers of space, the space cannon was instantly swallowed into it and disappeared. Silence returned to the battlefield. Aaron eyes widened and his mind shook. Don''t say it was him, even Lance and Cynthia couldn''t believe what they saw. "Arceus'' attack disappeared?!" "How about Space attribute abilities? I don''t see Pokemon? Is this superhuman strength?" Lance said in disbelief. "Human? Can his super strength be so strong?" Lance is a senior in the Pokmon League, a regional champion-level figure. Naturally knows many secrets of the Pokemon world. He was very clear that there were indeed people in their world who were gifted and born with superpowers. Even some people superpowers areparable to Pokemon. However, the superhuman strength is so strong that it can withstand the attacks of the creation god, this is too much. If the superpowers are so strong, why would someone still need to tame Pokemon! Wouldn''t it be better to roll up your sleeves on the battlefield? "As soon as I entered the arena, I received a very shocking reward! If I don''t return the gift, wouldn''t it be too rude?" Su Han snapped his fingers. The space in front of Arceus was distorted, and an air cannon shot from the hole in the distorted space hit Arceus in the face. Then the energy fluctuation spread around him. Arceus whimpered in pain, and with a shake of his neck, even Aaron was blown out. However Aaron was floating in the air with an extremely powerful super strength, but looked at Su Han with a look of disbelief. "Super power? How can there be superpowers with this intensity!" The light of the magic array flickered. Marquis Voban came out from there, surveyed the surroundings, and sneered, "It seems! We are right here." "I was also a little surprised! Why would the Guild Master open a magic circle directly right on the battlefield?" Waver also walked out of there, and could onlyin. However, he shot seeing Lance and Cynthia behind him, Waver thought of something, realized that there was a trace of admiration in his eyes. "Is it to save two champions? The Guild Master is really acting like a bother!" Su Han: No, I just came here ording to Jarvis coordinates. Only god knew that he would appear directly in the middle of the battlefield! Even so he didn''t say much. "Are there any other reinforcements? And it seems that the strength of the reinforcements is very good! Is it worthy of a Pokmon Alliance that dominates the entire Pokmon world?" Aaron said. Su Han and the others looked at each other, not knowing how to fix it. As for Lance and Cynthia were dumbfounded. As champions, they naturally understood that there was no group like Su Han in the Pokmon League. But they also wanted to know where Su Han and the others hade from. After all, existences with such strong power, even in the entire Pokmon world, were extremely rare. Aaron took a deep breath, "Fortunately, I was prepared." Aaron raised his palm, the fluctuating space instantly condensed into a huge steel grid in front of him. He opened the iron box, and the iron box opened, which contained arge number of Pok Balls. The light shed one after another, and the Pok Ball gave off countless lights in an instant, and all the Pokemon were released one after another. Pokmon of various attributes appear on the ground, and the greatest number is ultimate form in various regions. stoise, Torchic, Swampert, Charizard, Venusaur... At the same time, Aaron blew a whistle, and his voice was very loud. Roars were heard from far and near. Rayquaza appeared next to Aaron and his body revealed a metallic luster. The earth shook, and a huge volcano was rapidly approaching in the distance. As it got closer, everyone noticed that it was a very ancient Pokmon Groudon. In the legends, super powerful monsters who created thend of the Pokmon world. "What about Steven, Alder, Diantha and the others?" Lance realized something was wrong and his face turned ugly. Steven the Hoenn region champion, Alder the Unova region champion, and Diantha the Kalos region champion. The three champion level existences joining forces, plus the divine beast Palkia against Groudon, should be no problem. Su Han released Kenbunshoku Haki, and he immediately understood what was happening, "Is that so? Palkia was hurt from the start! His fighting power was not at its peak. So Palkia was knocked out by Groudon and Groudon." "As for the champions of the various regions, Rayquaza was just taking a leisurely stroll around the nearby towns, so that the champions didn''t dare to unleash their full strength, and the opponent took the opportunity and was defeated." Su Han briefly exined. "To fight against these champions is indeed a very effective method" Ash also exited the magic circle. Hearing Su Han words, he looked into the distance, his expression was also gloomy... "Compared to criminals, the people on the righteous side have a lot of restrictions on their methods. If the other party carelessly tries to target the city, it is very easy to make the champion suffer heavy losses." "I really don''t. I want to use this method! I really wanted to use the honest way of conquering all the high-levelbat powers of the Pokmon League aftering to this world!" Aaron sighed, a touch of regret appeared on his face, his mind cleared again and said coldly. "Everything is spreading in all directions! Use my full power to destroy cities everywhere." Aaron had made up his mind. Since the opponent was a strong foe, there was no need to worry about the so-called honor. He decided to send all the powerful Pokemon he had contracted with Chaos Points in his early years, destroying cities in various ces, and umting arge amount of Chaos Points in a short period of time. Then look for opportunities to sessfully sign Palkia and Dialga. Lance saw Ash arrival and was very surprised, and when he was about to ask something, he heard Aaron words, his face turned pale. "The situation is very bad!" He took a deep breath, and just as he was about to give the Dragonite orders to intercept the Pokmon, he heard the thin young man next to Ash speak. "Want to spread out? It''s not that simple!" Waver stared at the countless Pokemon in the distance, and gave amand, "Rider, use the Ionioi Hetairoi! Destroy all Pokmon in Reality Marble!" "Little Master, wishing topletely trap Arceus, my king army probably won''t be able to withstand it!" Alexander spoke words of frustration, but his eyes were filled with joy. Waver asked back, "Wouldn''t it be fun for you to challenge a strong enemy?" "Little master, you are right!" Alexanderughed heartily, and a terrifying fluctuation centered on him. "Ionioi Hetairoi!!!" Chapter 540: Amazing Battle Chapter 540: Amazing Battle Space produces wave after wave, and the whole world has undergone a tremendous change. In an instant, Aaron three Divine beasts, and nearly a thousand high-level Pokemon, all appeared in another world. Countless soldiers all appeared. They stood still on the ground undaunted, facing the Divine beasts. "What''s this?" Misty lips trembled, she looked around, suspecting that she was dreaming. She pinched his face, felt a stabbing pain, and confirmed that she was no longer dreaming. "I didn''t dream, did I cross space and time ande to the ancient battlefield?" Brock wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, looked at the soldiers and felt the endless battle on them. "What is going on? Is this another world? We really appeared in another world? Is it a super power? Or is it a Pokemon special ability? Is it the same creation ability as Arceus?" Ash saw this and didn''t exin anything to Brock and Misty. "Looks like it will be another amazing battle!" Ash immediately opened the guild live broadcast section. "Myrades in arms! This time the enemy we are facing is another god of creation! And special Pokemon from this world! They had the power to control wind, fire, earth, and water, and they were beyond humanprehension! But us. Will he be afraid?" Alexander stood at the forefront of the war, stood tall and shouted loudly. "Not! Not! Not!" shouted the countless soldiers. "Are you willing to follow me to fight a strong enemy in another world!" Alexander drew his sword and looked very heroic. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" A bright light of lightning suddenly appeared, and a Gordius Wheel appeared in front of Alexander. Waver let out a deep breath, he had epted his fate, and then, with a resolute look on his face he also turned and rode the Gordius Wheel. "My king! Let me apany you and join the battle on the battlefield." Alexander smiled and stepped onto the Gordius Wheel. This is Alexander Reality Marble, the manifestation of his inner storm, and the bond between him and his courtiers. Even the world and time can''t block it. "No matter how many times I watch it! That would be quite a shock." Su Han said with praise. The blinding shackles between kings and courtiers that were indelible in the world were indeed very touching. "That''s right!" Shinonono Tabane was also carried away by emotion, she raised his hand, and the Infinite Stratos mechas appeared one after another. "If this is the case, then I cannot leave Alexander alone! Nearly a thousand high-level Pokemon? I hope they can withstand the attacks of the Infinite Stratos mecha!" The mode automatically starts, and a set of Infinite Stratos, soaring into the sky, gallops off into the distance, battling Pokemon. Aaron stood behind Arceus. He looked at this scene calmly and indifferently on the surface, but there was actually shock in his eyes, disbelief, and awe. "Ionioi Hetairoi Great Alexander! Fate/zero... How is that possible! This is the world of Pokmon, why is this happening? Fate worldview doesn''t match the world of Pokmon, okay?" Aaron felt dizzy, the situation in front of him waspletely beyond his expectation, making him a bit unable to ept the facts. But he forced himself to calm down. At a second nce, he saw the Infinite Stratos mecha fly by filling the sky. Aaron: "..." Where did this flying mechae from? Remembering the previous Alexander the Great, did that girle from a certain Gundam world? Aaron didn''t recognize the Infinite Stratos mecha, but he also had a guess in his mind. "Damn it!" Aaron gritted his teeth and let out a low growl, "Arceus, show your creator god power! Tear apart this heaven and earth! Smash all those bugs to death." Receiving Aaronmand, Arceus roared. Then the power fluctuation spread to the surroundings. This was a space attribute power that was raging in all directions. So the whole world bes unstable. Even though Alexander had been strengthened once by Waver as a whole, and his Reality Marble was strengthened once by Waver, it was still not enough when he faced this Creation God level existence. "Leave it at a low level to get it done. While the high level let the high level fight. What do you think?" After saying that, Su Han clenched his fists. His spatial power instantly stabilized the world. With a smile on the corner of Su Han mouth, he stepped forward, crossed the distance, and appeared right in front of Arceus, clenching his fists, and dealt a blow with the BUFF Power Stone. "Roar!" The 12 stone bs on Arceus'' body jumped out, clinging around his body, the light from the battle bs shone. Even if the battle b is used forcibly, it can be immune to all types of ultimate move fighting. But Su Han punch Su Han received a BUFF from the Power Stone which was somehow different. Fighting the battle te only forcibly dyed the time for Su Han movement to hit him, and Arceus dodged the blow, and the punch passed through his body, destroying a portion of the space in the Reality Marble. However, under the power of the Space Stone, the Reality Marble was returned to its original state again. "Not bad!" Praise Su Han. "Roar!" A huge roar rang out, huge bursts of fire rose from the ground, it was Groudon attack. This is a terrifying killer move that can pierce the veins of the earth. Even if Groudony not using his full strength, he was still as terrifying and dangerous as an active volcano. From this, one could imagine how terrifying Groudon full attack would be. Su Han opened his palm, "ck Domain!" ck light spread out from his palm, and within the space in front of him that sealed supernatural power. The bursts of fire that were enough to pierce the earth were all extinguished upon entering the ck Domain. Su Han folded the space around him. Rayquaza smashed into the distorted space barrier, causing the space barrier to shatter severalyers. "Reasonable!" Lightning flowed from Su Han body and at the same time he also used Divine Authority. Lightning in the sky apanied by a storm. It actually condensed out of thin air to form a Qilin made of lightning. The Qilin petie descended from the sky and directly hit Rayquaza pressing him deep into the ground. *Boom!* Endless dazzling light rose, and the hot arc of lightning did not spread to the surroundings, but was shrouded in a very small area. And within this very small distance, the attack power was raised to the extreme, even if it was Rayquaza unable to withstand it, and roared in pain. Not far away, the Heroic Spirit summoned by Ionioi Hetairoi, Pokmon, and the mecha melee Infinite Stratos continued. Chapter 541: Excitement of Marquis Voban? The fight ends! Chapter 541: Excitement of Marquis Voban? The fight ends! When the brilliant light of lightning disappeared, Rayquazay on the ground, already dying. Rayquaza barely struggled to his feet, the light of lightning still on his body. Rayquaza used a skill, trying his best to recover himself. But the recovery speed is very slow. Groudon became wary of seeing the ck Domain, and didn''t use fire throws anymore. Instead, Groudon turned his gaze to the Ionioi Hetairoi troops not far away, and trampled the ground. The earth shook, and seismic waves galloped toward the king army. "Interesting!" Marquis Voban sneered, and with great speed, he appeared right in front of the earthquake wave, and released magic power. He stepped on the ground, and the shaking of the earth stopped. After that, Marquis Voban opened his palm and used Divine Authority Storm Und Drang. Previously, Su Han had also used Divine Authority Storms and Lightning, which were simr in nature to Marquis Voban Divine Authority Storm Und Drang. Two extremely powerful Divine Authorities are intertwined, and the effect is not as simple as stacking. This is the product of a geometric multiple. In an instant, the sky was overcast with clouds and heavy rain. Like an entire ocean pouring down from the sky above. Everything drowned Groudon. As a drought attribute Pokmon, Groudon was clearly so ufortable, he used his powerful attacks to clear the sky, trying to make the sky clear. But the cleaning is blocked by Divine Authority and so on, only making the rain a little smaller, but it doesn''t help the general situation. "Come and fight with me." Marquis Vobanughed, his body rapidly erged at this moment, and he turned into a werewolf. Even though this giant wolf was only half the size of Groudon, it was also huge and unimaginable, like a mountain. Originally, even though Marquis Voban could turn into a wolf, he couldn''t make himself so big. But after his Divine Authority was strengthened, his flexibility became countless times stronger. As long as the magic power in the body can endure, it doesn''t matter how big it bes. Even though Marquis Voban could be as big as Groudon, the magic power consumed in that way was too great. Even Marquis Voban could barely stand it. Because of that, he was now only half the size of Groudon. This level of consumption was still within Marquis Voban tolerance. Groudon roared, rushed forward, and directly pressed Groudon to the ground. The wolf sharp ws stabbed ferociously, severely damaging Groudon body. Groudon whined, and a ball of fire shot out of his mouth, and directly impacted Marquis Voban. But Marquis Voban was too strong, his fur was much stronger than steel, and the fire burned his fur red, but didn''t damage it in the slightest. Even though the wolf in Marquis Voban incarnation was much smaller than Groudon. But fighting head-on at this point was like beating up a boy. Groudon had no resistance at all. "With human power to destroy divine beasts. Moreover, Groudon who created the continent Among divine beasts, Groudon can also be considered the most high and powerful existence." Lance muttered. Cynthia asked softly, "Lance, you have experience! Have you heard from these people?" "Being able to fight divine beasts without the power of a Pokmon and even suppressing divine beasts to the ground I even remember some ancient myths! Do people like this really exist in modern society?" Cynthia eyes sparkled, and her grandmother was an Ancient Pokemon Gym Leader. It was precisely for this reason that she had heard many ancient human myths since she was a child. But in the past, she only thought of the myth as a biographical legend... But now, she felt that the legend might be true. "Unheard of!" Lance summed it up with just a few words. Even if he was knowledgeable, what happened today was the only thing he saw in his life. Above the sky.... Su Han stretched out his hand and grabbed it. Ayer of space waves enveloped Arceus, forcefully holding him in one ce, and space waves continued to gather. Arceus let out an angry growl, and the spatial energy fluctuations vented into the surroundings, continuously impacting. But it didn''t work. The power of Space Space is too strong. Arceus'' achievements in space are lower than Su Han. "Why did it happen?" Aaron stood behind Arceus, looking at the scene before him with a grim expression. Onnd, the Infinite Stratos mecha matched perfectly with Heroic Spirit warriors, defeating Charizard, stoise, Swampert, Torchic and so on. In the distance, Groudon was injured by Marquis Voban in his wolf incarnation. At this moment, Groudon could only reluctantly parry. On the ground Rayquaza was covered in cuts and bruises and barely able to struggle. Even if Rayquaza uses skills to recover, the speed of recovery is very slow, and Rayquaza cannot recover to the peak overnight. Aaron didn''t understand why the situation had turned out this way. He was pretty sure, and his dominion over the entire Pokmon world was a foregone conclusion. Why, why did a group of unknown people appear? "Roar!" Arceus wailed, and the space waves turned into ropes, tied to his body, preventing him from moving in the slightest. Su Han appeared in front of Aaron, his palms like lightning shing, strangling Aaron neck, and lifting him high. "You!" Aaron body was shaking, his face was red, "You guys won todayBut don''t get too excited! I will be back." He looked at Su Han, gritted his teeth, and prepared to use his super strength to get away in an instant. Su Han directly used the power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit. Aaron pupils shrank, and he was no longer as calm as before. "Wait a minute, why can''t my ability be used? This is not possible! What are you doing?" If previously Aaron was only angry and helpless, then Aaron was now terrified and distrusted. Because he deeply felt the threat of death. Aaron super strength has been exchanged from the system, and it is already very strong, and can fight ordinary divine beasts. Of course, Aaron had never paid much attention to hisbat effectiveness, and many of the abilities he traded were leaning more towards self-protection. After all, Pokemon would be great for battle. It would not be an exaggeration to say that with Aaron full power to mobilize his superpowers, he could defend more than himself in front of Rayquaza. But now, the superpowers that were exchanged through the system were no longer valid. "Die in peace!" Su Han expression was indifferent. ck water shot out from Su Han palm, covering Aaron body. Chapter 542: Mission Complete Chapter 542: Mission Complete "Argghhhh...." While screaming in pain, Aaron kept twisting his body, holding Su Han palms tightly with both hands, trying to escape, but it didn''t work at all. In the end, he could only feel his body melt little by little in despair, and finally disappearpletely. [Ding! The Transmigator has been killed! Mission aplished! Now missionpleted] [Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao made the biggest contribution and earned 80,000 points!] [Old Man is the Marquis who participated in the battle and earned 40,000 points!] [Waver participated in the battle and earned 30,000 points!] [Shinonono Tabane participated in the battle and earned 20,000 points!] [Ash participates in battle and gains 10,000 points] Su Han looked into the distance to confirm that Ash had indeed entered the battle. For example, Ash is now creating multiple Pokmon of his own at all costs to defeat each one of the Pokmon controlled by Aaron. In fact, the two champions also participated. The two champions, Shinonono Tabane Infinite Stratos soldier, and Ionioi Hetairoi Heroic Spirit, among the three, don''t care who can battle nearly a thousand Pokmon. When the three add up, the Pokemon really loses. If it weren''t for some party having control. Knowing that this Pokmon is a Pokmon that is under control, and leaves their hands without harming this Pokmon life, this battle may be over. The sound of the system sounded in Su Han ears. [Ding! Pokmon Master System detected? Do you want to recycle? After recycling, all Pokmon contracted by the Pokmon Master System will regain their sanity!] Without a doubt Su has recycle. "Recycling!" [Ding! The system has been recycled! Get 180,000 points] Looking at the points earned from recycling the Pokmon Master System, Su Han pondered. Why is the number of points collected by the system in thest few missions simr to the final missionpletion points, or is the system on purpose? Su Han felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. By the time Su Han recycled the system, all the fighting Pokmon woke up, and they stopped fighting. A lot of Pokemon are looking at each other, they don''t know what''s going on. However, even if they realized. But the Heroic Spirit and the mecha Infinite Stratos hadn''t realized what was happening. So quickly, the two sides started a melee in confusion again. In the distance, Groudon original loud roar was also stifled. His expression was confused. Who am I? Where am I? Why am I here? Why is my body aching everywhere? Groudon looked up, and saw Marquis Voban huge wolf w smack his face hard. An intense pain assaulted his nerves, and Groudon went mad. Even the creator of the ocean, his old enemy, had never defeated him like this, how could Groudon ept this humiliation? A burst of fire gathered in his mouth, and was struck again by Marquis Voban ws. "Interesting?" Marquis Voban was slightly surprised. He suddenly realized that Groudon, who had given up before being half dead, was now fighting fiercely again. After a brief silence, the Marquis of Vobanughed again, "Did some of my attacks hurt your beast pride? That''s what happened! Then I will use a stronger power to honor you!" Su Han saw the upheaval on the battlefield, he immediately closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Pokmon vs. Mecha!" Nakiri Erina: "I think Aaron group of Pokmon must be controlled by force." Nakiri Erina: "It''s impossible to train so many ultimate forms of Pokmon by one person no matter what!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It must be caught! But maybe not all of them, maybe pokemon trained by force Don''t forget Charizard!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! Watching this fight, I felt my hands itch a little. If this time I go fight! Fighting Groudon, it might be very interesting." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Waver. @Ash. @Old Man is the Marquis. @Shinonono Tabane." Su Xiaoxiao: "Everyone stop fighting! The battle is over." Ash: "???" Ash: "The battle is over, no way!" The vine-stem Venusaur drew closer to Ash. Ash dodged the ity attack, his palm was covered with Busoshoku Haki, and instantly grabbed the vine and immobilized the Venusaur. Charizard descends from the sky, revealing Ryusoken, covered with Busoshoku Haki, and Charizard ws hit Venusaur hard, Venusaur rolls over and loses her fighting ability. Charizard looked up at the sky and groaned, and the Busoshoku Haki in the palm became darker at this moment. "A breakthrough? Very good!" Ash eyes lit up, and Charizard breakthrough brought him one step closer to his goal. After all, if Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki Charizard broke through to the advanced level, then Ash dared to say that he was a champion level fighting force. Ash took the photo in person, and sent it to the guild chat room. Ash: "Look! This Pokemon is still attacking me like crazy. How could the battle end? (Photo)" Su Xiaoxiao: "No! I have recycled that person system." Su Xiaoxiao: "The main reason why there are still battles on the battlefield right now is because you guys beat them up and attract their hatred again!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: ".." Su Xiaoxiao: "Didn''t they stop for a while?" Waver: "???" Old Man is the Marquis: "???" Shinonono Tabane: "???" Ash: "???" The expressions of the four of them on the battlefield were stagnant, and then they discovered that what Su Han said was exactly the same! Looking at Groudon below him, Marquis Voban thought to hit or not to hit? Ash: "If what the Guild Master said is true, how will it end now?" Ash stared at the chaotic battlefield in front of him, his face dull. If the opponent is still the enemy, then naturally there is nothing to say, only a battle in the end. But the opponent was no longer an enemy, but a fight due to a misunderstanding, which left Ash at a loss for what to do. Shinonono Tabane: "What are you afraid of? Do not say! Who knew that they were awake? Just beat them all!" After learning the news, Shinonono Tabane did not panic. On the contrary, excited. This is his personality, if the world will not be chaotic, she will never what should she do? Old Man is the Marquis: "After this old man stopped Groudon stubbornly covered his face with his hands, and he didn''t even dare to fight back" Old Man is the Marquis: "I think, this divine beast has been subdued by this old man!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I saw it on Ash live stream Wait a minute, I think I saw Groudon cry? Am I right?" Come Be My Son: "Groudon literally sheds tears ..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Shocking! Groudon Divine Beast actually shed tears? 99% of people don''t know the real reason!" Chapter 543: Ash worries? Champion Responsibilities Chapter 543: Ash worries? Champion Responsibilities Su Xiaoxiao: "Forget it, let me sort this out!" Su Han opened his eyes and sighed lightly. In the next moment, he clenched his fists apanied by the power of the Space Stone and Reality Marblepletely copsing at this moment. The Mecha Infinite Stratos, the Pokmon squad, and even the two champions who fought together before were all separated. Lance found himself and the Dragonite appearing in his ce. He was stunned and raised his head, only to find that Dialga was lying still beside him. "Are we back? Are we back from another world?" Cynthia realized something, a look of surprise appeared on her face. She reached out his hand to pat the bite of Garchomp beside her, and calmed his main Pokemon. Alexander held the sword in his hand and stepped on the Gordius Wheel, with high fighting spirit. When he discovered that his Reality Marble instantly shattered and returned to the real world, he was shocked. "What happened?" Alexander looked at Waver next to him subconsciously. Waver nodded, and said fearfully, "The battle is over. Next, let the Guild Master handle it!" "Is that so?" Alexander sighed. Although Alexander had some regrets and thoughts, he didn''t say much. He sat at the wheel of the Gordius Wheel and looked off into the distance. Su Han fists were clenched, a sparkling gleam shed, and space was divided again. Groudon, Rayquaza, and Arceus who were bound by space chains, as well as arge number of Pokemon, were all moved in front of him by him. Arge number of Pokemon are still battling today. "All of you should be more calm!" Su Han eyes were instantaneous, and he showed Haoshoku Haki. And he didn''t use Haoshoku Haki with all his might. Otherwise, the weaker Pokemon may explode immediately. But even if it was intentionally suppressed, Pokmon like stoise, Charizard, Torchic and others the first time they endured Haoshoku Haki, arge number of Pokemon fainted and fell to the ground. "Who are you?" Arceus was also a little confused at first, but Arceus immediately remembered something. "Wait a minute, you saved me?" Arceus remembers that he was defeated by Aaron earlier by conspiracy. Even though Arceus had no memories after being defeated by Aaron now, it was very easy for Arceus to get to the truth. "That''s right!" Su Han nodded when he saw Arceus guess this. With Arceus'' help, solving the problem would definitely be a lot easier. "Since you have thought this through, then I will let go of your shackles!" Su Han looked at Arceus, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "However, if after you are released, you still attack Then it won''t be as simple as locking you in." Arceus stared at the space chains on his body, struggled for a while, and fell silent. Even if the space divine beast Palkia used the space chain, it couldn''t lock Arceus. But now, Arceus was locked by the humans with spatial chains? Even if Arceus was the creator of the Pokmon world, Arceus felt didn''t understand this situation. Su Han snapped his fingers, and the space power that was holding Arceus down instantly disappeared. Groudon who was not far from Arceus, let out a low growl, but when met Arceus eyes, Groudon shrank his neck and looked very sad, but Groudon didn''t dare to say anything. "Guild Masters!" Ash came in front of Su Han and he asked hesitantly, "How is the Guild Master to deal with this Divine beast?" "I''ll leave it to you to handle it!" Su Han looked at Ash. Ash was stunned and then a surprised expression appeared on his face. "Leave it to me to handle it? Guild Master, what do you mean?" "In the original Arceus and the Jewel of Life! Didn''t you go back in time and change history, you gave away the Jewel of Life for Arceus?" Su Han voice was as calm as ever. Speaking of Jewel of Life Arceus emotions raged again, but Arceus looked at Su Han deeply, and finally closed his mouth obediently and listened to themunication between the two. "But in this case!" Ash opened his mouth, a crumpled expression appearing on his face, but he didn''t know where to start. "You are worried now, your own strength is not enough?" Su Han saw Pikachu on Ash shoulder. "Your current strength is much stronger than the original Arceus and the Jewel of Life period You canplete it in the original. Now, it''s impossible for you not to finish it." Ash smiled bitterly. Although there was no rebuttal, it was clear that his attachment was notpletely released. Su Han thought of something. "Is that so..." Su Han looked at Ash and he understood Ash concern, and turned to look at Lance and Cynthia in the distance. "Two champions, I have one thing, I need the help of the two of you!" Lance and Cynthia looked at each other, and finally turned to look at Su Han. Lance nodded. "Please say!" The strength that Su Han had shown earlier. The achievement of oveing such a disaster was enough to make the two champions admire him. "I ask you to help Ash with all your strength. Also, don''t let outsiders do anything to the injured divine beasts at this time, so that the divine beasts will automatically return after they recover Can the two of you do these two things?" Despite saying this, Su Han used Kenbunshoku Haki to listen to the aspirations of the two. If there was any doubt between the two, then Su Han would stay in this world for a while. After all the wounds of the Divine beasts were healed, then he would leave. After all, after such a battle, many divine beasts were basically crippled by Su Han, and they were unable to recover much battle effectiveness in a short period of time. Su Han had to make sure that the two champions in front of him were trustworthy. Otherwise, after he left, what if someone wanted to attack this divine beast? Although he believed in the characters of these two champions, he had to be wary of them. "Please rest assured." Hearing this, Lance had a smile on his face, "Even if you don''t say it, we will do our best to help the many Divine beasts and Arceus recover!" "This is our duty as regional champions." Su Han confirmed that Lance had said everything from the heart, and Cynthia, who was at the side, had the same thoughts as Lance. "Then I have no problem!" Chapter 544: Three New Members Join Super Dimensional Guild Chapter 544: Three New Members Join Super Dimensional Guild "Ash with the promise of two champions, are you still worried?" Su Han looked at Ash with a smile on his mouth. "No longer!" Ash was relieved. He had met andmunicated with Lance for a long time, and he trusted Lance. As for Cynthia? Even though this was Ash and Cynthia first time meeting, what would Ash have to worry about if Su Han had said this? Ash trusted Su Han abilities. "Our mission this time is almostplete! You''ll handle the finishing touches yourself." Su Han waved his hand and walked towards everyone in the guild. "This time the system gives points from the mission and the points are exactly the same. So I personally suggest that the distribution of points of the recycling system should be carried out ording to the amount allocated by the system ording to the final distribution." "Is the number of points the same again? This is really surprising! Is that really the rule?" Marquis Voban thought. If it was only once, thest time was a coincidence, but if it was the second time, it was worth thinking about. "I don''t mind being here!" Shinonono Tabane said. She was already very happy to be able to earn extra points from recycling the system. Not to mention, the number of points she got this time was not small. Su Han finished dividing the points, then clicked the back button. A brilliant light suddenly enveloped everyone. "If you have any questions, you can find me at the guild any time." Su Han waved his hand with his back to Ash. The light disappeared, and all their figures disappeared. Only Ash, Lance and Cynthia looked at each other. ... Su Han appeared in his room. Hey directly on his bed and took out a Soul Stone from the system warehouse. Closing his eyes, he used the system points, and wanted to integrate the Soul Stone into his body. However Su Han frowned. "Impossible? Why hasn''t my body fully controlled the power of the two Infinity Stones! That''s not true, my current body that carries the power of the two Infinity Stones should have reached its limit." Su Han opened his eyes, his eyes and he continued to throw the Soul Stone which emitted a faint glint. In fact, his physical strength cannot meet the demands of using the Infinity Stones... Only he uses the Power Stone, and his physical strength will run out shortly after being used, bids seen that the use of the Space Stone can only be used in a limited number of times, if it is used up, physical strength will also be drained in a very short time. Beforebining the Power Stones, Su Han had nned the worst. Meaning, before his physical strength made a breakthrough, he could only fuse one Infinity Stone. And now, the two Infinity Stones have fused, and even if the third Infinity Stone can''t bebined for a while, he is quite satisfied. "Do it slowly! After all, it''s still a long time." Su Han was very satisfied with the speed at which his strength was increasing. After making his decision, Su Han threw the Soul Stone into the guild warehouse again. He closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Now that the mission isplete and the system has been recycled, no one gives a red envelope? What a sad story!" rk Kent: "..." Nakiri Erina: "I''m d rk-san sent a red envelope on thest mission!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I havepleted the first three sets of psychological counseling! The awkward character of Batman in my short time is beyond repair! Fortunately, I am prepared for a protracted battle." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Come back to the Marvel universe in two days and mind my world business! Then move on to Batman side." Kasumi Utako: "What makes Stank-san so obsessed with Batman?" Kiririn: "Because of love?" Kinomoto Sakura: "How can it be like that? That''s a bit impolite." Tony Is Not the Richest: "My sexual orientation is fine! There''s no need to doubt it, right?" After staying in the Super Dimensional Guild for such a long time, Tony didn''t even care to be angry about this matter. After all, a group of men in the guild who have no morals are too serious, and they will only be angry with themselves in the end. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m just neglecting research with Batman, also if Batman can be epted as an assistant, my research speed will definitely increase several times, right!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! With Batman arrogance, does Tony think he might ept him as an assistant? " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! I knew this was impossible, so I just talked about it carelessly." Su Xiaoxiao: "So Tony has already started building Superman Buster?" Tony Is Not the Richest:" It really isn''t! But the Super Saiyan Buster Armor has actually made great progress!" Nakiri Erina: "???" Koro-sensei: "???" Busujima Saeko: "Did Tony-san and Batman get together and study the Super Saiyan Buster Armor? Goku Buster armor?" Busujima Saeko didn''t expect this, if Tony said that he had developed the Bustet Superman Armor, she could ept it! Super Saiyan Buster armor has made great progress? Why? Tony Is Not the Richest: "What can you do! Thest time I went to Dragon Ball World, I invited Goku to have a big meal, and finallypleted aprehensive physical examination! I have the mostplete Saiyan data, I don''t have Superman data yet and rk doesn''t want to undergo a medical examination!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "As for Batman knowing the physical examination reports of the strongest fighting race in the universe! I was super excited and left Superman out of my mind, tch, Batman obsession with Superman isn''t that strong." rk Kent: "..." Goku: "I think I heard someone calling me?" Minamiya Natsuki: "If you think someone is calling you! It''s not just how you feel." Goku: "That''s right! I have now seeded in worshiping Master Roshi as a teacher. I have obtained the most basic Qi Cultivating Method, I will upload it directly to the guild." Daoist Zhang Zhang Sanfeng: "The Qi Cultivating Method in the Dragon Ball world? Is it very strong? I have been waiting for this for a long time! " Zhang Sanfeng had been looking forward to the Qi Cultivating Method in the Dragon Ball world for a long time. Even Zhang Sanfeng faintly felt that this was the only chance for him to rise in the guild in such a short period of time. However, after a moment of excitement, Zhang Sanfeng calmed down again. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Is there anything we can give you?" Goku: "No! I specifically asked Master Roshi, can I pass it on to the people of the other world? Although Master Roshi looks a bit strange when he sees me, But he finally said that if it was passed on to people in another world, there would be no problem." Goku: "As long as he doesn''t spread the Qi Cultivating Method to the earth!" Nakiri Erina "???" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "I might be able to find out what Master Roshi psychology was like at that time!" Su Han expression became very attractive, and Master Roshi didn''t mind teaching the Qi Cultivating Method to people in other worlds? It is estimated that Master Roshi considered this the babble of children at that time. In fact, this is also very normal, ordinary people can imagine that there are guilds that connect different worlds in the minds of their disciples? [Ding! Goku has uploaded the Qi Cultivating Method] Before Su Han could download it, a series of voice prompts suddenly sounded. [Ding! Tushan Honghong has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] [Ding! Hijikata Toushirou has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! Sakata Gintoki has joined the Super Dimension Guild] Chapter 545: Shonen Jump Chapter 545: Shonen Jump Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck off! Four notifications in an instant?" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! I have downloaded the Qi Cultivating Method. By the way, the guild added three new members, I''m curious about them!" Minamiya Natsuki: "This is really interesting! I always thought that every time a member joins a guild it''s only limited to two people, this time it''s really three people!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes, more interesting things are still toe!" Su Xiaoxiao: "This time everyone who joined the guild is their real name." Su Han looked at the names of the three, and expressed astonishment. Tushan Honghong? Tushan Yaya older sister from Fox Spirit Matchmaker? Wait! What timeline are you on now? Su Han was deep in thought. Wangquan Fugui and Dongfang Yuechu chapters? Is it possible earlier? "If it''s Tushan Honghong! The timeline can be roughly divided into three stages. The first stage was before being kidnapped by the Taoist priest before meeting the little Taoist priest with a scar on his face. The second stage was the initial stage of adopting Dongfang Yuechu. The third stage is the Spirit Union Alliance Lord stage!" After a moment of contemtion, Su Han stopped thinking. He again projected name onto Sakata Gintoki and Hijikata Toushirou. If he remembered correctly, these two should be characters in Gintama, right? Sakata Gintoki: "Did Gin-san swallow too much sugar? It actually produces hallucinations! A chat interface pops into my mind? Should I call it a hallucination chat interface?" Sakata Gintoki "I''ll see the guild members! Oh! This is really amazing, there will be Aizen... Boss of Bleach? And the Fourth Hokage of Naruto? Ohhhh, interesting! I also greatly admire the Fourth Hokage!" Hijikata Toushirou: "..." Tushan Honghong: "What kind of special technique is this? Or is it a special Taoism?" Kasumi Utako: "Wait a minute! I don''t know where to startmenting." Kasumi Utako: "The other two are normal, this person is named Sakata Gintoki, what happened? His actions were very strange, okay?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The neer really knows about Bleach and Naruto? Is he a Transmigator?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Seeing Goko Ruri guess, Su Han fell silent. Even if Sakata Gintoki knew the plot, it would be useless. After all, everyone in the guild should know the situation of their own world. Not to mention, the only person in the entire guild who has the power to upload a memory copy is Su Han. Uploading something like a memory copy was originally one of the Guild Master privileges. Others can only take photos and upload them at most. Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! New member, do you know Shirohige name?" Sakata Gintoki: "Shirohige? A Shonen Jump character in one piece that appeared three months ago at the Battle of Marineford? Actually I really like One Piece! It''s just that the author seems to have a bit of a problem. Too bad! Too bad! It''s over while at the Battle of Marineford. Shirohige died, this is so sad!" Sakata Gintoki: "Uncle should be a big fan of Shirohige? Is this guild role-ying? Lets do it! Gin-san should have yed Kurosaki Ichigo." Kurosaki Ichigo: "...." Kurosaki Ichigo had a lot of swear words and he didn''t know whether to say them or not. Sakata Gintoki: "There''s also Kurosaki Ichigo? What other characters are there? Uzumaki Naruto? Luffy? Ace is good too!" Monkey D Dragon: "..." Come Be My Son: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Luffy father! Uzumaki Naruto father! Ace dad! At the same time it appears, Show your whereabouts Puff hahaha, forgive me for not holding backughter!" Sakata Gintoki, you are also right, why do you recognize the character father everywhere in the guild? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." High Priest Luo Hao: "Sakata Gintoki, do you know Campione?" Sakata Gintoki: I don''t know! Never heard of it, is this a manga title... No, isn''t there a manga in this world that I haven''t heard of? Impossible! There must be a mistake." Tony Is Not the Richest: "So Sakata Gintoki, have you heard of Iron Man?" Sakata Gintoki: "What is Iron Man?! You guys are really weird Since we''re discussing manga, we should discuss some famous manga!" Su Han saw the exchange in the guild chat room. In Su Han memory, many of the worlds that the guilds had intervened in were actually manga like Bleach and Naruto. For example, the world of Kosaka Kyosuke. But in fact, Su Han hadmunicated with Goko Ruri, Kosaka Kyosuke and Kosaka Kirino from the Oreimo world. In fact, no manga like Bleach and Naruto even belongs in the Saekano Kasumigaoka Utaha world. There is Shonen Jump in Sakata Gintoki world, and Su Han is well aware of this. But he really didn''t think that the Shonen Jump that was in Sakata Gintoki world in the guild was out of sync, he still knew Naruto and Bleach? "That is not true! One Piece in Sakata Gintoki world has passed the Marineford Battle Arc... And he seems to have only seen Bleach and Naruto..." "And in their world it seems the manga isn''t finished yet. He doesn''t know about Marvel, DC, Campione and the others?!" The chat in the guild continued. Su Han observed Sakata Gintoki conversation, and roughly confirmed that Sakata Gintoki only saw the big four favourites, Dragon Ball, One Piece, Shinigami and Naruto. And Dragon Ball just watched the first part. Bleach and Naruto in Gintoki Sakata world is far from over. And One Piece... He only saw the Battle of Marineford. As for other things, such as Campione, Boku no Hero Academia and others, Sakata Gintoki said he had never heard of it. Sakata Gintoki: "You are all characters that my brain created? Really lucky! ...Gin-san is already drowning in strawberry yogurt, even hallucinations appear, is it time to go to the hospital?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "The ground situation has been set, and whoever shows up, wake him up!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "I''m here." Come Be My Son: " Gurararara! This is really interesting." Come Be My Son: "But, this old man really is Shirohige. (Picture)" Shirohige immediately posted a selfie of himself. Sakata Gintoki: "Puff!" Chapter 547: Dragon Ball Martial Arts Ki Chapter 547: Dragon Ball Martial Arts Ki Gintokiy between his own things, his face still drunk with sugar. He stood up, and paced back and forth in his room, which waspletely different from his previousziness. "The situation is so wrong! This is really very wrong. A guild that connects endless dimensional worlds? This kind of thing is like the plot of a novel! Will that happen to Gin-san too?" Gintoki closed his eyes and after reading the brief introduction about the Super Dimensional Guild, he saw the that Su Han had sent. "My future.. What a very interesting thing! Let me personally witness that, my future, is it always quiet and peaceful! Is once again starting the path of Shiroyasha." After the initial disbelief, Gintoki calmed down, after confirming the greatness of the Super Dimensional Guild, he tried to watch the memory copy. ... On the other hand... Tushan Honghong was also pacing back and forth. Tushan Honghong has now returned to the interior of the mountain. But even here, the chat interface in his mind was still there. Tushan Honghong thought, is this chat interface in his mind really a means to catch her by the Daoist priests? "This method seems to be different from what the olddy and the others said!" His lips tightened and Tushan Honghong was in deep thought for a long time. She remembered what Su Han had said earlier, and finally watched the memory copy of . "Then let me see What exactly is that little demon fox matchmaker saying" ... After uploading a copy of the memory, Su Han walked to the balcony and enjoyed the fresh air. "The weather today is as good as ever!" Su Han spread Kenbunshoku Haki and immediately realized that in the back garden, Rem was training with Akame and Kurome. Su Han saw the training of the three girls "Just practicing, how to Cultivate the Dragon Ball world Ki. Just let Ram and the others try!" Su Han body turned into thunder and lightning, and instantly appeared at the edge of the garden. Ram mid-level Kenbunshoku Haki perception noticed an intruder, and mes appeared in his palm. When she turned around and saw that it was Su Han, his alert body rxed. "Wee Master." Ram gave Su Han a maid greeting, and then she asked. "Why did Mastere to the garden?" "Of course to see how your training goes!" Su Han looked at the center of the ce. At this moment, Akame and Kurome were sitting on the Fierce Fang Wolf King, a beast in the peak master realm controlled by Yatsufusa. Both Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki arebined with Fierce Fang Wolf King. The Fierce Fang Wolf King sharp teeth were all covered in ayer of pitch ck. His body rushed forward, like ck lightning. "Strength is no problem! The speed is also no problem! But Master misjudged the difference inbat strength between us." Rem raised her palm and instantly grasped the Fierce Fang Wolf King huge teeth. She instantly flew the Fierce Fang Wolf King into the air and smashed it into the ground with a bang. There was a loud bang, the ground cracked, and pebbles flew. The Fierce Fang Wolf King wailed miserably. Akame figure appeared behind Rem, and she shed towards Rem back with Murasame covered in Busoshoku Haki. With a sharp sound, Rem body turned intova. Rem predicts Murasame trajectory in advance with Kenbunshoku Haki, andpletes the previous elementalization, and releases the severed part, waiting for Murasame to sh. "Didn''t you learn a lesson fromst time?" Rem raised her fist, "Inugami Guren (Dog Biting Crimson Lotus)!" Lava instantly turned into a big dog head, roared and dashed towards Akame. As the big dog head approached Akame, a sh shed to the side and appeared in front of Rem. "Flickers the de!" Akame showed twenty-eight shes. However, this time, Rem didn''t even be elemental, only covering her entire body with Busoshoku Haki, blocking twenty-eight shes. Rem hand immediately pressed Akame forehead and said. "You''re dead!" Akame didn''t speak, and put Murasame in her hands. Obviously, she also agreed with what Rem said. If Rem had hit her, then she was dead by now. A sound breaking through the air rang out, and a giant eight meter tall bear appeared behind Akame, and reached out and patted Rem. "In a shot?" Seeing this, there was a slight shock to Kurome who was sitting on the Fangs Wolf King in the distance. "What do you mean!" A finger was pressed behind her, and Rem voice. Kurome body stiffened, and then a bitter smile appeared on his face, and she sat right on the Fierce Fang Wolf King body, "I lost again." Rem turned and walked away from the Fierce Fang Wolf King. She turned his head and saw Su Han in the distance, with excitement in his eyes, and she immediately walked towards Su Han with fast steps. Then a maid wee was given to Su Han. "Master, you are here!" Su Han nodded, and after scanning Rem, and asked, "Your strength hasn''t increased much Rem!" Su Han sharply looked at Rem current battle. His strength level is still at the mid-level Grandmaster realm At most, it can only be said to be close to a breakthrough. The speed of this breakthrough was already extremely fastpared to the average Grandmaster realm cultivator, but Su Han felt that it was extremely slow. After all what Rem ate was the Magu Magu no Mi fruit, and this was the fortified version. The development route of this fruit is very clear, and at the same time it has great potential. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Rem should have no obstacles on her way to the Great Grandmaster realm. "Perhaps because Rem has rarely been in touch with the battle recently! Therefore, the speed of battle effectiveness has dropped a lot!" Ram exined. She and Rem hung out day and night, and of course she was also very clear about Rem main problem. "So like that!" Su Han immediately thought of Goko Ruri. Goko Ruri also had a bottleneck before, and entered the world of One Piece, and swept Impeln Down and thebat power of the Marines to break through the bottleneck. "Should I send Rem to the world of One Piece? Then let Ram protect Rem?" This thought shed through Su Han mind, but in the end, he shook his head and gave up this idea. The main reason was that Rem current strength was barely considered on par with the Admiral, and did not stand out among the Admirals. It was too dangerous to travel alone. Adding Ram is enough, but loses the purpose of the experience. Chapter 548: Six Tomoe Rinnegan Chapter 548: Six Tomoe Rinnegan Instead of letting Rem and Rem face the Marines, it was better to let Rem go to the world of Bleach, go to Soul Society or Hueco Mundo. After all, the strong experts in that ce were quite a lot. In addition, Soul Society or Hueco Mundo can also keep Aizen watching, so there won''t be any problems. Of course, this thought only crossed Su Han mind, and the smile on his face never changed. "Now you guys have reached a traffic jam on this road! Why not practice other ways to be stronger? " "Another way to be stronger." Surprise appeared on Ram face. Even if she trusted Su Han so much, there was an urge toin at this time. Rem said with a sigh. "Masters! Did you misunderstand the word congestion? Even if Rem wanted to break through the bottleneck, Rem wouldn''t be stronger by taking another path, would she?" "How much time did it take to train to our current state on the road to bing stronger?" asked Rem. "Short time!" Su Han replied confidently, "I have seen someone relying on a special kind of martial arts training in just a few years! From someone who has no power to an existence that can destroy the." Ram: "???" Brake: "???" Akame: "???" Kurome: "???" The four women looked at Su Han, uncertainly, and thought they heard it wrong. In just a few years, from a person without power to an existence that can destroys, do you have any misunderstandings about the term destroying? "Does Master now have the power to destroy the world?" Ram thought of something, and hesitantly asked. Although she knew that Su Han was very strong, Ram did not have a clear understanding of how strong Su Han was. "If it''s earth! My full attack will be enough to destroy it." Su Han nodded without looking proud. Ram almost choked seeing how rxed Su Han was, thinking about when Su Han was training, and was suddenly speechless. Hearing Ram inner voice, Su Han face suddenly showed a touch of astonishment. "Don''t get me wrong, my strength doesn''te from this kind of martial arts training, this kind of martial arts, I just got it." Su Han exined quickly so the four girls wouldn''t misunderstand. Su Han continued, "And although this type of martial art is very powerful, it has no effect on the evolution of the life level... However, it can be used to greatly increase yourbat effectiveness!" "I see!" Ram suddenly realized this, then looked at Su Han with a touch of joy in his eyes. Obviously, Su Han hade to train with them for obtaining this kind of martial art, which made Ram heart flutter. "Master, are you at home tonight?" asked Ram softly. "Of course!" Su Han understood what Ram said, and immediately reached out his hand and rubbed Ram head with a smile. "But now, let''s get ready to train!" Su Han had of course downloaded the . He calmly taught the to the four women. Even if one of the women did not understand, Su Han would not exin, but would force them to write it down. After finishing the teaching, Su Han stretched out his hand and deciphered the Kamar-Taj magic circle in the space, and then took the four girls to the barren mountain. He gently turned his palm to the space in front of him, with the BUFF Space Stone, and Su Han instantly moved a huge mountain several hundred meters high under the astonished gazes of the four women. "The focuses on carrying the burden forward, this so-called burden is not a small burden! The burden is a mountain!" Su Han exined The smile on Rem face, which was previously also happy, froze. She stared at the huge mountain in front of her, and fell silent. But then, Rem thought of something and heaved a sigh of relief. Su Han looked at Rem. He knew exactly what Rem was thinking, "It''s not allowed to use Busoshoku Haki to strengthen herself! Just use his own strength to move forward." Rem: "..." On the other hand, Ram was at the Great Grandmaster realm, with vitality, and possessed superiorbat power. Even if he doesn''t use Busoshoku Haki, she can still carry a giant mountain. "What you are carrying is not a hundred meter high mountain, but this!" Su Han pointed at his feet. Ram stared at his feet, then was stunned, unable to understand Su Han special meaning. "I ask you to bring the mountain under our feet!" Su Han reminded him very kindly. Ram: "..." There was a trace of sadness in Ram eyes. She probably felt the mountain under his feet as high as 360 meters. It sounded like this mountain was only three times as tall as the mountain that Rem was carrying, but in fact, its weight was far from such a calction A mountain that was three times taller weighing several tens of times or hundreds of times was normal. After grinding his teeth, Ram finally said nothing in frustration, and she turned around and walked down the mountain. She was prepared to train his body ording to the that Su Han taught earlier. When Su Han set his sights on Akame and Kurome, the two sisters trembled as they hugged each other. After training like this, the two of them would really die. Su Han in the end he was not very demanding, only got a 30 meter high rock for the two. Akame: "..." Kurome: "..." If they saw Su Han asking them to carry such a stone on their backs, they would definitely wonder if they had offended Su Han. However, after seeing Ram and Rem training methods, they didn''t say anything, just lifted the stones on their backs and started practicing. Withoutparison, there is no harm. Seeing the four women starting to train, Su Han didn''t y around either. His pupils turned into Rinnegan. "Recently, the Rinnegan frequency has been used quite often!" Su Han looked at the guild upgrade list, and found that the Rinnegan was indeed in a state that could be strengthened. Without a doubt, 50,000 points were spent in an instant, directlypleting the upgrade. Su Han is not short of points now, afterpleting several missions, the points in his hands are already quite abundant. Even though 50,000 points was huge, for Su Han, it was still not to the point of being painful. A warm current flowed into his pupils, and when Su Han opened his eyes again, there were six more tomoes in Rinnegan eyes. "It''s like Uchiha Sasuke Rinnegan six Tomoe?" Su Han touched his own eyes, is the six tomoe Rinnegan an advanced evolution of the Rinnegan? There seems to be no problem. After thinking for a while, Su Han realized that the strength of his pupils had indeed increased a lot, and immediately stopped thinking about this aspect. "Then just give it a try, will my idea work!" Su Han formed a handprint. The abilities of the six tomoe Rinnegan are much stronger than the Rinnegan. Even gravity can be set within a certain range. And Su Han instantly added a hundred times more gravity to himself. Su Han gasped, although he was a little ufortable, he didn''t feel any pain. "No matter how good a normal human is! Withstanding a hundred times the weight of gravity, there will be a period of difort. After all, every cell in the body is subjected to a hundred times gravity... The reason why I can''t feel pain is because of the Titan body?" Su Han clicked his tongue, he was ready to be injured under a hundred times gravity, after all he has the immortality power that is the dog talisman, coupled with the healing horse talisman, makes him fearless. But now, Su Han discovered that the Titan body seemed to be able to withstand a hundred times gravity. Not worried about the problem of body cells? "Let me begin." He started practicing the and used Kenbunshoku Haki hearing the sound of his body. It was only during practice that energy fluctuations gushed out from the depths of the body. The first ki was born. Su Han Ki achievement instantly reached Son Goku point. Of course, since Son Goku had just started the at this time, he wasn''t that strong. And then, Su Han began to train under a hundred times gravity. Gradually, the night wore on. When Su Han stopped training, the Ki in his body was flowing. Su Han frowned and noticed something. After that, he first used Busoshoku Haki and then he urged his Ki, and after feeling it, Su Han expression became incredulous. "What I felt just now Wasn''t an illusion" Su Han realized that after Ki birth, the power of Busoshoku Haki that reached the Refinement Stage... actually increased even further. Chapter 549: The Dark History of Sakata Gintoki Chapter 549: The Dark History of Sakata Gintoki This was quite a shock to Su Han. Since the mastery of Busoshoku Haki reached the level of Consummation, it hasn''t broken through for a long time. Even now Su Han wasn''t using Busoshoku Haki, and just based on his modest physical qualities plus Titan body enhancement was already very close to the level when using Busoshoku Haki. Naturally, Su Han was a little disappointed. After all, Busoshoku Haki was one of the earliest powers he had acquired, but he had been strengthened to this point, and he had also reached a point where he had to be eliminated. But now, Su Han discovered that Busoshoku Haki was not the point where it should be eliminated. But he needs to use a new method to increase the intensity. "The importance of Ki will still increase." Su Han used Ki in conjunction with Kenbunshoku Haki and noticed that his perception had improved. Although the increase wasn''t huge, considering the Ki content in his body wasn''t high, it was already quite extraordinary. "I seem to remember that Son Goku in Dragon Ball has , using Ki to sense the Ki of other people in the universe?" "Doesn''t that mean if cultivating my Ki reaches its peak, I can also cover half of the universe. With Kenbunshoku Haki and Ki, I don''t dream anymore Let''s not talk about half of the universe, and the expansion range is countless, but predictable." Su Han felt that he had found an epiphany. He hadn''t thought about this before, but became annoyed with himself. "I think most likely, it''s because the One Piece writer paid homage to Dragon Ball. I don''t know how many times! One Piece worldview is simr to Dragon Ball Maybe it''s because of this that the power systems of the two worlds can be superimposed on each other." Although Su Han still feels this is unreasonable, but it is an exnation. After all, the end result was good enough for him. Su Han stretched out his hand and pped the space in front of him, and the space split apart the instant Akame and Kurome and Ram and Rem appeared, with exhaustion on each other faces. Rem froze for a moment. When she stood up and moved his body, she felt that she did not have the weight of a mountain, and said anxiously, "Master Is the training over? " Su Han did not answer. Rem was not disappointed, and continued to ask, "Onee-sama, what do you think?'' "Shouldn''t be! It should be time for dinner now." Compared to Rem, Ram was much calmer than Rem, except she felt pain all over her body. Apart from that, everything else isfortable. Smiling, Su Han looked at the four women in front of him, "How much do you guys feel?" "Except for the feeling that my whole body is about to copse, everything else is fine!" Kurome answer was simple and clear. Akame answer was even more real, "I''m hungry! I want to eat." Su Han pped his palms, the space was distorted, and the fog enveloped them and the brand disappeared and returned home. Even though Ram was tired, she still went to the kitchen to quickly cook. Su Han entered the time house during this time and continued to train his Ki. After waiting for half an hour the dinner was ready, and after eating, Su Han apanied his two beautiful little maids tother up each other, after bathing, Su Han enjoyed Ram and Rem bodies until they both fainted. After being satisfied with nting seeds with his two cute maids, Su Hany down on the bed that had been soaked by the liquid and smell of sex and entered the guild chat room. Sakata Gintoki: "Gin-san life has no secrets! I want to sue the Guild Master for invasion of privacy!!" Sakata Gintoki had been watching a copy of his memory, and he became desperate. The seriousness he had before disappeared. Who he? Where is he? Why is he here? Why is all of its dark history revealed? But soon, Gintoki was resurrected in full blood. ck history is ck history, it has been revealed, and he can''t stop it, can he? There is so much drama in the scary guild, and various training methods are ced in the shared skill column. Gintoki really likes the guild here. Hijikata Toushirou: "Sakata Gintoki, be careful your words are seen by the Guild Master, you might get kicked out of the guild!" Hijikata Toushirou was also in a mixed mood at the moment, as a member of the Shinsengumi group. The barbarians were without a doubt his enemy. But now Sakata Gintoki has lived in seclusion and has be an otaku. Although Gintoki samurai soul still shines, but the other party has not vited thew, Hijikata Toushirou did not bother to target Gintoki. Needless to say, he himself actually acknowledged Gintoki. Sakata Gintoki: "I''m just venting my dissatisfaction! But I still admire the Guild Master." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Sakata Gintoki chose to follow my heart. jpg." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "After watching Gintama, I felt that Sakata Gintoki is a very reliable person... But then I thought about it and found Sakata Gintoki in everyday life is just sugar intake. A useless otaku! Is this gap moe?" Shinonono Tabane: "Gap Moe? I will do that too!" Kinomoto Sakura: "..." Magical Girl Illya: "Shinonono Onee-san, your shyness has disappeared" Kasumi Utako: "Calm down, when did Sakata Gintoki have any shame in everyday life? Life is life! Just how to befortable and how to live" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Too true!" Old Man is the Marquis: "I feel the world power system in Gintama is very questionable, why when Sakata Gintoki wields Toyako wooden Sword, Spaceships, Cannons, and others can be cut. But in general, thebat power disyed by Sakata Gintoki is trash!" Come Be My Son: "Gintama is great to watch with pleasure. If you watch seriously, you will lose." Fourth Hokage: "Yes, old Shirohige is right! You will lose if you watch seriously!" Su Xiaoxiao: "So, no one discussed Fox Spirit Matchmaker?" The Fox Spirit Matchmaker that Su Han originally uploaded was the Hong Yue arc. After all, Fox Demon feature film Little Matchmaker is about the story of Tushan Susu. And the person who joined the Super Dimension Guild was Tushan Honghong, and the two were definitely not a match. Wouldn''t Su Han not be able to enjoy spoiler fun if he posted the true story of Fox Spirit Matchmaker? Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "This old man is overjoyed! Tushan Fox! Finally a strong Chinese character has appeared..." Zhang Sanfeng felt that his eyes were full of tears, and he had been waiting for a long time. High Priest Luo Hao: "Zhang Sanfeng, are you ignoring me? A Chinese The Ruler of the Martial Realm! How can the sense of presence be so low?" Su Xiaoxiao: "What about me? I also ignored Father Zhang Sanfeng old man?" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Cough Cough... This old man is feeling excited for no reason, High Priestess and Guild Masters don''t take it too seriously" Tony Is Not the Richest: "@Tushan Honghong. Invite us, Mr Tushan, Miss Tushan Honghong!!" Tushan Honghong: "I am not Master Tushan now... I am just an ordinary little fox monster now!" Chapter 550: Tushan Honghong Enlightenment Chapter 550: Tushan Honghong Enlightenment Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! Are you just a little fox now? But even if you are only a small fox now, but in the future, sooner orter, you can grow into a very strong fox." Tushan Honghong: "Although it sounds a bit strange, but thank you grandpa for yourpliment!" Come Be My Son: "By the way, little monster! Will you be my daughter?" Tushan Honghong: "..." Tushan Honghong didn''t react in time, what did this person mean? Do you ept daughter? Impossible? Was there a deeper meaning she didn''t understand. Tushan Honghong mind was in chaos. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Is old Shirohige moved to ept a daughter and a son?" Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, Old Shirohige hasn''t had a daughter for a long time! I feel like I don''t fit in with that." Only after she saw the discussion of the guild members did Tushan Honghong confirm that Shirohige really wanted to ept her as a daughter, and his face immediately turned red. Tushan Honghong: "Impossible! No matter what, it''s impossible to be a father to someone you''ve only met a few times! And father and I are not of the same race, is grandfather human?" Come Be My Son: "epting girls! There''s no need to consider so many race issues. Everyone is a child of the world! Gurararara!" Tushan Honghong: "..." Can you interpret like this? Tushan Honghong blushed. Come Be My Son: "By the way, little monster, this old man isn''t a pure human! I am a race of giants!" elerator: "The Giant Race, is it different from humans?" Kirishima Touka: "There must be a difference! For example, Ghouls are simr to humans, but not humans at best a humanoid species." Su Xiaoxiao: "I don''t think there is a need to discriminate between races!" Tushan Honghong: "..." Tu Shan suddenly felt very tired, but thinking about the plot in the memory copy, she felt confused. Tushan Honghong: "I thought what should I do now? Try not to leave Tushan mountain?" Tushan Honghong instantly sent a shivering emoticon. After watching the memory copy at first, Tushan Honghong felt surprised. Of course that''s all. After all, when she saw the memory copy, she felt that she had only seen a story, except that the protagonist of the story was herself. Now, Tushan Honghong is more concerned about how to escape the fate in the memory copy. To prevent herself and his sister Tushan Rongrong from being captured by the enemy. Su Xiaoxiao: "Trying not to leave Tushan mountain is just a joke. Instead of thinking about how to avoid disaster, it''s better to think about how to increase your strength. " After Su Han finished speaking, he saw Tushan Honghong send a nodding emoticon. Does Tushan Honghong have great potential! It didn''t take her long to join the guild before she could reveal the emoticon pack. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The Demon Lord is right! With power, you can have everything. Without strength, even if you can escape the disaster, you can''t escape the second, third, or even other." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! The more I experience, the more I can feel this!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The Super Dimensional Guild has brought about some big changes in my life. The first change is that I have made a group of like-minded friends. The second change is to increase my strength." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Even if the Guild Master has spoilers about the future! But we still have to be stronger to face any obstacle." Tushan Honghong: "Being stronger isn''t that easy, right? But everyone says that, I will train well when Ie back." Tu Shanhong gritted his teeth, she decided to train hard. "I want to be stronger! Being able to protect Rongrong, and even Yaya I in the memory copy can be very strong, and I definitely can now." Tushan Honghong eyes were firm, "Then I have to look for the Elder in Tu Shanter, I want to cultivate the technique, if the elder says that I am not old enough, what should I do?" Tushan Honghong: "That''s right! Everyone in the guild, do you guys have a suitable method for monster training? If there is, can you give it to me? Or, what price will I pay" Su Xiaoxiao: "Personally, I suggest you practice the that Son Goku uploaded!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course, Ki practice can indeed increase your strength in a short time, but I suggest that you personally look for a series of other methods that can increase the level of life." Tony Is Not the Richest: "It seems that the Guild Master seems to have been practicing?" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Wait until the old man sessfully trains the ! I will have all my sons practice the ." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Father is too shy, but do you mean to let all of Shirohige pirate crew cultivate Ki?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wait until all members of Shirohige pirate group have cultivated Ki sessfully. If the effectiveness of the battle increases, will it reverse the plot of the entire One Piece World?" Old Man is the Marquis: "I personally feel that this kind of training system is not suitable for poprization to the rest of the world. Otherwise, it won''t raise the power of the world own system to an unimaginable point in no time." Old Man is the Marquis: "Shirohige think about it! If your world had an existence that could destroys after a hundred years, what would you do? You know, your world doesn''t have a Dragon Ball to grant all wishes to restore the whole world?" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Don''t worry, I won''t pass it on. I just want to use this to train the boys'' physical strength! If they really have talent for Ki, I''d reconsider." High Priest Luo Hao: "Speaking of this Marquis Voban hasn''t started practicing Ki yet?" Old Man is the Marquis : "No, why is that?" High Priest Luo Ho "I see This is understandable considering your personality. Then I can tell you very clearly, don''t look at the in such a short time Actually this kind of thing is hard to practice." High Priestess Luo Hao: Not too long ago, I also practiced the , and I haven''t caught any Ki until now. Getting started with this is not as simple as you think! It is impossible to poprize it!" Luo Cuilian felt that she simply didn''t talk about her martial arts skills to an astonishing degree. Just talking about his talent in martial arts. Normal martial arts can''t be so difficult? At least there''s not much of a problem getting started. This shows that Ki is much more difficult. Su Xiaoxiao: "How long did the take that Son Goku uploaded? It''s strange that you can train so sessfully in such a short time! First remember about how long Son Goku hadid the foundation." Su Han did not agree with Luo Cuilian opinion. Dragon Ball martial arts are very strong, it is normal that it is difficult to start. Firsty the foundation and talk about other things. Chapter 551: L and Death Note Chapter 551: L and Death Note Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "After listening to the Guild Master opinion, this old man is relieved again, I will practice [Tortoise Style Ki Cultivating Method]! Sun Wukong: "I think I heard someone discussing me?" Nakiri Erina: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." L: "This is indeed a discussion about you" L: "We''re discussing your world [Turtle Style Ki Cultivating Method] method, it''s not easy to start this training." Son Goku: "!!!" Son Goku: "Right! Sure enough, I''ve been training white beard grandpately! I feel so tired, as soon as Ie back, I''ll go straight to sleep! I don''t spend all my time in the guild anymore!" Son Gokuined. Come Be My Son: "..." Shirohige touched his crescent shaped beard subconsciously, only then did he realize that Son Goku was talking about Master Roshi. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Goku can also exin how talented he is! But how can another disciple of Master Roshi, Krillin, be able to practice mountain dragging in such a short amount of time?" Koro-sensei: "Maybe because the people in the Dragon Ball world have special physical powers?" Busujima Saeko: "I mean, looking at the introduction to [The Tortoise Ki Cultivation Method], sessfully training the early stages One can carry a load of 500 kilograms." Busujima Saeko is feeling sad, she''s just an ordinary person and she has to be able to carry a load of 500 kilograms? And also say it is a foundation between foundations? She was just an ordinary person, if she continued to train like this, she would truly die. But she was very reluctant to let go of [Tortoise Style Ki Cultivating Method]. Shinonono Tabane: "I don''t practice the [Tortoise Ki Cultivation Method] as an ordinary person!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I can''t even do it with Busoshoku Haki! Not to mention without Busoshoku Haki! I give up, it doesn''t suit me." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Better keep leveling up in the YGGDRASIL game Dungeon! I''m not ying! I''m looking for a way to be stronger. (serious face)" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Looks like Kyosuke-san is right!!!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Huhhh..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t say that! I suspect that no one in the guild can practice the [Turtle-Style Ki Cultivating Method] except for Goku." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Magical Girl Illya: "I feel that Guild Master Onii-san has started training!" Magical Girl Illya: "Last time Uncle Tony taught Kamar-Taj magic-circle, Guild Master Onii-san was also able to master it, I think this time is also very possible!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony heart had a bad feeling, why did he ignore Su Han just now? Suddenly there was a strong feeling that he was going to be beaten in the face. Su Xiaoxiao: "I am indeed just starting out in training the [Tortoise Style Ki Cultivating Method]. It''s just that I don''t have deep knowledge." Fourth Hokage: "..." Monkey D Dragon: "" Pure White Spirit User: "Although it is a shocking thing, but I find it normal and not too surprising" Nakiri Erina : "After all, it''s the Guild Master! I''ve never seen anything that could get a Guild Master into trouble." ... L looked at the chat discussion in the guild, then he cast his eyes to the side. Beside his position, Light Yagami was sitting quietly. "Yagami-kun! Please stand up and answer this question." The teacher pointed at Light Yagami to answer the question, he was surprised, and then stood up. Even though he looked like he hadn''t noticed before, he answered the teacher question. He didn''t panic at all, took the textbook and read it casually. "Follow God teachings! In this way, the blessing of the sea will be replenished, and the storm will note." "Good!" The teacher was not surprised, smiling contentedly at Light Yagami answer, he said, "Everyone, Yagami-kun answer is correct. He is indeed a very good student! Please sit!" Light Yagami sat down and turned his gaze to L. He frowned and said, "Edogawa-san! Why are you looking at me like this? Is there something wrong with me?" Light Yagami said while looking at himself, he didn''t see anything wrong, so he felt even more strange. L smiled meaningfully, "Nothing! It''s just that I think Yagami-kun friend is really smart!" "Is that so?" Light Yagami still thought this was a bit strange. L seemed to be talking to himself, and as if telling someone else, "Light Yagami! His father is the head of the Yagami Soichiro National Police Agency, and he has a sense of justice that is not inferior to his father and has intelligence! Ideal! Justice! He is a very good person." Light Yagami was dumbfounded, what did that mean? Was the person in front of him investigating him secretly? After realizing this, Light Yagami heart became very wary. L transferred to his ss a day ago and he had to sit next to him. Moreover, Light Yagami had the feeling that L cared about him very much. Previously, Light Yagami thought it was his own illusion, but now he was sure that the man in front of him had really noticed him, and even dug up his identifying information. "Because of my father problem, someone came to me?" "Not! If someone really wanted to make it difficult for my father through me, they wouldn''t tell me these things at all. I''m just raising my guard!" "This person Who exactly!" Light Yagami was calm on the surface, but his heart was very worried. On the other hand, there was a trace of mist in L eyes. Actually, he didn''t want to catch Light Yagami attention so quickly. The point is that the scene in front of him is almost the same as the one in the memory copy, in other words, Shinigami Ryuk ising. Even though L had done everything he could to prepare, at this moment, he still felt that he wasn''t quite ready. Shinigami, existence beyond the imagination of ordinary humans. It could even be said to be another kind of life. This waspletely different from the Shinigami in the world of Bleach that L knew. Even though some means of self-protection were obtained through the Super Dimensional Guild, L still didn''t have the confidence to face the Shinigami. "If I can''t do anything, send a signal to the Super Dimensional Guild for help!" ... Time passed little by little, and it was the night of the next day. On this day, L and Light Yagami went together, and it made sense to get the Death Note before Light Yagami. Even though Light Yagami felt strange about L behavior, he wasn''t sure considering L character. He didn''t think much of it, didn''t even ask more. Weighing the Death Note in his hand, L eyes shone with an inexplicable light. "It seems like! Shinigami Ryuk identally stares at Light Yagami, but pure luck... Just by luck, he chose Light Yagami with talent and high IQ! I really don''t know what good to say." On the way home, L couldn''t think about it. If in the original, the person who obtained the Death Note was an ordinary person, maybe he could easily choose the owner of the Death Note, right? With thoughts shing through his mind, L returned home, closed his eyes, and entered the guild chat room. L: "I have managed to get the Death Note! (Photo)" L: "Now I''m thinking about how to solve this problem." Chapter 552: Shirohige dies of heart disease? Chapter 552: Shirohige dies of heart disease? Waver: "Death Note! It really is a Death Note." Waver: "As long as we write down someone name and know what the other person looks like, we can kill another person without being noticed. It really is a very powerful Law of Causality." Waver who first appeared when he saw the Death Note photo uploaded by L, his emotions were very excited. As a Magus, he himself was very interested in this kind of Law of Causality. Arcueid: "Who wants to die will die? Does the death of the body, or even the soul also perish?" At this moment, Arcueid was also curious. Magical Girl Illya: "Shouldn''t even have his soul annihted" Akemi Homura: "Actually, the Death Note is not necessarily the Law of Causality! Could it be a special item that contains Shinigami powers?" Fourth Hokage: "If our world also had this kind of item! Then Edo Tensei can be sealed forever." Fourth Hokage: "Whoever wants to die, write down his name... What a tremendous power!" Let the World Suffer: "Hmph, if I get this kind of item, the current Ninja world will unite!" Uzumaki Nagato hadplex feelings when he saw the Death Note, and he himself possessed extremely powerful powers. If he had such an item, he would only need to kill a group of people who were unwilling to build a better world. Then rely on a truly powerful force to rule over the entire world. It is not difficult at all to achieve true peace. Fourth Hokage: "Junior Brother, are you nning to kill me too?" Fourth Hokage: "Fortunately, I think of Nagato as my dear junior brother and trust Nagato... have a bad idea in your heart!" Let the World Suffer: "There is no such idea now, but before joining the guild. If I get this kind of item, the end result is hard to say!" Uzumaki Nagato didn''t hide it either. After joining the Super Dimension Guild, Nagato worldview and values had undergone a qualitative change. With the deep cooperation between Konoha and Amegakure, the standard of living in Amegakure is getting higher. The public happiness index has increased substantially. Even in Amegakure, there were already vague words of wanting to cooperate with Konoha as a whole. Of course, Konan, who was in charge of all of Amegakure, did not agree to cooperate fully with Konoha. So this problem ended without any problem. Uzumaki Nagato and Konan discussed this matter, and Uzumaki Nagato naturally knew Konan thoughts. In terms of the basic unit of strength, Amegakure is much weaker than Konoha. If we work together for too long, maybe one day Amegakure will be merged into Konoha. Even if Namikaze Minato went to another world with Uzumaki Nagato, knew the truth of the world, and trusted Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato, Konan would still not want to make such a decision. Su Xiaoxiao: "If something like the Death Note were tossed into another world, there might be no point in writing someone name! This thing should be limited to one world, why are you taking it so seriously?" Su Han looked at the discussion of the guild chat, the expression became helpless. Why do you all believe so much in the power of the Death Note? Be aware, the world you live in is not a slice of life world! In addition, Death Note also has a big limitation at a nce! And also Ryuk ispletely iparable to King Yama Book of Life and Death in Chinese mythology. High Priest Luo Hao: "Foster Brother said right!" Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, the Death Note is so convenient to kill! I really want it." Tokisaki Kurumi: "If the Death Note can ignore the differences in the world, is it supposed to solve a lot of problems? Maybe I can fulfill the dream of my previous life!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Even if the Death Note can be used in another world, it will be limited to you." Su Xiaoxiao: "The main problem is that this Death Note is not necessarily useful for strong people!" Su Xiaoxiao: "For example, write a heart attack in the Death Note, die in a car ident, do you think it is useful?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Death Note can''t kill a strong person at all! It''s just a tool to deal with mortals!" High Priestess Luo Hao: "I think if it was Goku and Shirohige might have something to say." Son Goku: "..." Come Be My Son: "..." Sakata Gintoki: "Yes! This thing is ced in the Dragon Ball world, it will indeed be a big killer." Sakata Gintoki: "The power system in Dragon Ball world is too strong, it can even destroys, but Goku will die of heart disease! I don''t know how about this?" Sakata Gintoki: "As for the world of One Piece! I find it more unreasonable, the power system is very strong but unfortunately still belongs to the human category. I can ept the fact that Shirohige died of a heart attack!" Come Be My Son: "???" Even though Shirohige acknowledged that One Piece world power system, Compared to Dragon Ball world power system, it was far behind. But what do you mean by saying this old man said he died of a heart attack? Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Sakata Gintoki, do you have an opinion about this old man?" Sakata Gintoki: "..." Sakata Gintoki suddenly realized something was wrong? At this time, Gintoki also reacted. This is no ordinary manga sales department fighting each other and fighting fiercely. But it was the Super Dimensional Guild with the top powerhouses in various worlds. You discussed the power system issue in the manga sales department. No one will bother you, but you make a lot ofments in front of real powerhouses in different worlds. The possibility of offending the powerhouse was enormous. Come Be My Son: "Marquis Voban, you seem very curious about Sakata Gintoki world power system?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Right! Does the Shirohige boy have any ideas?" Come Be My Son: "None! It''s just that I want to fight Sakata Gintoki, I want to see if this young man really has the power to cut through spaceships, if you''re interested, you can watch!" Come Be My Son:" @Sakata Gintoki. Young people, let''s enter the virtual battlefield!! For the pain, let''s adjust it to 500%! Shouldn''t you be afraid of getting sick?" Sakata Gintoki: "May I refuse?" Sakata Gintoki had cold sweat running down his back. Is this a threat? This must be a threat, right? Chapter 553: Protects the strength of star in the interstellar level anyway Chapter 553: Protects the strength of star in the interster level anyway Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! If you feel scared like this, you are no match for someone who has the soul of a silver samurai." Sakata Gintoki: "Who''s afraid! I''m just following my heart." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Follow your heart? It''s called from the heart..." Sakata Gintoki: "No This isn''t the point at all. Even if there is a silver samurai soul! I can''t do this kind of thing, it''s just seeking death." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Father, don''t scare Sakata Gintoki anymore! The gap in fighting power between the two of you is really too big." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Even Gintoki can actually cut through space warships! In front of father, Gintoki will lose with just one blow to father... I remember thest time you participated in a mission in L-san world, a blow destroyed hundreds of spaceship ships. " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "And I remember, the power of the spaceship must be higher than the ordinary spaceship in Gintoki world, right?" After oveing that Goko Ruri fell silent, Shirohige and Sakata Gintoki really weren''t enemies of the same ss. Sakata Gintoki: "Un, Kuroneko-san! Although I am very grateful that you spoke for me. However, Shirohige strength shouldn''t be too strong, right? One fist destroyed hundreds of spaceships. How could it be ....." Sakata Gintoki as Shiroyasha, has fought fiercely with aliens. He has a very clear understanding of thebat effectiveness of alien spaceships. Even their spaceship in this world could destroy a small town with full fire from the main cannon. Not to mention what Kuroneko said, a spaceship more powerful than their world. Although Shirohige strength couldn''t be underestimated, he could destroy a city at most with just one hit, right? ording to Sakata Gintoki conclusion. If Shirohige fought hundreds of spaceships, it would be more unfortunate in the end. Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." rk Kent: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "I''m hearing a question like this for the first time, which is a bit surprising." Su Xiaoxiao "I think it''s normal After all, it hasn''t been that long since Sakata Gintoki joined the guild. His understanding of the Super Dimensional Guild is still very little!" Although he was speechless about it. The question asked by Sakata Gintoki, Su Han was not iprehensible. When new members first entered the guild, they were all like this. Sakata Gintoki: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "Let me exin it to you a bit." Su Xiaoxiao: "After joining the Super Dimension Guild, as long as you have points, then you can strengthen your own skills! So you can get an increase inbat power" Sakata Gintoki: "Really?" Su Xiaoxiao: "And also doing some kind of special mission might also get the reward!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Now Shirohige hasn''t returned to his youth yet! But he had earned a ten year lifespan. And the fruit ability of the Gura Gura no Mi has broken through many times." Su Han calcted in his mind, and this was the final conclusion. Su Xiaoxiao: "If Shirohige really wanted it! He could literally destroy an entire continent with one hit! Or it could cause a worldwide tsunami and sink all thend in the world into the sea." Sakata Gintoki: "..." Sakata Gintoki: "Sorry, I disturbed you, goodbye" Sakata Gintoki dared not bring up this topic, and he decided to run away. Although Shirohige at the Battle of Marineford was called the strongest man in the world. However, Gintoki felt that although Shirohige in the Battle of Marineford was strong, there was still a certain distance to destroying the world. That can only be said to be an exaggeration. But now, after hearing Su Han exnation, Sakata Gintoki understood one thing. In the Super Dimensional Guild, it is not the old and fragile Shirohige, but an enhanced version of Shirohige, who truly has thebat power to destroy the world. One hit can trigger a tsunami around the world, what is this concept? Even if Sakata Gintoki only imagined it, he shuddered and was unable to touch it. Even if Shirohige put Shirohige in the interster-level battlefield of the Gintama world, he could sit on the side with his own strength. Although far from being called the master of the universe, he can definitely be called an expert in the universe. Hijikata Toushirou: "..." Hijikata Tshirou expression became extremelyplex. If he has Shirohige fighting power, then with him can guard the earth, there is no need to worry about aliens invading their world and treating their world as a colony. Hijikata Toushirou: "Can a human be so strong that one person can destroy all life on an entire with one own power?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Absolutely possible! The clearest evidence is the world of Dragon Ball. See what others might do. Died of amon disease, but the average powerhouse can destroy a, and a universe-level powerhouse can destroy a like crushing a jelly bean." Hijikata Toushirou: "I see! Hijikata Toushirou opened the guild skill column, and saw [The Tortoise Style Ki Cultivating Method] in the Dragon Ball world. Initially, Hijikata Tshirou never thought of training Ki, especially since the initial stage of training was to carry 500 kilograms, and a small achievement was to carry mountains. If Hijikata Toushirou practiced the [Tortoise Style Ki Cultivating Method] continued like this, he would be half dead at least. But now, Hijikata Toushirou heart was moved by Shirohige words. If he could have the power to destroy hundreds of spaceships at will, like Shirohige. Then, under his absolute deterrence, the aliens on Earth of the Gintama world will surely not regard Earth as a colony anymore? Earth must be able to achieve true peace! Even if Hijikata Toushirou knew that it was difficult, he still had hope, and he wanted to work hard in this direction. L: "@Guild Masters." Su Xiaoxiao: "L, why are you looking for me?" L: "I have a question! Shinigami Ryuk has appeared, and he''s looking at me now! I feel like he seems to have bad intentions towards me." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Having bad intentions? Impossible?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Ryuk descended into the human world to have fun in the real world, he at best guides you to use the Death Note to kill people! What does he want to do?" L: "Information is currently limited! I can''t conclude the result. But I have a 40% chance of concluding that Ryuk has killing intent on me!" L is quite sure of this. Although it was hard to believe, part of this information was inferred by him, and part of it was his intuition as a top detective. Su Han expression changed slightly, and a guess suddenly appeared in his heart. Wasn''t it because Ryuk himself had problems? At this time, the rm suddenly sounded. [Ding! The world of Death Note has changed!] [Danger! Danger! It has been detected that L carries a curse originating from the Shinigami, and will usher in the end of destiny in three hours!] Chapter 554: The truth has only one! Shinigami Ryuk, your original status is Transmigrator Chapter 554: The truth has only one! Shinigami Ryuk, your original status is Transmigrator The guild fell silent, and then amotion broke out. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Anomaly? It must be Ryuk himself who has the problem!" Nakiri Erina: "Isn''t this the good side?" Aizen Sosuke: "I''m getting more curious, what about Ryuk? Even though Shinigami don''t have to pay the price to kill humans! Even after killing that human, that human lifespan will be added to the Shinigami, but Ryuk generally doesn''t do this kind of thing." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Aizen is right. Ryuk is more abouting to the human world for fun! Not here to kill people on purpose." Su Xiaoxiao: "I will go straight to the L world." L: "Thank you, Guild Master!" Su Xiaoxiao: "No need! I happen to be a little interested in the Death Note in your World." Su Han bought the Crossing Over Talisman and used it directly. Su Han wasn''t telling lies, he really wanted to know about the Shinigami of the L world. After all, the Shinigami in the Death Note world were clearly two different concepts from the Shinigami in the Bleach world. Compared to Shinigami in the world of Bleach, the nature of Shinigami in the world of Death Note is closer to the type of Shinigami in mythology that can tell life and death in one word. Even though Su Han is not a Shinigami, he does control his Zanpakutou. So he also wanted to see what the real basic differences between the two Shinigami were. ... World of Death Notes.... L looked at this scene with an ugly expression. He looked at Ryuk and waved his hand, and a Death Note appeared in Ryuk hand, and then Ryuk wrote his real name. "Orthodox Shinigami, isn''t it possible to do such a thing? You just took the Death Note from the user hand?" said L after a moment of silence. Ryuk didn''t answer, but looked at L face with interest andughed, "Of course! You know a lot about Shinigami? What happened? Do you know the truth about the Death Note story? L!" L eyes widen at Ryuk statement, the truth of the Death Note story? Ryuk knows that the Death Note is a memory copy? How could this happen? Even if L is the world top detective, who has been experienced and knowledgeable all his life, at this moment, there is a rare vibration in his heart. He was surprised by what he concluded. L had always thought that he who joined the Super Dimension Guild was the only one in the world who knew the story of the Death Note. But now, Ryuk had ruthlessly crushed his illusion. This Shinigami also knows this story! Arge amount of information gathered in his mind, the information on the guild, and Ryuk words... L sorted and analyzed bit by bit, and suddenly, a sh of light shed across his mind, staring at Ryuk in disbelief. "You''re not a real Shinigami Ryuk? Are you a Transmigator?" Ryuk body stiffened, it took him a while to understand L statement, and he looked at L again, no longer the previous disdain, like peeking into the eyes of his prey, and carrying it in a trace of wariness and disbelief. After falling silent, Ryuk suddenlyughed. "Interesting! This is really interesting. Isn''t the world top detective L... Since you''ve concluded it, then I won''t hide it from you! I am indeed a Transmigator." "Actually, I didn''t expect I would be a Shinigami! And also the Shinigami in Death Note... Hell is really boring! So I walked on Ryuk path like the original." "Initially I hoped that the entertainment Light Yagami could provide me would be fun, but I didn''t expectL, you interfered halfway! I understand you, if the Death Note fell into your hands, then you wouldn''t use it to kill! In a few days, Because of this, I will be forced to return to the underworld." Ryuk voice said in annoyance "Moving to kill you, that was not my intention. It can only me you for getting in the way of my pursuit of pleasure!" L looked at Ryuk, and shook his head, "No! The reason why you want to kill me. Another part of the reason is that the Death Note plot is out of your control! You think I''m variable. That''s why you want to kill me, am I right?" "There is only one Transmigator in the world! Only one person can know the story of the world, no need for a second person!" L said, but his words were very much a confirmation. Ryuk fell silent, and L words showed all the deepest thoughts in his heart, "I''m curious about how you learned about the plot of this world." "L, you don''t appear to be a Transmigator, can you exin to me? If this exnation satisfies me, I might give you a way out." Ryuk said like a devil whisper. "I already said it, do you believe it yourself?" L asked back, "Or, do you think I am a person who is greedy for life and is afraid of death?" Ryuk scratched his own hair feeling a headache. "That''s why I hate good people like you the most! If you are a petty and cowardly character, it would be nice... Wait a minute! That''s right." The next moment, Ryuk looked behind L in amazement. The space behind L is constantly distorting at this moment, and a figure is formed in an instant. "In this world, aren''t the only Shinigami supernatural powers? In the Death Note anime, there is no mention of any other supernatural powers... what the hell is this? Teleportation or space transfer?" Ryuk face became sullen, but then, a touch of surprise appeared on his face. "Very good! Isn''t this world just a Death Note world? Is this abined world... great! In this way, it will probably be more interesting than the original!" "Shinigami Ryum! I agree with you." Su Han raised his head and looked at Ryuk. Ryuk body shook, and he subconsciously saw the Death Note in his hand. What happened? Isn''t it only when someone touches your Death Note that one can see the Shinigami? When Ryuk looked up again, he found that Su Han figure had appeared in front of him. With a ck fist and hit him. Chapter 555: Swallow Ryuk Ky艒ka Suigetsu Chapter 555: Swallow Ryuk Ky¨­ka Suigetsu "This is rather interesting! I tore down space, and still didn''t hurt you? " Su Han said lightly. Even though he doesn''t have the Gura Gura no Mi fruit, his body is too strong to produce an effect simr to the Gura Gura no Mi fruit. L took a step back and opened the guild live broadcast at the same time. L: "I''ve opened the guild live broadcast! Can you guys see Ryuk through the guild livestream?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I saw it! That''s a guy who looks like a clown floating in the air, right?" Aizen Sosuke: "This is normal! Or it could be the Super Dimensional Guild ability, if the live broadcast tform can''t even see the Shinigami, it''s really amazing!" Old Man is the Marquis: "I saw a space crack in the Guild Master hand! It reminds me of the Whitebeard boy." Come Be My Son: "With the power of a Guild Master, doing that is not surprising." Whitebeard wasn''t too surprised by Su Han wielding a power simr to his, and his physical strength alone could destroy space and difficulty and the use of the Gura Gura no Mi Fruit to break space was not on the same level. Old Man is the Marquis: "Seeing your own abilities disyed in the hands of others, what is your mood? " Come Be My Son:" Marquis Voban, my strength keeps increasing. Now, the Gura Gura no Mi fruit has been developed beyond the limits, and can even assimte space into a vibrational wave!" Whitebeard tried hard to assimte everything into a wave of vibrations, air, space, and even earth. Give him enough time to gain enlightenment, he can even deliver a blow to destroy the moon. Of course, even though Whitebeard could do this kind of thing, he couldn''t do it. Unlike Su Han, if Whitebeard could destroy the moon, but he couldn''t regenerate the moon, and he didn''t want to destroy the world. Old Man is the Marquis: "Is it like this?" Old Man is the Marquis: "It seems that your strength has greatly increased!" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! What do you mean, Marquis Voban?" Old Man is the Marquis: "I''m getting excited! After this broadcast, let''s go to the virtual battlefield to fight! You won''t refuse, will you?" Come Be My Son: "As much as you want!" High Priest Luo Hao: "Stop! You both can do it anytime if you want to fight. Now let''s watch the adopted brother show off his heroism!" .... In L room... Su Han slowly withdrew his fist. "You!" Ryuk face twitched constantly, staring at Su Han with fear and horror, "I underestimated you, I didn''t expect there to be an existence like you in this world!" Ryuk still couldn''t believe what he saw, space cracks spread all over his body, but just so happened to remain in L room, with no traces spreading outside. This was enough to prove that the person in front of him had an extraordinary level of control over the space attribute. "But that''s all! After all, you are only human! Humans can''t hurt gods!" Ryuk used his Shinigami eyes to peek at Su Han real name, and then wanted to record Su Han real name on the Death Note. And in the next moment, Shinigami Ryuk eyes shrank to the size of needles and showed disbelief. "Wait a minute, why can''t I see your real name?" Shinigami eyes are one of the Shinigami natural skills. For a Shinigami who has Shinigami Eyes, peeking into someone else real name is as easy as eating and drinking. If one discovered that one day he couldn''t even eat or drink water, he might sense Ryuk current mood. "How strange if you can see my real name!" Su Han said indifferently, even if he did not mention his current level of strength. He wasn''t even a person in this world. It would be very strange if Ryuk could actually find out his real name. "If physical attacks are ineffective on you! Then try the next soul attack." Su Han opened his eyes, and a Rinnegan with Six Tomoe appeared in his pupils. Ryuk was stunned at this, and he recognized the six tomoe Rinnegan in Su Han eyes. "The six tomoe Rinnegan of the Naruto World! Why are there eyes from the Naruto world in this world?" However, Ryuk realized something, and he shouted hysterically, "No! You are not from this world, you are a Transmigator from another world?!" Ryuk felt a crisis within him, and he hesitated and immediately used the ability to return to hell. Even though he didn''t want to go to that boring world, life was still more important than death. For this, Su Han simply stretched out his hand and lightly flicked. A wave was born in the void, which instantly destroyed his return channel. "Ningendo (Human Path)!" Su Han stretched out his hand and reached forward, and immediately strangled Ryuk neck. Ryuk body shook, feeling a strong swallowing force, fear and unwillingness appeared on his face. "Wait a moment! Don''t kill me. I am willing to make a death contract with you and be your servant! I''m so useful, I actually made a contract. No matter who you want to kill in the future, I can help you solve it! I am a Shinigami! A Shinigami who can judge life and death in the world." "Sounds very interesting!" Su Han chuckled. In front of Ryuk, Su Han said in an unconcerned tone. "Unfortunately, I am not a person in this world! Your abilities mean nothing to me. " With Ningendo ability, Ryuk was constantly being pressured by Su Han. He screamed from the excruciating pain, but he didn''t have the ability to fight back. Finally, Ryuk voice was cut off and turned into a soul orb. After weighing the ball in his hand, Su Han fell into contemtion, did he directly use Ningendo power to swallow Ryuk, or did he use Ryuk as raw material to do something else? After thinking about it, Su Han gaze an idea crossed his mind, "If I be a Shinigami, maybe it will help?" Kyoka Suigetsu Zanpakutou appeared in the palm of his hand. After that, Kyoka Suigetsu instantly pierced through Ryuk soul orb. *bizz* With a loud cry, Ryuk soul ball gradually shrunk, and finally disappearedpletely. But Kyoka Suigetsu seemed toe back to life with a slight tremble. [Ding! Detected Laws different from Shinigami! Now start devouring...] [Ding! Kyoka Suigetsurge-scale use has greatly increased! It has amodated thew of death in another world, even after obtaining the secondw of death in another world, it can no longer enhance Kyoka Suigetsu!] The cold mechanical sound of the system sounded in Su Han ears. "Large-scale usage has greatly increased?" Su Han checked Kyoka Suigetsu state through the Super Dimensional Guild system. Later, he discovered that Kyoka Suigetsu was now in a strengthenable state. Chapter 556: Naruto World Shinigami Also Count? Chapter 556: Naruto World Shinigami Also Count? "Can you use thew of death from a different world to improve Kyoka Suigetsu proficiency?" Knowing this new fact, Su Han started to think about which world had a life like a Shinigami. After thinking, he remembered that there seemed to be Shinigami in Naruto world. "When I need to improve my proficiency in Zanpakutou in the future, I may consider going to the Naruto world to find and kill Shinigami. As for how to find it, let Minato use the Shiki Fjin (Dead Demon Consuming Seal) to try." "For other details, talk about the situation at the time! After all, I don''t know how many Shinigami there are in Naruto World. What if there is only one Shinigami? Wouldn''t the reincarnation order in Naruto World copse?" After thinking that this idea still needs to be considered, Su Han used his points to start [Strengthening]. 60,000 points were used up in just the blink of an eye. The Zanpakutou in his hands emitted a faint glow and a change urred in its form, it was Kyoka Suigetsu Zanpakutou after two [Strengthening]. Aizen Sosuke: "The Guild Master has done [Strengthening] again, has the proficiency level reached its current limit? But the increase in proficiency is too fast!" Aizen Sosuke: "Guild Master Kyoka Suigetsu is no worse than mine." Seeing this, Aizen has an inexplicable expression. The reason why his Kyoka Suigetsu in [Strengthening] was so fast was because Kyoka Suigetsu was his main attack method, and he used it very often. But the frequency with which Su Han uses Kyoka Suigetsu is not very high, after all, Su Han abilities are far more than his, and even stronger. In this state, Su Han Kyoka Suigetsu can still be [Strengthened] twice in a short amount of time, much to Aizen surprise. Su Xiaoxiao: "I was just a skill-enhancing Shinigami." Nakiri Erina: "Can Kyoka Suigetsu really swallow a Shinigami in another world, thus gaining an increase in proficiency? Isn''t this too cheesy? " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "No need to be surprised! Shinigami in different worlds have different traits, this allows the Zanpakutou to swallow them up to make up for their shorings?" Koro-sensei: "I think Aizen might be interested in Shinigami in the Death Note world." Fourth Hokage: "???" Monkey D. Dragon: "Aizen might get a Shinigami yer!" Kasumi Utako: "I remember! How many Shinigami are there in Death Note? There seems to be another Shinigami named Rem?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Hearing Rem name, Su Han fell silent. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I wonder, why would Ryuk want to kill L? I made some guesses, but I can''t get a specific answer!" Tony is still curious about this question, and feels very confused. L: "Let me exin! After the conversation with Ryuk earlier, I concluded that Ryuk was actually a Transmigator." Minamiya Natsuki: "???" Youkai Sage: "???" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "???" Kirishima Touka: "The transmitter again! I''m no longer surprised! Transmigrating to the giant race, fish-man race, human race are also normal, but why be a Shinigami?" Kirishima Touka: "Transmigators can also transmigrate into Shinigami?" She was really dizzy thinking about this, and the transmigration range of a Transmigator was too wide! In other words, wasn''t Ryuk who was a Shinigami originally a soul body? What does it take to let the Transmigator soul take over the Shinigami? Su Xiaoxiao: "There are so many strange things in this world, don''t think too much about it!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Fine, I won''t talk now! I''ll be back first." Su Han slowly opened his eyes and saw L who had turned off the live broadcast. "Guild Master ising back now? Just stay a while so I can cheer you up! The Guild Master came by spending 100 points to buy Crossing Over Talisman, right?" L said very sincerely. "This kind of thing is not important!" Su Han shook his head, "I came here this time, and I got some things advantage!" Su Han waved the Zanpakutou in his hand, Kyoka Suigetsu had been in [Strengthening] twice and had quite a domineering special ability. Su Han had seen Aizen use [Absolute Control] several times. This ability is very powerful, and can even force opponents to obey their orders. Even if the opponent is very reluctant, as long as his abilities do not exceed Su Han, then there is absolutely no way to escape from [Absolute Control]. This ability could be said to be a BUG level ability. It is also the foundation of Aizen power. And now, Su Han is also controlling this ability. The harvest can be said to be very rich. Seeing that L still wanted to continue to say something, Su Han then said, "Don''t be too obsessed this time, it should be considered a Transmigator killing mission! You will naturally get reward pointster!" "Last time Saitama went to help out in my world, I only invited him to eat." Su Han this reason, L is too embarrassed to argue anymore. After that, Su Han remembered something. "What happened?" L asked. "Even though I killed Ryuk! But the curse he left on you hasn''t gone away!" Su Han said. He tightly gripped Kyoka Suigetsu and the six tomoe in the Rinnegan rapidly spun around. After that, Kyoka Suigetsu power enveloped L entire body. "[Absolute Control] Break the curse!" L body shook, and he realized that his body had changed. But if he wanted to specifically say where this change came from, he didn''t know. "It is over!" Su Han shrugged, entered the main mission column, and realized that the main mission had appeared. .... [Mission Name: Kill Transmigator] [Mission Profile: Shinigami Ryuk in the world of Death Note, reced by Transmigator. Ryuk wants tomit murder in the world to satisfy his desires] [Mission Requirement: Kill Ryuk] | Mission Reward: 30,000 points] This mission is clearly beingpleted. Su Han discovered some things that were different from the past. "This time after I killed Ryuk, I wasn''t immediately asked toplete the mission and then split the points? And this time there is no limit on the number of participants? Or is it because I came here alone, so there''s no aspect of member restrictions?" Su Han thought about a lot of things, but didn''t say anything else, and clicked to send the mission. The sound of the system sounded in Su Han and L ears. [Ding! Mission aplished! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao kills Shinigami Ryuk gaining 25,000 points] [L gains 5,000 points] Chapter 557: Aizen Focuses On Naruto World and Death Note World Chapter 557: Aizen Focuses On Naruto World and Death Note World "As the Guild Master said!" It was L who received the points, and a touch ofplexity appeared on his face, "It''s just that I think the points given to me this time are too many?" L felt that this time it was all done by Su Han. And he only as a spectator gets 5000 points, isn''t this point too much? "The system says so! Just ept it. Don''t forget, this world, in the final analysis, is your world!" Su Han said indifferently. He participated in the mission, were there less people getting more points in the end? After all, this mission was too easy and he didn''t mind this. "Now that Ryum is dead, how are you going to treat Light Yagami?" Su Han asked curiously. "He hasn''t done that kind of thing! So he was naturally innocent. Moreover, in the original work, he is also on the path of justice, only that his path is wrong!" There was a trace of regret in L words. But then, his expression returned to normal. "I decided to ept Light Yagami as my assistant! Then train him to be a partner." "If you''ve made up your mind, then I won''t say much." "The matter here is over, then I should go back." Su Han waved his hand to L, and a faint light covered his body. "Do you really not want to stay here for a while?" Ask L Su Han just smiled at him, the next moment, his figure disappeared. ..... Su Han returned to his room. At this time, the room waspletely dark at this time, and he looked out the window and could still see the stars in the night sky. Su Han perception immediately sensed an abnormality, and Kenbunshoku Haki spread out. Then he found out that Ram and Rem were in his bed at this time in a naked condition due to his previous seed nting activity. "What did Ram say before?" Su Han remembered what Ram had said during his practice in the afternoon, after which he immediately took off his clothes and went to sleep in the midst of his two naked maids. The night passed quickly. ..... The next morning, Su Han opened his eyes and naturally found that Ram and Rem had left the bed. Thinking of Ram and Rem madness in bedst night, Su Han felt his junior under the covers stand up again. "Ram and Rem strength is still not enough! I have to upgrade it quickly." Last night, Su Han discovered that his stamina was too strongpared to Ram and Rem. In the second half of the night, Ram and Rem begged for mercy because they were no longer able to serve Su Han lust. Su Han felt that this was due to the slow progress of the cultivation base. If Rem was also promoted to the Great Grandmaster Realm, the situation would be much better, wouldn''t it? "Practicing Ki should increase Ram and Rem stamina," Then, Su Han body turned into thunder and lightning, the next second, thunder and lightning shed, when he canceled the elementalization state, his clothes were already worn on his body. After taking a bath. Su Han came into the dining room and found hot food on the table. The development of the Mera Mera no Mi by Ram has reached a very strong point, at this moment, there is a me left on the dining table, which looks very beautiful. At the same time, it also ensures that the temperature of the breakfast will not lose over time. No matter when Su Han woke up, he could enjoy a hearty breakfast. Su Han turned his gaze, and saw Ram and Rem preparing to leave with Akame and Kurome. "Master, why are you up so early?" Ram looks surprised. "Where are you going?" asked Su Han. "Of course I went to the barren mountain where we went before!" Ram said, "I have asked Jarvis for the coordinates of the ce, which is 100 kilometers away from us." "But ording to our strength, it will take less than an hour there." "Actually you don''t have to go to that ce to train! It''s the same for practicing in the park." Su Han exined. Su Han knew that Ram felt the garden behind was too small. It''s not that Ram likes the new and hates the old. If it''s normal. Parks are definitely enough, but for mountain dragging training, parks are simply not enough. Su Han snapped his fingers, and a space wave appeared, and a portal with a condensed metallic luster was not far away. "This space portal leads directly to where we trained earlier. You don''t have to go far, just pass through this portal." "However, when you are training on the other side, don''t close this portal. Once closed, the other side cannot open this portal, and you can only walk back." Ram had a touch of gratitude and tenderness in his eyes. She walked in front of Su Han, stood on tiptoe and kissed Su Han on the lips, then took a step back, and then gave Su Han a maid greeting. "Thank you, Master! Rem and I are going to train with Akame and Kurome, if Master needs us, please tell Jarvis, we''ll definitely be back soon!" After speaking, Ram opened the door and walked inside. Su Han watched the four girls leave. After having breakfast alone, Su Han went to the balcony, sat down on a chairzily, and entered the guild chat room. Aizen Sosuke: "@L. I want to go to your world! Can it?" L: "Come to our world to hunt and Shinigami?" Aizen Sosuke: "Indeed!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Aizen definitely wants to hunt Shinigami in the Death Note world to improve his Zakutou skills, and ends up using the points for [Strengthening]." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara... This is not surprising, if there is a shortcut, who is willing to go the long way?" Aizen Sosuke:" Actually I''m also targeting Shinigami in the Naruto world." Aizen Sosuke: "Killing a Shinigami in the Death Note world will greatly increase the proficiency of a Zanpakutou! Then if I kill a Shinigami in the Naruto world, will the proficiency of the Zanpkutou continue to improve?" Let the World Suffer. : "Sorry Aizen, Naruto World doesn''t wee you." Let the World Suffer: "Our world is different from the L world, there is more than one Shinigami in the L world. Even if one or two dies, it is not a big problem, but there may only be one Shinigami in our world. Our world cannot lose Shinigami!" Chapter 558: Choice L? Shinigami and [Turtle Style Ki Cultivation Method] Chapter 558: Choice L? Shinigami and [Turtle Style Ki Cultivation Method] Uzumaki Nagato rejects Aizen arrival, whether it''s past or present, his true goal is peace and never changes. It''s just that his past methods were a bit extreme. But now, he and Namikaze Minato had truly seen the hope of world peace, so his ways had been streamlined a lot and there was no longer any need to use anything violently, his entire being had be much more gentle. However, his tenderness was only superficial. When it came to matters of world security, Uzumaki Nagato cared even more than Namikaze Minato. Fourth Hokage: "Yes! Unless there is a Shinigami mutation in our world, otherwise, I will not agree with you toe and kill the Shinigami in our world!" Aizen Sosuke: "I understand the situation." Aizen wasn''t disappointed either, he had foreseen this situation long ago, so facing rejection, he was very calm. Aizen Sosuke: "@L. What do you think?" L: "Before answering, I want to ask" Aizen Sosuke: "Please!" L: "Aizan, if I refuse, what will you do?" Aizen Sosuke: "I''ll ask the Guild Master! Although I feel that the Guild Master is very likely to refuse, if I don''t even ask, I will be very ufortable." Su Xiaoxiao: "I''m online now! I can tell you all very clearly. Apart frompleting missions, if you want to go to another world, you canplete them privately and don''te to me!" Aizen Sosuke: "I knew this would happen!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I think the Demon Lord speaking in essence, is a very admirable act" Kasumi Utako: "I thought that too!" L: "Aizen, let''s make a deal!" Aizen Sosuke: "Deal? Let''s talk." Aizen bes very interested, L is a human with a high IQ and wants to make a deal with him? What kind of transaction is that? L: "I agree that you came to our world, and it doesn''t matter whether you hunt or kill Shinigami! Of course, it''s limited to Shinigami... You can''t cause any other influence in our world. " Aizen Sosuke: "Don''t worry, if I cause trouble in your world, you can let the Guild Master punish me!" Aizen goal ining to L world, the sole purpose of which is to hunt down Shinigami. It was impossible for him to be attracted to an ordinary human! Frankly, there are many humans in the world of Bleach. No matter from which point of view, he had no reason to make a deliberate detour and go to another world to do something. It took no effort to do, and it offended the other guild members. Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Even though you invited me to mediate and show your trust in me, I am very happy. But it is not good for me to serve as a judge! And you didn''t ask for my opinion at all. Despiteining in his heart, Su Han didn''t say much. After all, looking at the current situation, there is almost no chance of an ident, even if he is pulled out as a judge, it doesn''t mean he really wants to do something. L: "Aizen, this time I trust you!" L obviously also guessed Aizen''s thoughts. Moreover, Aizen implicated Su Han. He didn''t say much about the matter, beyond their actual terms. L: "The terms of my transaction are I want to ask you to teach me the practice and make me a Shinigami!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "" Shinonono Tabane: "???" Nakiri Erina: "Wait a minute, L wants to train as a Shinigami? Shinigami in the world of Bleach?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Hey L, you need to calm down! Even though I''m not hostile to Aizen anymore, at least I also know that Aizen needs to be careful." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Careful... We don''t know when he will dig a hole for you!" L: "You think too much, Kurosaki Ichigo! At least for now, I see no reason why Aizen would act on me" L said very calmly, and he made this request after serious consideration. L: "Don''t forget that guild members can''t hurt each other, this is absolute! That means even if Aizen wanted to hurt me, he couldn''t do it." Kurosaki Ichigo: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "L words are correct." Aizen Sosuke: "That was truly an unexpected statement! But after thinking about it carefully, it makes sense." Aizen Sosuke stretched out his hand and pushed away his sses, an inexplicable light shing across his eyes. He had also watched Death Note memory copies several times, so his knowledge of L wasn''t shallow. Even Aizen has to admit that L IQ is very high, not even inferior to him. If L had really embarked on the path of bing a Shinigami, then based on the wits and courage shown by the opponent, coupled with the support from the Super Dimensional Guild, it was very likely that bing L would be a formidable opponent. Of course, this opponent does not mean killing each other. This is a special kind of rtionship between enemy and friend. "Isn''t this more interesting?" Aizen smiled. He was never afraid of his opponent. In other words, he would be happy if he had L who had a high IQ as his opponent. He even decided to train L with all his might. Aizen Sosuke: "No problem, I will take care of you seriously! Are you just going to be a Shinigami? I can''t do anything with Quincy, but if it''s a Hollow, I can use my power to nt it in your body!" L: "I am honored!" L: "Now I have given your permission to go to my world. You cane to my world any time now!" Aizen Soyousuke: "I''m going to your world in half an hour! Now I have to make some preparations, I want you tobine the Hollow and Shinigami powers! This is not an easy thing." Su Xiaoxiao: "L, there are so many power systems in the guild, why do you have to practice the Shinigami Way?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course I have no opinion on your choice. The Shinigami Path is also a path with very high ceilings and very high growth. I just want to know." Su Han did want to know. After turning L into a Shinigami, he couldn''t even be called a human, but had to be called a spirit body. Of course, L might be something simr to Kurosaki Ichigo. However, L decision still made Su Han somewhat iprehensible. Compared to being a Shinigami by Aizen side, the guild [Turtle-Style Ki Cultivating Method], [Chakra Refining Method] and [Haki Training Method] were undoubtedly easier. Especially the [Turtle-Style Ki Cultivating Method] which had an extremely high upper limit. L: "Since I feel Shinigami is a profession, it will suit me very well!" L: "Next! The path I decided as a sideline was Ki! Shinigami can prolong my life! It can also give me more ways for me to have a stronger ability to deal with various situations." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Damn it! It turns out that what L is really looking for is a long life span of a Shinigami!" Tony finally realized L true purpose. My Little Sister Super : "I was also surprised, L found a blind spot that everyone ignored." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Everyone who has practiced Haki, but never thought Haki doesn''t increase lifespan, Shinigami are far superior to Dragon Ball Naruto, nor One Piece regarding lifespan!" Chapter 559: Uzumaki Nagato problem solved? Chapter 559: Uzumaki Nagato problem solved? Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! Life span? This is truly a heart-wrenching thing!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Shirohige Boy! What to think about? It depends on your current strength, if you really want longevity, you cane to our world, Heretic God and be a God yer!" Old Man is the Marquis: "God yer also has a very long life!" The Super Dimensional Guild connects various worlds of infinite dimensions! This is a miracle. Marquis Voban believed that there were too many ways to gain longevity through the Super Dimensional Guild when one had long enough strength. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Marquis Voban is actually willing to hand over the Heretic God to father?" Goko Ruri expressed surprise. After all, everyone in the guild knew Marquis Voban obsession with the Heretic God. Old Man is the Marquis: "Releasing one or two Heretic Gods is no big deal." Now Marquis Voban strength hadpletely surpassed the Heretic God. He hunts Heretic God, It is more purely interest and gathering Divine Authority, and he is not obsessive and cherishes it like he used to. Based on the rtionship between Marquis Voban and Shirohige, even if Shirohige wanted toe to the Campione world to kill the Heretic God. Marquis Voban wouldn''t have any opinion, and he even tried his best to help Shirohige. Shirohige fell into deep thought, and after thinking about it, he felt that Marquis Voban was right, but he didn''t approve of it in the first ce. Come Be My Son: "In the future if I need to worry about this aspect, I will go to your world. I now still have an abundant lifespan!" Even though he wasn''t currently in the prime of his life, it was still far from the end. More importantly, with the help of the system, all aspects of Shirohige had improved very quickly. Although there was no specific verification, he had a faint feeling that his life limit had been breached. Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, I remember old Shirohige saidst time that he wanted to find the Ope Ope no Mi Fruit to prolong his life in the One Piece world?" Su Han remembered the time Shirohige saidst time he wanted to find the Ope Ope no Mi Fruit. Why are you now thinking of going to the Campione world to kill the Heretic God? Come Be My Son: "Gurararara, Law who ate the Ope Ope no Mi Fruit has be my son now! How can I let my son sacrifice his life for my long life" Su Xiaoxiao: "Is that so! However, if you really want to prolong your life, old Shirohige can also go to the Dragon Ball world to find Dragon Balls and ask for immortality. However, it takes spending points to bring him back from immortality to another world." Come Be My Son: "Guild Master and Marquis Voban advice is great!" Let the World Suffer: "Life span? This is indeed a question worth thinking about! But there''s no point in paying too much attention!" Let the World Suffer: "That''s right! In all kinds of worlds, there are too many ways to prolong life and we are far from the end of life! So there is no need to worry about this matter." Su Han saw Uzumaki Nagato words, and suddenly remembered something. Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I always had doubts! Nagato, after you joined the guild, did your strength increase greatly?" Let the World Suffer: "There is a big improvement! But the increase is not as high as the Fourth Hokage! I used a lot of points to strengthen [Pein Rikudo] (Six Paths of Pain), so theirbat effectiveness will continue to increase!" Let the World Suffer: "At the same time, I practiced Busoshoku Haki, I found that Busoshoku Haki can strengthen my body and can dy the erosion of the Rinnegan!" Nagato Uzumaki was satisfied with the current situation. Even though the Rinnegan still had side effects, [Angel''s Kiss] could actually return his body to its former glory. Even if there is an unforeseen situation, and the number of [Angel''s Kiss] a month is not enough, Uzumaki Nagato can send Su Han a request for help. Su Han with the horse talisman being able to treat his wound was just an easy matter. And what Uzumaki Nagato had to pay was points for back and forth buying [Crossing Over Talisman] for 200 points. Su Xiaoxiao: "No! Not! Not! That''s not what I was asking, since the Rinnegan eyes aren''t yours, why don''t you use points to strengthen and optimize the Rinnegan?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you do that, won''t the Rinnegan really be a part of you?" This was a question that Su Han had suddenly thought of before. Why did Uzumaki Nagato use points to strengthen [Pein Rikudo] instead of directly strengthening the Rinnegan? At first, Su Han didn''t think about this aspect either. But previously Su Han used [Strengthening] to turn the Rinnegan into a six tomoe Rinnegan. He recognized Uzumaki Nagato, and then realized that although the Rinnegan was an organ, it could also be used as a tool. Shinonono Tabane: "Guild Master found a blind spot!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Amazing, genius like Mr. Tony didn''t even think about this! Why didn''t I think of this before, damn it!" Aizen Sosuke: "That sounds against the expectations of many people. ...but it has a very high worth trying!" Let the World Suffer: "Thank you, Guild Master! I understand." Uzumaki Nagato finally enlightened. His palms trembled, he clicked on the guild function temte, and then began to strengthen and optimize the Rinnegan. In the end, the prompt given by the system was... It can be done! "Absolutely can!" Uzumaki Nagato eyes looked emotionless, but him face slightly twitched showing him current mood, not as calm on the surface. Rinnegan, this has always been a big problem for him. Even with the help of the Super Dimensional Guild, it can treat the problem of Rinnegan symptoms. But if it doesn''t cure the root of the problem, his heart will always feel uneasy... And now, Su Han had proposed a solution to the root of the problem. "The points in my hand are still enough to strengthen the Rinnegan So that it bes a six tomoe Rinnegan and bes my true eye! It''s very possible." Uzumaki Nagato confirmed this, without any hesitation he spent all the points he had saved up. The points are empty, although it is a pity, but he can get more, but if the Rinnegan reallypletes [Strengthening], it will be integrated with him. It could make his future substantially improve... And even allowed him to catch up to Namikaze Minato in no time. The current Namikaze Minato has vaguely surpassed Hashirama Senju in Edo Tensei and he was very close to Madara Rikudo in his heyday. From this one can imagine the importance of this for Uzumaki Nagato. Chapter 560: Desolate Beast Chapter 560: Deste Beast When Uzumaki Nagato opened him eyes again, him Rinnegan eyes became more agile and no longer stiff as before. In addition, in the pupils of his eyes, there were six tomoe stones that were slowly rotating. He immediately took a photo of his six tomoe Rinnegan and sent it to the guild. Let the World Suffer: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Guild Master, thank you very much! (Picture)" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It really is a six tomoe Rinnegan eye!" Koro-sensei: "This is really surprising! Except for the Guild Master, this is the first pair of six tomoe Rinnegan eyes I have seen" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Koro-sensei! Didn''t you ce Uchiha Sasuke?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Talk about Uchiha Sasuke! I guess he was just born now, how could he have the Rinnegan!! I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Koro-sensei words!" Kasumi Utako: "New born be a good boy!" Fourth Hokage: "Congrattions junior brother!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "The Rinnegan eyes are truly Nagato. After that, what changes has happened to Nagato?" Uzumaki Nagato felt the change in him carefully, then informed the guild without hiding it, and exined it. Let the World Suffer: "Chakra consumption for the Rinnegan has dropped to 1/3 of the original Moreover, the current six tomoe Rinnegan is an advanced version of the regr Rinnegan. His strength has increased several timespared to the previous one" Let the World Suffer: "Not to mention, I have good control over this power." The power of the six tomoe Rinnegan is several times stronger, but its consumption has decreased by no means, this is the most important increase. Nakiri Erina: "Of course! Before it wasn''t your eye, and now it''s yours, it''s very different." Youkai Sage: "Ara ara, I don''t think that''s surprising! Just look at Kakashi, for example." Youkai Sage: "Originally, Kakashi was a child genius, having obtained the Sharingan from Obito. On the other hand, the Sharingan actually reduces his abilities because his body can''t support the burden of the Sharingan, he''s like a waste." Shinonono Tabane: "Why in the world does Naruto have different types of eyes? I want toin for a long time, most otherworldly will change corneas, and Naruto will change the eye directly, how could it be so easy to change the eye?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Every world has its own rules, don''t think too much about it." Let the World Suffer: "I feel that my current strength is not inferior to the Fourth Hokage!" Fourth Hokage: "Not inferior to me? This is really something to look forward to! Come enter the virtual battlefield with me?" Let the World Suffer: "With pleasure!" Uzumaki Nagato also wanted to see how much hisbat power had increased afterpleting the transformation? Is it true that as he felt before, his strength is no longer inferior to the Fourth Hokage and canpete for the name of the strongest in Naruto history. Of course, this strongest person would definitely get rid of the extraordinary things from Otsutsuki Kaguya and Rikudou Sennin. Otherwise, this game can no longer be yed. Su Han noticed that there was no abnormality in Uzumaki Nagato, and immediately left the chat room. He entered the time house and started practicing. The practice continued until Ram and Rem and Akame and Kurome returned, after Ram prepared the food, she called Su Han. While eating, Ram looked at Su Han and said. "Master, after eating, we are determined to go to the beach. To test whether we can find a strong sea beast, or enter a desert area or a deste ce to look for a strong Deste Beast!" Su Han ate while looking at Ram with a hint of doubt in his voice, "Why are you looking for the Deste Beast?" Deste Beasts were different from Ominous Beasts. When Su Han first came to the spiritual energy world and didn''t know enough about the spiritual energy world information, he often confused Ominous Beasts with Deste Beasts. But as time passed, he knew that there was a big difference between the two. Deste Beasts are native beasts of the earth. Although some were strong, theycked wisdom, whereas Ominous Beasts were beasts from another world. Although the Ominous Beasts looked simr to the Deste Beasts, the Ominous Beasts had their own wisdom, and had even established their own cultivation system which was a great disaster for Earth civilization. Of course, the threat of the Ominous Beast was higher than that of the Deste Beast. But this did not mean that the Deste Beast was weak. Among the Deste Beasts, there are King Ominous Beasts that areparable to Grandmasters, and they are not few in number. Of course, so far, the countries of the earth have not observed a few Deste Beasts that have reached the emperor realm Due to everyrge-scale invasion of the Landcave, there are more than one Emperor Ominous Beast invading the city, and they have different essential properties. The Deste Beast can only be considered a moss disease, far from being a serious hidden problem. "Looking for experience!" Ram said curtly, "ording to the [Tortoise Style Ki Cultivating Method], using high-intensity training to extract potential to the extreme, that''s just the foundation of the foundation! Higher training is the real fight." Then a bitter smile appeared on Ram face, "Rem, Akame and Kurome, might need a king level Ominous Beast as an opponent." "Then what do you do?" Su Han asked. "I will do mountain training for now!" Ram thought for a moment and answered. If Ram was alone, then naturally there was nothing to say. She would travel all over the world to challenge the famous Great Grandmaster for a long time. Or go to the famous forbidden ces on earth. The energy world also has forbidden ce names. For example, the Bermuda Triangle, the Kawa Valley Cave in Indonesia, the Neptune region and so on. The reason why this forbiddennd was called a forbiddennd was because there were suspected Ominous Beasts in the emperor realm. Of course, ordinary people didn''t know this in depth, and one could only say it was just a suspicion. But Ram knew through Jarvis that in this forbidden area, there were indeed people who had witnessed the existence of Ominous Beasts in the emperor realm. Great Grandmasters from various countries have also entered this forbidden area. But because this area is too special, the maic field is enough to interfere with the divine sense of the Great Grandmaster, and there is another cave inside. They shouldn''t go too deep into it. So in the end, most of them came back with no luck. Although there are King Deste Beasts in every restricted area, very few King Deste Beasts appear in the world, and they barely affect the outside world. With no Great Grandmasters entering the restricted area too far, the countries of the world listed it as a forbidden ce, preventing ordinary people from entering it. Of course, this was what Ram would do even without Su Han. Because there is Su Han, Ram naturally will not waste Su Han time, but will choose to take care of Su Han. Ram had never said such a word, but Su Han could hear his heart, and said directly, "No need to bother! After eating, I will find you two beast emperors as your opponents." Hearing this, Ram nodded. She didn''t say anything else, Su Han said that if he could find it, he would definitely find it in the end. She believed in Su Han. Chapter 561: Novelist who is a Transmigator? Chapter 561: Novelist who is a Transmigator? After eating, Su Han brought Ram and Rem as well as Akame and Kurome through the gate of space and time in the center of the living room to the barren mountain where they practicedst time. "Ram, I will summon your opponent now!" After saying that, his eyes instantly turned into six tomoe Rinnegan eyes, his hands formed a seal, and Su Han hit his palms against the ground, then the array of patterns spread around him. Then white smoke appeared. Original Emperor Eagle, te Emperor Rhino, and Steel Dragon, all appeared in Summoning Beast. The Vermilion Bird flew through the sky and chirped causing waves to spread around it, causing the mountains below to tremble. "This is?" Akame felt a strong pressure from the bodies of several beasts in front of her. The intuition that had been trained for a long time told her that if she fought the beast in front of her, she would definitely die in the end, and there was no possibility of escaping. "Thest Vermilion Bird I saw?" Ram looked up at the Vermilion Bird in the sky, with astonishment on his face. Even though Ram had nevermunicated with the Vermilion Bird, that didn''t mean she had never seen the Vermilion Bird. Thest time he and Su Han went to Jinling City, Su Han summoned the Vermilion Birld to fight the dark hand within the Landcave. "Master, this is the opponent you said?" Ram realized it at this moment, and a glimmer of enlightenment shed across his eyes. "That''s right!" Su Han smiled, then waved his hand, Vermilion Bird body continued to shrink, until it was only the size of Su Han palm, andnded on Su Han shoulder. "This is a Summoning Beast that I contracted with a special method! But because of my current strength, they helped me very little." Su Han was a little mncholic. The Vermillion Bird has the power of a Saint Beast, and can even help Su Han in many ways. But this does not apply to the Original Emperor Eagle, te Emperor Rhino and Steel Dragon. Their strength is too far from Su Han. "Of course, their own strength is still good, but they can''t keep up with me!" Su Han looked at Ram and said, "I will let you make a contract with these Summoning Beasts! From now on at your will, you can use it as an opponent!" Although there was spection that Su Han had summoned this beast and existed as his opponent. But Ram really didn''t expect that Su Han real goal was to get them to sign a contract with these beasts. "Is this really okay?" Ram hesitates. "It''s no big deal!" His Rinnegan eyes had grown to six tomoe, and his various abilities had been further developed. If it was just the Rinnegan, he might only be able to subdue these Summoning Beasts, but not allow anyone else to sign the contract. But upgrading to six tomoe, everything is not so absolute. Su Han made a movement in the space in front of him and the space distorted, one after another a barrier was formed which turned into a strange half virtual and half real scroll. And on the first line of the strange scroll, there was a name written, it was Su Han. "Sign! Bite your finger and sign it in blood." Su Han looked at Ram. Seeing that Su Han was ready for everything, Ram didn''t have the heart to dodge, she walked forward and slightly cut his finger until it was covered in blood, then signed his name on the half virtual contract scroll. Suddenly, Ram felt that she had a strange rtionship with the Summoning Beasts in front of her. Even though Rem, Akame and Kurome on the other side hadn''t spoken yet, seeing this scene, there was a trace of desire in their eyes. "Wait until your strength reaches the Great Grandmaster realm, it''s not toote to sign again." Su Han saw everything and said "In addition, you guys should know, your own strength is the most important thing, no matter how strong this beast is, it is only an external force." Rem nodded, "Master! I understand." "Master, you can take back the Vermilion Bird! I think I only need three emperor realm beasts by my side, that''s enough!" said Ram after thinking about it. "OK!" Su Han didn''t say much, three emperor realm beasts were indeed enough to train Ram. Vermilion Bird strength was too different from Ram, and even if Vermilion Bird participated in it, the training effect would not be achieved. After all, a Saint Beast at its peak could even fight an entire spiritual energy realm alone, even if the Great Grandmasters of various countries gathered, they might not be able to defeat the Vermilion Bird. The strength of that Saint Beast was extremely strong to an incredible degree. The space around him changed, and he immediately returned to his vi. Su Han stretched out his finger and patted the Vermillion Bird on the head. The Vermilion Bird let out a chirping bird and looked veryfortable. "This is really a bit clever, alright! In that case, I won''t keep you in the Kamui room for now. You can y at home!" Su Han found a seat. Next, enter the guild chat room. Kasumi Utako: "In my world a very strange thing has happened!" Nakiri Erina: "What phenomenon is so strange? Could something have changed?" Nakiri Erina: "Because the changes are quite frequent recently. The Guild Master just resolved the situation on the L side not too long ago, did it reappear?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wait a minute! I remember the world Kasumi Utako lives in is a slice of life world just like us! Did the Abyss Reincarnator appear? biochemical viruses? aliens? Or Zergs" Shinonono Tabane: "..." Kasumi Utako: "The situation here is rather special, not the kind of world-shattering crisis that is engulfing the world! So, I don''t know where to start." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you think there is a problem, just say it! For special situations, everyone in the guild can help you analyze it." Sakata Gintoki: "Yes! No matter what''s wrong, just say it. That''s all, if you don''t say it, everyone wants to help and there''s no way to start." Kasumi Utako: "We have top writers! His light novels have high sales volume and easily break records.... Just speaking of sales, it''s the second genius character after me." Kasumi Utako: "My editor said he has quite a lot of potential! He is the only character among the younger generation of Light Novels who might beat me." Kiririn: "???" Nakiri Erina: "???" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "There is a top novelist, is there a problem with this?" She didn''t understand, what if there were top novels? Even if there is no information in this regard in the memory copy, the contents of the memory copy may be limited! Why is it involved in mutation? Tony Is Not the Richest: "Initially, I prepared to store armor in the system arsenal, and was prepared for a tough battle. The result. In the end, just a novelist? I go! " Kasumi Utako: "That''s definitely not a problem." Kasumi Utako: "But the key to the problem is, that person sent the first novel! This is the novel Toaru Majutsu no Index: Old Testament." elerator: "???" Shirai Kuroko: "???" Chapter 562: Wait! Does this fellow copy Sword Art Online? Chapter 562: Wait! Does this fellow copy Sword Art Online? Come Be My Son: "???" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Monkey D Dragon: "..." Kinomoto Sakura: "Wait a minute! Utako-san, you mean the title of the first light novel he sent was called Toaru Majutsu no Index? And that is the Old Testament?!" Aizen Sosuke: "Things are getting more and more interesting. However, it is possible that the light novel Toaru Majutsu no Index is simr to Naruto and One Piece which also appeared in the Gintama world." elerator: "There is indeed a great possibility! But if he really creates the Toaru Majutsu no Index story, I''d be very interested in having a good chat with him." A dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. Although after joining the Super Dimension Guild, he knew his destiny, and with the help of the guild, he got rid of the original trajectory of destiny, plus the guild members, now he is no longer as lonely as before. However, this did not mean that elerator wouldpletely let go of the past. If elerator had actually met the original author who created the plot of their world, elerator might not have killed him, but he had to let the author have a truly cruel experience. Let him feel the anger that was in elerator. Shirai Kuroko: "If I really am the original author!, there really is a need to punish him. It would be outrageous to let 20,000 Misaka sisters be killed!" Even Shirai Kuroko couldn''t calm down at the moment, rarely, his mood became angry. Except for the killing of 20,000 Misaka sisters, she can''t calm down. Shirai Kuroko also hates one thing... Shirai Kuroko: "And also why is Toaru Kagaku no Railgun not Yuri? This guy! Even the author of the original work! But he knows Toaru Kagaku no Railgun. Isn''t the point of this kind of female high school drama lying in Yuri?" Shirai Kuroko became more and more angry. Toaru Kagaku no Railgun, if the author could logically write it as a yuri story, how good would it be? Isn''t it wonderful to let her and Onee-sama do the xxxx? Why did the author also get Onee-sama involved with the hedgehog-haired man. Even though now, under Shirai Kuroko powerful intervention, Kamijo Touma and Misaka Mikoto had no friendship at all, but thinking of Toaru Majutsu no Index and Toaru Kagaku no Railgun, she still gritted his teeth with hatred. Akemi Homura: "Is this what Kuroko-san is worried about?" Akemi Homura felt that she was smiling very reluctantly and awkwardly. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Shirai Kuroko first two obsessions were Misaka sisters dying, another obsession why Misaka Mikoto sexual orientation is normal!" Nakiri Erina: "Kuroko-san really is Yuri!" Su Xiaoxiao: "In the world I used to live in! Toaru Majutsu no Index is a work written by a man named Kazuma Kamachi! Kasumi Utako is the author of the Toaru Majutsu no Index named Kazuma Kamachi?" Su Han also became interested, he hadn''t really looked at the Transmigator who made the Light Novel. Kasumi Shizi: "No! I''ll bet this guy is definitely not the original author of the Toaru Majutsu no Index! Su Xiaoxiao: "Because her pen name isn''t Kazuma Kamachi?" Kasumi Utako: "Not really! Because the name of the second work is Sword Art Online." Kasumi Utako: "Of course, Sword Art Online hasn''t been released yet, but it''s popr, and it''s already starting to pre-release that it''s sold out." Kayaba Akihiko: "???" Kayaba Akihiko, who had been watching the fun as a third party, had a surprise this time. The plot of his world has also been copied to be published in another world? Kayaba Akihiko: "Even Sword Art Online has copied the plot and is about to release it? Is this person still human!!" Shinonono Tabane: "Congrattory messages from people in the world of Infinite Stratos!" Tony Is Not the Richest : "A congrattory message from the people of the Marvel universe!" High Priestess Luo Hao: "Send messages of congrattions from the people of the Campione world!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Enough! Kasumi Utako has said so much, but basically it''s really been proven." Kasumi Utako: "Yes! This guy must be a giarist! I haven''t even thought about this aspect yet. " Kasumi Utako felt very ufortable. She saw so many memory copies and Light Novel copies in the guild. At best, she draws his own creative inspiration from this memory copy, and then she carefully writes the story and arranges the plot. She never thought of giarism. As a result, she worked well, and somehow someone jumped out of nowhere, first posted Toaru Majutsu no Index, and then started preparing to write Sword Art Online? If this is not the Transmigator! She will jump from the 50th floor. Well, for Kasumigaoka Utaha, who practiced Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki, even if she fell from a 50-story building, she would be seriously injured... 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I always felt that Kasumi Utako was very angry..." Kasumi Utako: "Actually, if this guy was just giarizing the book honestly, I wouldn''t say anything. The main problem is that this person is so arrogant after giarizing! It stirred up public opinion on the Inte and looked down on me and the other original authors." Kasumi Utako: "And my editor told me a few days ago! This author is still asking for my information." Nakiri Erina: "Could this transmigator be interested in Utako-san?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "He will use him novel writing achievements to interest Kasumi Utako, Then he meets Kasumi Utako and embarks on a route of conquest! Sess in one go." Kiririn: "I have a feeling that this Transmigator might have seen Saekano." Kosaka Kirino felt as if she had discovered the truth. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "You are enough, I just asked about Kasumi Utako! I haven''t even actually met Kasumi Utako, so don''t add too much drama to yourself." Su Xiaoxiao: "I remember asking about the Transmigator on the systemst time." Su Xiaoxiao: "The system says Literary Transmigator, even if hees with a system! He''s not a murderer, as long as we erase his memories and kick him back into the original world, isn''t that great?" Esdeath: "Um! These are just official words Even if we choose to kill the Transmigator on the spot instead of sending him back to the original world, there doesn''t seem to be a problem?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Jie Jie, interesting! Guild Master, why don''t you give it a try? Kill this literary Transmigator! See what reaction the system will give?" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Xiao Xiao: "This is no longer necessary! Other Transmigators who have systems controlling great powers and have ambitions of their own, and they do cause very bad effects." Su Xiaoxiao: "But this Transmigator is just a giarist. Even though what he did was a bit unreliable! But it doesn''t seem to hurt other people and cause casualties, right? His crimes don''t need to be put to death!" Su Han pondered over the Transmigator he had encountered in the past. Everything has a system, wreaks havoc, thinks to dominate the world and open a harem. He felt that this was worth killing. But this Transmigator was just giarizing light novels and he was doing heinous things. At most, Su Han could only say that what this Transmigator did was not good. After giarizing, he will insult the other original authors... This is a disgrace. Chapter 563: Strongest Plagiarist System Chapter 563: Strongest giarist System Symbol of Peace: "What the Guild Master said is true!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Since he is a Transmigator, then the guild system must have released his mission?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Let me see what mission the system has issued." Su Han opened the guild function temte and directly entered the main mission interface. Sure enough, he discovered that the main mission had appeared. ... [Mission name: Oveing the Transmigator] [Current World of Transmigators: Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata] [Transmigator Name: Kameda Yoji] [Transmigator System: Strongest giarist System] [Transmigator Summary: Strongest giarist System constantly transfers outstanding literary works from other worlds to Saekano world for publication to earn money and fame] [Mission requirement: Unplug system from Kameda Yoji, erase memory, and send back to original world via Super Dimensional Guild or kill!] [Mission reward: Recycle Strongest giarist System] ... After the screenshot, and then send to the guild chat room. Tony Is Not the Richest: "The Strongest giarist System? Is there such a system name?" Kasumi Utako: "You could say it''s very consistent!" Nakiri Erina: "Hahahaha Strongest giarist System I suddenly wondered in our world, will there be Transmigators with Strongest Chef God System in our world?" Kasumi Utako: "Very likely!" Nakiri Erina: "..." Esdeath: "Of course, we can choose to kill this Transmigator!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes! But since the decision has been made beforehand, let him live! Send him back to his original world." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "No points for mission rewards, and only system recycle rewards?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If the points reward is based on the system power level, it means that the more points we get in the final recovery, shouldn''t we get a lot of rewards this time?" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "I also found it very interesting." Come Be My Son: "What did Marquis Voban discover?" Old Man is the Marquis: "This time there is no limit to the number of people who can participate in the mission." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "" Youkai Sage: "..." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, this is so interesting! " Aizen Sosuke: "What''s there to be surprised about? Don''t forget one thing! This time the reward is not high." Aizen Sosuke: "If there is no limit to the number of people, it also means that everyone in the guild can leave. Since there are too many people, how many points do you think each person can get on the average at the end? " Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban is deep in thought, and finally has to admit that Aizen is right. If there are too many people go there. The number of points that each person earned in the end was probably very small. Thinking of it this way, Marquis Voban lost interest and withdrew from the guild chatroom. Yes, he is very real. If he has points, he is willing toplete the mission, if he does not have points, he will immediately go offline and continue to look for strong enemies to fight, or find a Heretic God to kill. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then, who wants to go to the Saekano world? Or do you not want to go alone?" elerator: "I am very interested in going to that world!" Shirai Kuroko: "Me too! Besides that he is a giarist of the Toaru Majutsu no Index This is really my first time seeing you." Kayaba Akihiko: "Then, I''ll go there too. However. The name of his next work is Sword Art Online!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''m going too! I don''t care about mission points or anything like that, I can be with the Demon Lord! I''m really happy..." High Priest Luo Hao: "If possible, I also want to follow the foster brother." Su Xiaoxiao: "Besides them, is there anyone else you want to go with?" For a moment this mission. Su Han didn''t expect the mission reward. He didn''t want to use this mission to get a lot of points. The points in his hands were enough now. This time, Su Han was beyond the Guild Master own responsibility, as well as his curiosity about the Transmigator. After all, he had also seen this type of Transmigator for the first time. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m with Batman!" rk Kent: "I had a medical check-up with Tony and Batman!" Kasumi Shizi: "Medical examination Sorry, I thought my mind was a bit off!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "A Superman x Batman x Iron Man story... Uekkk... Goodbye!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." rk Kent: "..." Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! When you arrive, just open the guild live stream. This old man is not leaving! After all, with my size, it would be annoying." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "No way! Even though dad figure is a bit big, but at best dad will just smash the cafe ceiling! And no one will mind it." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Yeah It''s true that no one would dislike old Shirohige! At most ordinary people saw it, a group of them panicked and fled in all directions. Then the Guild Master used the illusion of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan to hypnotize people to calm the chaos." Kiririn: "Of course. It''s a very familiar method." Yagami Taichi: "I really want to travel and y with you guys! After living in the wilderness for such a long time, I will feel very bored." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you want toe,e!" Yagami Taichi: "No, my friends are in the Digimon world. I can''t leave them and go into modern society alone" Su Xiaoxiao: "No problem." Even though Yagami Taichi was still a child, he did have that kind of leadership temperament. Su Xiaoxiao: "If that''s the case, then I''m sure who will go! Me, Kuroneko, Luo Cuilian, elerator, Shirai Kuroko, and Kayaba Akihiko." Su Xiaoxiao: "Should we go now?" elerator: "No problem!" Kayaba Akihiko: "I can leave any time." High Priest Luo Hao: "No problem! I can travel anytime." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "My little sister has a little problem here! Let me get ready first." Shirai Kuroko: "I''m in ss! Let me ask permission to leave." Nakiri Erina: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Fourth Hokage: "Shirai Kuroko Since you are in ss, why do you want to go?" You have free time and want to go to another world no problem. There is no free time, and must skip ss to participate in this mission. What for? Shirai Kuroko: "If someone drew Naruto manga in another world! Is he giarizing or not Is the Fourth Hokage going to meet this writer?" Namikaze Minato thought for a moment and fell silent. Fourth Hokage: "I can''t deny it." Su Xiaoxiao: "Since you are so busy, it is an old rule, see you in half an hour!" Su Han had quite a lot of time devoted to the busy people in the Super Dimensional Guild. After all, the mission this time was not an urgentbat mission. Rx without the slightest problem. Chapter 564: Characters in animation come true? Chapter 564: Characters in animatione true? Time passed little by little, and soon, half an hour passed. Su Han inquired at the guild and learned that Kuroneko and Shirai Kuroko had settled the trifles on their side, and he immediately epted the mission. What Su Han didn''t expect was that this time, the mission column immediately jumped out of the optionsplease select a specific member to do the mission. Su Han ticked off everyone who wanted to participate ording to the content discussed in the previous guild, and clicked submit. A brilliant light enveloped Su Han body. The next second Su Han figure disappeared. ... World of Saenai Heroine no Sodatekata. In a maid cafe with simple and elegant decorations. Kasumigaoka Utaha ordered two cups of coffee, she leaned her face against her cheek and looked at the girl with blonde ponytail opposite her, with a yful look. The girl with the blonde ponytail was drawing, and she felt the look in Kasumigaoka Utaha eyes. She felt ufortable. At first, out of courtesy, the blonde ponytail girl was forced to act as if she didn''t see Kasumigaoka Utaha. But as time went on, she realized that Kasumigaoka Utaha gaze had not changed one bit, and the joy in his eyes was bing more and more intense, and she finally couldn''t help it. raised his head. "Kasumigaoka Utaha! What are you doing looking at me with such disgusting eyes?" Eriri showed her little tiger teeth and red at Kasumigaoka Utaha fiercely. "Of course, I saw the famous mangaka Kashiwagi Eri-sensei, what kind of good illustrations she can draw for my novel." Kasumigaoka Utaha said with a smile, "I was right, wasn''t Egoistic Lily?" Hearing the name Egoistic Lily, Eriri face turned red, and she stood up and lost control, "You promised not to mention that name!" "Yes! So I just call it when it''s the two of us, it just a chat." Kasumigaoka Utaha remained calm, and even took the coffee in front of her casually and stirred it with a spoon. Seeing Kasumigaoka Utaha indifferent appearance, Eriri became even more angry. But in the end, Eriri still sat where she was in despair. After all, Kasumigaoka Utaha handled it so well that even if she wanted to get angry, she had no idea where it wasing from. "By the way, Eriri, do you believe that there are supernatural powers in this world?" Kasumigaoka Utaha took a sip of coffee and asked subconsciously. "Hah? Supernatural powers? You mean like in the manga?" Eriri realized that she couldn''t calm her mind at the moment, and simply tossed her brush aside, took the coffee in front of her, and took a sip. Then state the ie. "I myself am very willing to believe! But that kind of thing You think it''s possible?" "Under the real world there is a world with hidden supernatural powers, this kind of setting is the kind of manga and light novels have been written badly!" Eriri said reluctantly, but a glimmer of longing shed in her eyes. Even if she has epted the fact, but who likes anine, how many canpletely give up fantasy? "Do you think Academy City really exists?" Kasumigaoka Utaha said faintly. Eriri became wary, and repeatedly looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha. She felt that Kasumigaoka Utaha seemed to have bad intentions, but she didn''t know what was wrong with Kasumigaoka Utaha. Eriri could only warn herself silently, facing Kasumigaoka Utaha ck belly, she had to be vignt. "Don''t you really hate that author whose pen name is Kameda?" Eriri remembered something. She looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha with a suspicious look, "Why did you change the subject? Instead talk about that man with me?" "I hate that author! But that doesn''t mean I don''t like Toaru Majutsu no Index!" Kasumigaoka Utaha had a deep gaze, "Or vice versa, I personally really like Toaru Majutsu no Index." Eriri: "???" What is this? Eriri was really confused. It''s normal to like the work and not like the author! But it is a bit strange that Kasumigaoka Utaha likes a work so much, but at the same time he strongly rejects a author. Just as Eriri was about to continue her question... She noticed that the space behind Kasumigaoka Utaha was distorting. Several figures, from nothing, slowly appeared. "Oh my God." The coffee cup in Eriri hand fell and hit the table hard. So that the coffee sttered, even wet the manuscript she had just painted. However, Eriri didn''t care about this. His eyes were drooping and his lips were trembling. She felt his eyes misread. "What is it?" "Why do I seem to see that group of people suddenly appear there? Could it be some kind of magic?" "No, it''s just that the space is distorted But from this perspective it seems I''ve heard that some top singers will use virtual projection when they hold concerts to project all kinds of unusual scenes!" "I see, I think I''ve heard of it! Use virtual projection type, the price is very high, right? What are these people doing?" There was amotion in the cafe, but then it calmed down, but they saw Su Han and his entourage, still very suspicious. "Wait a moment! A white-haired man in a id shirt... Surely a character that was recently formed in the anime Toaru Majutsu no Index? I remember this very popr character, named elerator? Wait! Just a second and that girl is Shirai Kuroko?!" "Fuck Both are exactly the same as the picture? Impossible? The Toaru Majutsu no Index hasn''t been officially released yet, did someone cosy so quickly?" "Too simr! It''s really too simr! I''ve heard that Toaru Majutsu no Index is very popr, I didn''t expect it to be like this... A group of people like that are the characters in Toaru Majutsu no Index... No, considering the virtual projection made just now at such a high price, is this a live-action?" The coffee shop that Kasumigaoka Utaha chose was a maid coffee shop. Many people who enter this coffee shop are otaku. Although they were naturally shocked at first, some even wondered if they had encountered some supernatural phenomena. But gradually, someone recognized the identities of elerator and Shirai Kuroko. They became disillusioned and everything calmed down again. Since it was a cosy, it definitely had nothing to do with supernatural phenomena! Compared to the people in the coffee shop talking about this, Eriri felt cold in her hands and feet. Due to her family background and the fact that both her parents are important people, Eriri has a deep understanding of what is called virtual projection. Although virtual projection is indeed feasible, ording to the current level of technology, the virtual projection equipment itself is veryrge. And she looked around, but she didn''t find any equipment at all. In other words, it''s not a virtual projection at all... Just now, everything she saw was real! Chapter 565: What to do if it is not pleasing to the eye? Just one fight! Chapter 565: What to do if it is not pleasing to the eye? Just one fight! "This is too unreasonable. How could someone do this kind of thing? Could it be teleportation technology?" "But that''s not true! If it''s a military experiment, then why isn''t that guy wearing a military uniform, but this kind of cosy is simr to an anime character?!" Eriri gulped nervously, cold sweat dripping down her forehead, she couldn''t use her existing knowledge to exin the situation before her. Su Han scanned the surroundings, confirming the current situation. "Is this a coffee shop again? Every time we go to the slice of life world, we will always be brought here! Can''t we meet at your house?" After saying a sigh, and Su Han eyes instantly turned into Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and used illusion. A group of otaku who were initially surprised that Su Han and the others had appeared, and finally woke up with confused expressions on their faces. After that, they started to continue their previous business,pletely ignoring Su Han and the others. Eriri: "..." If before it was technology, now with the eye, people will be hypnotized, how can this be technology? Kasumigaoka Utaha stood up and called out to Su Han and the others. "You stupid woman, what are you doing?" Eriri immediately panicked. She still wondered if she pretended not to see Su Han like the otaku around her. But at this moment, his ns werepletely interrupted by Kasumigaoka Utaha. The group of people in front of her at a nce knew that it was not easy to provoke. If the group of people in front of her really controlled the supernatural power. Based on the hypnotized situation around her, and the fact that she had never heard of this in society before, it could be concluded that supernatural powers should be based on the principle of avoiding the world. In this situation, Kasumigaoka Utaha stood up to expose herself, how could Eriri stay calm? "Didn''t I tell you?" Kasumigaoka Utaha raised her eyebrows slightly, and then gave Eriri a yful smile, "These people are all my friends!" "What?" The panic on Eriri face hardened. Su Han led his entourage to a table and sat down. "You brought Eriri here too! That''s not true Unexpectedly you are actually rted to Eriri?" Su Han looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha with doubt. "I know Eriri, but the plot isn''t the same as the original story! Eriri is just a doujinshi mangaka assigned to me by the editor." Kasumigaoka Utaha gave an exnation. She drank the coffee in the cup in one motion in a graceful fashion. "Is it like this?" Su Han nodded, and didn''t worry about this, but put the topic into the subject, "How much do you know about that Transmigator?" "Nothing!" Kasumigaoka Utaha shrugged her shoulders, "If it weren''t for the guild mission prompt, I wouldn''t have known, that person real name is Kameda Yji However, that person pen name is Kameda." Luo Cuilian: "..." Goko Ruri: "..." "You know the man pen name is Kameda, but you don''t know his real name." elerator fell silent with Kasumigaoka Utaha nonchnt attitude. You only know the pen name, but you don''t know the actual location. Will it take a lot of time to find his real identity and address? "If nothing else! I''m going to hack into thatwork Give me three hours and I''ll be able to find out his real identity." Kayaba Akihiko made a suggestion. Kayaba Akihiko can create virtual games, and of course he''s more than just a top programmer. He is also a very good hacker, and even his hacking level is enough to be called national-ss or even world-ss. If he really decided to do something and discover the true identity of a light novel writer, it could be said that he would do it right. "Let me do it! My speed is faster." Su Han shook his head, and said, "Jarvis!" A machine-like sound rang out from Su Han wrist. This surprised Eriri, who was carefully looking at everyone present. "Invade the worldwork today! And, look for the real address of the author of the Toaru Majutsu no Index named Kameda Yji." After giving the order, Su Han took out the coffee cups from the system warehouse, and pushed them in front of everyone one by one. "Top coffee made by my waiter! It feels good. Hope it suits your taste too!" Shirai Kuroko took the coffee and said quietly, "Even though the Guild Master is a bit perverted and cunning! But I have to say you are very considerate" Su Han: "???" Where is he pervert? But Su Han didn''t reply, after all, he also knew that Shirai Kuroko must be upset because of thest incident. Su Han was very calm, but Wu Goko Ruri was unable to ept this statement, and she looked at Shirai Kuroko before speaking. "Last time there was a problem in the world of Toaru Majutsu no Index, the Demon Lord immediately rushed to it to help you solve the problem." "Yet you are ungrateful, but after meeting you dare to say that the Guild Master is a pervert. Is this the etiquette taught to you by Tokiwadai Academy? Shirai Kuroko! If it''s like this, then the so-called noble academy really opened my eyes!" Facing Goko Ruri cynicism, Shirai Kuroko expression stiffened. She subconsciously wanted to refute, but realized that Goko Ruri words made a lot of sense, and she couldn''t say anything in return. After a moment of silence, Shirai Kuroko apologized, "I did go a little too far earlier. Guild Master, I apologize!" She took the coffee and drank it quietly. "You still have the face to drink the coffee the Demon Lord gave you!" Goko Ruri snorted, but when she saw Shirai Kuroko didn''t reply, she didn''t say anything, and started talking about the taste of coffee. "Don''t be so angry! Kuroneko, this is actually a small matter!" Su Han reached out his hand and stroked the hair of Goko Ruri who was sitting next to him, with a hint of tenderness and helplessness in his words, "If you really can''t stand the sight of Shirai Kuroko, aftering back, go and take her to the virtual battlefield." Shirai Kuroko: "???" At first she thought Su Han had reallye to persuade Kuroneko, but thest sentence revealed Su Han true character. Shirai Kuroko couldn''tin. She originally thought that Su Han personality had reduced a lotpared tost time, but now she looked as dark and ugly as ever. Eriri was silent as she listened to the conversation. What is all this? Rushing to Toaru Majutsu no Index? Another World? Big Boss? Guildmasters? Shirai Kuroko? No matter how Eriri heard these words, something was wrong! Chapter 566: Didnt I Just Plagiarize Light Novels? Why did this strong character come to me? Chapter 566: Didn''t I Just giarize Light Novels? Why did this strong charactere to me? Eriri thinks this group of people in front of her isn''t a bunch of chuunibyou right? But that''s not true. Just now this group of people clearly demonstrated supernatural power. "Is a group of chuunibyou controlling the power? The Toaru Majutsu no Index role y is now underway?" Eriri eyes lit up, and she found the perfect exnation this time. Su Han who had listened to Eriri heart with Kenbunshoku Haki: "..." Su Han looked at Eriri speechlessly. Before watching the anime, why didn''t he realize that Eriri was very good at imagining in her head? Jarvis reported, and at the same time projected a virtual map. In the corner of the virtual map, arge red dot shed. "That fast?" Kayaba Akihiko was surprised. He looked at the watch on Su Han wrist, remembered something, and said, "Is this the artificial intelligence developed by Tony Stark In this situation, artificial intelligence is indeed better than the ability of a simple hacker." "Maybe I should also study artificial intelligence when I get back!" Kayaba Akihiko started making ns. Other aspects are hard to say, but in terms of virtual reality and artificial intelligence, he subconsciously doesn''t want to lose to Tony. "Then shall we go here next?" Luo Cuilian looked at the red dot on the map with great interest. "No need! I will transfer it directly." Su Han shrugged, and spread the perception range of Kenbunshoku Haki. Even if that Ki doesn''t increase Kenbunshoku Haki, Su Han can cover all of Tokyo. If there is an increase in Ki, the range of his Kenbunshoku Haki can be doubled. Jarvis did help Su Han lock onto the target... But even without Jarvis, if he wanted to find out Kameda Yoji tracks, it wouldn''t take much time. It just takes more effort. In a few seconds, Su Han found the ce marked by Jarvis, and then he snapped his fingers. In an instant, the space changed. A young man wearing a Western suit, had a beard, disheveled hair, and thick sses appeared in front of them. "Where is this ce?" Kameda Yoji expression was dumbfounded. Thest moment, he was still walking down the alley, and the next moment, he appeared directly at the maid coffee shop, the first reaction to this matter was dumbfounded. The next moment, Kameda Yoji saw Su Han and others, and his eyes widened. "elerator? Shirai Kuroko? Wait a minute, am I transmigrating again? I transmigrated to the world of Toaru Majutsu no Index this time?" Kameda Yoji roared in his heart. "Bastard, my system is the Strongest giarist System, but not the Strongest Esper System! How can I survive in this world?" As someone who giarized Toaru Majutsu no Index into the world of Saekano, Kameda Yoji has a clear understanding of Toaru Majutsu no Index. At most, he could only be a great writer in the Saekano world, make a lot of money, and live a good life. If he switched to the world of Toaru Majutsu no Index... Un, the system could still make a lot of money for him. However, he was not strong enough to protect himself. ording to Toaru Majutsu no Index worldview which seems bright, but the worldview is very dark. Only god knows that one day he will provoke a cruel character, and then he is killed, throwing his corpse into the wilderness, and he does not know how to die. "Young adult! Please don''t add drama to yourself." Su Han, who had listened to Kameda Yoji heart with the use of Kenbunshoku Haki, was unable to listen anymore. "Who are you?" Kameda Yoji frowned. "What''s my name, I won''t mention it for now. But our identities can tell you!" Su Han said lightly. "What identity?" Kameda Yoji had a bad feeling. "You can think of us as members of the Space and Time Stability Organization!" Su Han approached Kameda Yoji face which was turning pale, and said, "Congrattions! Mr. Kameda Yoji. You have sessfully vited time travel and also obtained the system and transmigrated illegally." Organization of Space and Time Stability? Kameda Yoji immediately understood this. asshole! Is there really a Space and Time Stability Organization? "In the past, we wouldn''t have spoken to Transmigators, and we would normally have killed them head-on. However, now, since you''re just giarizing without messing things up, we can give you the right to choose." "The right to choose what?" Without hesitation, Kameda Yoji believed Su Han words. The main reason was that he saw other people who were, and he saw the gloomy-faced Kayaba Akikohiko and God yer Luo Hao. Kameda Yoji: "..." As a senior otaku, he basically recognized all the identities of everyone present. After recognizing him, Kameda Yoji only had one thought in his mind... Damn dog system, To hell with your mother, did you hear it? Fuck your mother. This is the world of Saekano you''re talking about? Needless to say, elerator and even Shirai Kuroko, as long as the other party wanted, she could easily be toyed with to death. As for Luo Cuilian? This leader of Chinese martial arts has always been known for his ruthless character. In his hands, death was an extraordinary number. To be honest, if the people in front of him were all genuine, then Kameda Yoji felt that he was killed on the spot, it was a kind of luck. "You have two choices!" Su Han said lifting two fingers, "The first option is to revoke the system and erase your memories, then send you back to the original world." Kameda Yoji face stiffened, in fact he was very reluctant to return to his original world. After all, it''s too interesting to be a writer in Saekano world, now let him return to his original world and live a boring life again. More importantly, Kameda Yoji felt that Su Han was still good at talking. He gritted his teeth and said carefully, "Can I hear what the second option is?" "Of course there''s no problem." Su Han smiled, the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan in his pupils slowly rotated, and said coldly. "The second option is to kill you on the spot ording to the old rules, do you want to choose this?" Kameda Yoji: "..." "Wait a minute, those eyes?!" Kameda Yoji looked into Su Han eyes in disbelief. He recognized Su Han eyes, which were the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha n Naruto world. Kameda Yoji felt a tremor in his legs. Who am I? Didn''t I just giarize some Light Novels? For the other party to send elerator and Luo Cuilian and finally, there is a ruthless character with the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan! These specs are enough to fight Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara in their heyday, right? Came here to meet the little man who didn''t have the strength to butcher a chicken. Isn''t this bullying? Kameda Yoji felt like crying. "I want to go back! I wanted toe back for a long time." Although Kameda Yoji was unwilling in his heart, but under the gaze of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, he chose to be sincere and raised his palm sincerely, "I fully cooperate! Whatever you want me to do, I will do." Chapter 567: Guild Master, Does Your Conscience Not Hurt? Chapter 567: Guild Master, Does Your Conscience Not Hurt? "Very good!" Su Han nodded in satisfaction, and then asked the Super Dimensional Guild system in his mind. "How can I erase the memories of the person in front of me and send them back to their original world?" The system voice replied [Ding! Testing begins! It has been detected that the person in front wants to return to the original world and the intention is 60%! Barely passed system inspection and approval] Su Han: "..." 60%? Could there be a passing score? [Started eliminating the Kameda Yoji system] Kameda Yoji was nervous at first, but in the next moment, he felt a kind of excruciating paining from his brain. There was a scream of pain from his mouth, and his entire body instantly went limp on the ground. Eriri who had been watching the whole time, was shocked, she shivered when she saw Kameda Yuji body twitch on the ground in pain. Su Han and the others rose to be Demon Lords in his heart. "What happened?" Goko Ruri frowned looking at Kameda Yoji who was writhing in pain. "Should it be system grabbing?" Even though elerator didn''t hear Su Han dialogue with the system, he made a guess. Kayaba Akihiko added. "In the past, to take away the Transmigator system had to be killed! It''s the first time we''vee across a system snatched from a live Transmigator. So no one knows what it''s like to get rid of that system." A few secondster, Kameda Yoji passed out. And a system notification sounded in the ears of all the guild members. [Ding! The system has been extracted! The system has been sessfully recycled and gained 17000 points!] [Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao received 5000 points] [Kasumi Utako received 2000 points] [12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko received 2000 points] [elerator receives 2000 points] [Shirai Kuroko received 2000 points] [Kayaba Akihiko received 2000 points Su Han found that Kameda Yoji breathing was still stable, although it looked pathetic, it should not endanger his life. "Next, send him back!" Su Han said in his heart. An incredible light enveloped Kameda Yoji body, and then he just disappeared. "Is this over?" Kasumigaoka Utaha still couldn''t believe it would be this easy. "I think the mission this time will be a little interesting! I didn''t expect it to be really boring." elerator voice also brought disappointment. "Then let''s head straight back!" After surveying the surroundings, Kayaba Kazuhiko said this. As soon as this sentence came out, the atmosphere became silent. It didn''t matter if it was elerator and Shirai Kuroko, but Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian were reluctant and wanted to spend more time with Su Han. "No big deal to go back now!" Su Han saw Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian, he knew their thoughts, and said with a smile, "Don''t we meet at the guild every day? And, if you really miss me, you cane to my world to y in the future." Goko Ruri looked at Su Han face intently, in disbelief. She stood up subconsciously asking. "Demon Lord, did you just say we can y in your world?! Not to mention Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian, even if it was elerator, Shirai Kuroko, Kayaba Akihiko and Kasumigaoka Utaha were currently setting their sights on Su Han. "I''ve been saying it for a long time! The crisis in my world has been lifted, and you cane as you please." Su Han spread his arms and said, "And the crisis in my world has been lifted, didn''t I tell you?" "I can say for sure, you haven''t said it yet!" elerator spoke in a non-fasting tone, when did you say! You never talk about things in your world at all. If you say it now, doesn''t your conscience hurt? "It was probably negligence in the past! It''s not toote to say it now." Su Han said indifferently, then looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha, "Then Kasumi Utako, goodbye!" "Guild Master, at least stay and drink the coffee." Kasumigaoka Utaha sighed, but didn''t say anything else. After staying in the Super Dimensional Guild for so long, she had a very clear understanding of Su Han style of behavior. "Actually if it''s for coffee! We''re done drinking. Luo Cuilian pointed at the empty coffee cup. Kasumigaoka Utaha: "..." Then, Luo Cuilian smacked her tongue again. "However,pared to this foreigner coffee! I prefer to drink tea." "I remember! Next! I will specially prepare tea." Su Han nodded. "Thank you, foster brother!" Seeing Su Han and the others leave, Eriri finally couldn''t contain her curiosity. She asked, "Anooo, are you really a character in Toaru Majutsu no Index?" Eriri who had been watching on the sidelines, had learned a lot of information through their chat. For example, the man who had suddenly appeared earlier was the author of the Toaru Majutsu no Index, Kameda Yoji. When the man saw elerator and Shirai Kuroko and the others, his first reaction was panic, not surprise. This is definitely not the reaction a writer should have when looking at his character. Because of that, Eriri was skeptical at this time. Has Kameda Yoji ever ventured into the world of Toaru Majutsu no Index, then entered their world? Lastly, whatption had he heard of Toaru Majutsu no Index into a book? If everything was as she expected, then perhaps that could exin the situation before her. "Of course!" Shirai Kuroko nodded at Eriri. "Un, can I go to school in the academy town?" Eriri gulped, looking at Shirai Kuroko and elerator with hope. Even though the worldview expressed by the Toaru Majutsu no Index Exhibition was a bit dark, Academy City Esper power really made Eriri yearn. "That''s not your world! It''s another world. Also, don''t write another world as a literary work! It was a cruel world that would hurt innocent badis. "elerator saw Eriri and sneered. elerator couldn''t understand Eriri innocence. Not because of anything else, but because elerator thought being too naive would be detrimental. This was the gentleness possessed by elerator. Eriri shrank her neck before she responded. The group of people in front of him were not good people, especially the scene where Su Han waved his hand earlier, and Kameda Yoji fell to the ground in severe pain. Eriri had absolutely no idea that Su Han was extracting the system, and she would use Su Han actions now as a strange curse. With this thought, she immediately lowered his head and tried his best to suppress his sense of existence, not daring to say anything else. "Then everyone, goodbye!" Su Han nodded to everyone, and immediately clicked to send the mission. The next moment, a brilliant light enveloped everyone, and when the light disappeared, they disappeared. Eriri was silent for a while, suddenly feeling like a world far away. Eriri turned to look at Kasumigaoka Utaha, with a very serious expression for the first time, she felt that her friend was bing a stranger. Chapter 568: Three new members join again? Chapter 568: Three new members join again? As soon as Su Han returned to his house, he saw a strong wind blowing against his face. "What''s this?" Su Han just frowned, and the next time Kenbunshoku Haki told him what was going on, his serious expression rxed, and instead he carried helplessness. "Vermilion Bird." Su Han reached out and hugged the Vermilion Bird the size of a palm, and rubbed his head. The Vermilion Bird chirped loudly, showing excitement. "Are you feeling happy outside?" Su Han looked at the six tomoe Rinnegan in the Vermilion Bird pupils, and said, "Because you don''t want to go back to Kamui space! Stay outside at regr times." "But, you have to remember, don''t make trouble!" After that Su Han subconsciously looked at his cell phone, and found that it had several missed calls. "Who''s looking for me again Wait a minute, Old Ma? Why is that person looking for me?" Su Han muttered to himself. "It''s not something that happened again somewhere Um! Something should have happened again." Su Han realized that he had broken the Landcave and now the country of China was at peace. And if Great Grandmaster Ma were to bother Su Han for some general matters, then the next time they met, Su Han would definitely let Vermilion Bird and Great Grandmaster Ma have a friendly conversation. Do you really think of me as a firefighter? Su Han thought if this was the case, then he would let the Vermilion Bird drag Great Grandmaster Ma all over the world, so that the people of the world could appreciate Great Grandmaster Ma majesty and heroism. Then Su Han immediately dialed, and the call was quickly connected. "Old Ma, you have to be very clear, now I''m in a state of self-istion?" Su Han voice was displeased. "Sorry to bother you again!" Great Grandmaster Ma said with a bitter smile, "It''s just that I have to ask you something." "What is it?" Su Han asked. "About the beast emperor who appeared near Wolf Mountain! Should it be you?" If there is no need, he doesn''t want to disturb Su Han. After all, Su Han had already done what he was supposed to do. But there were a few things he had to ask. "ording to satellite monitoring, we saw a strong energy fluctuation near Wolf Mountain! At first we thought the Deste Beast Emperor had appeared. We n to send Great Grandmaster to finish it. But then, we found out that your maid was also there" "Yes! Those are some beast emperors that I tamed." Su Han roughly understood what had happened, and immediately admitted it. "Then I''m relieved." Great Grandmaster Ma heaved a sigh of relief. If it was the Emperor of wild beasts, it went without saying. Whether the opponent was a beast, a Deste Beast, or a sea beast, he had to summon the Great Grandmaster, beat the opponent to death. After all, the threat of this existence level was simply too great. But if it is tamed by Su Han, there is nothing to worry about! What should the Great Grandmaster do? As for why Su Han was able to tame the beast emperor? Great Grandmaster Ma was not too surprised, not to mention Su Han tamed a few beast emperors, even if Su Han tamed a sacred beast, it was all normal. After hanging up the phone, Su Han found that Ram and Rem as well as Akame and Kurome weren''t in the vi. They were obviously still training outside. After looking at the clock, Su Han was not surprised. So hey directly on the bed and entered the guild chat room. Nakiri Erina: "This time you are dealing with the Transmigator category whomits giarism, do you have any special impressions?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The only impression we think is exactly the same" Nakiri Erina: "???" elerator: "Guild Master finished the Transmigator alone! And the points for recycling the other party system are also very few." elerator: "We are just spectators!" Kayaba Akihiko: "Actually I think it''s pretty good! After all, these 2000 points were not taken for free." Fourth Hokage: "There are actually 2000 points? The number of points is a bit beyond my expectations." King: "Too much! Fourth Hokage." King: "No matter what, isn''t that a system mission? How could it not even have 2000 points It''s just that the rewards are much lesspared to the previous Transmigator mission!" Old Man is the Marquis: "And this is because the number of people going is limited!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Don''t say that everyone in the guild has left, even if only half the members in the guild left, how many points can one person get?" Kasumi Utako: "If you all leave, then the Guild Master will use the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan to clear the scene! Otherwise, with so many people in the guild, it is estimated that the cafe could be full." Koro-sensei: "Then will that start the banquet? Girls sweating profusely and tasting food at the banquet! Theymunicate with each other for increased feelings! Just thinking about it, I feel like tears will fall. How inspiring this thing is so touching..." Pure White Spirit User: "Teacher of love!" Kinomoto Sakura: "You perverted Koro-sensei!" Let the World Suffer: "Every word is true! But I can understand what Koro-sensei wants to say." High Priest Luo Hao: "I remember what foster brother said earlier! @Su Xiaoxiao. " Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Kayaba Akihiko: "The Guild Master said he has lifted the scourge of his world, and we cane to his world." As soon as the information became known, the Guild immediately became bustling. Saiki Kusuo: "Going to the Guild Master world? I remember thest time the friendliness of the Guild Master! It is indeed a very good memory." Saiki Kusuo thought of the rainbow coffee pudding that Ram made, and gulped. The more he thought about it, the more delicious it tasted. Ram rainbow coffee pudding could be said to be the most delicious pudding other than the pudding he had ever eaten in the world of Shokugeki no Soma. I''m Not Bald: "I''m looking forward to it too! The game in the world of Guild Masters will be very interesting." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Sign up in a group! Go to the Demon King world. (1/52)" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Add me too! (2/52)" Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! I''m also very interested. After all, the world of Guild Masters was never known to us. The information we know is very limited! (3/52)" Su Xiaoxiao: "Even if you are curious, aren''t you guys exaggerating?" [Ding! Edogawa Conan has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! Kaito Kid has joined the Super Dimension Guild] [Ding! Military Uniform Princess has joined the Super Dimension Guild] Chapter 569: I suspect Kudo Shin鈥檌chi and Kaito Kid are related by blood Chapter 569: I suspect Kudo Shin¡¯ichi and Kaito Kid are rted by blood Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wee neers Wait a minute, is this the Edogawa Conan I imagined Edogawa Conan?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Guild Master, can you exin to me, besides Edogawa Conan from Detective Conan world, Are there also otherworldly characters called Conan?" Tony subconsciously saw Haibara Ai name in the guild. Real or fake? Or, this is the name of the same character in another world. Su Xiaoxiao: "Do you think it is possible to be a character in another world?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "To be honest, the first thought I and Tony-san had was the same, but soon, I saw Kaito Kid!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Kaito Kid is also a character in Detective Conan? If you consider this, then Edogawa Conan should be the Edogawa Conan we imagined." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! I can still find interesting things like that." Edogawa Conan: "???" Conan still hasn''t responded at this time. The chat interface that came to mind? Is this some kind of scientific creation? Or, it is another conspiracy caused by the ck organization. Although the existence of the guild interface is extraordinary, Edogawa Conan has seen more things, which are only trivial matters. He has even taken unscientific drugs that can make people smaller. Should he be afraid of the chat interface projected in his mind? "Wait a moment! Did this group of people just talk about Haibara? Could it be that Haibara is also in this guild?!" Conan realized something, and immediately nced at the list of guild members in disbelief, seeing Haibara Ai name, he fell silent. "That''s not something people in the ck organization do Considering Haibara Ai characteristics! Is this guild the root of the extraordinary phenomenon that I have been pursuing for a long time?" Conan heart was in an ups and downs, ever since he saw Haibara Ai and Su Han disy some kind of supernatural power, he''s been trying hard to catch up with various supernatural powers. But the more he explores, the more desperate Conan gets, and he even wonders if he had a dream that day. Because he couldn''t detect the slightest extraordinary phenomena in this world. It was as if Haibara Ai was just a case. "That''s very possible! But I still have to be vignt. If I really make a mistake and let the people in the ck organization know my information, and then send a guy like Gin, I''m really finished." Conan kept on advising himself to stay calm in his heart. The strength Gin showedst time was clearly the limit of a human. Although there was a Su Han rescue at the end, Conan could see that Su Han rescue was due to Haibara Ai safety. If something happened to him, Su Han would probably not take action. Kaito Kid: "Who are you guys? Why did thise to my mind? Was thetest method of arresting carried out by the police?" Kaito Kid: "But why didn''t I see you guyse to mind? If you really are a cop and you know my real identity, won''t you guyse out and arrest me? Why use such high-tech methods?" Kuroba Kaito furrowed his brows and couldn''t calm down. Even though he''s in ss now. But it was toote to listen to the teacher''s teachings. He looked around suspiciously. The more he looked, the more he felt that in the next moment, several police officers appeared, and then rushed in and arrested him again. "It is not good! The reason why Kaito Kid is Kaito Kid is because his true identity is kept secret, if his true identity is revealed! It''s easy to catch him." Kuroba Kaito clenched his fists, various solutions flowing rapidly. He thought, if something unexpected happened, how could he escape? But in the end, he is desperate to find that if his true identity is discovered, even if he can escape police pursuit, he will have to travel the world in the future. "Where''s the problem? I clearly hid my identity, and I hid it perfectly!" Shinonono Tabane: "Wee Kaito Kid, you have sessfully joined the Super Dimension Guild that connects endless dimensions!" Shinonono Tabane: "Don''t worry too much about someone finding out your real identity and arresting you. At least the people in this guild are not interested!" Kaito Kid: "???" What the hell? Is this thetest method the police have discovered to reduce the vignce of the captors? Fourth Hokage: "I thought of something!" Let the World Suffer: "What do you think?" Fourth Hokage: "Looks like Kuroba Kaito looks exactly the same as Kudo Shin''ichi? I suspect they are rted by blood!" King: "Maybe just a coincidence!" Minamiya Natsuki: "He looks exactly the same, it''s very suspicious indeed!" Koro-sensei: "Oh oh oh! Could it be that Kuroba Kaito and Kudo Shin''ichi are half brothers or sisters or are they half brother and sister? This is truly news of a scandal!" Kaito Kid: "???" Oh my god.... brother or sister or is it half brother and sister! Kuroba Kuaito was dumbfounded at the moment, why did he have an inexplicable extra brother? Edogawa Conan: "..." Even if Conan logical thinking is very strong, he is stunned at this time. Half blood? Half Siblings? Is there such a thing? "No, I''ve heard of Kaito Kid name, but is this person rted to me?! How is this possible? I don''t even know this person?" But in the next moment, Edogawa Conan came to his senses. No, he''s still a child. How does it feel that everyone in the guild knows that his real identity is Kudo Shin''ichi? After contemting, Edogawa Conan was determined to continue the action he discovered after bing smaller, namely...acting cute and funny. Edogawa Conan: "Elder brother and sister, I am Edogawa Conan! I''m just an elementary school student. I don''t understand what you guys are talking about. Kudo Shin''ichi brother is the one who has been a high school student a famous detective who has disappeared for a long time?" Kasumi Utako: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Puff ha ha ha I''m sorry forughing!" Kinomoto Sakura: "That Conan-san, actually, everyone in this guild knows that your body has shrunk, and they all know that your real identity is Kudo Shin''ichi. Your identity as an elementary school student is only on the surface" Kinomoto Sakura: "So don''t hide it" Kinomoto Sakura still has moral integrity after all she couldn''t bear to watch Conan lose so much self-respect, that she reminded... Edogawa Conan: "..." Conan was stunned, but he didn''t admit it on the spot, but still tested carefully. After all, the psychological shadow of the ck organization is too big, and he can''t help but be careful. Losing a little face wasn''t a big deal, if the ws were really exposed, then a big problem would really happen. Edogawa Conan: "A drug that can reduce the body to the level of an elementary school student? Is there such a nonsensical drug? Is this medicine a rejuvenating medicine?" Su Xiaoxiao: "" Haibara Ai: "Enough, Kudo Shin''ichi, they really know your real identity. Don''t just cover up like this." Haibara Ai: "And, what they say is true!" Edogawa Conan: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Three neers Although some members have said it before, let me repeat it. The people in this guilde from various worlds, and your business is in your world, it has nothing to do with this guild!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Everyone, on behalf of all the members of the Super Dimensional Guild, I wee the three of you." Chapter 570: Are Everyone Characters From Anime? Chapter 570: Are Everyone Characters From Anime? Kaito Kid: "Super Dimensional Guild that connects endless worlds? Is such a nonsensical thing really possible? Are you sure this isn''t the setting in a third grade light novel?" Su Xiaoxiao: "You can check a lot of memory copies in the guild! There are also guild profiles." Su Han didn''t know how to exin either. Compared to the many members who joined in the past, Kuroba Kaito or Edogawa Conan were both extremely suspicious people. Of course, these are habits formed by high IQs and their environment. After all, the two of them, a famous detective who was persecuted by people in the ck organization, and the other was a world-famous treasure thief. If there wasn''t a lot of skepticism and vignce, maybe one day the two of them would show some ws and then it would be over. Nakiri Erina: "You two can go and see detective Conan in the memory copy." Edogawa Conan: "..." What''s with this name? Why did he see his name being called again? Is it rted to him? "Is this just a coincidence?" Conan muttered to himself. But he remembered how well the guild members knew him. Kayaba Akihiko: "Wait a minute, I have a question!" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Is there a problem? Didn''t the Guild Master exin it already?" Kayaba Akihiko: "Since Conan and Kuroba Kaito joined this time, does that mean this time the Guild Master won''t send a new copy of the memory?" Come Be My Son: "..." Atreus: "..." Loki: "...." Youkai Sage: "..." Symbol of Peace: "That seems to be the case. " Come Be My Son: " No new memory copies of the first member joins! I kind of miss him." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "It''s like a cker who has lost his ideals in life .jpg." Su Xiaoxiao: "Are you all ignoring that there is a new member codenamed Military Uniform Princess?" L: "Military Uniform Princess this should be a member of a whole new world, right?" Aizen Sosuke: "Military Uniform Princess hasn''t spoken until now, Is it secretly observing or because she hasn''t noticed the existence of the chatroom at this time." Pure White Spirit User: "Perhaps not aware of it, when I first joined the guild, I didn''t realize it either!" King: "But it was because there was trouble in Emilia world at the time, I think Emilia situation should be the exception, right? It shouldn''t be possible for something to happen in the new member world?" Akemi Homura: Am I the only one who pays more attention to the word princess in the name Military Uniform Princess? Kinomoto Sakura: "That... Homura-san, I actually noticed you too!" Tina: "Princess like L Onee-san? Has a new princess been added to the guild?" Esdeath: "The princess name has the word military uniform, it''s possible that she is a princess who has entered the army and advocated the concept of subjugation and assassination!" Waver: "Advocating the concept of subjugation and assassination?" Waver looked at Alexander next to him subconsciously, and always felt that if Esdeath words were true, the new recruits might be a very troublesome person. The longer she hung out with Alexander. Even though Waver rtionship with the other party deepened, the trouble Alexander caused never went away. Military Uniform Princess: "Interesting! Is the chat interface that popped into my mind a special creation that broke through from the fantasy world to the real world?" Fourth Hokage: "From the fantasy world to the real world?" I''m Not Bald: "I''ve always found this sentence a bit inexplicable." Saiki Kusuo: "I also have simr feelings to Saitama." Military Uniform Princess: "Are there any Light Novel or anime characters among all of you?" The reason why Altair had not spoken earlier was because she saw a copy of the guild memory. Even if it''s just a glimpse. But a lot of information has been received. Despite not having this memory copy in his world, Altar realized for the first time that the core of this memory copy was all kinds of anime. "This memory copy or anime character has joined a guild, and then this guild is a guild that houses members from the endless dimension?" Altar muttered to herself. If everything was as she imagined, then this guild would be very interesting... Minamiya Natsuki: "!!!" elerator: "???" Koro-sensei: "The new members actually guessed this first? How could this happen? The ability to ept new members is too strong, right?!" Koro-sensei was really surprised. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Military Uniform Princess, how do you know! Oh I''m not a character in Light Novels and anime! I am a character in a movie and rk is the same!" rk Kent: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "So go ahead, I''m eating popcorn for watching fun!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Idiot! Is this the problem now? What is the identity of the new member? Why does she think that all the members in the guild are all anime characters?" Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! This old man is also very curious." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Since there is a question, why don''t we ask the Guild Master?" Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s just that I''m not sure about the identity of the new member for now. Let me confirm it first, you guys wait a minute, just open the memory copy if you have any questions!" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Military Uniform Princess. Are you Altair?" If only giving Su Han a clue with only the name Military Uniform Princess, then he might not be able to determine the true identity of the Military Uniform Princess. After all, although the number of Military Uniform Princesses in the endless dimension wasn''t veryrge, it definitely wasn''t just one or two. For example, Crusch Karsten in the world of Re:Zero, whether it is identity or external characteristics, can be summed up by a princess in military uniform. But if Su Hanbined what she said Military Uniform Princess. He was 80% sure to confirm his identity was Altar. When Altar saw Su Han words, his expression became veryplicated. After indulging for a moment, she changed his name in the guild without hiding it. Altair: "You are the Guild Master of this Super Dimensional Guild? Now you have confirmed my identity! Then I won''t hide it anymore. Yes, I am Altair!" Chapter 571: The very scientific Suzushina Yuriko Chapter 571: The very scientific Suzushina Yuriko Old Man is the Marquis: "It seems that the Guild Master has recognized the identity of the new member?" Old Man is the Marquis: "I really want to know what kind of worldview the new recruits world is like? It seems the new members aren''t surprised at all that anime characters are bing a reality." Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! I''m curious too." Su Xiaoxiao: "Then I will upload a copy of the direct memory!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Re:CREATORS memory] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Kaito Magic memory] Koro-sensei: "Re:CREATORS should be a memory copy from the world of Altair? But who''s Magic Kaito is ready?" King: "Analyzing from this name Should be the story about Kuroba Kaito? The story of Kaito Kid?" Symbol of Peace: "Kaito Kid actually has a memory copy. " Symbol of Peace: "But judging by Detective Conan appearance with Kaito Kid, this must be a different story in the same world!" elerator: "Simr to Fate/Zero and Tsukihime? That further broadens the worldview? Interesting! I''m starting to wonder if there are different chapters of the Toaru Majutsu no Index." Sakata Gintoki: "Toaru Majutsu no Index and Toaru Kagaku no Railgun, aren''t these different chapters?" elerator: "..." elerator subconsciously looked at the Light Novel versions of the Old Testament and New Testament of Toaru Majutsu no Index and then looked at the memory copies of Toaru Kagaku no Railgun memories. He found himself unable to deny it. Su Xiaoxiao: "I understand what elerator expects, he must be expecting me to send Toaru Kagaku no elerator! Of course, even if it did exist, and I sent Toaru Kagaku no Suzushina Yuriko." elerator: "..." Nakiri Erina: "It turns out that elerator also hopes to have a copy of his personal memory? I didn''t notice this trend before!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I think this is normal! He also wants to be the protagonist! Kick Kosaka Kyosuke away from the protagonist." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." Kosaka Kyosuke didn''t know how to say it inappropriately. Sawada Tsunayoshi: "If it''s a copy of Kuroneko personal memory, must it be about Chuuni?" Kasumi Utako: "Hahaha... Kuroneko Chuuni! Ridiculous." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Nonsense, strong person, can it be called chuuni? It''s called being honest!!" Shirai Kuroko: "No kidding, the kind of viin whose hands are covered in blood like elerator, shouldn''t a lot of people like him?" Shirai Kuroko: "How can he have a copy of his private memory?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroko, you are wrong about this!" Su Xiaoxiao: "elerator poprity is very high. Although he was originally a viin, but who could let hister stages be good? Not to mention elerator has really good abilities!" Su Han said that the world likes such an arrangement. elerator: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Talk about viins turning good! Then Naruto is an impassable monument! For example, Uchiha Obito and Uzumaki Nagato. After being lectured by Naruto, they all became good again!" Let the World Suffer: "Do you have an opinion on me, Tony?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "No, not just unconsciously saying" Let the World Suffer: "Damn it!!" Uzumaki Nagato felt like him lungs were about to explode, why are you bringing up him dark history again? Isn''t that all in the past? Does it make sense to bring it up now? Tony Is Not the Richest: "I love the scene where you want to hit me, but there''s no way toe and hit me!" Nakiri Erina: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony Stark, your manners are very good" ... Altair was wearing a military uniform, sitting on the leather sofa, cing his left hand on the leather sofa chair, and staring at the memory copy of Re:CREATORS. "A story about me? This isn''t the kind of story recorded in the guild? This is a new story?!" At first, Altair saw that Su Han sent a copy of the memory, and thought that the copy of the memory that was sent by Su Han was a script made by its creator Shimazaki Yuna. But after seeing the name of the memory copy, she realized that this was not what she thought. "Then let me see what happens." Altair clicked on the memory copy and entered the memory copy. Altair was dumbfounded when she saw the actor first nce. "This guy No way! Regarding my creator plot, how could this person, the creator of the real world, be involved in it... No, there could be other situations... but such a thing is true? Could it be" Altairposure disappeared, with a grim expression on his face. She understood what she was aware of, and began to pay close attention to it. When Altair saw his appearance, tossed between fantasy and reality, and brought characters from fantasy world to reality... She confirmed that his previous guess was correct. "How could that be? Why did it happen? God world, the creator I believe in! Is this also someone else creation? How could this happen?!" Altair emotions were out of control. But soon, she thought of something else. "Not! That''s the problem! So my tragedy, and the tragedy of the moment, were these creators made up? " Altar uses characters that create very popr animations on memory copies. Appear in the real world, find the writers who have made this popr anime, and let them change the plot by force, thereby changing the sad fate of the world they live in. And now, Altair discovers what she thought was Shimazaki Yuna tragedy in the real world, possibly created by another world creator... How could she calm down when she felt this? After gritting his teeth, Altair forced herself to calm down. "No matter what, finish watching the memory copy first!" Chapter 572: Kuroba Kaito Wearing a Green Hat? Chapter 572: Kuroba Kaito Wearing a Green Hat? On the other hand.... Kuroba Kaito quickly watches detective Conan, perhaps after tracing the previous plot, and understands the truth that Kudo Shinichi became a child. He saw Edogawa Conan name in the guild. "ck Organization! After swallowing a small pill, he can be a child? This ispletely unreasonable." "Kudo Shinichi! I didn''t expect this to happen to him." Kuroba Kaito didn''t know what to say. But at this time, Kuroba Kaito also understood why the people in the Super Dimensional Guild said that he might be rted to Kudo Shinichi. Only because the appearance of the two was indeed very simr, in terms of wearing the same clothes. Even Kuroba Kaito himself couldn''t see any difference. "I wouldn''t really have a blood rtionship with this guy named Kudo Shinichi? Not! This kind of thing can''t happen no matter how I think about it?!" Kuroba Kaito shook his head quickly. However, even though he was calm on the surface, he was still very shocked in his heart, and finally made a decision, "After returning, look for information in this area." Although Kuroba Kaito felt that the two of them looked simr was just a coincidence, but just in case. Who knows what happened before he was born? Could there have been a big mistake that year, but it was hidden by his family? When he thought of this, Kuroba Kaito face turned green. ... As for Conan, when he entered the memory copy column and saw the detective Conan memory copy, his expression was stunned for the first time. He finished watching the scene where he was arranged by the man in ck to swallow the medicine. In the end, Conan watches the memory copy and sees a lot of things that haven''t happened yet. "Memory science that predicts the future?" Conan stepped back and looked at the memory of the other copies in the guild. He just clicked a few and saw the incredible power disyed in this memory copy. "A memory copy is the past and future of a world! And this copy of the memory, there are many worlds with high-level supernatural powers! That''s what happened, it turned out that the previous situation was like this." Conan finally enlightened. No wonder he works hard to find information about supernatural powers in the real world. All the supernatural powers in Haibara Aie from another world? If he could find it, then he had seen a ghost. "If everything is as I calcted, then being able to join this guild might be the greatest fortune of my life!" ... Su Han chatted in the guild for a while, and found that the number of chats had decreased. "Most likely they saw a copy of the memory, and some people have to y the YGGDRASIL game." Su Han also immediately left the guild chat room. He had noticed that Ram and Rem had returned and were currently cooking in the kitchen. Su Han walked out of the room and sat on a chair at the dining table. This happened by the time Ram came out with the dish. "Master, it just so happened that you came out this time!" Ram puts the food on the table. Usually Ram went to Su Han, but rarely did Su Han go out alone. "It just so happens that my business is done!" Su Han then turned his gaze to Akame and Kurome who were sitting next to each other, like they were thinking about something. "What is this aura?" Su Han noticed that there was a very familiar aura about the two of them. He immediately used Kenbunshoku Haki to wrap the two of them, and he looked at the bodies of the two. "Yourbat effectiveness has been raised to the Grandmaster realm, right?" Su Han said with certainty. Akame raised her head in a daze and looked around. When she noticed that Su Han eyes were on her and Kurome body, she responded. "What? I have reached the Grandmaster realm now, isn''t this impossible?" Su Han: "..." At what level of your strength, do you have no consciousness in your heart? "We are still vulnerable under Rem hands!" Kurome slowly said. Su Han looked at Rem and felt that Rem also had Dragon Ball World Ki. "In terms ofbat effectiveness, Rem can be considered the strongest Grandmaster strong. It is normal for you to lose under his hands!" Akame: "..." Kurome: "..." In order to increase their strength and return to their own world, they did their best. As a result, they were reminded in the end that they had touched this state unknowingly? ! The two of them looked at Rem sadly. But they found that Rem was also dumbfounded. "What? Am I alreadyparable to Peak Grandmaster? Increasing so fast? Impossible!" "If my perception is not wrong, you are indeedparable to a peak Grandmaster now!" Su Han said very tactfully. But there is also a fluctuation in his heart, and they have developed the Ki of the Dragon Ball World, has theirbat effectiveness reached this point? Yes, it''s not that the realm has reached the peak of Grandmaster, but that Rem currentprehensivebat strength isparable to that of Peak Grandmaster. Even Su Han had to sigh that the Dragon Ball World martial arts were too special to upset the bnce. "Besides people getting sick and dying, and not prolonging their lifespan, the Ki in the Dragon Ball World is absolutely perfect!" Su Han sighed with emotion. He could finally understand why Frieza was so obsessed with immortality. The immortal body is matched with Ki in the Dragon Ball World to make up for its final shoring. [Trantor note: I don''t really like the MC of this novel, he is already very strong and can even destroys, but why did he force Ram, Rem, Akame and Kurome to be stronger? Isn''t he the one who fights in the end? The MCs even forbade Akame and Kurome to return to their world! Fuck you MC! Besides that, the MC here is really stingy, every time he finishes a mission he never sends a red envelope containing points but snatches a red packet sent by other members and even in his heart he looks down on them! The MC also never asked Ram and Rem for a date in the spiritual energy world, they were treated like ves! If the MC is lustful, he will make love like a dog horny, then ignore Ram and Rem, the MC never takes them to the cinema, amusement park and others] Chapter 573: Akame and Kurome? Goes to Akame ga Kill World Chapter 573: Akame and Kurome? Goes to Akame ga Kill World "Since our strength has reached the Grandmaster realm, then the thing you promised us at the start." Akame looked closely at Su Han, she didn''t even notice the food Ram brought her. "I will not forget! Whenever you want to go to the world of Akame ga Kill, I can take you there." Su Han gestured for Akame to finish his meal first. "Good, thank you!" Akame heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at Su Han with gratitude. "ording to our current rtionship, this is not necessary!" Su Han smiled, closed his eyes while eating, and contacted Esdeath. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Esdeathth. Are you still in the Akame ga Kill World?" Esdeath: "Where can I go other than Akame ga Kill?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Then I will bring Akame and Kurome into your world! You summoned all the members of the Night Raid Organization. By the way, know Kurome, right? You also came with his friends." Esdeath: "Alright! Then I''ll talk to Najendater! But I just told Najenda, she cane or not, I don''t care." Monkey D. Dragon: "ording to my knowledge of Najenda, she will definitelye. When I taught her at the beginning, I found that even though she showed iron and blood above the ruling strategy. But in reality, she also has a soft side!" Monkey D. Dragon: "If she really is such a ruthless person, then she won''t be the prime minister of the country after me." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon Lorr will return with Akame and Kurome and meet your old friend in Akame ga Kill World? Do you mind if I go together?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you want, I have no opinion." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Hehehe, then it''s decided." Esdeath: "I already gave permission for Kuroneko!" Esdeath did not mention Su Han question. After all, as a Guild Master, Su Han had the freedom to travel through many worlds. Su Han opened his eyes after finishing the conversation here, and then saw the empty table swept in front of him, as well as Akame and Kurome looking at him expectantly. "Your eating speed is really faster than I imagined!" Su Han also sped up to eat all the food in the bowl. Then he got up and straightened his clothes. "By the way, Ram, Rem, do you want toe with me?" Su Han cast his gaze on Ram and Rem. Rem also wanted to leave, but Ram tugged at the hem of Ram shirt and shook her head. Rem thought of something and fell silent. Su Han looked at Ram and heard Ram thoughts. Ram felt that she should spend all his time training and catch up to Su Han in no time. This is what she has to do the most, and she will not disappoint Su Han expectations. "Sometimes take a break! Work and rest must be bnced." Su Han spoke softly to Ram. Ram didn''t say anything in the end, but his attitude waspletely exposed, but Su Han didn''t force it in the end. "In that case! Just forget it." Su Han turned his gaze to Akame and Kurome "Don''t fight back, I brought you two to another world and I want to experiment with something!" The pupil in Su Han eyes instantly turned into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, and using Kamui absorbed Akame and Kurome into Kamui space. "If I use the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan to carry people, then do these people in the Kamui space also need 100 points for Crossing Over Talisman?" Although Su Han did notck points, he was very interested in the matter itself. After buying the Crossing Over Talisman, Su Han was just about to leave, when he found that the system raised a warning that the number of Crossing Over Talisman was not enough. "It''s not an easy thing to take advantage of the system!" But he wasn''t too sorry. At first, he just wanted to try, and nothing else, so he bought another Two Crossing Over Talisman. In the next second, Su Han clicked, and his figure disappeared. ... The world of Akame ga Kill, the residence of the general. Esdeath was sitting in the middle of the general mansion garden at the moment. The General Mansion was huge, butpared tost time, the flow of people was much less. Only a few maids in maid costumes walked and worked in the general house. "Esdeath! You''re not fooling us, are you? Akame really will be back soon?" Leone looked at Esdeath with her arms wrapped around her chest. "What do you mean?" Esdeath sneered. If other people don''t have a good attitude towards her, why should she have a good attitude towards others? Not to mention, in terms of strength alone, she is the number one person in the world of Akame ga Kill If it weren''t for Dragon and Najenda face, Leone would have been a huge block of ice with Leone unkind tone to her. "Leon! Shut up." Najenda sat across from Esdeath, turning to Leone. No one knew the horrors of Esdeath better than her. Even though she is now Prime Minister, she still respects Esdeath who seems to feel at home and has no rights, even automatically lowering his status. It was only because, in the beginning, she and Esdeath had also trained under Dragon, so she had a very clear understanding of all of Esdeath powers. If Esdeath wanted to, she could kill everyone present. The only ones who were sure to survive were Najenda, and those who didn''t survive because of Esdeath power who saw Dragon face and saved his life. The gap between the two sides had reached this point. "Count you smart!" Esdeath lifted the teacup in front of her and took a sip of water. Even if she gave face, she would only give it once at most. If Leone said the second sentence, she would definitely do it the first time. Leone, who didn''t know she had walked around the circle of death gates, her face was still somewhat reluctant, but in the end, she covered her mouth obediently under Najenda intense gaze. "BOSS, we just want to know, when will Akamee back? It''s not like I''m hostile to General Esdeath!" Mine touched his nose. "I''m not in a hurry, what are you worried about?" Najenda words instantly silenced all the old Night Raid members present. That''s too true. As the country prime minister, Najenda is a busy person. She took the time to sit on the opposite side to apany Esdeath and drink tea peacefully. They were old Night Raid members who spent most of their time at home, what qualifications should they talk about? Chapter 574: The changes that Dragon brings to the world of Esdeath Chapter 574: The changes that Dragon brings to the world of Esdeath cing the teacup in her hand on the table, Esdeath saw the ripples of the space beside her. "They should being soon!" Najenda subconsciously followed Esdeath gaze, looked to the side, but there was no one. Just as she was about to ask, she found that the space in front of her was distorted. Then, a figure wearing a ck gothic loli costume appeared out of thin air. "You really came here first?" Esdeath saw Goko Ruri arrival. "Perhaps something happened to the Demon Lord?" Goko Ruri gave a small smile and immediately sat on the chair, calm andfortable. It was as if she was in his own home. "..." Najenda watched Esdeath silently, weren''t they waiting for Akame arrival? Who can exin to her, who is this beautiful girl in ck gothic loli dress? However, Najenda heart was also slightly shocked, because she saw that Esdeath really treated Goko Ruri with an equal attitude this time. If the opponent strength wasn''t enough, then Esdeath who upholds the idea of the strong preying on the weak, would never be able to take such a stance. This undoubtedly showed that the girl in front of her was a strong person. "Oh! By the way," Goko Ruri thought of something, and looked at Najenda, "Are you the heir found by Dragon?" Najenda face froze, then asked. "Who are you?" "I''m Dragon friend! You can call me Goko Ruri or Kuroneko, whatever you want!" Goko Ruri said, "Dragon, let me send you my regards!" "I see! It turns out that you are Dragon friend." Najenda took a deep breath, stood up, and faced Goko Ruri leaning slightly. Goko Ruri didn''t respond, and Esdeath was also indifferent on the side. They turned their heads at the same time and looked in the direction where Goko Ruri had appeared earlier. At this time, the space in the ce became distorted again, and Su Han figure emerged from nothing. "This is a little beyond my expectations?" Su Han saw the scene where Esdeath was drinking tea with Najenda. How long had he been telling Esdeath? The Night Raid members came here so quickly. "After the phone call, Najenda agreed to meet and she came using Teigu Shambh toe here." Esdeath and said casually, "However, Kurome friends won''t have the speed of Shambh, so depart in a hurry and it will take quite a while." "Is that so?" Su Han nodded, but he still wanted toment, when will the world of Akame ga Kill have a phone? It''s not a phone, but the Den Den Mushi that Dragon brought from the One Piece world? Seeing Su Han wrinkled expression, Esdeath exined, "Telephones haven''t been widely disseminated and their numbers are still very rare." "Phone blueprint, is Dragon exchange with Tony, Tony uses Danger Beast type material to develop simple phone manufacturing method based on situation in Akame ga Kill world." "That''s how it is!" Su Han understands. Science and technology are the main productive forces, obviously Dragon understands this very well. Even Najenda, who was originally very calm, looked at Su Han, but she couldn''t calm down. She looked at Esdeath, and asked, "Excuse me, where is Akame now?" Goko Ruri appeared first, Najenda could understand. But after Su Han appeared, Akame had yet to appear. No matter how she told herself to calm down, she couldn''t stand this moment. "Akame is here now!" Su Han smiled and opened his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. Before Najenda understood what Su Han words meant, Su Han continued, "I, now let them out." The windmill slowly turned in his eyes, the space distorted, and Akane and Kurone appeared. "Akame, it really is Akame!" Leone eyes lit up in an instant, and she immediately hugged Akame. Akame stiffened, and she reached out and hugged Leone tightly. "Last time, Dragon said that Akame followed his master! And now, with Akame behind you, you also represent the teacher of Dragon?" Although Najenda was also happy, but soon she looked at Su Han. "I never thought I was the teacher of Dragon! I just gave him a few books." Su Han said, he always thought so. "You are too humble You yourself let Dragon ze the revolutionary path that suits him best! That is enough to make you his teacher." Najenda didn''t think so. Su Han pointed at Akame "You should also talk to Akame a lot" "Isn''t it inappropriate not to apany you for a while?" Najenda became worried, Dragon was the first prime minister of this country, and she was only the sessor. If tracing back from this perspective, Su Han seniority was higher than that of Najenda. Even if she is currently the leader of the country, there should be no disrespect at all. Su Han lightly patted his palm on the table, took out a few cups of coffee from the system warehouse, pushed one of them in front of Goko Ruri, and pushed another cup in front of Esdeath. "OK!" Najenda heaved a sigh of relief, nodded at Su Han, then got up and walked towards Akame and the Night Raid members. Spreading Kenbunshoku Haki, Su Han could easily see the scenery inside the imperial capital. The development of the imperial capital was so fast,pletely different from thest time he saw it. On the street, one after another thempposts lit up, and inside were ced the oil squeezed from the Danger Beast. Just a little can burn for a long time. At night, this roadside oilmp will light up. The road was smooth and people came and went. Compared to the previous lifeless state, the imperial capital now had more vitality. Even Su Han felt that he saw a world of spiritual energy. Although the technological level and architectural style of these two worlds werepletely different, the calm and peaceful atmosphere was indeed very simr. "Dragon, really did something amazing!" Su Han words with praise. Chapter 575: Tony Achievement? New scientific system based on dangerous species Chapter 575: Tony Achievement? New scientific system based on dangerous species "I don''t think there''s anything to say!" Esdeath looked disinterested, "This world, from the past to the present is still the same, that is, the number of strong people is very few! " "Especially after Dragon asked General Budo to lead his entire race to guard the borders. The entire imperial capital, I have lost an opponent." Esdeath sighed in disappointment, his strength gained after [Strengthening] , even though General Budo was far from his opponent, he stillforted Esdeath. General Budo left, and after Dragon returned to the world of One Piece, Esdeath really had a kind of loneliness not having a worthy opponent. "That''s because you don''t pay attention to the matter of civilization and prosperity." Su Han said. Esdeath paid no attention to the prosperity of civilization. What she cared more about was the number of strong people in this world. She wanted to experience the kind of battle she could excite. Then Su Han took a sip of coffee and said, "If you want to fight, you can go to the virtual battlefield to satisfy your fighting desire." "But most of the guild members are concentrating on ying the YGGDRASIL game to raise their level. While the Akame World doesn''t kill! Humph! Sure enough reality is the most boring game ever!" Esdeath said unhappily. "Right! Reality is at best a boring game." Goko Ruri nodded in agreement. Then she turned his head to look at Su Han and said bitterly. "And also does the Demon Lord have any special feelings about living together with Akame and Kurome for so long?" "Not! I have a very pure rtionship with them." Su Han said very calmly. As for the future it was hard to say, but the rtionship between him and Akame and Kurome was indeed very pure. Goko Ruri looked at Su Han suspiciously, her Kenbunshoku Haki vaguely sensed that Su Han wasn''t lying. But she always felt that something was missing. "Guild Master won''t go in a hurry this time?" Esdeath looked at Su Han with a yful gaze. "I will stay here for the night!" Su Han immediately replied, "After all, this time I came to have fun!" Traveling to different worlds to exterminate Transmigators or Reincarnators is work. But now it''s fun for rxation or sightseeing. Su Han had always distinguished the two very clearly. "Then I''m relieved!" Esdeath pped his palms, and his voice became cold and lonely for a moment. She gave orders to the maids in this mansion, "Go and prepare a banquet! ording to the final banquet highest specification." As Esdeath continued to sit, Su Han asked curiously. "How do I feel that your mansion is so quiet?" "Because Dragon has abolished very!" said Esdeath briefly. "..." Su Han immediately felt embarrassed. It seemed that this question was a sore point for Esdeath, but he looked at Esdeath and felt that Esdeath didn''t care about him. While chatting with Esdeath, Su Han also investigated the situation on Akame and Kurome side with Kenbunshoku Haki, Akame was with his friends, and left after a long time of not seeing each other. But when she came to the street, she looked at the new imperial capital with a look of surprise on his face. This is actually quite normal. When Su Han scanned the imperial capital with Kenbunshoku Haki he was also taken aback, not to mention Akame. And as she walked the streets, listening to the changes in the imperial capital and even the entire country as described by hispanions. Akame mood continued to fluctuate. "There will be no more despair like there used to be." Akame recalled Su Han words. Throughmunication with his friends, she gradually understood that this country was built by his friends and many people. She also knew that the leader who truly pushed this country to the top was an existence called Dragon. She was grateful to his friends, to the people of this country, and also to Su Han. "Looks like Akame is very satisfied! This is very nice." Su Han felt Kurome acquaintances rushing over as well. After that, Su Han withdrew his Kenbunshoku Haki. Akame and Kurome obsession had disappeared. This is the best result for Su Han. He closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I have seen a change in the imperial capital! I just wanted to ask Dragon-sam how he did it?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Raising people living standards on arge scale? You don''t have to thank Dragon for this! You should thank me." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I used the many Danger Beasts sent by Dragon andpared them one by one to create a simple scientific system suitable for their world, this is very exhausting for me." Let the World Suffer: "Wait! You didn''t remove the science supplies from your world, but created a scientific system suitable for the world of Akame ga Kill?" Is it possible to do this kind of way? Even if he knew that Tony was a genius in science, it was still beyond his expectation to do this kind of thing. One person can build a scientific system, even if it is a crude scientific system, it is still very amazing! Like electricity which is the foundation of modern society, and the foundation of the scientific system that Tony created for the World of Akame ga Kill are all kinds of Danger Beasts. Shinonono Tabane: "I admit that Tony doing this kind of thing is really amazing! But I was just a little surprised, if I wanted to, I could do this kind of thing." Shinonono Tabane: "What''s more, Tony must have also benefited a lot from this incident, such as the parameters of various Danger Beasts. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s true." Monkey D. Dragon: "The reason why this world was able to develop so fast is really thanks to Tony help, thank you very much" Tony Is Not the Richest: "No need to thank me. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "In the beginning, we all traded it clearly And as Tabane said, the parameters of the Danger Beast helped me a lot too!" Monkey D. Dragon: "Even so! I still have to thank you nicely." Chapter 576: Re:CREATORS, trash work! Chapter 576: Re:CREATORS, trash work! Esdeath : "So boring! I really want to fight with someone! Kuroneko, do you have time?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "You are looking for Minamiya Natsuki!" Minamiya Natsuki: "You are looking for the Youkai Sage next door!" Youkai Sage: "The Youkai sage you summoned is in hibernation. jpg." Esdeath: "I knew it would be like this!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuronekoi: "Everyone has things to do after all! How can I have time to fight with you?" Esdeath: "What''s with that sentence! You only drink tea by my side, not qualified to say it!" Su Xiaoxiao: "So I''m always surprised why are we chatting in the guild chat room?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you guys want to chat, can''t you guys chat in reality?" If they were in their respective worlds, using a guild to chat would be understandable. But now, everyone was sitting at the same table, drinking each other''s coffee, and as a result, they all closed their eyes and chatted in the guild? Esdeath: "Maybe I got used to it?" Come Be My Son: "I just finished watching RE:CREATORS, this I find veryplicated." Fourth Hokage: "Why is itplicated? Is RE:CREATORS a dark-themed memory copy?" Namikaze Minato hadn''t watched Re:CREATORS yet, so he didn''t know why Shirohige wasining. Come Be My Son: "It''s not like that." Fourth Hokage: "If not, then what? I remember except for the dark theme memory copy, and old Shirohige rarelyins about the other memory copies." Come Be My Son: "The early stages of the Re:CREATORS story are amazing, especially the scene where two-dimensional characters are summoned to the city! It makes me feel veryforting." Shirohige had participated in many missions following Su Han and the others to another world to carry out missions. And how simr is it to the early days of RE:CREATORS? The substitute taste is so strong! However, if he felt good in the early stages of RE:CREATORS, then in theter stages, it would be a direct bloodbath He felt his high expectations fall to the ground hard. Come Be My Son: "Damn it! Why didn''t they follow the storyline at ater stage? All wordy exnations! This is a clearly creative work, and the style is simr to the Holy Grail War, but in the end, this old man is forced to see a bad ending." Come Be My Son: "Re:CREATORS is trash work!" Altair: "..." Kasumi Utako: "The only one who supported me to watch was Altair-san!" Kiririn: "Un, Altair-san is so cool and so pretty!" Kiririn: "Long live the Military Uniform Princess!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Is that the only thing you guys pay more attention to than Altair? His abilities are so BUG whenever someone makes fan fiction about her, whatever abilities that story is associated with are added to his power of constantly updating his arsenal, making her nearly invincible." Kosaka Kyosuke thought about Altair ability that he had deduced through the memory copy. He was very jealous of this ability. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Military Uniform Princess has a known ability to destroy the attacks of fictional characters. And transfer the damage she received to someone else. Her sword has the power to cut through fiction. And she can travel through fictional worlds at will." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "No matter what I think, this is all really cheat?!" Su Xiaoxiao: "No problem! There are a lot of bugs. Now, let''s find out about Kamijou Touma Imagine Breaker!" Su Han calmlypares, he has seen a lot of things, and Altair abilities are nothing. Of course, even if this was put aside, Su Han felt that some of Altair abilities that were too BUG would be less BUG in the other world. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I wonder, Altair abilities seem great, but in the final analysis, the essence of his power is only the recognition of the creator of the inhabitants of the world! If the inhabitants of that world don''t acknowledge it, the impact on Altair will be great too, right?" Altair: "..." Altair : "What I think now you are not fictional world characters! But really a real character?" After Altair watched RE:CREATORS, all his thoughts were thrown away. Contrary to what she had imagined, although the group of people in front of her looked like characters in anime, the group of people in front of her waspletely different from his world. Even though RE:CREATORS anime characters can appear in the world, it needs the general public approval to show their power. And Shirohige, or Fourth Hokage here. Neither of them needed the so-called acknowledgment. Because they were all living people, they themselves possessed a strong and unrivaled power. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! Everyone is real. Only this, I firmly believe!" Altair: "Really?" Altair was still hesitating. Su Xiaoxiao: "If you really want to judge if everyone is real, you can see if you can do it without the help of the Super Dimensional Guild system! Can you travel to other worlds, such as Naruto world, One Piece world, etc." Su Xiao Xiao: "If you can''t, then all of this is real!" Su Han gave an unfriendly suggestion. Although Altair can freely travel through the fictional works of the RE:CREATORS world. But if she could even enter Naruto and One Piece, which doesn''t exist in the RE:CREATORS world, then she really did see a ghost. After all, people in the RE:CREATORS world don''t know about One Piece and Naruto. Altair: "..." Altair saw what Su Han said, and after thinking about it for a moment, she nodded. She thought it made sense. If Altair can''t travel to the world of One Piece and Naruto in the guild. This can be reversed to prove that the world of One Piece and the world of Naruto is the real world. This can prove that the RE:CREATORS Altair world is currently the real world. Than the illusory world created by some writers. RE:CREATORS is not a world of illusions, which is very important to Altair. If RE:CREATORS is a world of illusions, then what counts for their hard work over the years? At that time, she really went crazy! Thinking of this, Altair began to use his abilities. After a few seconds, Altair opened his eyes again. She realized that she couldn''t go to Naruto World. At this time, not only did she not feel sad, but she also felt relieved. Chapter 577: I always feel, this attracts hate to me Chapter 577: I always feel, this attracts hate to me It''s a much better result than she thought. She couldn''t enter the fictional world of Naruto which meant that every world in this guild was real. It means the world of Re:CREATORS is real. Altair: "I just tried it! I can go to the world of fiction in our world, but I can''t go to your world!" Altair: "Of course, if I send all of your fiction here, in the case of receiving public acknowledgment, maybe I can enter the world of that work of fiction." Altair: "Like this.... Very good..." Nakiri Erina: "This is really good news!" Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! So little girls don''t have to worry about so many problems what world do we live in? Think about it and know that it is impossible!" Su Xiaoxiao "I I''m more curious, what will Altair do next?" Altair: "Of course I will resurrect my creator Shimazaki Setsuna!" King: "Of course, resurrecting Shimazaki Setsuna is Altair obsession." Altair: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Guild Master, thank you very much. Anyway, the memory copy you provided helped me a lot! This is very useful for me." At first, Altair was also very confused about the resurrection of Shimazaki Setsuna. But after watching the memory copy, Altair finally understood what she had to do. For the future there is also aplete n. Su Xiaoxiao: "d to help you." Kaito Kid: "Has no one seen a copy of Kaito Magic memory?" Let the World Suffer: "I''m very sorry. Even though I watched a copy of Kaito Magic memory, when I watched it, I saw it as an alternative series to Detective Conan." Kaito Kid: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Sorry, I have this feeling too" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Too simr after all! And Detective Conan is too long . Compared to Detective Conan size, Kaito Magic is really not worth mentioning." Edogawa Conan: "..." Conan expression didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry? How did he feel that this made everyone hate him? Kaito Kid: "Could it be a long memory copy, so you can do whatever you want?" Kuroba Kaito almost went berserk, even though his memory copy was slightly shorter, but after all, it couldn''t be considered as an alternative series to Detective Conan.... This is too rough! Su Xiaoxiao: "Sorry! The memory copy is long, you can literally do whatever you want." Kaito Kid: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "And I remember that in the beginning, part of the Magic Kaito plot is indeed Detective Conan alternative series." Su Han brutally broke Kuroba Kaito illusion. Kaito Kid: "..." The words of Kuroba Kaito reply caught in his throat, and he was speechless. Nakiri Erina: "It turned out to be true." Kasumi Utako: Kuroba-san mind was hit hard. Kuroba Kaito mind was hit hard, and Conan couldn''t calm down. Conan vaguely felt that Kuroba Kaito mighte to him soon. After all, Kuroba Kaito might not be able to provoke many of the big bosses in the Super Dimensional Guild, but it was fine to provoke with a detective who had be a child. Conan is not worried about the threat to him. He especially considered Kuroba Kaito appearance which was simr to his. Conan always felt that if Kuroba Kaito aimed at him, he would definitely be battered. "Not! I should have nned earlier, otherwise, when he came to trick me, I thought of countermeasures, it was already toote." Conan thought hard. If he wanted to improve his response methods, then increasing his own strength was undoubtedly the most important. If he had the power not to mention had the level of Su Han strength. Even if he only had Gin level strength, or Haibara Ai level strength, he could handle many situations. Thinking of this, Conan eyes shone brightly, and finally opened the guild public skill temte.. "Let me see what, the training method suits me better." ... Su Han turned his attention away from the guild chat room. He looked at the table in front of him, and found that the table in front of him was already full of food. At this time, Esdeath was sorting out the food on the table, and after noticing that Su Han was awake, she had a smile appear on his face. "Guild Master, you just woke up, now we can start the banquet!" Esdeath patted Goko Ruri on the shoulder next to her and woke Goko Ruri up as well. "I fought the monsters in YGGDRASIL! Just now, elite little boss, I could almost kill him!" Goko Ruri who woke up immediately locked the culprit, and red at Esdeath angrily. "Didn''t you chat in the guild chat room before?" Esdeath smiled disdainfully and said, "Since you met the little boss, why are you so worried, isn''t there an ultimate boss!" "If it is the ultimate boss, you have met me in the virtual battlefield!" Goko Ruri said angrily, but looked at thevish banquet in front of her, and finally, she still forcefully suppressed the grievances in her heart. Su Han picked up arge chicken thigh stick, and made a small gesture showing the size, "Look at these chicken thigh sticks! I almost thought I was in the world of Dragon Ball or One Piece." "This must be a Danger Beast, right?" Goko Ruri straightened her gothic loli outfit, and looked at the many dishes on the table. "Of course!" Esdeath nodded, "The dishes are certainly cooked to the best of a chef''s abilities, but can''tpare to your maid! I hope the Guild Master won''t be too disappointed." "Guest epts the Host''s treatment! There''s no reason to be disappointed. Do you think, except for the world of Shokugeki no Soma, I can''t even eat food in other worlds?" Su Han smiled indifferently, then bit the chicken thigh stick in his hand and his eyes suddenly lit up Chapter 578: Breaking Goko Ruri seal? Chapter 578: Breaking Goko Ruri seal? "It would be great if it could satisfy the Guild Master!" Esdeath was relieved, and then said, "When the Guild Master leaves, I will prepare some fresh Danger Beast meat for the Guild Master. The Guild Master will bring it back and let your maid cook it?" "Will that be too much trouble?" Su Han asked. "Those are just some mere Danger Beasts! What kind of trouble could it cause?" Esdeath said indifferently. Originally, his strength was already very strong, but now, after Dragon training, Esdeath strength was even stronger. Even if it was a high-level Danger Beast, they couldn''t resist a single move she used. "If it''s like that, then I won''t be polite!" Su Han looked at Esdeath with a small smile, and noticed that Esdeath looked rxed, so he agreed. This banquetsted for more than an hour. After eating, Esdeath brought Su Han and Goko Ruri to a room and pointed randomly. "Guild Masters! Kuroneko! This is the room I prepared for you." Goko Ruri nodded subconsciously, but in the next moment, realizing that something was wrong, she turned her head and looked at Esdeath with a scream with redness on her cheeks. "A room prepared for us? You mean, I slept with the Demon Lord?" "Aren''t you sleeping together?" Esdeath asked back. Goko Ruri instantly fell silent, and to be honest, she didn''t refuse to sleep with Su Han. But she was afraid that Su Han would have a bad impression on her because of this. "That''s actually the host''s arrangement! Just ept it." Su Han looked at the nervous Goko Ruri, then looked at Esdeath with a nod. Seeing that Su Han didn''t mind, Esdeath turned around and left. "Demon Lord!" Goko Ruri cheeks turned red, she looked at Su Han, and suddenly felt confused. Even though Su Han slept in his room in the Oreimo worldst time, there was still Luo Hao at that time. Now, a single man and woman, her and Su Han. As long as she was thinking this, Goko Ruri felt dizzy and wanted to fall to the ground. "Sleep! My cute little angel." Su Han hugged Goko Ruri and threw her on the bed. And what happened next Su Han broke the seal of Goko Ruri virginity which stained the bed sheet with blood. And turned Goko Ruri from a little girl into a grown woman. Maybe because of the Sube Sube no Mi fruit, Goko Ruri charm has increasedpared to before entering the guild. Even though Su Han felt a bit different from Ram and Rem, Su Han still enjoyed nting his seed into Goko Ruri womb. ..... One night passed. When Su Han opened his eyes again, he found that Goko Ruri had cut the bloodstained sheets. After all, this was the first time, and it was a very important warning for Goko Ruri. But ... "Kuroneko, why aren''t you wearing clothes?" Su Han asked. "Wasn''t it because you tore my Gothic Loli dress?" When it came to this, there was a trace of sadness in Goko Ruri eyes. Looking at the gothic loli clothes that were torn apart on the ground, Su Han finally asked curiously, "Didn''t you put other clothes in the system warehouse?" Goko Ruri: "...." Seeing Goko Ruri like this, Su Han already knew the truth, and immediately didn''t speak, his eyes turned into Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, staring at the loli gothic clothes. "Recollection!" The power of time emerged from Su Han eyes, instantly restoring the Gothic Lolita dress to how it was before it was torn offst night. If it was for an ordinary Uchiha n member, this method of use was undoubtedly a frivolous and extravagant thing, but for Su Han, who had unlocked the Rinnegan Six Tomoe, this method of use was undoubtedly a trivial matter. "I think if Uchiha Ten found out that his doujutsu Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was used by you in this way, I think he would cry in hell!" Goko Rurimented, but ended up wearing her clothes happily. "I''m a bit curious, Uchiha Ten died in Naruto world, then will his soul finally enter the afterlife in Naruto world?" Su Han was lost in thought. "..." Goko Ruri was also speechless. She felt that the possibility of the Uchiha spirit flying away was even further away. After all, if you enter the final world in Naruto World, doesn''t that mean that Uchiha Ten can also be resurrected through Edo Tensei? Judging from the attitude of the Super Dimensional Guild system towards Transmigators like this who controlled high power and wanted to fight for hegemony, the system would kill them immediately. The possibility of Uchiha Ten resurrection was quite small. Of course you can''t say it''s impossible. After Goko Ruri put on the clothes, she found that Su Han had not started dressing yet. Not waiting for her to ask. The next moment, Goko Ruri saw Su Han body turned into lightning, blended into his clothes, and finished dressing. "Logia devil fruits are truly enviable." "If you want a Logia devil fruit, you can go to the world of One Piece to find it! You are called the Solitary Seawalker Emperor in the One Piece world, the logia devil fruit is not as difficult as one might think!" "I''m just jealous of the power of your Goro Goro no Mi Fruit! The only thing that is simr to the Goro Goro no Mi Fruit is Kizaru Pika Pika no Mi fruit, I wouldn''t kill Kizaru for the Pika Pika no Mi fruit right?" Goko Ruri shrugged, and quickly forgot about this matter. She was only envious of Su Han speed. In terms of strength, the development of his Hito Hito no Mi Fruit, Model: Daitenshi is not inferior to Sengoku Hito Hito no Mi Fruit, Model: Daibutsu. Not to mention facing Kizaru. After finishing getting dressed, Su Han picked up Goko Ruri and pushed the door open. Goko Ruri glimpsed two brothers, Akame and Kurome who were squatting on the side of the wall. Goko Ruri: "..." When did these two sisterse here? Goko Ruri felt her face turn pale. Damn it! Didn''t theyest night? If they really camest night, wouldn''t that mean they listened to his moans all night? "They really deserve to be trusted." Su Han patted Goko Ruri shoulder, andforted her. Last night, his Kenbunshoku Haki noticed Akame and Kurome arrival, but he was busy sowing seeds at the time and didn''t greet the two. "Since you said that they can be trusted, then I No, this isn''t the point of the problem at all!" Goko Ruri finally responded, her face turning red, and she looked grimly at Akame and Kurome while gritting her teeth, "Why are you two here?" "As Master Su Han guards, we naturally have to stay here!" Akame voice didn''t fluctuate at all. She naturally knew what happenedst night, but she didn''t care about it. It''s not about anything else, but because of adaptation. After all, in Su Han vi, Su Han and Ram and Rem often did things that adults do. For Akame and Kurome who practice Kenbunshoku Haki, there are only a few walls that can''t stop the sound at all! Chapter 579: World Government Overthrown? The One Piece Chapter has ended! Chapter 579: World Government Overthrown? The One Piece Chapter has ended! Su Han looked at Goko Ruri, and could feel Goko Ruri current mood was very unstable. However, he could also understand Goko Ruri feelings. Su Han looked at Akame and Kurome, and changed the subject, "How are your friends?" "Talks about a lot!" In her eyes had traces of tenderness, memories, and finally, all these emotions turned into gratitude. She looked at Su Han, and said every word, "Master, everything you said hase true." Akame knelt on one knee and lowered her head towards Su Han. "From today onwards, I will truly be your sword! Carry out all your wishes." "It turns out that what you saidst time turned into my sword, didn''t you really mean it?" Su Han said jokingly. With a gentle tug of his hand, psychokinesis enveloped Akame body, which made Akame stand up. Su Han naturally knew that Akame was seriousst time. After all, Akame couldn''t lie about her Kenbunshoku Haki, but this didn''t prevent her from using this topic to tease Akame. "It''s just that there was some doubt and anxiety in my heart at that time." Akame until now, she was wholeheartedly willing to regard Su Han as his master. After today, whatever decision Su Han made, even if Su Han was going to hell, Akame would voluntarily follow Su Han. "I will follow Onee-san, follow my Master!" Kurome said. She didn''t mention Su Han anymore Master of Akame, but had turned closer to master of Ram and Rem. This reflects the difference in the value of the two. "Let''s eat first!" Su Han did not respond to the matter of the two, and took them to the general courtyard. Esdeath is already sitting here. The imperial capital has a mild climate, but therge courtyard is covered with snow, and a thickyer of ice forms on the ground, and the entire courtyard is covered in white. Of course, this kind of snow decoration is also limited to the yard. "Your control of the Demon''s Extract has reached a point beyond extraordinary. It''s even higher than Kuzan Hie Hie no Mi fruit!" Su Han sat on the opposite side while praising. "I like being strong!" Esdeath responded with a smile, she spread his palms, and the cold air was instantly covered, the ice on the ground melted in an instant, and the temperature returned to normal. "..." Watching this scene, Su Han suddenly remembered Puck, Emilia Contracted Spirit in the Re:Zero world. Obviously Puck is the Great Spirit who controls the fire element, but people in the world of Re:Zero call it ice control. The so-called Great Spirit who controls the fire is not actually controlling the fire, but the temperature, as long as the temperature is lowered, will naturally make ice. Although this arrangement made Su Han not understand, but seeing the situation in front of him, Su Han felt that Esdeath had also embarked on a path simr to Puck. This is a further development of Demon''s Extract. "Kuroneko, if you don''t be strong enough! The next battle, you will losepletely!" Esdeath looked at Goko Ruri next to Su Han, and with a defiant look. "Don''t think it''s just that you''re making progress." Goko Ruri looked at Esdeath, fearlessly. "I''m looking forward to it!" Esdeath said back. "Eat first, we will leave after eating!" Su Han interrupted the gazes between the two. Esdeath prepared breakfast for them. After eating, Su Han said goodbye to Esdeath and Goko Ruri. Su Han bought some Crossing Over Talisman and returned to the vi in the spiritual energy world with Akame and Kurome. After returning, Su Han said to the two, "Akame, Kurome, I have kept my promise to you, and you two should also train!" "Un!" "No problem, Master." After the two left, Su Han closed his eyes and practiced for a while at the time house. Then, he went to the YGGDRASIL game and Goko Ruri, Kasumigaoka Utaha, Akemi Homura, and Illya together formed a party. After having fun, Su Han entered the guild chat room. As soon as he entered, he found something very interesting. Monkey D. Dragon: "Starting today! The revolutionary army will no longer hide and reallye to the fore." Koro-sensei: "Why all of a sudden? Are you going to war with the world government? Oh, oh, this is so thrilling! To overthrow the desperate world and give the world the fire of revolution! It makes me feel very happy to hear that!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Yeah, yeah!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "In the guild, there are so many people who are afraid the world won''t fall apart." Kirishima Touka: "Now, has it started?" elerator: "Need our support and help?" Fourth Hokage: "Dragon, if your brother needs reinforcements, let me know. I cane anytime to help you block two or three Yonko level experts, no problem at all." Monkey D. Dragon: "No need It''s over." Let the World Sufferer: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." Magical Girl Illya: "..." There are people in the guid ready to help you. You said it''s over, why say this? Kasumi Utako: "If you think about it carefully, Dragon is talking about the revolutionary army officially standing on the sidelines from today" Kasumi Utako: "If we think about it from this perspective, Dragon says the War is over, and there''s nothing wrong with that!" Youkai Sage: "The war to overthrow the world government is over? The world of One Piece has officially ended? So fast!" Yakumo Yukari was feeling off guard. Su Xiaoxiao: "What is the actual situation of this battle?" Su Han was also surprised and interested. Monkey D. Dragon: "The power of the world government is far beyond our expectations. If it weren''t for Shirohige suppression, the situation would havepletely copsed." Chapter 580: Dragons are really pitiful! His son is leading the fight for his father Chapter 580: Dragons are really pitiful! His son is leading the fight for his father Even if everything was over now, Dragon remembered what had happened before. Thanks to Shirohige for being supportive. Otherwise, even if the strength bes stronger with the help of the guild, it is still not enough. Nakiri Erina: "I''ve always been curious about how powerful the world government is, which isn''t mentioned in the memory copy in One Piece, can Dragon-san exin it?" Monkey D. Dragon: "With the system help, I''m already half way out of the Yonko realm! I can bepared to Akagami no Shanks. " Monkey D. Dragon: "But even with me like this, I am leading the Revolutionary Army against the Red Line continent, and there is no certainty that it will retreat." Akagami no Shanks from the world of One Piece, this is a very strong person. The most exaggerated thing that Akagami no Shanks did was that he used his own power against the entire group of Yonko. In other words, his fighting strength is superior to a single Yonko, and he can fight against an entire group of Yonko including Yonko and cadres of Yonko. From this one could imagine how powerful Akagami no Shanks was. He was more suited to be called the Solitary Seawalker Emperor of the sea than Goko Ruri. Dragon believed that he wouldn''t be any weaker than the current Akagami no Shanks, but he brought an entire high-level revolutionary army to invade the world government, and he didn''t even have the confidence to back down. Let the World Sufferer: "..." As soon as Shinra Tensei reversed the entire Mariejois vortex, Nagato said, is the world government that strong? Why didn''t he feel any of it? Come Be My Son: "Gurarara! The others are nothing, and the Five Elder Stars are no big deal." Come Be My Son: "The key lies in the mysterious and unexpected Tenryuubito in One Piece World that is [Im], in the state he uses the Tenryuubito National Treasure! Even this old man took a lot of effort to finish." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Sakata Gintoki: "[Im], did you know that Shirohige also spent a lot of effort? Impossible!" Sakata Gintoki was stunned, Shirohige could destroy the existence of hundreds of space warships with one blow. Can [Im] cause trouble for Shirohige? Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s a bit surprising indeed! But if the Tenryuubito weren''t strong, and a ruffian lived up to their trick, they wouldn''t be able to rule the world for 800 years!" Let the World Suffer: "So thest time I destroyed Mariejois Holy Land and didn''t meet [Im], it was my luck?" Uzumaki Nagato listened to this and he felt lucky. Tenryuubito [Im], seems stronger than someone who just entered the world of One Piece? Aizen Sosuke: "Don''t worry! At that time, I also made sense of the Tenryuubito hiding a strong man! Even if there is a strong man above us at that time, we can retreatpletely." Aizen Sosuke: "Not to mention I didn''t think [Im] was any better than me at the time." Aizen says that when he went to another world for the first time, he made a whole n book. What happened to the weak? What will happen to the strong? What could he possibly gain in another world? What kind of n will be implemented in the other world... And so on, he had nned and was fully prepared. No matter how bad the situation was, he would definitelye out safely. Su Xiaoxiao: "Since Dragon has overthrown the world government! He truly became the ruler of the One Piece world. Then how is Dragon preparation to treat Shirohige or Yonko in the New World?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "By the way, I was thinking of Dragon-san son." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Dragon straightforwardly defines all pirates as thieves. Then his son led the rebellion." Shinonono Tabane: "Puff ha ha ha I''mughing." Monkey D. Dragon: "Pirates must be restrained! I''ll go to the Marines myself. In the case of the overthrow of the world government, there is help from Shirohige! I''ve managed to get the Marines in." King: "Actually, I wonder what kind of mentality Garp has. " Old Man is the Marquis: "Garp mentality is fine! I didn''t expect him to fight with his son. That old man is probablyughing from the bed!" Koro-sensei: "Yeah, right! For Garp as long as the Marines are not destroyed, the world government copses, and the Tenryuubito die! Maybe he''ll burst outughing. Compared to Garp, I''m more curious about what kind of mentality Sengoku is at this point." elerator: "Perhaps a hopeless life" Su Xiaoxiao: "Since you want to restrain the pirates, how about old Shirohige?" Monkey D. Dragon : "Simr to Shirohige, Akagami no Shanks is notpletely evil! It even protected most of its territory in the New World and gave them the right to special economic zones! The New World Government I set up didn''t interfere much. This is what is called one country, with two systems. " Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Is Dragon really deep in his studies of the revolutionary books he left behind in the past? Even said one country with two systems? Monkey D. Dragon: "Regarding the burning, murder, and looting of Big Mom Charlotte Linlin and Kaido, they will be immediately purged, and all the most heinous pirates will be brought to justice. There''s no room for maneuver." Monkey D. Dragon: "Certainly, if Big Mom, or some members of the Kaido Pirates didn''tmit many crimes! I can still consider the situation and carry outbor reforms." Nakiri Erina: "Guild Master, what do you think about this matter?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I''ve been saying for a long time... Whatever." Monkey D. Dragon: "Except for the Yonko. The plows who have done evil deeds will be caught! As for those who do notmit any evil deeds, they are forced to turn into pirates and define themselves as adventurers!" Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, how about your son?" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara.... The most exciting is here! While Dragon does this sort of thing like raging fire, the only one who is determined still hangs the pirate g and swears to death to get One Piece! That''s a silly kid from Dragon." Nakiri Erina: "Dragon said: Lower the Pirate g and be an obedient adventurer. I don''t care if you want to be the King of Adventure. Luffy said: I will get One Piece! Puff ha ha ha ha... So cute..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Dragon bes the leader of the new world government and his son will lead the rebellion!" Su Xiaoxiao: "So, how do you n to settle this matter in the end?" He was a little curious as to what solution Dragon came up with in the end? Monkey D. Dragon: "I''m going to talk to Luffy! Then I''ll talk to the Yonko Akagami no Shanks! There''s nothing we can''t talk about." Monkey D. Dragon: "In that case, I can''t bring Luffy back and can''t even change his intentions verbally, then let him enter Impel Down for introspection for the time being." Chapter 581: The mutation in Fox Spirit Matchmaker world Chapter 581: The mutation in Fox Spirit Matchmaker world Tony Is Not the Richest: "If Dragon alone persuaded Luffy, I feel that Luffy is unlikely to change his goal of getting One Piece." Tony Is Not the Richest: "But if you add Akagami No Shanks, I feel like the chances of Luffy changing his goals are not small." Nakiri Erina: "After all, it''s Akagami No Shanks. Compared to his biological father, maybe Shanks left more impression on Luffy heart. Shanks is closer to the role of a father!" Monkey D Dragon : "" Dragon was silent, but even if he wanted to argue, he didn''t know where to start, and in the end he could only give a bitter smile, without saying a word. He owes Luffy. Perhaps he was a qualified leader, a qualified revolutionary army. But for Garp, he wasn''t a qualified son, and for Luffy, he wasn''t a qualified father either. Tushan Honghong: "Everyone, can you guys help me out? I was caught..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Symbol of Peace: "!!!" Fourth Hokage: "Wait a minute... ...Tushan Honghong caught? How could this happen? Doesn''t she already know the original plot?" He thought this waspletely unreasonable. You already know that you will be arrested in the future, are you not acting cautiously? Su Xiaoxiao: "Fourth Hokage, don''t say that! No one knows what kind of ident will happen, like Shirohige not killing Teach? Who would have thought that a Transmigator would catch Ace." Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait a minute." Since Shirohige troubles at that time were caused by the Transmigator, was Tushan Honghong side also caused by the Transmigator or was Tushan Honghong ident just too careless? Nakiri Erina: "Honghong! Can you exin your current situation?" Tushan Honghong: "Me and everyone from Tushan mountain were arrested... But I don''t know how to say the specific situation." L: "It seems that Miss Honghong current situation is veryplicated! Let me ask Miss Honghong a few questions." Tushan Honghong: "Um!" L: "In the first ce, is it the Daoist in the original that caught Miss Honghong now?" Tushan Honghong: "No." L: "Is Miss Honghong still at Tushan Mountain now? Is there a problem with Mount Tushan? Who is the enemy this time?" Tushan Honghong: "I''m still at Tushan Mountain. I and everyone in Tushan Mountain were captured, not just me and Rongrong and our ck Fox!" Aizen Sosuke: "It turned out like this." Aizen understood the problem, after L question, Tushan Honghong current situation became clear. But even Aizen was quite surprised. Could it be that Mount Tushan as a whole was the problem? This is definitely a plot outside of the original. Su Xiaoxiao: "I will see if there is a mission." Su Han noticed that something was off. Wasn''t it because the Daoists of the Yiqidao League caught him, but were directly caught by the ck Fox into their? Then, all the foxes on Mount Tushan were caught? Su Han entered the main mission interface. Sure enough, a new mission was disyed there. ... [Mission name: Kill the Transmigator] [Transmigator Name: Ximen Ye] [Transmigator Title: Demon God] [Mission brief description: In the world of Fox Spirit Matchmaker, during the ancient barbarian period, Ximen Ye transmigrated to this world and gathered many people. In a futile attempt to dominate the world, turning the entire world into his own farm, raising the humans and monsters within it as pigs, and continuing to raise them, thus eventually devouring their Dharma power and spirit power to strengthen their bodies. Then, many experts from the ancient barbarian period joined forces topletely seal Ximen Ye at the cost of all their lives, the seal location was the current Tushan Mountain. Many of the courtiers under Ximen Yemand werepletely insane and stirred up a huge mess. Ai three third masters used the immense power of dharma to forcibly open arge circle. All the officials under Ximen Yemand were removed from the circle. And now, the shackles that had sealed Ximen Ye began to waver. Ximen Ye loyal minister, ck Fox Empress, who was kicked out of the circle by Third Young Master Ai, stormed into Tushan Mountain, captured the Tushan n, and tried to release Ximen Ye] [A brief description of the Transmigator ability: In ancient times, he swallowed the Dharma power of countless human cultivators and the spirit power of demonic cultivators, and his abilities were very strong and almost on par with gods] [Mission limitation: Four guild members are allowed to participate at the same time (looting mode)] [Mission reward: 200,000 points] ... Su Han stared at the mission. Immediately, he cropped the image and sent it to the guild chat room. Haibara Ai: "Demon God?" Shinonono Tabane: "Travel to the ancient barbarian era in the world of Fox Spirit Matchmaker?!" Old Man is the Marquis: "A Transmigator at the Demon God level? He is the equivalent of a god. This old man has be interested!" Old Man is the Marquis: "This kind of existence in another world, called a god, can stop Nine Lives: Shooting the Hundred Heads?" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Don''t be too arrogant Marquis Voban. What does 200,000 points mean? I don''t need to say more, do I? Although I don''t know how strong the opponent is. But there is no doubt that the other party has the power to destroy the world." Fourth Hokage: "In ancient times, he swallowed the endless power of dharma and spirit! Getting old and not dying, that''s true. A very strong opponent." Su Xiaoxiao: "After reading this time mission introduction, you should probably have a general understanding of this time mission. Members who wish to participate in this mission can start preparing. This time the mission loot mode is still avable!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Now, the looting has officially started!" Then the members have been determined. [Ding! Looting done! The members involved in this quest are Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao, Youkai Sage, Altair, and Come Be My Son] Chapter 582: Accepting Mission Chapter 582: epting Mission Come Be My Son: "I really took on a mission this time? Gurararara, what a pleasant surprise!" Shirohige was really surprised. As the number of members in the guild continued to increase, his chances of loot each mission also decreased. Coupled with the fact that he had sufficient strength, Shirohige was no longer as persistent as he used to be. The reason why he loot this mission is more like a hobby. He was not disappointed if he couldn''t get it, if he could get it, it would be an unexpected surprise. Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Compared to Shirohige free and easy life, Marquis Voban was more entangled. After all, he had seen the brief introduction of the mission sent by Su Han earlier, and knew that the Transmigator this time was called Demon God. As a God yer, he was quite itchy, and wanted to fight the gods in this different world. But in the end, he sighed, shook his head, and left the matter behind. If he can''t get it, he can''t get it. Even though he was disappointed, it didn''t mean he would be entangled in it. After all, the candidate has already been decided. What use is he even if he doesn''t reconcile? Better free and easy. Tony Is Not the Richest: "If Miss Altair participates in this mission and goes to another world, will her abilities be affected?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I want to ask you this! Many of Altair abilities are BUG. But if it''s restricted in another world, then it will really be over At that time it will be difficult to protect oneself." Altair: "Not long ago, I went to the world of Nakiri Erina, and I did an experiment, the results of thest experiment showed that in another world, most of my abilities can be used Of course, the ability to travel through the fictional world cannot be used ..." Su Xiaoxiao: "If only the ability to travel through fiction can''t be used, then Altair other abilities don''t need to say invincibility, but self-protection is definitely more than enough." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I think so too. Just with Altair ability to transfer the damage she takes to his opponent, that''s enough for her to protect herself from worry." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yukari-okaasan." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yukari-okaasan usually doesn''t show up! But this time you get a chance, I highly suspect! Yukari-okaasan spends most of the time watching the screen! Must have ulterior motives." Youkai Sage: "..." Yakumo Yukari almost failed to show up holding back her emotions. She spent most of his time watching screens instead of rambling on in the guild. What is the reason? Guild Master, don''t you have a guess in your heart? If it wasn''t for you calling her Yukari-okaasan every day, it would even lead to this name being widely known and having a sizeable audience base in the guild. As for Yakumo Yukari, wouldn''t that appear in the guild? She herself missed chatting so much! It''s just that conditions do not allow! Although Yakumo Yukari wanted to make aint, but she considered Su Han privilege to be banned. In the end, she covered his mouth obediently! Even though she rarely chatted in the guild, not chatting and being banned were two different things. If Su Han got angry and gave her a 29-day banned package, even he couldn''t stand it. Su Xiaoxiao: "Since no one is involved in the mission, if no oneins then everyone, see you in another world!" Su Han opened his eyes, his Kenbunshoku Haki sensed Akame and Kurome, and there was no one in the house at the moment. Su Han immediately chose to ept the mission. The next moment, a brilliant light enveloped Su Han body. After that his figure disappeared out of sight. ... Fox Spirit Matchmaker World... Somewhere in Tushan stable. Tushan Honghong was shrinking in a corner at this time, and Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya were beside him. "What happened?" Tushan Yaya was petite, even much smaller than the current Tushan Honghong and Tushan Rongrong. At this moment, there was fear and confusion on his face. "Don''t worry too much, everything will be fine." Tushan Rongrong reached out and touched Tushan Yaya head, with a smile on his face, calmly said, "We will be saved soon!" "Hmm! I trust Rongrong." Tushan Yaya nodded. On the surface, Tushan Rongrong was calm, but in reality, his heart was extremely anxious. This was different from the captured ve team, if the captured ve team caught her, then with luck, it might be searched by the Tushan guards and then rescued. But now, the entire Tushan Mountain had been wiped out, and almost all the Tushan foxes had been captured in a cage... Under these circumstances, who could save them? But even if the bad feeling in his heart is strong, Tushan Rongrong will not show his concern in front of Tushan Yaya. Or conversely, she should show a calm expression, to calm Tushan Yaya heart. Just as Tushan Rongrong was thinking of a way to solve the problem in front of her, a small warm hand touched her head and gently stroked her hair. "The problem will be solved soon." Tushan Rongrong was stunned, then looked at Tushan Honghong beside her. Immediately, Tushan Rongrong was surprised to find that the previously nervous Tushan Honghong hadpletely calmed down at this moment. "Sister Honghong, are you thinking of a way to escape?" "Not!" Tushan Honghong shook his head, Tushan Rongrong was speechless, no way, you put it like this, and what''s with her calm expression? Before she could ask, Tushan Honghong added, "But I know, someone wille to our rescue soon." "Someone will soone to save you? Are you dreaming?" A mocking voice rang out from outside the cage. Tushan Honghong stiffened, immediately turned his head, and looked into the cage. They found that one of the cheeks was injured, and the Daoist was wearing a ck uniform, and his eyes showed that the middle-aged Taoks were standing outside the door. He surveyed the inside of the cage, with a smirk on his face. The middle-aged daoist held the masked Tushan guard in his hand. He opened the door and threw the guard straight into the cage. "This is good for Tushan! This is good for the Yiqidao League! Under the Empress n, all of them were helpless. When Lord Demon God returns, the dharma and spirit power of all cultivators in this world will be the best gift to Lord Demon God we look forward to." The middle-aged daoist said here, a trace of enthusiasm appeared in his eyes, and he looked very excited. "You won''t make it!" Tushan Honghong said coldly. Tushan Rongrong face changed, and she stretched out her hand to tug at the corners of Tushan Honghong red clothes. Despite being young, Tushan Rongrong wisdom was revealed. She understood that right now, if they angered the cage keeper, it might annoy the other party and cause the situation to be even worse. Chapter 583: Demon God unsealing. Chapter 583: Demon God unsealing. "What?" The middle-aged daoist looked at Tushan Honghong with coldness in his eyes. "Little fox! Unlike great monsters, you don''t have much spirit power. You don''t deserve to talk about Demon God, do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?" "Yes! You can''t hurt them." A voice sounded from behind the middle-aged Daoist. The middle-aged daoist was stunned "Someone? Not! This voice is very imi is the enemy. " The middle-aged daoist responded by attacking backwards. "Die." The middle-aged daoist formed lightning from the fire talisman in his hand, and directly threw it backwards. "Using lightning on me, it''s been a long time since I''ve met someone so naive." Su Han felt a little nostalgic as well as lightning in his body. Under the control of the Goro Goro no Mi Fruit, the lightning glow from the lightning fire talisman stopped in midair. After that the small thunderbolt and lightning turned back and rushed towards the middle-aged Daoist. "How is this possible?!" Within the middle-aged Daoist disbelieving gaze, a bright light of lightning pierced his chest. Apanied by a tragic scream, the middle-aged Daoist was surrounded by an entire arc of lightning. His body convulsed continuously, and finally, the lightning light disappeared, and he fell to the ground, his whole body was scorched, and he died. "Careful! This person is very dangerous." The white fox guard Tushan who was thrown before coughed a few times, and his voice was very weak. She barely supported herself and stood in front of the three sisters, Tushan Honghong. The white fox guards couldn''t even beat the middle-aged Daoist, not to mention Su Han, who easily killed the middle-aged Daoist. But as Tushan guardian, she has an obligation to look after the young fox demon. This was his responsibility and obligation, even if she died, she could not give up in the slightest. "You can have such courage to protect children! No wonder the Tushan mountain will really rise in the future." Su Han looked at the white fox guard and nodded in satisfaction. "Yes! Every time I see this kind of elder standing up to protect the children, even if they are afraid, they never give up in the slightest to the enemy! I am very touched. " Shirohige said as if remembering something. "Do not worry! Older sister. They are not our enemies!" Tushan Honghong stood up and patted the white fox guard shoulder. After that, she directly passed the white fox guard. Before the white fox guards had time to respond, they watched as Tushan Honghong came to Su Han and greeted Su Han and the others one by one. Damn it! Do you guys really know each other? Why would you, an ordinary young fox demon, know a human like this? The white fox has a messy mind. "Guild Masters! You arrived on time. If you guys are a littlete, the situation will really be very bad. Tushan Honghong thanked her sincerely. "Do you really think I don''t know what happened before? " Su Han stretched out his hand and touched the red fox ear, "If you didn''t guess we woulde soon, how dare you be so bold and provoke that middle-aged Daoist?" Tushan Honghong ears stood up for a moment, and a touch of pink appeared on his face, "If the Guild Master doesn''te, I certainly won''t be too provocative, after all, this is for the two younger sisters. " "Ara ara Was the Guild Master very interested in Tushan Honghong in his childhood? I have long heard that the Guild Master seems to have a bad interest in loli! I didn''t think it was true." Yakumo Yukari was in the gap, with azy expression. Watching Su Han and Tushan Honghong interaction, there was joy in his eyes. "Even though you spread rumors! But because of your age, I don''t really care about you." Su Han said back, "Of course, this time is a special case, next time you will talk nonsense, don''t me me for being rude." Yakumo Yukari: "..." Damn, don''t mention age. You really piss me off. Be careful because you and I are in a virtual battlefield... Yakumo Yukari knows that she can''t beat Su Han. This fact is too cruel. Altar walked around the prison with great interest, rubbing the walls from time to time, with emotion in his words, "Of course! Just like thest time I went to the world of Shokugeki no Soma, this world has a very real feeling." "What is it Isn''t your world unreal?" Su Han turned his head and looked at Altair, bing curious. "The creator world has a sense of reality. As for the world that the anime characters in my world are in, although it looks very real and also has a sense of touch. Living in it doesn''t feelfortable...." Altair sighed. Throwing knives emerged from his military uniform and scattered in all directions "If it''s the enemy, even if I kill, the Guild Master won''t say anything?" "You can do whatever you want!" Su Han nodded. Just as Su Han agreed, Altair mouth was filled with a brilliant smile, and the flying knife behind her flew straight out of the cage. With a few shes, all the steel pirs of the cage were cut off. Screams came from all around, and after a few seconds, the flying de returned again, spinning around Altair body rapidly, and the blood on it had dried. "Gurararara! Guild Master, what should we do next? Save people or kill the enemy?" Shirohigeughter was so loud that the entire cell shook. Shirohige body is too big, even if the prison is veryrge, it can''t hold it. He immediately pushed with his left hand and overturned the stone wall on the left. After moving his body, he felt a little more spacious. "Of course, um" Su Han was only halfway through his words. The next moment, he turned his head and looked into the distance, with an inexplicable expression on his face. Shirohige didn''t speak anymore, he also turned his head and looked in the same direction as Su Han. "Ara ara , looks like something really happened!" Even though Yakumo Yukari didn''t have Kenbunshoku Haki like Su Han and Shirohige, she could easily see the current situation of Mount Tushan by using the gap. At the scene, there were confused faces, and the only ones who didn''t know what was happening were the three Tushan sisters, the white fox guards, and Altair. But soon, they felt a shock. In the distance, jet-ck energy pirs rushed into the sky, where a terrifying aura emerged from the energy pir, rapidly expanding into the surrounding area. "Ximen Ye has released the seal." Su Han stretched his body. "Is the Transmigator called Demon God, I''m a little curious about how strong he is!" Chapter 584: Wangquan Baye, Huandu Qingtian, Ximen Ye Chapter 584: Wangquan Baye, Huandu Qingtian, Ximen Ye "Then we will hurry now!" Yakumo Yukari covered her mouth with a fan andughed lightly. The gap behind her widened in an instant, and even widened to the point where Shirohige could enter and exit. "..." Su Han actually wanted to say that opening a space tunnel, which is more reliable. However, seeing Altair soldiers walk into the gap first. Su Han finally walked into it without arguing. "Even though I''ve known it for a long time! But I''m still a little ufortable with entering the gap from Yakumo Yukari." Shirohige also entered, even if he did not adapt when entering the gap. Su Han looked back, and found that the three Tushan sisters also entered, "We are going to the battlefield! Honghong, you and your sister are not strong enough to fight, do we need to take you to a safe ce?" Tushan Honghong clenched his fists, a touch of determination appeared on his face, and nodded, "Guild Master put them all in a safe ce. As for me, I want to follow you behind and see the confrontation between real real experts!" After this incident, Tushan Honghong was well aware of the need for strength so that she could protect herself and his sister, and even the entire Tushan mountain. Although when looking through the memory copy, Tushan Honghong already vaguely understood this truth. But at that moment, she felt that she owned the Tushan mountain. In addition, the memory copy is closer to a story, so feelings are naturally not as deep as personal experience. But then, Tushan Honghong came to an understanding, "If, because your strength is too weak, it will cause you trouble, I better not go!" "You don''t have to worry so much!" Su Han looked at Tushan Honghong then snapped his fingers, Tushan Rongrong, Tushan Yaya and even the white fox guard were enveloped by a glimmer of light, and then the three disappeared. "I opened a sub-space! And put it into it, and wait until I end this battle or after I leave here, the sub-space copses automatically, and they will be released." "Thank you, Guild Master!" Tushan Honghong bowed deeply to Su Han. Su Han didn''t say anything, and walked towards Yakumo Yukari, Shirohige, and Altair. ... Middle Tushan. ck Demon Qi energy spread continuously out from the ancient formation. No matter what, when this ck fog, it has a corrosive nature, flowers and trees will dry up, rivers will turn into dead water when touched, and life will turn into dead bones when they touch it. "Wee Venerable Demon God!" With excitement on her face, the ck Fox Empress gazed at the scene before her. She knelt on one knee and bowed his head deeply towards the ancient formation. The ck shadows behind the ck fox girl all lowered their heads and looked very respectful. After a brief silence, a thin figure slowly emerged from there. He looked to be in his 50s or 60s, with gray hair and an expressionless face. The pupils looked jet ck. Endless ck mist continued to spread from his body. "Thousands of years? I do not know. How many thousand years I waited... Why didn''t you guys let me go until now?" Ximen Ye saw the ck fox, the mist instantly wrapped around the ck fox woman body. The ck Fox Empress screamed, she turned tens of years in an instant, she was limp on the ground, and said in a trembling voice. "Your Honour! We do our best to save you. However, the formation those people set up at the cost of their lives was too powerful! If it weren''t for today weakening period, we wouldn''t have been able to save you." "This is just an excuse!" Ximen Ye sneered, waved his sleeves, and directly flew away the ck Fox Empress, "But since you saved me, I will not kill you!" The ck fox empress reluctantly left the distance, she stood up and kowtowed to Ximen Ye again, without letting out the slightestint. Even if Ximen Ye treated her like this, the ck Fox Empress did not dare toin at all. Because she knew very well the strength that Ximen Ye had. As long as Ximen Ye acts, the so-called inner circle ispletely vulnerable, and the day when the outer circle reaches its peak wille again. For this reason, even if Ximen Ye has a tyrannical character, she can also ept it Somewhere far away.... "Patriarch Wangquan, how much power can you still use now?" Huandu Qingtian said with a pale face and coughing constantly. "Able to swing three swords!" Wangquan Baye held the Wangquan Sword, his face was wearing a cute mask, and there was a trace of fatigue in the depths of his eyes. He could barely stand. Holding the Wangquan Sword in his hands tightly, the vitality of his life continuously merged into the Wangquan Sword. "This battle cannot tolerate failure! May the ancestors bless us." Wangquan Baye swung his sword. Wangquan Baye used a sword intent. The Wangquan Sword is the world number one magic weapon in the world of Fox Demon Little Matchmaker, and is called the number one sword in the world. After several generations from the Yiqidao League first family, the Wang family has taken care of this sword. His strength had reached its extreme. But it is not easy to use this sword. Even if someone as strong as Wangquan Baye wanted to show all his strength, he would need to exhaust his own vitality. "As expected to be Patriarch Wangquan! Then I can''t rx." Huandu Qingtian looked into the distance, his arms folded, and the Thousand Poisons Sutra used all his strength, all his strength and shot forward. "Thousand Poisons Heaven Shaking Fist!" A surge of energy swept into the distance, along with Wangquan sword intent that was enough to destroy everything. This was an attack capable of tearing the ground apart, shattering great mountains, and shattering the clouds in the sky. "Are there Venom King and Wangquan Baye? I never thought this time woulde." Ximen Ye said as if thinking of something. But after that, without using any methods, he simply mobilized his body and the Dharma power that was gathered from the multitudes and human cultivators. Then he punched. "Boom!" Space fell apart, and Wangquan Sword Intent and Thousand Poisons Heaven Shaking Fist were instantly torn apart. The fist shattered space, wrapped in an aura that destroyed everything, and swept towards Huandu Qingtian and Wangquan Baye. "Did the ancestors fight monsters like this?" Wangquan Baye stared at this scene in a daze. He couldn''t imagine how strong the opponent was. Sword Intent was torn apart by his opponent ordinary punch. *!!!* Huandu Qingtian saw a seven-meter-tall giant walking out of the space. Shirohige punched all the copsed space. This fist engulfed the void fragment, and collided with Ximen Ye fist. The ground shook, cracked, and rocks were thrown into the air. The shape of thend has changed. At the same time, the clouds above the sky were torn apart. Chapter 585: Ximen Ye who doubts his life Chapter 585: Ximen Ye who doubts his life "Hmm? What is it?" Ximen Ye expression had changed, obviously a little surprised. In this era, there were still people who could withstand his attacks. Immediately, he turned his head to look to the side. Then, he saw the seven meter tall Shirohige and the naginata in his hands. Ximen Ye: "..." Who could exin to him, the appearance in front of him was very simr to Shirohige from the One Piece anime, and the weapon in his hand was also like a naginata. The attack that was just released was more like the ability of the Gura Gura no Mi Fruit, where did ite from? "No matter from which point of view, this is Shirohige isn''t it?" Even if Ximen Ye had experienced too much in his life, and once dominated the world in ancient times, he felt a little chaotic at this time. He even had some doubts, wasn''t the sea outside the Nine Provinces the One Piece World? "The waters outside the Nine Provinces belong to One Piece! No matter how I think about it, it''s impossible." Ximen Ye face was gloomy, what happened in this world during all the years he slept? "Gurarara, you really are strong." Shirohigeughed, but there was a trace of weight in his eyes. His Kenbunshoku Haki clearly felt the power in Ximen Ye body like the ocean, and he couldn''t see the slightest bottom. Even if he had just released the seal, he still didn''t feel any weakness. "Absolutely amazing!" Yakumo Yukari voice was also heard, but not beside Shirohige, but beside Ximen Ye. "Why don''t you try this, Boundary Between Life and Death!" The next moment, the sea-like vitality in Ximen Ye body instantly turned into death. "What?" Ximen Ye expression changed, as strong as he was, and was shocked by the sudden situation at this time. With a left fist, spirit power shot out like an ocean, instantly smashing towards Yakumo Yukari. A fatal sense of crisis welled up in Yakumo Yukari heart, and she didn''t have time to close the gap. "He''s really strong!" Yakumo Yukari opened a gap and appeared beside Shirohige. Seeing this terrifying destructive power, even she felt insecure to face it. This death energy was truly stronger than the Kazami Yuuka that Yakumo Yukari knew. After being touched, she would definitely be seriously injured if she didn''t die. And the other party doesn''t seem to be using all its strength. "After all, he is an enemy with a 200,000 points reward! How can it be weak?" Su Han walked out of the gap with helplessness in his voice. Beside him followed Altair and Tushan Honghong. "What kind of people are these people!" Ximen Ye looked at Su Han and the others one by one. He recognized Shirohige, but Yakumo Yukari, Altair, he couldn''t recognize him, he could only feel that Yakumo Yukari was somewhat familiar, as if he had seen her before. "This kind of inexplicable and familiar feeling! Have I seen a certain animated character... It''s been too long! After a long time, I watched not only Fox Spirit Matchmaker, but also Naruto and Naruto who had an impression, and as for the others, I almost forgot everything." After the mncholy, Ximen Ye returned to hisposure again. Although he was confused by the appearance of Su Han and the others, he forcefully suppressed the doubts in his heart. "But no matter who you are, dare to stand in front of me, the final fate is the same!" The Dharma power of Ximen Ye surged from his body, and then condensed in one after another me, simr to the Dongfang Family Pure Yang Fire. Although the nature is the same, this type of fire is much stronger than the Dongfang Family Pure Yang Fire. "Go!" Ximen night snapped his fingers, and the mes aimed at Shirohige, Su Han and others. "You two have tried, so let me take over next!" Su Han said to Shirohige and Yakumo Yukari, then he stepped forward. Tushan Honghong opened the live broadcast. Su Han waved his hand, and there was a wave of waves. The waves spread around him, instantly forming a diamond-shaped space barrier, spreading out into the surroundings. The mes hit the barrier and were pushed alive into the distance. The ck Fox Empress and the many ck fox girls who were watching the battle from a distance immediately noticed something odd, they hastily fled into the surroundings. However, in the next moment, the ck Fox Empress saw seeing Wangquan Baye and Huandu Qingtian who also wanted to escape due to the exhaustion of physical strength, she took a slower step and came into contact with the space waves. But this diamond-shaped space barrier didn''t hurt them and rushed past them without hurting them at all. "This kind of space barrier is purely aimed at the fire and not at us?" Realizing this, the ck fox Empress stopped running away. The next moment, the prismatic space barrier mmed into his face and shattered her. ck Fox Empress: "???" What are you doing? Why did nothing happen to Wangquan Baye and Huandu Qingtian? When we got to us, this kind of thing happened. How could this happen? Does this space barrier really recognize people? "A great space maniption method!" Ximen Ye narrowed his eyes and saw the basis of Su Han movement, which was a kind of supreme control over space. In the world of Fox Spirit Matchmaker, there are very few people who can control space attributes in depth, and it is even more extraordinary to control space at such a level. Ximen Ye had never seen such an existence in his life. He became serious, his palm was pressed in front of the prismatic space barrier, and hepletely blocked the space barrier with his bare hands, without retreating in the slightest. Immediately, Ximen Ye clenched a fist with his left hand, and punched forward. At the first moment of contact with his fist, the space barrier shattered. "That''s right! This person strength is very strong." Su Han was not surprised in the slightest. If even space cannot be destroyed, then the other party is not a threat at all. "Then let me see! Can you stop my fist?" The next moment, Su Han appeared in front of Ximen Ye, his left fist clenched, and dealt a blow with the BUFF Power Stone. Chapter 586: Yakumo Yukari who found the Black Fox Empress Chapter 586: Yakumo Yukari who found the ck Fox Empress Never seen this punch, and Ximen Ye realized the horror of this punch. The space is twisted inch by inch, the strength of the fist looks weak, and the speed of the fist is definitely not fast, but it gives him a feeling of inevitability. Abundant spirit power and Dharma power surged at the same time, Ximen Ye palmed and said. "Wangquan Will de!" A bright sword light emerged from his palm, facing Su Han hand. Compared to the Wangquan sword intent previously disyed by Wangquan Baye, Ximen Ye Wangquan sword intent was now so strong that it could pierce the ocean. "..." In a faraway ce, Wangquan Baye could barely breathe when he saw this scene. His own family unique skill was shown in the enemy hands, and it was so powerful that he even had doubts, could it be that this Demon God real name was actually the Wang family, an Ancestral member of the Wang family. Fortunately, Wangquan Baye saw the Wangquan sword in his hand and came to his senses. Even his own family ancestor, without the Wangquan Sword, would not be able to pull this stunt. "I know what you think! Obviously you don''t know much about Demon God. Demon God had swallowed too many cultivators in ancient times, and there was even a Dongfang family among these cultivators. No wonder there is someone from the Wang family." Huandu Qingtian saw the doubts from Wangquan Baye, and exined with a faint sadness in his eyes. "And after he swallowed so many strong cultivators, he was naturally able to disy the techniques of the cultivators he swallowed, and even what he disyed was better and stronger than the real thing!" "Is it like this? "Wangquan Baye fell into silence, quietly gripping the Wangquan sword in his hand, he felt a kind of weakness from the heart. How can we defeat such a powerful enemy like this? Immediately, Wangquan Baye saw that Su Han directly destroyed Wangquan sword intent with a punch. Wangquan Baye: "..." Even though he saw that the enemy attack failed, he was overjoyed. But watching his technique get destroyed by a single blow. Wangquan Baye mood, mixed between happy and sad. The left half of Ximen Ye body was only slightly scratched, and it was crushed. Ximen Ye let out a muffled hum, and surprise appeared on his face. Then his silhouette blurred into shadows, and he appeared in the distance. Ximen Ye was panting heavily, and his ability to regenerate recovered half of his body. With cold sweat on his forehead, he looked at Su Han with uncertainty. "How can it be so strong?" Not only was Ximen Ye doubting himself, even Wangquan Baye and Huandu Qingtian had dull faces at the moment. They wanted to know if what they saw was true. Ximen Ye strength is undoubtedly strong, just because they don''t have the strength to fight Ximen Ye just now, it can be seen. Even if they tried their best, they could not harm Ximen Ye. And such Ximen Ye, in the first time of the match, suffered a huge loss under the hands of Su Han. This made them wonder what it meant for them to train all this time. "Except for this man! Don''t forget the existence of a seven meter tall man, and a girl who can roam freely in space!" Wangquan Baye remembered something again. Huandu Qingtian didn''t say anything. The power that Shirohige disyed was only momentarily superior to theirs. As for Yakumo Yukari... Even though Yakumo Yukari was retreating, it was clear that Ximen Ye had suffered heavy losses earlier. Even if Huandu Qingtian and Wangquan Baye sacrificed their lives, they couldn''t shake Ximen Ye in the slightest. From this you can imagine how extraordinary what Yakumo Yukari just did. Needless to say, Yakumo Yukari was able to retreat everywhere after Ximen Ye suffered heavy losses, which proved the strength of Yakumo Yukari. "Where did these peoplee from?" Huandu Qingtian had a headache. As the emperor of south china and venom king, he can also be called one of the strongest people in the world. He thought that he could be called the top expert in the world, but after experiencing this battle, he discovered what kind of style the real experts in this world possessed. Compared to this real expert, he could be called vulnerable. The other side.... Shirohige stared at the battle in the distance, with a touch ofplexity in his voice, "The Guild Master power is still as strong as ever." "Isn''t this normal?" Yakumo Yukari asked back, looking into the distance, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Because the Guild Master will finish off the most powerful enemy! Then I will finish Ximen Ye assistant." In an instant, Yakumo Yukari disappeared, entering the gap. Shirohige used Kenbunshoku Haki to sweep around, and soon learned that Yakumo Yukari target was the ck Fox Empress in the distance. "Interesting! Since Yakumo Yukari has decided on her prey, I will not fight for it." Altair smiled, "The ck Fox Empress will be handed over to Yakumo Yukari! I will finish their subordinates." Altar floated in the air, surrounded by Altair flying des, and she flew into the distance. "Didn''t Shirohige grandfather go to war?" Tushan Honghong looked at Shirohige and asked doubtfully. "If I go, who will protect you little one?" Shirohigeughed heartily, and stretched out his hand to rub Tushan Honghong head. Tushan Honghong understood, she nodded, and gratitude rose in his heart. "By the way, Little Honghong! Do you really not want to recognize me as a father?" Shirohige added another sentence. "Although Shirohige grandfather lived here to protect me, it really touched me, but I really am very different from humans!" Tushan Honghong weakly refused. Even though she was very grateful to Shirohige, she still had no thoughts of allowing herself to have another father. More importantly, Tushan Honghong thought that she still had two younger sisters. If she acknowledged Shirohige as an additional father, then Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya, also addressed Shirohige as father? If the situation really progressed to that point, what would Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya think of his sister. When she thought of this, Tushan Honghong felt dizzy, and naturally did not dare to agree to Shirohige request. Chapter 587: Mission Complete Chapter 587: Mission Complete Shirohige saw Tushan Honghong disagree, he just smiled, and did not continue this topic. Then he turned his gaze into the distance. The battle between Su Han and Ximen Ye continued. Su Han stepped forward step by step, waves of space rippling under his feet. It covered all sides and blocked all of Ximen Ye escape paths. "Put us in a small ce! This is indeed a pretty good strategy to prevent me from escaping and force me to deal with your blows." Ximen Ye looked at Su Han with a gloomy expression, and a ck mist welled up inside his body and continued to spread outward. Then this ck mist turned a faint purple. And Ximen Ye sneered. "But did you overlook something? You made a decision like that, and you can''t escape either." "Thousand Poisons Sutra?" Su Han instantly recognized this The essence of the purple mist. He took a few breaths, and the poison entered into his body, but was neutralized by the Titan body. Even without the Titan Body, relying solely on the Dog Talisman, and the Horse Amulet, this poison can also be removed. "What?" Ximen Ye was shocked, unable to understand why Su Han was not affected by the poison. "If this is yourst act, then you can die!" In the next moment, endless lightning light erupted from Su Han body. This kind of lightning light is too zing, and Su Han seems to have turned into a small sun, a light that converges on the entire small world. Ximen Ye was enveloped in lightning, and he snorted muffledly. Even if he was strong, he still felt severe paining from his entire body under the condition of resisting the thunder and lightning. If not for his spirit power being too strong, he he would already be dead. "Who is this person?! Why is he so strong?" Ximen Ye trembled, he couldn''t understand Su Han strength at all. He, Ximen Ye was very strong because he swallowed countless cultivators and even the strength of humans in ancient times. In the beginning, many ancient cultivators were able to seal it, other than those cultivators being helpless, it was also due to a bit of luck. He really couldn''t imagine what would actually happen if a freak like Su Han was born in ancient times. In the next second, Su Han appeared in front of him. Ximen Ye felt a fatal threat, and subconsciously wanted to run away. However, his body stiffened for a moment due to the thunder and lightning. Su Han clenched his fists. He only dealt three hits in the BUFF Power Stone. The first blow smashed Ximen Ye head, the second hit Ximen Ye body, and the third blow crushed Ximen Ye entire body. "Mission has beenpleted, why hasn''t the notification sounded?" Su Han frowned slightly. By using the Power Stone and Space Stone at the same time, causing his physical strength to be exhausted, roughly his current strength is only 20% of the peak period. But even if it was only 20%, it was enough for Su Han to subdue all opponents. Unless the physical strength drops below the 10% line, Su Han will consider redeeming the physical strength talisman to return his condition to its peak. "No notification, which means Ximen Ye is not dead, but his body was crushed by me. In other words ..." Su Han realized something, opened the Rinnegan Six Tomoe, and saw Ximen Ye soul. "Rinnegan? Who are you? How could that be?!" Ximen Ye looked into Su Han eyes in disbelief. Even though his soul has been injured now, he still remembers part of the Naruto World plot. If it was said that Shirohige previous appearance, Ximen Ye still considered it a coincidence. Then seeing the Rinnegan in Su Han eyes, he realized that the situation was not as simple as he imagined. The group of people in front of him might really be from the One Piece world, Naruto world, and even other dimensional worlds. But... how is this possible? ! "Die in peace!" Su Han five fingers reached towards the front, Ximen Ye face turned pale. But at this point, even if he wanted to escape, there was nothing he could do. The reason why he was so strong was because he swallowed countless cultivators in ancient times, and umted unimaginable spirit power and Dharma power. After losing his body, Ximen Ye soul was unable to withstand a single blow, but it wasn''t much worse. Even Wangquan Baye, or Huandu Qingtian, could easily kill him. "Ningendo (Human Path)!" Su Han used Ningendo power to swallow Ximen Ye, then he closed his eyes and silently enjoyed the memories in Ximen Ye mind. "I just want to destroy this person soul! I didn''t expect that there would be such an unexpected advantage." Su Han removed all the useless knowledge in Ximen Ye mind, leaving behind several useful andplete methods. Even though Ximen Ye survived Su Han attack, his soul was mutted. Su Han gained knowledge, but there was always some useful from Su Han. With a wave of his hand, a brilliant sword light rose from his hand and transformed into a Wangquan Will de, and shed the space instantly split into two. "Interesting!" Su Han nodded, and then deactivated the Wangquan Will de. Along with Su Han thoughts, the sealed space instantly copsed. Su Han looked into the distance and happened to see Yakumo Yukari actually killing the ck Fox Empress with Boundary Between Life and Death. And the many ck shadows beside the ck fox girl were all killed by Altair. At this moment, a notification sound rang in the ears of all the guild members. [Ding! The guild mission has beenpleted!] [Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao earned 100,000 points for her greatest contribution] [Youkai Sage earned 45,000 points against a strong enemy] [Altair earned 30,000 points] [Shirohige earned 20,000 points] [Tushan Honghong earned 5000 Points] Chapter 588: Wangquan Baye and Huandu Qingtian Promise Chapter 588: Wangquan Baye and Huandu Qingtian Promise Su Han stepped forward and appeared right beside Shirohige. "Since the mission has beenpleted, can we go back now Guild Master?" Shirohige was not surprised when he saw Su Han, and asked. "As usual!" Su Han then he looked at the messy Tushan Honghong, he covered his forehead with a headache, "When we came first, I had set the mirror dimension, but it seems to have been shattered." "Does not matter! As long as everyone on Mount Tushan is fine and nothing can be done." Tushanhong responded. She had just learned from Shirohige that the prison where the fox demon from Mount Tushan was being held was located near the cage where he had been held previously. When Su Han fought Ximen Ye earlier, he had purposely avoided the ce where the fox demon was being held. Therefore, the loss this time was only the loss of the environment, and no casualties. And this is enough for Tushan Honghong. Su Han snapped his fingers, and then Tushan Yaya, Tushan Rongrong, a white fox guard figure appeared out of thin air. After Tushan Rongrong brief panic, she saw Tushan Honghong, she was instantly relieved, and a smile appeared on her face, "Elder sister!" Tushan Yaya ran straight to Tushan Honghong and hugged her. Tushan Honghong reached out and touched Tushan Yaya head, showing a smile. "This?" The white fox guard looked around in confusion, "Where is this?" Shirohige subconsciously thought of Naruto. After taking down the entire Konoha Vige, Naruto rushed back all the way. Naruto first reaction right then and there, where is this? "This is Mount Tushan!" Tushan Honghong saidplicatedly. The White Fox Guard realized something, his eyes showing disbelief, but in the end, she fell silent. The gap opened, and Yakumo Yukari walked out of the gapzily. With the sound of flying knives piercing the air, Altair also appeared beside Su Han. "All of you have eliminated the root cause and great threat in the Nine Provinces, you can be said to be the great heroes of the world! May I ask, are you guys interested ining to our Yiqidao League headquarters?" Wangquan Baye came over, when facing Su Han, his attitude was very respectful. "No need!" Su Han looked at Wangquan Baye and shook his head. Immediately, Su Han stretched out his hand and patted Tushan Honghong head beside her, and said. "This little fox is called Tushan Honghong, she is my friend. You have to understand what I mean. Wangquan Baye Lord of the Yiqidao League and Emperor of Southern China Huandu Qingtian." Standing far away, Huandu Qingtian stiffened, and he looked at Tushan Honghong in amazement. He felt that this was just an ordinary little demon. Huandu Qingtian admitted that it was very difficult for her to have a rtionship with Su Han and the others. Because hecks the power and qualifications. How could an ordinary little fox demon who had yet to step onto the path of cultivator, have anything to do with the group of characters in front of him who looked like legends. Even though Wangquan Baye didn''t understand either, he nodded quickly, "I understand!" "That''s good!" Su Han didn''t say anything else, and clicked on the mission straightforwardly. In the next moment, a brilliant light enveloped everyone, the light disappeared, and everyone had disappeared. Tushan Honghong stared at the figure of Su Han and others, until Su Han and others disappeared, without taking his eyes off. "Really go!" murmured Wangquan Baye. Even he didn''t know if he was sorry or happy for the departure of Su Han and the others. Then Wangquan Baye turned his head and looked at Tushan Honghong. "You are the fox demon from Mount Tushan? My name is Wangquan Baye! You may be a little unfamiliar with this name, but it doesn''t matter, you just need to know that I am the leader of the Yiqidao League." Then Wangquan Baye took out the token from his hand and handed it to Tushan Honghong. "If there is anything in the future, take this token ande to the Yiqidao League! Seeing this token is like looking at me." Huandu Qingtian came to Tushan Honghong side, he turned his palm and took out a bell. "This is a clone of the Zihuan Golden Bell from southern China. If there is something in the future, you can alsoe to me with this bell. Remember, my name is Huandu Qingtian!" After speaking, Huandu Qingtianalu turned around and instantly disappeared. Wangquan Baye nodded to Tushan Honghong, and walked towards the edge of the battlefield. Previously he had acted forcefully and used Wangquan sword intent, which was already quite worn out, and had to return to the Wamg family to rest in peace. "Older sister! We seem to be embracing amazing thighs this time." Tushan Rongrong gulped nervously. She likes to read, so she has a good understanding of the current world situation. Both the names Huandu Qingtian and Wangquan Baye. Wangquan Baye! Huangdu Qingtian! This is a giant level existence in the current world, it is not an exaggeration to say that one of the two is enough topare with the current Tushan Mountain. Not to mention There was even Su Han and the others who earned the admiration of Wangquan Baye and Huandu Qingtian. "I never thought so!" Tushan Honghong looked at Tushan Rongrong and shook his head. She stared at Mount Tushan which was turning into ruins in front of her. "Strength only with strength! Only when we be stronger! We can protect everything you want to protect." "Without strength, no matter how many strong people to protect, it is also fake." Tushan Rongrong was silent. Maybe she didn''t have enough understanding before today, but after today things, she fully felt the importance of the word power. Only Tushan Yaya stared absentmindedly at Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Honghong. Tushan Yaya failed to understand the meaning of Tushan Honghong words, nor did she understand the weight of the words of Wangquan Baye and Huandu Qingtian that Tushan Rongrong mentioned earlier in the world. But... Tushan Yaya at least knew. This time, the cmity on Mount Tushan passed. Chapter 589: Kosaka Kyosuke entered the guild mission list? Chapter 589: Kosaka Kyosuke entered the guild mission list? Su Han had returned to his home, then he investigated with Kenbunshoku Haki and found that no one was home. He didn''t spend much time doing missions this time. It was estimated that Akame, Akame, as well as Ram and Rem were still training. After that, he closed his eyes on the bed and entered the guild chat room. Tony Is Not the Richest: "The types of Transmigators that have been handled recently are really getting more and more diverse." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I used to deal with Transmigators! But only those who had just transmigrated, at most they would have a system. Now those who transmigrate are either powerful Transmigators who have transmigrated several worlds, or powerful Transmigators who have gone berserk in ancient times and have been sealed up to this day." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Will the Transmigator appear to swallow the universe?" Aizen Sosuke: "It''s hard to say, but the possibility exists." L: "The universe is inherently huge, it contains countless wonders, and the endless universe is even more so. The concept of magic has evolved many times! From this perspective, anything is possible. What Tony said is also possible!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Tony just wanted toin at first, but Aizen words made him anxious. Is this possible? Wouldn''t he be a damn mouth? Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m just saying it casually! It shouldn''t have happened like this Hahaha" Although unsure of what the future holds, Tony just fakes augh. Nakiri Erina: "..." Kirino: "..." Kiririn: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: " Come Be My Son. Shirohige boy, do you have any special thoughts after this battle?" Come Be My Son: "Ximen Ye is a formidable opponent! If not for the Guild Master to take action. Even if I fight at the cost of life, the chance of final victory is still less than 30%! " Nakiri Erina: "This is already very good... Even if the chance of winning is less than 30%, but there is a chance of winning, that means that old man Shirohige and the other party are on the same level?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "This time the Demon God power is naturally very strong! But, he shouldn''t be as strong as Thanos? After all, he is at the same stage as old Shirohige." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Then why is the total points for killing Demon God this time worth 200,000 points?!" Youkai Sage: "Ara ara, Kyosuke Kosaka seems to have found a point of doubt." Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t forget one thing. Kosaka Kyosuke. The Demon God we fought just emerged from the seal, he''s not in his peak state!" Su Xiaoxiao: "At his peak probably not much weaker than Thanos. And he ruled over cultivators in the Nine Provinces! This time the cultivator didn''t move, only the ck Fox Empress appeared." Ximen Ye was definitely an opponent not to be underestimated, even if he had just broken away from the seal. Aftering out, hisbat effectiveness was still much stronger than Shirohige. If he returned to his prime, how strong would he be? Even Su Han would be troubled then. Not to mention, there were also many cultivators under Ximen Yewu, but this time they did not participate in the war. Altair: "..." Youkai Sage: "..." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara Even so, the Guild Master contributed a portion of the mission this time?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes! If we go therete. Ximen Ye had gathered troops in the Nine Provinces. At that time, even if it could be resolved, it would definitely be a lot of trouble." Symbol of Peace: "Mount Tushan has beenpletely destroyed in that battle, how are Tushan Honghong and the others going to rebuild Mount Tushan? Or did they move from Mount Tushan and go somewhere else?" Tushan Honghong "Rebuild the house slowly!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I''m sorry! If I had known, I would have directly extracted the Mokuton Ninjutsu from the previous Transmigator. If there is a Mokuton technique, turning Mount Tushan into a forest again, is very easy." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Fourth Hokage: "The Mokuton Ninjutsu in our world is a legend, but in the Other World, or in the Main God Room, it can be wholesaled, I don''t know what to say..." Su Xiaoxiao: "The Mokuton Ninjutsu in the Main God Room can''t be wholesale, right? The conditions for obtaining Mokuton Ninjutsu are very harsh, as for the Transmigator with the system, there is nothing to say about this, life has a system like this." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I am so envious, if I also have a system, then how great! With the help of the system, I should be able to grow into a fighting force in the guild soon!" Su Xiaoxiao: "And then you found yourself on the guild mission list!" Esdeath: "..." Sakura Kinomoto: "..." Waver: "..." Monkey D. Dragon: "Kyosuke Kosaka, really a very interesting young man." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I''m just talking casually! If there is a system to find me, then I will definitely hand it over to the Super Dimensional Guild! You guys believe it. I am loyal to the Super Dimensional Guild!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Problem solved! No victims! This is the best." Tony Is Not the Richest: "If it is difficult to rebuild Mount Tushan, then Miss Honghong can also ask me for a collection of construction robots to rebuild Mount Tushan." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Of course it''s not free! I need to be paid a certain amount, what is the specific payment? You can find out for yourself." Tushan Honghong: "I think it is better to rebuild Tushan Mountain myself!" Monkey D. Dragon: "I also think it''s better for the fox demons on Mount Tushan to rebuild their own home! If the fox demon rebuilds Mount Tushan by itself, Those involved in the construction can naturally increase their sense of belonging to Mount Tushan!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m just giving advice! If you need my help, just call me. If you don''t want it, forget it." Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, Honghong! Do your elders still not allow you to train?" Tushan Honghong: "After the elders learned of the role I yed in this matter, they changed their minds, and let me practice, but some were iplete. I asked the elders, it seems that due to a long time, a small part of our cultivation method was lost." Su Xiaoxiao: "Then I will upload it to the public skill column, I must have aplete fox demon cultivation method by my side." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Kasumi Utako: "???" Ainz Ooal Gown: "???" Even the Tushan Mountain cultivation method was lost. Where did the Guild Master get theplete cultivation method of the fox demon from? [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded , , and ] Chapter 590: Three New Members Join Chapter 590: Three New Members Join Fourth Hokage: "Guild Master actually uploaded theplete cultivation method of the fox demon race?" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Could it be that once one strength reaches the Guild Master level, one would be able to interact with the otherworldly Heavenly Dao! In this way, a vast amount of information beyond imagination can be obtained from the Heavenly Dao." Seeing this, Zhang Sanfeng had his imagination running wild. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "If it''s like this, I can understand why Guild Masters can have this cultivation method. This is the supreme realm of Taoism in legend, the realm of harmony between nature and humans." High Priest Luo Hao: "..." High Priest Luo Hao: "The realm of harmony between humans and nature? If it was the realm of harmony between man and nature, I would have achieved it long ago. But I never had the ability to harmonize with the Heavenly Dao and rte to another world!" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng "Is it like this?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It is possible that the Heavenly Dao from different worlds are not the same? It''s like the same god! But the gods in the God of War world meet the gods in the Danmachi World and the Gods in the Campione world are definitely different." Atreus: "The older sister Kuroneko says there is some truth to it!" Tushan Honghong: "I have downloaded it! I discovered that the Guild Master sent out a cultivation method that waspletely better than our Tushan Mountain range of cultivation methods. No, this is aplete cultivation method!" Tushan Honghong: "Wait a minute! I always feel that this name seems to have been heard before." Kasumi Utako: ", I feel very domineering when I hear this name." Old Man is the Marquis: "Yes! Spirit God..." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Am I the only one thinking about the Transmigator entitled Demon God?" Koro-sensei: "I wonder, if the title of Demon God in the Fox Spirit Matchmaker world is not a true god, but a title whose strength has reached a certain level." High Priest Luo Hao: "Isn''t this something obvious? But Demon God power is indeed very strong, even though they are fundamentally different from gods!" Tushan Honghong: "I think I''ve heard this name before, but I don''t remember where I heard it, I''ll askter." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Tushan Honghong. No need to ask! If you want to know, I can exin it to you." Su Xiaoxiao: "Spirit God is the title of a strong cultivator who was first killed by Ximen Ye in ancient times. It was one of the toughest battles Ximen Ye had ever experienced in his life." The memories of Ximen Ye that he obtained were fragmentary. But the memory of fighting with Spirit God, Ximen Ye still remembers it clearly. Su Xiaoxiao: "It was precisely the spirit power of Spirit God that caused Ximen Ye to actually set foot on the invincible path, and his strength surpassed that of Spirit God. In the end, all cultivators were in danger and began to face the Demon God, even though they could only seal him off." Su Xiaoxiao: "Right after the battle with Demon God, all the cultivators who had titles fell, and Ximen Ye was sealed!" Ash: "It''s still in this kind of story, hearing this method means it''s very strong." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "This should be one of the highest cultivation methods in the Spirit Matchmaker world Wait a minute Mount Tushan has a cultivation method at this level?!" Sawada Tsunayoshi felt something odd in an instant. Tushan Honghong: "Tushan Mountain doesn''t have this, or there is no Spirit God heir in this world, Guild Master, thank you very much!" Tushan Honghong looked at Su Han name with gratitude. She didn''t know how to repay Su Han kindness. The could definitely be considered one of the most powerful spirit cultivation methods in their world. In fact, this cultivation method has beenpletely destroyed in their world, and only exists in rumors. Su Xiaoxiao: "No need to thank me! I can''t use this cultivation method after all." Su Han didn''t think this was a great thing. To him, it was really just a matter of effort. There are too many exercises that Ximen Ye remembers in his life, thousands of them, even for the soul that was crushed by Su Han, there are dozens ofplete methods in Ximen Ye mind. And among these dozens, they were basically top grade cultivation methods. Although the is powerful, but Su Han can''t use it, Tushan Honghong needs it, so it will naturally be passed on, otherwise it will be ashes in his mind. elerator: "So the matter is back to where it was, I''m really curious, what method did the Guild Master use to obtain so many cultivation methods? I really believe what Elder Zhang is saying now, it wouldn''t really have anything to do with the otherworldly Heavenly Dao, would it?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I swallowed Ximen Ye soul with Ningendo (Human Path)." Su Han said briefly. Let the World Suffer: "???" Minamiya Natsuki: "???" Kaito Kid: "???" Haibara Ai: "It turned out like this! I never thought like this" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Unexpected!" Zhang Sanfeng who had a longing for the harmony of nature and humans was crushed. Sure enough,pared to imagined, reality was so real and cruel. Shinonono Tabane: "No matter where ites from! I think this cultivation method is very useful for reference." Shinonono Tabane: "For example, this , if we can learn the principle of its magic power, wouldn''t that be great? That means I can evolve Infinite Stratos?" High Priest Luo Hao: " is also useful for me!" High Priest Luo Hao: "If I practice well, maybe it can be used as Divine Authority Use This is interesting!" Kayaba Akihiko: "I won''t say anything about High Priestess Luo Hao, Shinonono-san! Are you sure that Infinite Stratos can be used side by side with ?" Shinonono Tabane: "Tony canbine Iron Man Armor and his magic side by side, then why do you think technology and this special type of spell can''t coexist?" Kayaba Akihiko: "..." Kayaba Akihiko was silent. He had to admit that Shinonono Tabane was right. Ainz Ooal Gown: "Of all the cultivation methods, the least interesting is the , right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "You are wrong! Momonga." Su Xiaoxiao: "On the surface, this can only control the body of an ordinary person, even the body is of no use to cultivators... But that''s only because the level of development is not enough." [Ding! Mikasa Ackerman has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] [Ding! Mankind''s Strongest Warrior has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Su Xiaoxiao: "If one cultivates the to the highest level, then even a strong body can be manipted at will! The cultivation method is very suitable for a fox demon." [Ding! Thor Odinson has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] After Su Han spoke he saw three notification tones added to his words. Chapter 591: Humiliating Asgard Chapter 591: Humiliating Asgard Su Han read the names of the newly joined members one by one. Needless to say the former, Mikasa Ackerman. He realizes that Mikasa real identity, this is the female heroine from the world of Shingeki no Kyojin. "I just don''t know, which timeline is in Shingeki no Kyojin! By the way, who is Mankind''s strongest warrior? What is it, Ultraman? Erm, doesn''t seem right? This name is too hard to guess!" Su Han said, "Mankind''s strongest warrior... Mankind''s strongest warrior in different worlds also has different people. Even if this sentence were applied to Saitama, there seemed to be no problem at all. Although, Saitama is not a fighter..." Next, Su Han set his sights on Thor Odinson whost joined, then he saw Tony in the guild unconsciously. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Tony Is Not the Richest. Faced with this situation, you have something to say." If it''s just Thor, it''s hard to guess, but if you add the Odinson surname it''s almost 90% Thor in Marvel. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Okay! I feel dizzy! But remember Conan, and Monkey D. Dragon! This is understandable" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Me and Him are so close! Let memunicate with him. @Thor Odinson." Thor Odinson: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "I''ll leave it to you." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Thunder God Thor? Is that you? I''m Tony." Thor Odinson: "Tony Stark, my friend! This is you! Although it''s a bit surprising, I feel like this is your doing." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Though I don''t know what you''re making but I bet 50 bucks! You must be imagining something wrong." Thor Odinson: "I don''t think I was wrong. At first I was still thinking about what kind of space high-tech is this, and I didn''t expect it to be rted to you? Is this something you developed? This is so amazing! Even though I have learned that your scientific research abilities are very strong, it is definitely a miracle to research this kind of thing." Tony Is Not the Richest: "No, I didn''t develop this guild!" Thor Odin Sen: "Not developed by you? This is no big deal! I''m fighting on an alien! Are you on this now?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m still on earth." Thor Odinson: "Wonderful! What is the source of this technology? Not only can it seamlessly connect into my mind, but can also traverse the vastness of the gxy? Even if my father knew of this kind of thing, it would also surprise him." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Thor, shut up! Go and see the Super Dimensional Guild introduction column! Anyway, take a look at the memory copy from the Avengers series. Don''t talk about your wrong guesses." Thor Odinson: "???" Thor, who had been through the battle on the alien at this time, looked dazed. Was the guess wrong? really? He felt that there was nothing wrong with his guess! Although a bit confused, Thor didn''t say much because of his trust in Tony Stark. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m speechless... But Thor, I wee your arrival." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Mikasa Ackerman. Are you there?" Mikasa Ackerman: "Suddenly came to my mind, what is this?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Super Dimensional Guild spanning infinite dimensions! Wee, Miss Mikasa." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes, by the way, who are your current family members?" Thor side wasn''t a big deal, after all Iron Man Tony Stark calmed him down, plus, he himself is the heir to the throne of Asgard. Even if he was very surprised at first, he would definitely ept it very quickly. Su Han didn''t know the one remaining person, namely Mankind''s strongest Warrior. However, Su Han knew Mikasa Ackerman. Now that you know it, it''s natural to choose a known chat tomunicate with first. Mikasa Ackerman: "My family, it''s my mom and dad!" Mikasa didn''t understand why someone would ask this question, but she was telling the truth. She had never seen anything as special as a chat room in his mind. She felt very curious in his heart. Since she was young, Mikasa didn''t feel afraid of it. Su Xiaoxiao: "Is it like this? That would be better." Su Han breathed a sigh of relief. The change in Mikasa life is that her parents are killed by a merchant. This is Mikasa childhood trauma. Now that this hasn''t happened, that''s a good thing. Nakiri Erina: "It seems that the Guild Master has already grasped the identity of the new members." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually, I also recognize the identity of the new member, but I only recognize one person!" L: "Kuroneko said something interesting..." Old Man is the Marquis: "How could anyone in this guild fail to recognize who Thor Odinson is?" Arcueid: "Who is Thor Odinson? Howe you all know him?" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Ash: "..." Edogawa Conan: "..." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "..." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! As expected of a very free True Ancestor!" Come Be My Son: "Arcueid, you can see a series of copies of Avengers memory, after watching it, you will be able to understand what happened!" Arcueid "Well if old man Shirohige said so!" Nakiri Erina: "Thinking about theparison of Arcueid age and old Shirohige age, I feel goosebumps..." Kasumi Utako: "Me too!" Loki: "A strange phenomenon like this would really happen Thor is Loki brother. Good grief! When I''m setting this damn! I feel dizzy." Thor Odinson: "Ohhhh! Loki! Are you in this guild too? Extraordinary." If Thor previously felt ufortable. But after seeing Loki words, he became calm, even a little excited. Thor Odinson: "You actually joined this guild first? Tony and you are so good at keeping secrets! Nothing is revealed to me... When I think of this, I feel sad! Wait after I return to Asgard, you must drink with me!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Loki: "..." Atreus: "..." Koro-sensei: "I don''t know why, I want tough now. But to prevent offending Miss Loki and Atreus! I''m still holding back myughter." Thor Odinson: "???" Thor Odinson: "Wait, this person is called Koro-sensei! What are you talking about? What is Miss Loki?" Thor Odinson: "Damn it! My little brother Loki is a great Asgard fighter! A true man of iron and blood. With that, you humiliated my little brother! Did you embarrass Asgard?" Chapter 592: Surprise Thor and Upload Shingeki no Kyojin Chapter 592: Surprise Thor and Upload Shingeki no Kyojin Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony Stark, forget it! Let me exin." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Thor Odinson. I''m sure you must be curious about our identity, the truth of our identity is that the group of people who defeated Thanos in the Battle of New Yorkst time." Su Han said casually, but Thor heart was shaken at this time. He understood something at this point. Thor Odinson: "It was you! It turned out like this" Su Xiaoxiao: "What Tony said earlier is true. This is the Super Dimensional Guild that connects endless dimensions! It connects all the universes, and even the parallel universes in the Marvel series arepletely different. It''s apletely different world, a different multiverse." Thor Odinson: "..." Thor was silent, if Tony had said this, that he might as well have taken it as a joke. But Su Han had already identified the guild members, and they were experts who disyed strength not inferior to his father during the Battle of New Yorkst time. He couldn''t do that anymore. "If they reallye from a different universe existence, then I can understand why their power is so strong! And they have no reputation in our world," Thor muttered. After Su Han and the others left, Thor returned to Asgard and asked Heimdall specifically. But in the end, Heimdall couldn''t find the identity of Su Han and the others. This is a wonderful thing for Thor. But if what Su Han said was true, Thor seemed to understand why Heimdall couldn''t find Su Han identity. Thor opened the guild function interface, and read the brief introduction of the guild, then he opened the memory copy column. "Hah?" Thor gaze fell on Thor memory copy for a moment, "Thor? What is this talking about? Is it a folk legend... Or is there an integrated story about me... There are actually three? What a surprise!" Thor opened the memory copy. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "@Tony Is Not the Richest. Tony-san, are all your Avengers so cute?" Nakiri Erina: "I feel it, Captain America Steve isn''t funny!" Koro-sensei: "Leading the Avengers like that! Tony-san must be having a hard time?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "No problem! Compared to the original, I''m already livingfortably." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Mankind''s strongest warrior. New arrivals! Don''t just look, just go out and enjoy the chat." Mankind''s strongest warrior: "..." Mankind''s strongest warrior: "You all have to be human, right?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I am human!" Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! This old man is a member of the giant race. Does that count as a human too?" Mankind''s strongest warrior: "Giant Race? You are a giant?!" Mankind''s strongest warrior: "How is this possible? How can giants be rational? Don''t giants only eat humans?" Nakiri Erina: "???" Fourth Hokage: "This is very interesting Giants can eat humans! Old Whitebeard, what do you think of this sentence?" Come Be My Son: "I''m not a Ghoul... No matter what, this sentence is too harsh!" Kirishima Touka: "Even if it''s a Ghoul, I don''t eat humans right now! Old Whitebeard, don''t say such discriminatoryments." Su Xiaoxiao: "A giant eats humans? Alright, I have a guess." Su Xiaoxiao: "Mankind''s strongest warrior. You''re Levi Ackerman, aren''t you?" Esdeath: "???" Let the World Suffer: "Ackerman. This surname seems a bit familiar!" Pure White Spirit User: "Isn''t thest name of the newly joined member Ackerman? Could it be that the two new people who joined were actually from the same world and were rted?" Fourth Hokage: "Two people who have joined and are also rted truly something to be envied of." King: "Don''t forget Edogawa Conan and Kaito Kid who joinedst time! It is also suspected of having blood rtions." Kaito Kid: ". .." Edogawa Conan: "..." Kuroba Kaito and Conan both didn''t know if they should say something inappropriate. Mankind''s strongest warrior: "Sorry! Even though myst name is Ackerman. But I don''t know Mikasa Ackerman..." Mankind''s strongest warrior: "We are not rted by blood!" From the sentence of Mankind''s strongest warrior, he proves in reverse that he is Levi. Levi Ackerman is the captain of the Special Operations Forces, he is only 160 cm tall in the world of Shingeki no Kyojin. His own strength is enough to get the title of Mankind''s strongest Warrior. "Both of them are members of the Shingeki no Kyojin world? The other is Thor from the Marvel universe how unexpected!" Su Han continued to talk in the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, 160cm tall captain! Can you now change your guild name to your real name?" Mankind''s strongest warrior: "As you wish! 160 cm. This term is outrageous!" Fourth Hokage: "Height 160 cm?" Koro-sensei: "Three meters tall don''t dare to speak!" Come Be My Son: "Seven meters tall dare not speak!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Stop talking about height! You bastards, insulting this old man height?" Old Man is the Marquis: "When this old man masters the that the Guild Master uploaded, this old man will make sure to tell you what true cruelty is." High Priest Luo Hao: "Marquis Voban, don''t worry! You are not fit to learn this method. If you want to grow taller, you find a Heretic God with giant attributes and kill him! And see if you can use a method simr to ." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Mankind''s strongest warrior: "In this guild, is there a way to make people taller?" Levi had deduced the information within the guild, and he couldn''t believe what he had judged. After all, even though he was humanity strongest warrior, his height always made his heart ache. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Still not changing her real name? By the way, why doesn''t Kaito Kid who was the member who joinedst time need to change his real name?" King: "That''s probably because we see the names Kaito Kid and Kuroba Kaito are no different, right?" Levi: "..." Seeing Levi real name change, Su Han nodded, and immediately uploaded a memory copy [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Shingeki no Kyojin memory] Chapter 593: My attractive tentacles dance in the air Chapter 593: My attractive tentacles dance in the air Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! A copy of the memory has been downloaded. I''m going to watch Shingeki no Kyojin." Then Shirohige went offline. Isn''t Shingeki no Kyojin a copy of dark genre memory? After all, the opening of the mother of the protagonist who was eaten by Titan! Coupled with the ruthless route the entire script takes... "Should I remind Shirohige?" Su Han still left the matter behind. Shirohige didn''t question him. So, even if he saw a copy of the memory that didn''t fit into the hobby, it was impossible to me him! Not to mention, even though Shingeki no Kyojin caters to the dark genre, the excellence of his work is undeniable. It can also be considered a passionate job. Nakiri Erina: "I''ll take a look at the memory copy first or should I go to the YGGDRASIL game?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Is it worth asking? Of course it''s to see a copy of the memory!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Those of you who want to y YGGDRASIL, would anyone like to form a party with me?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "As the Demon King lover I have to be ready at any time, how can I retreat?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon King, I will go with you." Nakiri Erina: "Add me too!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Haven''t you guys still not seen the memory copy?" Nakiri Erina: "But if I follow the Guild Master, I will level up easily, the memory copy can be watched at any time." Ainz Ooal Gown: "I''ve worked hard on the game! If you guys want to y, please add me." High Priestess Luo Hao: "Even though I''m not good at ying games! But I can. If you apany foster brother, I want to participate in this game too!" Yagami Taichi: "I''m going too!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Can you go?" Yagami Taichi: "No problem! My friends and I have now found a safe ce and are getting ready to sleep and rest!" Yagami Taichi: "I y the game, it won''t affect other people, and there won''t be any life threatening. After the game is over, I will go to bed with them." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s okay, everyone the game has officially started!" After saying that, Su Han directly entered the YGGDRASIL game and joined the others. His main profession had been promoted to full level, and now he was starting to develop his secondary profession. After three hours of ying the game with the guild members, Su Han logged out of the game. He entered the time house and practiced for a while. Su Han spent most of his time cultivating the Ki from Dragon Ball. He himself did notck the essence of life. The Titan body alone and the power of the talisman were enough to make him immortal. The only drawback is the type of means that can increase its ownbat effectiveness in a short period of time, and Dragon Ball Ki makes up for that very well. After training, Su Han went out and ate with Ram and the others who had returned. After sending Ram and the others to train, he continued to enter the guild chatroom. The first time he entered the guild, Su Han took a rough look, and he noticed that a group of people in the guild had probably finished watching Shingeki no Kyojin. Come Be My Son: "Shingeki no Kyojin is a sad world. Those damn Titans!" Come Be My Son: "Now that Eren mother dies, I really have the urge to destroy the world and kill all the Titans!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Although I also feel the same way, but seeing old Shirohige say that he wants to kill all the Titans! I don''t know whether tough." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Father! Don''t worry, you also have giant blood." Shinonono Tabane: "What is Kuroneko confused about? Old Shirohige only has a giant bloodline, and that doesn''t mean Old Shirohige is a giant! Besides, the giants in the world of One Piece and the Titans in the world of Shingeki no Kyojin arepletely different!" Nakiri Erina: "Actually, I feel if old man Shirohige went to Shingeki no Kyojin and killed all the Titans it wouldn''t be difficult." Koro-sensei: "Of course! With the fighting power that old Shirohige had, even if it destroyed the entire world, it was still possible, let alone kill all the Titans! When I think of the strong fighting power that old Shirohige possesses, all of my Tentacles excitedly dance in the air." Kayaba Akiko: "Is there a connection between old Shirohige destroying the world and your dancing tentacles?" Kayaba Akikohiko saw Koro-sensei words, bing speechless. Old Man is the Marquis: "This is a weak world again!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Although the story is worth a look, that''s about it. I can''t get the slightest interest." Ash: "Is that all? Isn''t the story about Shingeki no Kyojin not over at all?" Shinonono Tabane: "Yeah, I feel that way too!" Shinonono Tabane: "@Su Xiaoxiao. The Guild Master is too cunning! Can tell us, a copy of the memory of Shingeki no Kyojin, after the wall copsed, the face of the giant was revealed. Then what happen? " Su Xiaoxiao: "Do you still need to ask? The world of Shingeki no Kyojin has many walls, all of which were created by the body of a Titan." Edogawa Conan: "I smell a big conspiracy!" Conan pushed his sses and realized that things are not as simple as imagined. L: "Indeed! Who can think of it? The wall blocking Titan itself was made by the Titans? Who made this wall!" Aizen Sosuke: "What an interesting world! The worldview only shows a corner The Guild Master may know that world very well, but for the time being, it is impossible for the Guild to leak all information about that world." Magical Girl Illya: "Hehehe I think it''s fine. After all, it''s still a long way from when the story of Shingeki no Kyojin actually started." Magical Girl Illya "Now Mikasa parents are not dead... Wait a minute! Mikasa current situation is very dangerous." Illiya suddenly realized something. Only god knows how long the other party was? Is it close to the time when the ve hunter teames? Mikasa Ackerman: "What should I do?" Mikasa panicked. After all, she was not the strong-hearted female warrior in the memory copy. She''s just a little kid. The thought of robbersing anytime, killing her parents and destroying her house makes Mikasa uneasy. She wanted to call his parents to escape here quickly, but she didn''t know what to say. Levi: "Let me move Mikasa and her parents to the city center. They want to sell my Ackerman family bloodline, and sell Mikasa, it''s not a simple thing." After watching a copy of that memory. Levi noticed something. Maybe he didn''t know Mikasa, and the two weren''t brothers either. However, that does not mean that the two parties arepletely unrted by blood. The Ackermans'' blood ran through them both. This can be seen from his n, or Mikasa far superiorbat effectiveness, which is exactly the same as him. Knowing this, Levi pride did not allow him to remain silent. With Levi current power and status, moving a family from out of town into town wasn''t a big deal at all. Chapter 594: Guild Master, come and help me against foreigners Chapter 594: Guild Master,e and help me against foreigners Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Since Levi is willing to do it, that would be great." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Mankind''s strongest warrior... captain height is 160 cm!" Nakiri Erina: "Mankind''s strongest warrior... the captain height is 160 cm!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Mankind''s strongest Warrior! shing Titan with a sword The captain height is 160 cm." Kasumi Utako: "Supporting the concepts of love and peace! The first time you will save your fellow family The captain height is 160 cm." Levi: "Enough! All of you bastards, are you really not afraid that I will cut off all your napes?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Cough! Alright, everyone stop joking." Su Han feels that Levi is really angry, let''s suppress the situation first, and limit the situation to the scope of joking. Come Be My Son: "The Guild Master is right! Let''s stop here." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "160 cm or something! It''s not something to be ashamed of! I think Levi who is 160 cm tall is moe!" Levi: "???" As soon as the word moe came up, Levi anger was mostly reduced, but he felt ufortable. He felt that the dignity of Mankind''s strongest Warrior had been lost... Levi: "I will go practice [Dharma Heavenly Transformation] now!" Gritting his teeth, Levi opened the guild public skill bar, and downloaded [Dharma Heavenly Transformation]. After downloading it, after careful consideration, he asked. Levi: "What energy is required to practice [Dharma Heavenly Transformation]?" Symbol of Peace: "Perhaps the energy trained for the [Spirit God Art] ?" Levi: "!!!" Fourth Hokage: "No! Are you sure that the [Spirit God Art] is suitable for humans?" Fourth Hokage: "I tried it before, and physical strength seems to be required to practice [Dharma Heavenly Transformation]." Esdeath: "Can it be said that the Fourth Hokage haspleted cultivating [Dharma Heavenly Transformation]?" Esdeath was surprised, she also started practicing [Dharma Heavenly Transformation] but always felt that this method didn''t seem to suit her. Don''t mention getting started, and she hasn''t even found his way forward yet. Currently, Esdeath had gradually abandoned the practice of this cultivation method. Fourth Hokage: "I haven''t trained sessfully! But when I try to practice, it is indeed the chakra in my body that is consumed." Su Xiaoxiao: "This is normal! I use Rinnegan, or use ninjutsu also use physical strength! To cultivate [Dharma Heavenly Transformation] also requires physical strength!" Levi: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "I personally rmend, you can take the [Turtle-Style Ki Cultivating Method] from the Dragon Ball world! Increase your physical strength significantly, the premise is that you can practice Ki." Levi: "Thank you, Guild Master, for the suggestion." Levi obviously didn''t know what he was going to face in the future, so he downloaded [The Tortoise Style Ki Cultivating Method]. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Let me show a mournful expression!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Puff ha ha ha! I''m sorry now too!" Minamiya Natsuki: "Is Kosaka grieving?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "What happened to this weird-looking name?" Thor Odinson: "I finally finished the Avengers series! Now I just feel like I have no secrets." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Then I want to ask Thor, after watching Thor memory copy, do you have any special feelings?" Thor Odinson: "My dad ising to his end! And at least I will carry the banner of Asgard after I finish this journey. Especially that Thanos" Thor seemed to sense that something was amiss, and after thinking about it carefully, he realized where the problem was. Thor Odinson: "Un, well, Thanos is gone!" Thor Odinson: "I have to be very vignt! That''s my sister. Goddess of Death H! Don''t talk about it. I will find the dwarves to make Stormbreaker!" Thor Odinson: "But first, I have to teach Loki a good lesson!" Loki: "..." You have to teach your little brother Loki in the Marvel universe, no problem. But can I trouble you not to say those two words? In this way, it will make me feel that you are calling me. Tony Is Not the Richest: "@Su Xiaoxiao. That''s right! Guild Master, are you interested in the opening of the ck earth dungeon?" Su Xiaoxiao: "What is the opening of the ck earth dungeon?" Su Han subconsciously thought that Tony would offer him to enter the dungeon in the YGGDRASIL game. But he felt that was not it. Tony doesn''t really care about games. Of course, this doesn''t mean that Tony really isn''t ying the game. If he had free time, he would also enter the YGGDRASIL dungeon. The main problem is Tony timing is also very tight. Upgrading the tech and magic tree, as well as coborative research with Batman, it''s a time-consuming bottomless pit... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Ask you toe and help finish the aliens! The prize is negotiable!" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "Huh This old man didn''t hear wrong? Tony, do you want to invite the Guild Master toe to your world to help you fight the aliens?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Didn''t you say that the Hydra in your world has been resolved? And Thanos is dead! Who else is your opponent in that world?" Marquis Voban was surprised, the current Tony was different from the Tony in the original work. Tony was now holding arge amount of high level armor in his hands. He is also the heir of Kamar-Taj and a direct disciple of the Ancient One. It can be said that Tony has money and authority, power and power, a high IQ and a strong background. Not to mention, Tony recently had a scientific and technologist exchange with Batman, and the speed at which technology is advancing has raised another threshold. The current Tony wasn''t the strongest in the guild, but he was definitely a big man not to be underestimated. What problems could there be? Su Xiaoxiao: "Let me guess... Dormammu?" Chapter 595: Go to Marvel world again Chapter 595: Go to Marvel world again As soon as Dormammu name was mentioned, the guild chat room fell silent. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Fuck! I almost forgot that there is a big enemy in the Marvel World." Nakiri Erina: "Right! Tonyand now it''s not just Iron Man in the original, but a disciple of the Ancient One! Kamar-Taj heir, confronting Dormammu ismonce." Old Man is the Marquis: "I''ve been contemting the timeline over and over, and it feels a bit untrue, now isn''t the time for your Dormammu to attack, right?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s right! But I feel that the Ancient One has reached its limit, so I decided to fight Dormammu first!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If With the help of the Super Dimensional Guild, breaking your Dormammu was easy, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If it''s like this, tell me when it happens that I also want to go to Marvel World!" What he said wasn''t a lie, he did n to go to the Marvel universe to get Thor Reality Stone. After all, the power of the Infinity Stone is very strong. It can be seen that his strength has increased to this level with just two Infinity Stonesbined by Su Han. Undoubtedly, the rank of Reality Stone among Infinity Stones is really at the forefront. Originally, the power of the Time Stone was also strong, but the Time Stone was Kamar-Taj treasure. Su Han didn''t know how to use the Time Stone either. But the Reality Stone had absolutely no owner now, and Su Han himself couldn''t forgive himself if he didn''t take it. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Thank you so much!" Tony obviously didn''t think that what Su Han said about wanting toe to their world was true. He thought that Su Han hade here especially for him, and he was immediately touched. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Thank you Guild Master! Do Guild Masters need special armor? I can customize the settings for you! " Su Xiaoxiao: "No need! I don''t like your current armor. If it was a decoration, there were already several sets in the cer. Iron Man armor, Infinite Stratos and the others." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." It''s a bit heartbreaking, although he can''t deny what Su Han said. Shinonono Tabane: "..." Shinonono Tabane was speechless. Was the Infinite Stratos ced in Su Han cer to collect the dust? She thought of Su Han who had done so many missions, and it seemed that he had never used Infinite Stratos, and immediately felt a pain in his heart. "The special mecha that I developed is kept in the cer until it''s dusty That''s too wasteful!!" Saying a fewints, Shinonono Tabane shook his head, and left the matter immediately. Because she felt like Byaku Shiki was no big deal? After all, she was now advancing so fast in science and technology. Byaku Shiki can be considered a backward version of Infinite Stratos. rk Kent: "@Tony Is Not the Richest. Mr. Stark, if you need my help, I can also go to your world!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Nothing for you!" Tony immediately rejected rk. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Your Dormammu is a monstrous existence that controls the dark dimension, you can''t stop its attacks!" rk Kent: "I can stop it! Isn''t it Mr. Tony noticed it recently when you were by Batman side? You don''t see me anymore?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Where have you been?" rk Kent: "Outer Space Near the Sun..." rk is a Kryptonian and needs to bask in the sun to get stronger. And the closer to the sun, the higher the sunlight rk can receive, and the faster he can increase his powers. After several guild missions, rk fully understood the importance of strength, so he also spent all his time improving hisbat effectiveness. rk Kent: "After all! I have spent tens of thousands of points, after the initial strengthening, although I am notpletely immune to magic powers, but I am also immune to most of them. For me, magic is no longer as restraint as I imagined it to be." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Early reinforcement?" Goko Ruri bit her lip. Hearing this name, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. King: "I thought of a mobile game dedicated to gacha early upgrade, intermediate upgrade, advanced upgrade step by step to empty your savings." Fourth Hokage: "The guild has also fallen into this gacha! This is a sad thing From today onwards the guild officially enters into the point of view of the use of points?" He felt the evil intent of the guild system for the points he had in his pocket. Su Xiaoxiao: "When did you guys have the illusion that the Super Dimensional Guild doesn''t need points?" Su Xiaoxiao: "With points means you can do whatever you want" Old Man is the Marquis: "Yes! With points you can do whatever you want. Otherwise, in this way, what does this old man think about earning points all day long? " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Well, rk! Has the power to protect himself, thene and it''s okay to help me! You Come and help me, I am indebted to you." Old Man is the Marquis: "Also add me! Dormammu, lord of the dark dimension? I have never encountered such a high level existence before! Is this possible? Isn''t this very interesting? This old man feels enthusiasm." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Marquis Voban... Thank you!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Huh! This old man didn''t go for you." Thor Odinson: "Then I''ll use the Rainbow Bridge toe back and help you to lend a helping hand, Tony!" Let the World Suffer: "It seems that my abilities can''t have much influence on your Dormammu? This battle I will not go." Symbol of Peace: "Since it is a dark dimensional lord like Dormammu, it can affect the life of the entire earth, then I must go there! Maybe it won''t help much, but I''ll do my best" Saiki Kusuo: "Secretly sorry for the coffee jelly!" Saiki Kusuo: "Since there is a Guild Master leaving, then there should be no problem, so I will just watch quietly from the side." Su Xiaoxiao: "I saw Saiki, and where did Saitama go this time?" King: "Saitama is buying cheap vegetables outside now! I didn''t think there would be time to leave." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Kasumi Utako: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Really! It''s really Saitama style." Su Xiaoxiao: "If that''s the case, let''s add up the number of people who went there! Me, rk, Marquis Voban, All Might, is there anyone else?" Su Han waited for a while, realizing that there was no answer in the guild, he confirmed the current situation. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then, everyone, see you in the Marvel world!" Chapter 596: Completely released Infinity Stone? Chapter 596: Completely released Infinity Stone? Kamar-Taj, holy ce. Ancient One. Tony and the Ancient One sat across from each other. "Sorcerer, I have everything ready! I will fight your Dormammu." Tony looked into the Ancient One eyes earnestly. The Ancient One froze, and when she saw Tony again, she carried a hint of uncertainty and thought. After a long silence, she spoke. "I haven''t spoken to you about your Dormammu? Where did you hear that information from?" "Sorcerer, don''t forget! I know a lot about the future." Tony reached out and tapped his forehead. Ancient One was dumbfounded for a moment, and then came to his senses. Nothing else was said. His disciple had indeed given her a lot of surprises during this time. Although mysterious at times, the Ancient One can sense that Tony is not evil through telepathy. And this is enough for her. "In that case! Tony, you must understand the power of your Dormammu" The Ancient One voice became louder. "I know very well the power you have now! Tony, you are not your Dormammu opponent! Even with that Iron Man, the same is true. " She raised his palm, rotated the space, then one after another was projected. Among them, there is the Ancient One who killed the Magic God at the edge of the sr system, and the other Ancient One is guarding the edge of the multiverse of the enormous and endless Void Beast, but they can''t get past the thunder pool. But in the end, this scene condensed into a confrontation between the Ancient One and Dormammu. Although Dormammu cannot attack the real world, the Ancient One also cannot cause fatal damage to Dormammu. "How are you going to fight? Where did your confidencee from?" The Ancient One looked at Tony coldly. She considered Tony as his direct sessor, so she would not let Tony feel the slightest chance in his heart. Dormammu, it was a terrifying existence that she didn''t even have the slightest confidence in defeating, and even needed to use the power of the dark dimension against her. Tony future is hard to say, but the current Tony is absolutely not the opponent of the other party. "His trust! Ites from us. Sorcerer!" A voice was heard. Ancient One was shocked, his achievements in the space attribute were extraordinary, and Kamar-Taj was his long-standingir. His abilities will be maximized here. But now, the Ancient One realized that she had lost control of this ce. Under the Ancient One disbelieving gaze, space was distorted inch by inch. After that, the figures of Su Han and the others appeared in the center of the Kamar-Taj Hall. "It''s actually you!" Ancient One looked at Su Han and the others, his expression somewhat stagnant, but then she became clear and rxed. She recognized Su Han and the others, they were existences that appeared in the Battle of Thanosst time, and had a close rtionship with Tony, and obviously they were not enemies. She had prepared for the worst beforehand. After all, being able toe here secretly, the strength of the opponent cannot be underestimated. The Ancient One had even prepared Kamar-Taj to turn into ruins. Once it was determined that the other party was hostile, she would immediately send many disciples from Kamar-Taj out. "Sorcerer, long time no see!" Su Han greeted the Ancient One, with a smile. "The people who came this time were a little different from thest time?" Ancient One looked at All Might, and could feel All Might will and physical strength, and there was admiration in his words. "He has honed his physique to this level and there is this pure and high spirit of justice! " But when she turned his gaze to Marquis Voban, she frowned slightly. "Your body is filled with intertwined divine decrees. But the curse is the root of your power, it is a kind of great magic ritual, it is very unique and very powerful!" Marquis Voban looked indifferent, but he was actually very surprised in his heart. He had heard about this Ancient One strength long ago, but he didn''t take it too seriously. But at the time of the first meeting, the other party saw through the source of his strength, although she had not fully seen it, it was already very amazing. "With us, is it enough to deal with your Dormammu? Ancient One!" Su Han smiled, with his left hand stretched out on his chest, the power of space was swept away, and in this small space of Kamar-Taj, collided with the Ancient One head-on. "The power of the Space Stone? Impossible!" Ancient One said in disbelief, and at the first moment when his space power collided with Su Han space power, she retreated and could only parry. However, the Ancient One didn''t care about this. His words were filled with shock, "How can you not use a relic? You can use the power of the Space Stone with your own physical body?" Using the Space Stone is not impossible. After all, Kamar-Taj also has a way of using the Time Stone. But no matter what the method, the use of the Infinity Stone power is very limited. If one wants to use the Infinity Stones, one can only create relics like the Infinity Gauntlet that Thanos used. From another perspective, Kamar-Taj Eye Of Agamotto is also a relic that maximizes the Time Stone power. But now, the Ancient One realized that Su Han did not use the relic in his hands. The extraterrestrial power of the Space Stone, which was so strong that it was suffocating, all emerged from Su Han body. How is this possible? Ancient One discovered that with his own knowledge, she could not understand this at all. "Sorcerers! You lose." Su Han spread his arms, and a series of spatial prisms rose. The Witch Ancient One waspletely trapped. Su Han feels that he is very strong at this time, and the weight of the Infinity Stones on his physical strength has reduced at this time. He could feel the flow of powering from all directions. Not to mention the Ancient One shock at Su Han strength, even Su Han himself was shocked by the strength he disyed at this time. "In another world, the power to wield the Infinity Stones all came from myself! But in this world, I can use the power of Infinity Sto e perfectly without using physical strength." "The current me even dares to fight Saitama!" The space barrier that trapped the Ancient One was Su Han final withdrawal of the Space Stone, but now, Su Han didn''t feel his physical strength was consuming much. Chapter 597: Gift For Dormammu Chapter 597: Gift For Dormammu "I underestimated you!" Ancient One looked at Su Han deeply, and there was a touch ofplexity in his words. Su Han opened his palm, and the power that bound the Ancient One instantly disappeared. Tony was at the side, watching this scene, He tried to defuse the serious atmosphere between Su Han and Ancient One, but he didn''t know how to speak. *Boom!* With a loud sound, a brilliant light descended from the sky. When the light disappeared, Thor figure suddenly appeared. "Hey, Stark! My good friend and everyone, are there many strong men in the guild? " Thor, the god of thunder, stepped forward and hugged Tony for a while, then turned to look at Su Han. "It''s Su Han! He is the Guild Master!" Tony saw Thor appearance breaking the solemn atmosphere on the spot. With a smile on his face immediately, he introduced the guild members one by one to Thor. "This is Marquis Voban guild called Old Man is the! This pervert wearing blue tights is rk! That superhero style is All Might." rk: "..." What is the name? A pervert wearing tight pants? Call it the title Superman. Thor surveyed the crowd, he came to All Might body and hugged All Might "I feel I will get along with you!" "That''s right. This is a great honor! Prince of Asgard." All Might smiled. "You are the Ancient One?" Thor looked at the Ancient One, and the smile on his face froze. He could detect that the atmosphere between Su Han and the Ancient One was not friendly. Su Han looked calm but the Ancient One whole body was tense, with vignce. Thor, who had experienced countless battles, immediately realized that the Ancient One was wary of Su Han. Last time, after he returned to Asgard, he had also focused on checking the earth information, so he was very clear that the Ancient One was the guardian of the earth. In terms of strength, even his father Odin found it very difficult to defeat her. Such a frightening character will actually be wary of Su Han, and this attitude is definitely a loss Then how strong is Su Han? "It''s worth it as a Guild Master leading a Super Dimensional Guild that spans endless dimensions. Its power is probably much stronger than I thought" Thor thoughts in his heart. "In fact, thest time I saw it, it was probably not at its full power! He can bepared to the bald head man who fought Thanos." "Prince of Asgard, may I ask why you came to earth? "The Ancient One asked Thor. "Of course I was invited by Tony to help him break your Dormammu!" Thorughed loudly. "Is that so?" The Ancient One was taken aback for a moment, and when she saw Tony again, his expression was a bitplicated. At first, she thought that Tony only knew part of Dormammu information, and his mentality became arrogant, so he wanted to fight Dormammu. But now, the Ancient One saw a series of topbat forces beside Tony. Even if not talking about Su Han. Thor, All Might, Marquis Vorban, and rk alone, these powers must be able topete with Dormammu. No matter how bad it is, at least it can reverse. Say nothing more. Odin stood behind Thor. Under other circumstances, Odin might have stayed silent, but if Thor was really in danger, could Odin not take action? "If you''re really ready! Then I won''t stop you." The Ancient One looked at Tony, then with a wave of his hand, the Eye Of Agamotto flew towards Tony. "However, be careful with your Dormammu!" Tony looked at the Eye Of Agamotto, and bowed deeply to the Ancient One. He was no longer the magic novice he used to be, he had already started his way, and he was very clear about the position of the Eye Of Agamotto in Kamar-Taj. Because of that, he could understand what kind of trust the Ancient One meant to entrust the Eye Of Agamotto to him. "Are you ready? If you''re ready, we can go to war." Everyone on the scene looked at each other, wondering where to go to fight. After that, they saw Su Han punch forward. At this moment, space became distorted. Ancient One looked at Su Han in surprise. "This person, unexpectedly paved the way to the dark dimension in Kamar-Taj?!" After realizing what Su Han had done, the Ancient One felt dizzy. First, she was surprised that Su Han was able to pass through the guardian magic circle above the earth, and the second was to open the dark dimension in Kamar-Taj. A ck passage instantly condensed and formed in front of them. Next, a roar of anger rang out from the other side. "Interesting! Very interesting. Ancient One, are you finally ready to give up on me?" There was a maddenedugh, and Dormammu huge face appeared on the other side of the hall. And the first nce that Dormammu saw was not the Ancient One he imagined, but Su Han and the others. "Who are you? What about the Ancient One... So, it wasn''t the Ancient One who gave up on me! Loyalty to me is so boring!" Dormammu was disappointed, obviously it wasn''t the old opponent who had given up on him, who had let him down, but he was still talking. "However, since you have opened my way to earth, then I will give you the power to make you a loyal servant under mymand" "Your dorm! May I give you a present first?" Su Han interrupted After Dormammu words with a smile, then by hitting Dormammu with a BUFF Power Stone. "What?!" Dormammu face changed drastically. From this blow, he felt a tremendous pressure. This ck channel was still maintained under the power of the Space Stone, but the moment Dormammu was hit by Su Han blow, his entire body was beaten into endless molecules. The dark dimension shook violently, and the spacepletely copsed, and countless cracks spread into the void, spreading throughout the dark dimension. Chapter 598: Fuck! Are you Nemesis? Arent You a Boy! Chapter 598: Fuck! Are you Nemesis? Aren''t You a Boy! Tony saw this scene opened the guild chat room and opened the live broadcast. Tony Is Not the Richest: "I don''t know why, I feel that the Guild Master is stronger than before!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Fuck" Kasumi Utako: "Fuck" Let the World Suffer: "Fuck" I''m Not Bald: "Fuck it By the way, I''m just a repeater." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Who can exin to me what this solid crack is? Will this destroy the world?" Nakiri Erina: "Amazing! It turns out that live broadcasts can still see another world from God point of view like this! It''s too amazing." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Erina! This isn''t the focus of everyone attention, got it?" L: "It''s not really the focus to pay attention to. The focus of his attention is that the Guild Master has made countless cracks and seems to destroy another world? " I''m Not Bald : "Destroy the other world, the guild has actually reached this level of power?" Saiki Kusuo: "How do I feel that the Guild Master is much stronger than thest time I saw him in L world?" In that spacious house, Saiki Kusuo was watching while eating jelly coffee. Even if he was shocked by the power that Su Han showed, it was a whole dimension, a dark dimension. Just talking about nature, it is not on the same level as the earth. How long had they not seen each other, why did the Guild Master be so powerful? After thinking about it he came to the conclusion, the Guild was even stronger. Su Xiaoxiao: "Returning to the Marvel world is like returning home, I use the Infinity Stones here, without the need to consume my own physical strength! I really like it here." High Priest Luo Hao: "It turns out that the power of the Infinity Stones ispletely liberated? " Busujima Saeko: "Although I feel that the oue of the battle has already been decided, But I still hope that you will return victorious!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course!" Before he was in the shattered space-time crack, Su Han scanned the contents of the guild chat room, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Then he opened the Six Tomoe Rinnegan and the Six Tomoe rapidly spun in his pupils. "I hope this can help me fight Dormammu." In the gap of space and time, Su Han body emitted a shining light, which was a manifestation of the full power of the Power Stone. He felt his unprecedented power at this moment. "Dare to do this kind of thing to you! You deserve to die!" The endless ck fog continued to condense, revealing Dormammu big face again, but his face was now full of anger. "But dare toe to my world! This is the worst decision you can make." Dormammu restored herposure. He waved his hand, boundless ck thorns rose towards Su Han. "Is it useful?" Su Han waved his hand and the space in front of him distorted, and the countless ck thorns all sank into the void and disappeared. The next moment, countless thorns appeared in front of Dormammu piercing his and his body. "Infinity Stones! And it''s an Infinity Stone at full power." Dormammu finally realized the source of Su Han current strength, with doubts at this point. He knew about the Infinity Stones, but could anyone use the Infinity Stones to this extent? Was this person the resurrection of Nemesis? Not true! Wasn''t Nemesis a girl? If Su Han wears the Infinity Gauntlet, your Dormammu can take it. After all, as the master of the dark dimension, he had lived for endless years. What scenes have never been seen? But Su Han didn''t have the Infinity Gauntlet in his hands. "Renzoku Hissatsu no Punch (Consecutive Serious Punches) !" Su Han fist turned into a shadow, and every punch was wrapped in the power to shake the world and shatter the stars. Esdeath: "I feel that the dark dimension is really about to copse?!" Fourth Hokage: "Wow The current Guild Master is using 100% of his full power, isn''t he? The Guild Master is actually very strong!" Thor Odinson: "I traveled a long way, risking being punished by my father foring here to help Tony fight Dormammu." Thor Odinson: "Yet I find there seems to be no problem if I don''te?" Pure White Spirit User: "Reality is really cruel." Symbol of Peace: "No, no, no! How can we despair? Moreover, the Guild Master enemy is Dormammu, which doesn''t mean we don''t have enemies." Old Man is the Marquis: "For example?" Marquis Voban looked at Su Han who was raging in the dark dimension, he felt energetic when he saw All Might words. For the fighting maniac Marquis Voban, if he just stared at the fighting Su Han and Dormammu, then this trip would be too boring. Symbol of Peace: "For example, we can fight those small soldiers !" The muscles in All Might arm are covered with Busoshoku Haki. With continuous training and point strengthening, Busoshoku Haki has reached a high level. All Might punched the space-time gap in front of him with a punch. The fist generated strong winds and tore through the air in front of him. "Texas Smash!" A monster that looked like a human, but was three meters tall, with pitch-ck lines appearing at the corners of its eyes, was instantly blown out of the void by it. There was a scream of anger in his mouth, and under the storm, the body of the dark dimensional monster disappeared little by little, and was finallypletely annihted. "Yes! Opposite to the Dark Dimension. Apart from your Dormammu, there are many powerful existences that have been corrupted by the power of the Dark Dimension!" rk also woke up. He even saw the Ancient One. If he remembered correctly, the Ancient One had also absorbed the power of the dark dimension. It was just that the Ancient One determination was too strong, and she prevented the dark power from spreading in his body and maintained his consciousness. "Teacher! Are you not participating in this battle?" Tony asked the Ancient One. "Don''t you have the confidence to ovee your Dormammu subordinates?" Ask the Ancient One. "Not!" Tony smiled, the red robe behind him stretched, lifted his body, and the space in front of him was constantly twisted, and a mirror dimensional barrier appeared, "I thought you didn''t participate. That''s for the best!" "After all, this kind of fight should be done for young people." Then Tony and the guild are all in the mirror dimension. In front of them, the messenger of the dark dimension rushed into the mirror dimension. Chapter 600: Ding! Congratulations on leveling up your Yami Yami no Mi fruit level up again Chapter 600: Ding! Congrattions on leveling up your Yami Yami no Mi fruit level up again "..." Dormammu didn''t answer, his hunch was that if he opened his mouth to answer, something bad would happen. However, there are some things that Dormammu cannot avoid. Ancient One appeared beside Su Han, looked at Dormammu, said in a clear voice. "He is a supernatural being! In other words, his entire body was constructed from the power of the dark dimension. It is precisely because of this that every time his body disintegrates, he can be reborn with the power of the dark dimension." Although the Ancient One was very reluctant. This is the closest time to kill Dormammu. Once Dormammu ispletely killed, then the reputation of the earth dimension will reverberate in the multiverse. At that time, even if he died, there would never be a cosmic level existence in the multiverse that dared to invade the earth dimension. However, Su Han was unwilling to stay here for a year, which meant he could only see the opportunity to kill Dormammu slip through his eyes. "Because he is a supernatural being! So his destiny has been determined." Then, despite the Ancient One doubtful gaze, Su Han spread out his palm, and the power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit was used at full strength. "I wonder if the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit can swallow the entire dark dimension? If it can be swallowed, it will definitely allow me to push the cultivation of this fruit to a higher level!" Su Han muttered, his palm had a Dark Domain in it, and a bright light instantly enveloped your Dormammu. "What''s this?" Dormammu expression changed drastically, and he felt his body disappear. At the same time, excruciating pain spread to Dormammu nerves. Even with his strong will, he was unable to hold it in at this moment, his face turning distorted. "Things that want your life!" Su Han looked at Dormammu. Dormammu was trapped in the space barrier by him at this time, and at the same time he was enveloped in the entire space barrier with Dark Domain. In other words Dormammu entire body is in the Dark Domain. As a supernatural being, Dormammu body is constantly being destroyed by the Dark Domain. However, Dormammu is ced in a dark dimensional environment, and the constant dark dimensional power merges into his body, forming a strange bnce with the transcendental power that obliterates the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit. "Seems like it''s still not enough?" Su Han was deep in thought. Dark Domain can eliminate supernatural power, but the speed is constant. The higher the level of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit, the faster the speed of eliminating supernatural powers. In the past, the strength of the strong people encountered was limited, and Su Han was naturally able to eliminate all supernatural powers in an instant. But meeting Dormammu, who has help from the world''s surroundings, is indeed a bit difficult. Suddenly, Su Han thought of an idea, but he was a little unsure. "Then just try" "ck hole." ck matteres out of the ck hole, everything falls into Dormammu body. Dommam body shook violently, butpared to the pain on top of his body, his spiritual desire was even more shocking. "Impossible! How did you do that? What''s this? Why is this so simr to my dark power?!" Dormammu lost his mind. The All the World''s Evil unleashed by Su Han was naturally much weaker than Dormammu in terms of strength level. However, the strength of the entire Dormammu was suppressed at this moment, and he could only watch as the All the World''s Evil prated into him. A trace of sadness appeared in Dormammu heart He didn''t expect that he would be eroded by another kind of darkness. "What are you doing?" The Ancient One expression also became shocked, and she looked at Su Han. Obviously his telepathy couldn''t detect the negative emotions in Su Han, and Su Han shouldn''t be a bad person. But the nature of Su Han strength is so close to Dormammu. This left the Ancient One at a loss for what to say. ... Come Be My Son: "The power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit, I haven''t seen a strange Guild show it in a long time! But the Guild Master really did develop the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit to an astonishing point." Shirohige raised a ss of wine the size of a water tank, and he drank all the wine sses. He wiped his lips, and the white crescent-shaped mustache trembled. Su Han''s Goro Goro no Mi Fruit development may not be stronger than his Gura Gura no Mi Fruit development, and Su Han Yami Yami no Mi Fruit development is superior to his Gura Gura no Mi Fruit development. Waver: "I saw All the World''s Evil!" Magic Girl Illya: "Guild Master Onii-san with his own strength endured All the World''s Evil. Even the power of All the World''s Evil To a part of myself this courage surpasses even Gilgamesh in the original and can even be said to surpass it." Pure White Spirit User: "With his own strength, endured All the World''s Evil. .." Su Han looked at the guild chat room, and his expression immediately became strange. Sorry! He really did not endure All the World''s Evil alone. It was only because the Yami Yami no Mi and All the World''s Evil fruit really matched and merged into one. As for why it became the situation in front of him Un, not even Su Han himself could figure it out. The invasion of All the World''s Evil undoubtedly broke the bnce between the power of the dark dimension and the Dark Domain. Dormammu disappeared little by little, and the missing parts of his body were integrated into the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit... Feeling the power of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit bing stronger, Su Han estimated that after killing Dormammu, the Yami Yami no Mi fruit could level up very good, he didn''t know how many points he saved. .... Time passed little by little, and half a day passed quickly. Dormammu body copsedpletely. There was a trace of unwillingness on his face and a trace of despair, in the end, everything turned into helplessness. In the end, he disappeared in the wind. And Su Han heard the system sound unexpectedly. After seeing the level of the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit, Su Han was very satisfied. Sure enough, in his hopes, the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit rose to a higher level. The Ancient One looked at thepletely lost Dormammu with aplicated expression. 500 years of hard work, 500 years of confrontation. The curtain is finally over today. Freed from the burden she had carried for hundreds of years, at this moment the Ancient One felt rxed, but also felt somewhat lost. But the Ancient One noticed something, his face suddenly changed. "The Dark Dimension is about to copse, quickly retreat!" Su Han reacted faster than the Ancient One. As the Ancient One spoke, one of his hands was already on the Ancient One shoulder. Then, the two immediately left the dark dimension and appeared in the mirror dimension created by Tony. The mirror dimension was filled with corpses. All Might deals continuous punches with Busoshoku Haki. The strength he disyed was so extraordinary, he raised his hand and only a handful of dark dimensional beings could withstand his blow. Ordinary monsters are attacked by it, the body will be crushed in an instant, and even beaten into powder. Thor held Mjolnir in his hands, and endless thunder exploded from his body, sweeping away the other soldiers on a massive scale. The five meter tall monster rushed towards Thor with a roar, Thor body smashed Mjolnir into the back of the monster head, crushing its head. Tony had a cloak floating behind him, dragging his body through the air. He incarnated with a thousand people, and his figure continued to spread, like a Kagebunshin. Immediately, his figure spread throughout the mirror dimension. With a brush, golden whips emerged from their palms, binding the dark dimensional monsters on the ground. As for Marquis Voban... Uh Marquis Voban style is the most shocking. Marquis Voban sat on the giant wolf lying on the ground, and even took a cup of coffee and drank it. Beside him, the giant wolf that was summoned by the Divine Authority rushed into the surroundings, killing everything they saw, and ck blood drenched the ground. Chapter 601: Even though I panic, but I have to keep my composure Chapter 601: Even though I panic, but I have to keep myposure "What should I say?" Su Han subconsciously looked into the guild chat room and found that the guild chat room was also discussing this matter. Nakiri Erina: "It is true that the Guild Master has killed Dormammu, but Tony and the others are still fighting Dormammu soldiers." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Everyone will win,pared to the Demon Lord, they are too far behind." Old Man is the Marquis: "That''s not the same at all! There is only one enemy for the Guild Master to face, and we are here, how many enemies do you have to face?!" Old Man is the Marquis: "There are no enemies here fighting one-on-one! It''s just that there are too many enemies, and it can''t be solved in a short time!" Su Xiaoxiao: "So next time, I will clean up the soldiers, and you will face your Dormam, will you?" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Koro-sensei: "Marquis Voban was brutally beaten in the face." Come Be My Son: "Gurarara Koro-sensei be careful, Marquis Voban is so vengeful, you dareugh at him now. Watch out he will look for you in the virtual battlefield!" Symbol of Peace: "The number of enemies is really too much, wait a moment... How do I feel that the number of enemies is now decreasing?" When All Might faced off against eight hundred meter tall octopus monsters. He subconsciously looked around and found that the battlefield had been vacated. Where are all the enemies? What about the enemy that almost filled the entire mirror dimension he had seen before? Could it be that his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. Did he kill all the enemies before without him knowing it? Is he already that strong? But soon, All Might came to his senses, he instantly discovered that the entrance of the Dark Dimension had stopped bringing out the Dark Dimension Army. ... Fourth Hokage: "Obviously the Guild Master has killed Dormammu, and the entire dark dimension is now on the verge of copse!" Fourth Hokage: "These little warriors, now it''s hard to protect themselves! Of course it was impossible to rush through the entrance to the dimension of darkness and and they fought fiercely with Tony and the others." Symbol of Peace: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I found that the enemy was wiped out." Thor Odinson: "This is a pretty fun battle indeed! But now I have a faint feeling, as if Heimdall is still watching me." Nakiri Erina: "Isn''t that obvious? You are the prince of Asgard. How can they not notice if youe to participate in this battle." Nakiri Erina: " Otherwise, what if you get trapped in Dormammu hands? " My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Odin who fell into Odin sleep couldn''t hold it in anymore." Esdeath: "Odin sleeping? How do I feel that Odin is pretending to be asleep." Thor Odinson: "Enough! My father hasn''t slept at alltely, he''s sitting on the throne now!" Kurosaki Ichigo: " Just like Aizen, with his ass glued to the throne, standing on the throne of heaven, can''t hee down? Will Aizen get sick after sitting for so long?" Fourth Hokage: "Enough Kurosaki Ichigo!" Monkey D. Dragon: "All good impressions erased! Is this the price?" Aizen Sosuke: "Sooner orter, I will tie Kurosaki Ichigo Tie to a chair and send him into outer space! Let him stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun and the moon." In the Wandenreich pce, Aizen sat high on the throne, and one by one the top experts of the Wandenreich knelt down on one knee. Many of the top experts raised their heads subconsciously, but found that Aizen was still calm, and immediately lowered their heads again. Aizen let go of his palm, and the ashes of the shattered throne scattered from his palm. He rubbed the throne beneath him and started to think that guild members couldn''t hurt each other, but heunched a chair into space with Kurosaki Ichigo, shouldn''t that be considered hurtful? ... Kurosaki Ichigo: "!!!" King: "Dragon, didn''t you bet that the Guild Master would take a year to kill Dormammu? But now the Guild Master has killed Dormammu!" Monkey D. Dragon: "Others are qualified to say this, but you who bet for six months are not qualified to say this either!" Come Be My Son: "Look at the vibrant guild as usual." .... Su Han raised his head, and the Six Tomoe in the Rinnegan quickly spun around. "Thor is right! Someone is indeed watching here." ... In the pce of Asgard. Heimdall knelt on one knee, raised his arms high, and his divine power stuck to his palms, creating a series of images, it was the scene of Thor fighting a powerful foe. Odin nodded, staring at the battle in the image, on a stable surface like a veteran, even with relief. But in his heart he was panicking. asshole! What happened on this earth, how could a monster that perfectly wielded the power of the Infinity Stonese out without a relic, and also beat Dormammu so hard? !It is the master of the dark dimension. Even Odin found it difficult to face Dormammu. Odin who also found out about the Infinity Stone was mired in contemtion, could it be because he had been asleep for too long and he was having hallucinations? "Your Honour! Just like we discussed earlier, should we bring Thor back when things are ast resort?" Heimdall asked respectfully. "No need! I underestimated Thor growth rate, and underestimated the strength of these friends! He has truly matured, and has grown to the point where he can take over the throne of Asgard!" Odin urged with various emotions. Although he still maintained the kingposure and kept hisposure stably. "Your Majesty is right!" Heimdall nodded in agreement. The next moment, they saw Su Han in the picture, raised their heads, the Six Tomoe in his pupils rapidly rotated, the space was shaken, and they were all smashed into pieces. Heimdall: "..." Odin: "..." "Calm! The growth rate of the people on earth was indeed unexpected! But the overall level of civilization on earth is within my expectations!" Odin spoke again and waved his hand at the same time, signaling Heimdall to back off. Sitting on the throne, Odin had a trace of mist in his eyes. "Shouldn''t the Infinity Stones use the Infinity Gauntlet! He didn''t use any special relics. It''s more like it''s integrated into him and perfectly usable?" Who is Odin? The cunning King of Asgard! How smart he was, naturally he wouldn''t suspect Su Han of being the reincarnation of Nemesis like Dormammu did. That''s totally unrealistic! Odin suddenly thought of something, and realized something and patted his thigh, "Could it be that before Nemesis was divided into Infinity Stones, did she give birth to a son?" Chapter 602: Reality Stone successfully obtained Chapter 602: Reality Stone sessfully obtained Su Han felt as if someone was ndering him. After he scanned the surroundings, he didn''t hear anyone at the scene say anything bad about him. Then he shifted his gaze to the guild chat room and looked suspiciously at the many ll chat lists. Which beast in the guild discusses his good looks behind his back? Tony in a floating robe floated in front of the Ancient One. "Sorcerer, luckily I didn''t disappoint you!" Tony removed the Eye Of Agamotto from his chest and handed it to the Ancient One. Ancient One didn''t ept it, but looked at Tony with relief. "The curtain of battle between Kamar-Taj and Dormammu is finally over, I can finally retire." "From today on, Tony, you are a new generation of Sorcerer Kamar-Taj." Tony, who was still holding the Eye Of Agamotto, froze and looked at the Ancient One with a confused expression. Ancient One abdicated? He took over the legacy of the Ancient One and became the next generation Sorcerer Kamar-Taj? Is this too sudden? You can''t say let him inherit, he will inherit. It''s too rxing! But soon, Tony shook his head quickly. "Ancient One! I''m still young and can''t afford to carry such a heavy responsibility! The burden of resisting the invasion of the cosmic lord of the multiverse and driving out foreign invaders, this still requires you." "I want to continue to follow you, for you to learn a lot!" Tony pushed the Eye Of Agamotto back into the Ancient One hands. Tony realized that if he made him the next generation Sorcerer, wouldn''t that mean he would be sitting on earth all year in the future. Then how would he participate in future guild missions to eradicate Reincarnators and Transmigators in other worlds? Even if it didn''t mention the Super Dimensional Guild mission. If Tony takes this position, which means that he can''t go to the DC universe to advise Batman, and happily fight Batman? With this in mind, Tony felt it was best not to take this position. The Ancient One looked at Tony and telepathically realized that Tony was saying this at this time, sincerely. She immediately choked. His position as a Sorcerer was ced in the multiverse. That''s good too! Be a universally recognized guardian of the earth. But now... actually refuse? The Ancient One was forced to resist the urge to properly teach his students. She continued to console herself in his heart, and in front of her was the best heir of Kamar-Taj. Finally, the Ancient One took the Eye Of Agamotto. After ring fiercely at Tony, the Ancient One came to Su Han. "Are you nning to live in seclusion on earth in the future?" Staring at Su Han, the Ancient One regained hisposure. On the one hand, the Ancient One was shocked by the power used by Su Han. She felt that if Su Han stayed on earth, then there would be nothing to fear in the future. But on the other hand, the dark power that Su Han disyed earlier made the Ancient One a bit afraid. "Do not worry! I will look for something on earth, and having found it, I will leave earth. Earth still needs the Ancient One protection!" Su Han smiled. Ancient One didn''t know whether she was lucky or regretful. But then she asked "What are you going to look for?" "Reality Stones!" After saying that, he disappeared. Only the Ancient One was left standing in ce. "Infinity Stones? Yes! With the power of the Infinity Stones at his disposal, he naturally had to embark on the path of gathering Infinity Stones" The Ancient One lowered his head and stared at the Eye Of Agamotto in his palm. If Su Han wanted to seize the Time Stone, even for someone as strong as her, and it would be difficult to keep this Infinity Stone. Finally, the Ancient One looked at Tony. He attributed Su Han cause for not snatching the Time Stone to Tony. Su Han shows up in London, Ennd, and walks the streets. The Space Stone carefully sensed the space waves. Su Han felt something, his figure shed and directly entered a different dimension. ... This is the hall. In the main hall, speckled traces of time were left everywhere. Through the Rinnegan Six Tomoe, Su Han was able to discover the densely covered sealing technique here. "The seal ced by the former king of Asgard You can imagine how powerful this seal is at its peak." Su Han raised his palm and a bright arc of lightning emerged from his hand. He began to tear the seal in front of him. No matter how strong it was, after so many years had passed, the seal in front of him had already weakened. After a few years, even ordinary people can easily take the Reality Stone. Su Han began to destroy the entire seal, of course it was easy. The Reality Stone showed its shape, emitting a faint glint, a strange power fluctuation, spreading to the surroundings. Su Han held the Reality Stone in his palm. "The power that can change reality!" Su Han took a photo, and sent the Reality Stone directly to the system warehouse. He would go back and try to see if he could join the Reality Stone. If you can, there will be new abilities. If you can''t join... then wait until you can join. He is a dedicated person. Of course, the Reality Stone was more useful than the Soul Stone and Mind Stone, which was one of the important reasons for Su Han choice. Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. And upload the photos. Su Xiaoxiao: "I have managed to get the Reality Stone (image)." Nakiri Erina: "The power to change reality" Thor Odinson: "This Reality Stone was left to the Guild Master to keep, and it''s also very good! This saved me from dealing with the dark elf group making some schemes." After Tony raised the mirror dimension. Thor was drinking tea in Kamar-Taj at the moment. Thor, who had a grumpy character, naturally couldn''t calm down and drink tea. The reason why he was calm andposed even made the Ancient One praise that he would be a good king among Asgard barbarians Mainly because his focus was ced on the guild chatroom. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If the Reality Stone were to get hold of some cosmic lord in the Marvel universe, really bad things would happen." Old Man is the Marquis: "Hehehe! What are you guys doing with so much discussion? The Reality Stone was found by the Guild Master, and it belongs to the Guild Master, what''s the point of this discussion?" Fourth Hokage: "That''s right!" Come Be My Son: "I can''t deny it! Gurararara." rk Kent: "When are we going back?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Why the rush toe back? Could it be that we don''t have good hospitality here? This time is not toplete the mission! But I ask you toe and help, at least give me a chance to treat you guys to a meal." Tony Is Not the Richest: "If you guys want to develop any armor you can also tell me I''ll do my best to make it!" Chapter 603: Levi: Come Become My Son old man? Chapter 603: Levi: Come Be My Son old man? Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony Stark wants to invite us to dinner! What do you think?" rk Kent: "I have no opinion!" Symbol of Peace: "You guys eat without me! I''ll be back first, now my time is quite busy! But the hero system I implemented in my world will be finished soon. When it''s really done, I should be able to be truly free." Su Xiaoxiao: "How?" Symbol of Peace: "I discussed with Tony before, as a symbol of peace, I should not bear peace on my shoulders, but should be thest line of defense for peace!" Nakiri Erina: "It should have been like this for a long time! If you leave Uncle All Might to do everything alone, one day you will eventually tire. After all, there are limits to work!" Kasumi Utako: "I thought of this too! Instead of being a pir to support peace in the world, it is better to be a pir to support the foundation of peace. All Might have to do is be the founder of order, not fight evil with your own strength alone!" Symbol of Peace : "Then I will go first!" Thor Odinson: "I have plenty of time If Tony wants to treat me to dinner! Does not matter." Old Man is the Marquis: "Sigh, this old man came and helped me a lot. Tony invited us to eat, isn''t that normal?" Fourth Hokage: "Wasn''t it the Guild Master who killed Dormammu alone? Why did Marquis Vobane out to join in the fun? " Let the World Suffer: "It is possible that Marquis Voban feels that he killed many dark dimensional monsters! He also helped a lot." Pure White Spirit User: "..." King: "..." Levi: "I''ve managed to find Mikasa, and I persuaded her parents to make their decision to move to the city." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The Fallen Angel feels joy sincerely! The so-called fallen angels are dark angels who don''t want to see all the sins and tragedies in the world!" elerator: "I think this sentence has a gap! Fallen angels, supposed to love sin and depravity but why do you want to eliminate all the tragedies of the world?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Because Kuroneko is an exception among the fallen angels" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon Lord is wrong! elerator who will be a fallen angel has ck wings? From this point of view, elerator is also a ck-winged angel!" Su Xiaoxiao: "In fact, elerator will have wings, it has nothing to do with fallen angels." elerator: "..." .... Lying on his bed, elerator opened his eyes slowly, and the room was dark and there was only silence He reached out and touched his heart, and after a long silence, he suddenlyughed. He no longer had that feeling of loneliness. The next moment, elerator thought of something, and once again entered the guild. ... elerator: "I thought that if we really wanted to solve the dangers in the world of Shingeki no Kyojin! Just let the main forces in the guild go to the world of Shingeki no Kyojin which solves everything, don''t you think? Why make it soplicated?" elerator: "Even if it''s a 50 meter tall Titan and a 100 meter tall Titan, if we wanted to kill him, wouldn''t that be an easy thing?" elerator: "If no one wants to leave, then I''ll kill him! Even though I don''t know the background of this world? But as long as I kill all the Titans, there''s no problem, right?" Kasumi Utako: "I have to say that although the method used by elerator is simple and crude, it sounds very effective!" Come Be My Son: "elerator! Leave this matter to this old man." Come Be My Son: "Gurararara! Levi, Mikasa, are you interested in being my son and daughter? If so, then this old man will naturally listen to your wishes! Even if it wants to exterminate all the Titans, this old man is willing to help you with all the abilities I have!" Levi: "..." Mikasa Ackerman: "..." Mikasa was young and naive, she didn''t understand when she heard this. But Levi who had been fighting the Titans for a long time, was shocked when he heard Shirohige words. "Does this person have the power to exterminate all Titans?" Levi couldn''t help but think about the live broadcast scene earlier. Su Han actions caused world-level turbulence, suppressed the god-like Dormammu, and killed the opponent. Even if Shirohige didn''t have the strength like Su Han, he only needed to have 1/10 of Su Han. No... only 1%, can he wipe out all the Titans easily! But after hesitating, Levi forced himself to calm down. Levi: "Let me think about it! After a while, I will give you a reply, old man!" Levi was undoubtedly touched, but in the end he decided to investigate Shirohige first. Watch the memory copy and learn about Shirohige character, and finally make a decision. After all, it''s like admitting to be a father, Levi feels a lot of pressure. Shinonono Tabane: "As soon as I entered the chat room, I saw that old Shirohige wanted to have another son!" Shinonono Tabane: "Levi, I don''t think you should ask for someone else strength, you should consider constantly getting stronger! If you are strong, use your own hands to achieve your dreams." Shinonono Tabane: "The way to be stronger is avable in the public skills column! Don''t say thank you, call me a good person. " Esdeath: "I wonder who was the first, screaming in the guild while crying for help when the world was invaded by the Zerg?" Shinonono Tabane: "How can this be the same? It is a world change! And this, is the tragedy of my own world. Of course, the tragedy of my own world must be self-destructed!" Levi: "I want to try it myself." Levi: "If I could, I would like to eradicate the Titans of our world with my own power! Whether it''s possible or not, I should at least try to find out Sorry Come Be My Son." Come Be My Son: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Puff hahahaha.... Come Be My Son? Ha ha ha ha! Father will also discover this situation." Nakiri Erina: "Pffft ha ha ha!" Thor Odinson: "Come Be My Son? Is there something wrong? Not! The name sounds a little weird." After muttering it again, Thor then realized something was amiss. This shouldn''t Levi take advantage of Shirohige old man? Come Be My Son: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "For those who haven''t watched the memory copy of One Piece, old man Shirohige name, really can only be called that!" Chapter 604: Aizen Ultra version that holds a grudge is online. Chapter 604: Aizen Ultra version that holds a grudge is online. Father Shirohige: "Shouldn''t anyone have a problem now?!" Haibara Ai: "Don''t you dare!" Kasumi Utako: Old Shirohige is really mad! Even the name has been changed." Tony Is Not the Richest: "With this name, then in the future, if some people wanted to call Shirohige, they would just call him Daddy?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Father is a very cruel person!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "From today onwards everyone in the guild will be my children!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Does that also include me?" Father Shirohige: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "I still remember when I first met Shirohige, he also invited me to be his son! Everyone in the guild please be careful" Kurosaki Ichigo: "This is a provocation?" Nakiri Erina: "The ultra version Aizen who holds Aizen vengeance is online" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara, looks like it really happened..." Tony Is Not the Richest: Don''t brag, I''ve found a super good restaurant!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Maps have been sent privately. Please sign! @Su Xiaoxiao." Su Han looked at the private chat records subconsciously. Sure enough, I found a photo of the map that was posted privately. He who also used Jarvis, knew at a nce that this was a map made by Jarvis. "Is this the location Manhattan, New York?" Su Han muttered to himself. The ground shook in the next moment, and debris fell from the sky, and some were even about to hit Su Han body. It''s just that when this debris hit Su Han, Su Han body became an arc of lightning, automatically bing an elemental element, and the debris fell to the ground as if it didn''t touch anything and he wasn''t injured in the slightest. "After such a long time, copsed?" Su Han shrugged, created a Kamar-Taj magic circle and he stepped into it, behind was an ancient hall that copsedpletely. ..... In a fancy restaurant. "I don''t know why, when I came here, I thought of the barbecue Mr. Tony invites the Avengers to eat" rk was a little nervous. He was a little worried about whether Tony would give them a very bad meal. "It was just an ident!" Tony shook his head "As you can see from the memory copy, I heard people say that the barbecue was delicious! That''s why I brought the Avengers there. Who knows what will happen there?" "This time, I checked it myself, you all have to trust my taste!" "I hope so, if this time is really bad, this old man will ce ten giant wolves that are ten meters high. At the door of the Stark Group, to howl! See how long Tony canst." Marquis Voban sneered. "Are you too cruel?" rk imagined the scene, and couldn''t help but shiver. "If you dare to ce ten giant wolves, I will invite all members of the Stark Group to eat wolf meat tonight!" Tony replied without hesitation. He was grateful to Marquis Voban, and the two sides had a good rtionship. Even if he asked her to help, he didn''t hesitate at all. But want to make himpassionate? Think about it in your dream. "Tony, put some nice words on your lips! It really bothered Marquis Voban. Marquis Voban used Divine Authority Storm Und Drang, and sent it to the Stark Group! What are you going to do then?" As soon as Su Han entered, he heard their bickering, and immediately joined in. Tony was stunned, he thought for a moment, then looked at Marquis Voban with a smirk on his face, and he thought that was most likely the case. His face stiffened, he straightened his cor, and ignored the incident. "Everything! We can eat." Su Han sat in the middle position. He just wanted to sit in the middle position. At the table in front of them, roasts and hot pots were side by side. After looking around, Su Han immediately ate, and after taking two bites. "Feels nothing special!" Su Han was already good enough to make such an evaluation. After all, he was used to eating the dishes made by Ram, and his taste for food had long been used to it. The Marquis of Voban, who had been to the world of the spear-eating spirit, participated in the feast and the meal, was able to remain calm. rk and Thor, who had never seen the world before, were delighted after a few bites, their eyes twinkled for a moment, and they began to eat voraciously. Marquis Voban watched the two eat voraciously, he disyed the grace andposure of a noble, but he only paused for a moment before suddenly finding that the tes on the table were reduced by half... Marquis Voban: "..." Damn it! Are you two pigs? Also, you too rk? Why do I look at your eating moves and think of Son Goku in the Dragon Ball world? Why didn''t I know that you still have the big belly king attribute? "Eat!" Su Han started doing food too. It was an unspeakable pleasure to be able to taste the delicious food after the war. Su Han movements were naturally different from those of rk and Thor, but his speed was not inferior to those of the two. After hesitating for a moment, Marquis Voban finally chose to eat food over pride, and joined the army fighting for food. In less than ten minutes, the table was swept clean. They calmly and gracefully wiped their mouths in front of the dining table. "You all look very satisfied." Tony smiled. "Because this matter has been resolved! Then I have to go back too." Su Han slowly got up. "If the Guild Master needs any equipment, just name it, I will do my best for the Guild Master!" Tony looked at Su Han, and then he turned his head to look at someone else. "On All Might side, I promise to make him the most suitable hero uniform for him. On rk side, I''ll try to see if I can recreate rk Superman costume. Thor had a request to be able to tell me about it But Marquis Voban side." When discussing about Marquis Voban, Tony suddenly became entangled. He also didn''t know exactly what Marquis Voban needed. Want technology? Marquis Voban is on the magic side. Regarding wealth, Marquis Voban seemed to be without money and women, but in fact, as the Demon King of the Campione world, Marquis Voban gave orders to the entire world to offer endless treasures. The financial power that can be demonstrated can no longer be described. "I just want to participate in a fun battle! And this time, although a bit reluctant, but seeing the battle between the Guild Master and Dormammu, it was quite fun." Marquis Voban said indifferently. Seeing this scene, Su Han waved, "Goodbye!" He bought Crossing Over Talisman. A brilliant light enveloped his body, and in the next moment, he disappeared. Chapter 605: Reincarnator: fuck! Rinnegan? Are you Rikudo Sennin?! Chapter 605: Reincarnator: fuck! Rinnegan? Are you Rikudo Sennin?! Su Han returned to his house. Su Han noticed that at the dining table, Ram and Rem as well as Akame and Kurome were eating. He walked out of his room walking into the dining room. "When will Master return?" Ram, who was cleaning the dining table, noticed Su Han arrival. "Just got back!" Su Han said smiling. Ram asked, Excuse me, has Master eaten yet? "I have eaten out!" The next moment, Su Han noticed that his phone was vibrating. "Who''s this?" Su Han took out his cell phone, thinking that many Great Grandmaster Ma had called him, but after seeing the caller name, he realized that he guessed wrong, it was Zhao Ling''er who sent him a text message. [Open the door of your house and you will find a surprise!] Su Han opened the Rinnegan Six Tomoe and looked towards the door. Even if he didn''t use Kenbunshoku Haki to detect, his extraordinary perception made him notice the familiar aura outside the door. "Is she back?" Su Han had not seen Zhao Ling''er for a long time. He walked towards the door and opened it. Zhao Ling''er stood outside the door, beside her were Xu Yan and Song Xueming. "Brother Su Han, I''m back!" Realizing the first time the door opened, Zhao Ling''er showed a very bright smile at Su Han. Su Han passed his address to Zhao Ling''er a long time ago. But Zhao Ling''er came here for the first time. However, Zhao Ling''er saw the Rinnegan Six Tomoe in Su Han eyes, her smile froze, and then became astonished. "Rinnegan? The eye in the legend of the Naruto World? Rikudo Sennin eyes?!" Xu Yan was dumbfounded after recognizing Su Han eyes. After repeatedly wiping his eyes and confirming that she wasn''t mistaken, Xu Yan gulped, and when she saw Zhao Ling''er again, she said his voice trembled. "Captain you didn''t tell me that your brother was actually Rikudo Sennin." At this time, Xu Yan felt dizzy, Rikudo Sennin, the legendary Ninja God in the Naruto world. Pioneer of ninjutsu! Such a character could not be overestimated no matter how much. In addition, if Su Han is really Rikudo Sennin, then he can break through the boundaries of the Naruto World and appear in the spiritual energy world, and even the power that he may possess reaches an unimaginable point. The more she thought about it, the more shocked Xu Yan was, and even cold sweat seeped down his forehead. "That''s not true If the captain brother is Rikudo Sennin. Doesn''t that mean the captain has the bloodline of Rikudo Sennin, and can also unlock the Rinnegan?" Song Xueming mind made wild guesses. When she saw his captain again, a touch of joy appeared on his face. Zhao Ling''er: "..." "Then why has the captain never shown any Rinnegan awakening tendencies before?" Xu Yan was deep in thought. "Perhaps the conditions are not met!" After Song Xueming pondered for a while, she pped his hands and realized, "But it doesn''t matter, this time we will do targeted training after we return. The captain will soon be able topletely awaken the Rinnegan!" Zhao Ling''er: "..." Zhao had a strong desire to kill them. Xu Yan and Song Xueming felt the killing intent in Zhao Ling''er eyes, and they both shuddered, and immediately covered their mouths obediently. Raised his hand as a sign of surrender. "I''m not Rikudo Sennin!" Su Han didn''t exin much. But Xu Yan and Song Xueming doubted what he said, this is the Rinnegan, and there is no exchange option in the highest level of the Main God Room. It is almost a symbol of the Rikudo Sennin, the power called God. Su Han blinked, then his pupils returned to normal, and he observed them. There is no need to say more about Zhao Ling''er, the aura on her body can reach the Grandmaster Realm, and the aura in Xu Yan and Song Xueming is also enough to shoulder the peak of the Master Realm. The speed of this increase in strength can be called extraordinary. Considering the characteristics of the Main God Room, Su Han didn''t need to think about how many life and death experiences Zhao Ling''er had during this period. Su Han opened the bedroom door and made an inviting gesture. "Excuse me!" Zhao Ling''er saluted Su Han, then walked to Su Han house and put on her shoes. Xu Yan and Song Xueming looked a little uneasy. "Looks like a guest ising?" Ram and Rem, who were clearing the table, looked at Zhao Ling''er and her twopanions. Akame and Kurome who were going to Wolf Mountain to train through the space portal, also stopped in their tracks and turned their heads to see the arrival of guests. Being stared at by the eyes of several people, Zhao Ling''er and the others felt a strong oppression. "How could that be? This feeling...simr to a captain! Noto be exact, it should be much stronger than the captain?!" "How is this possible the captain has broken through to the Grandmaster Realm today! This power can be considered first-ss in China. Not to mention just the small town of Jianghai." "You two. I told you before to be quiet." Zhao Ling''er was noisy at the two. She felt oppression. She even moved his wrist, and a five-colored aura radiated from his palm. This was Nuwa spiritual power developed by Zhao Ling''er. The two wisely reached out and covered their mouths. Signaling that they understood, Zhao Ling''er didn''t need to. After the two fell silent, Zhao Ling''er turned her gaze to the ce again and looked at everyone. And not surprised at all. Last time in the world of Shokugeki no Soma, Zhao Ling''er learned of Su Han true identity, namely the Great Grandmaster of Jianghai City. ording to online reports, the reason why the Landcave crisis was able to be resolved was because of Jianghai City Great Grandmaster Chapter 606: Feels Familiar? Chapter 606: Feels Familiar? Jianghai City Great Grandmaster, although he appears very rarely, even since his appearance until now, there has not been a single photo, and has been hailed as the most mysterious Great Grandmaster in the world. However, his strength was recognized by all Great Grandmasters throughout the world. He deserves to be number one in the world. To be honest, the first time Zhao Ling''er found out about the news was when she had just left the Main God Room Did she miss something? Or is this just a world that the Main God Room provides from the future that is simr to the world of spiritual energy? She only participated in a few missions, how did she find that the whole world was different after she returned to the spiritual energy world? How long has she been doing mission? But looking at the world of spiritual energy, she felt that he spent ten years in the Main God Room. Whether it was Zhao Ling''er or her teammates, the first reaction to this familiar and unknown world of spiritual energy was confusion. Zhao Ling''er and the others had exhausted all their troubles before they searched for information, knowing that it had not been an hour since they had left this world But the world was changing every day during this time. The changes are so fast, that''s why they feel left out by time. Zhao Ling''er mind was interrupted by Su Han speaking to Ram and Rem, "This is my little sister!" Ram and Rem looked at each other. Ram walked forward with a smile, "Since Master little sister ising, then we will prepare a banquet. Master won''t reject us this time?" Su Han was silent. Although he and even Ram and Rem had eaten, but Zhao Ling''er and herpanions had not eaten. Because it was his little sister who was approved by him, she had to have a good dinner. Moreover, Su Han could hear the exhaustion that couldn''t be hidden in them. Even so tired, the first time when Zhao Ling''er came back, she didn''t rest first, but came to see Su Han, this touched Su Han heart. After Akame and Kurome greeted Zhao Ling''er, they passed through the space gate to practice. "You are looking for me this time, need something?" Su Han invited them to sit down, then looked at Zhao Ling''er and asked. "It''s nothing, can''t Ie over here?" Zhao Ling''er eyes bulged at Su Han angrily. She had worked so hard to increase his strength in the Main God Room, only to surprise Su Han, and even wanted to show off to him. But after returning, Zhao Ling''er found that Su Han knew his strength, but he was not surprised at all, this made her a bit unwilling. "Just a little curious." Su Han shrugged. Hearing this, Zhao Ling''er fell silent, and said what was in her heart, "I just feel that my strength has increased very quickly! I am ready toe and surprise you. But now you have given me a lot of surprises." Su Han smiled and looked at Zhao Ling''er. Zhao Ling''er quickly changed the subject, "Brother Su Han, can you tell me something about your eyes? Of course if it''s ssified information, it''s fine if you don''t tell me." Even though it was a change of topic, But Zhao Ling''er waspletely unable to understand what the Rinnegan Six meant and she was very curious about this. The Rinnegan, even in the Main God Room, was also a legend. Among the information provided by the Main God Room, the Rinnegan is almost exclusively reserved only for Rikudo Sennin, the creator of Naruto World. If Su Han wasn''t Rikudo Sennin, what happened to his eyes? Su who listened to Zhao Ling''er inner voice: "???" Rinnegan is just an exclusive eye for Rikudo Sennin? You ignore Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke! Where will they be located? No matter how bad it is, isn''t it still Uzumaki Nagato! Even though him Rinnegan wasn''t hims... Su Han had a great surprise. Sure enough, it was an unreliable Main God Room. Su Han didn''t hide it, "It''s no big deal, telling you isn''t okay! Do you know the Uchiha n?" "I know! The Uchiha n with the Sharingan eye." Xu Yan spoke, and Su Han and others obviously didn''t hide it from them, so they obviously didn''t have to deliberately avoid Su Han words. Su Han eyes were a bit far away, and he fell into a memory. "The Uchiha n is actually descended from the Rikudo Sennin! The evolution of their eyes is the Three Tomoe Sharingan into the Mangekyo Sharingan and next is the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan." Su Han continued, "and when the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan fuses with the Mokuton Element or Asura powers, it will evolve into the Rinnegan." Zhao Ling''er looked confused at this exnation, Mokuton? She knows Mokuton. The first Hokage of Konoha Vige, Senju Hashirama gship Ninjutsu, is known as a god in the Ninja world. But who is Asura? Although Zhao Ling''er knows that there is a Mangekyo Sharingan above the Three Tomoe Sharingan, but regarding the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, she really doesn''t know. Therefore, is the Rinnegan actually the ultimate form of the Sharingan? Is the Uchiha actually descended from the Rikudo Sennin? Zhao Ling''er was truly amazed! Su Han: "..." Your information is a bit too far behind. Don''t know the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan? Do you want me to exin to you in detail from the start? Su Han felt helpless. While Su Han and Zhao Ling''er were chatting, Ram and Rem set the table on the table with delicious dishes. When they first entered the table, Xu Yan and Song Xueming were a bit stiff. Finally, under Su Han encouragement, they finally rxed. After all, Su Han said that this dish was made purely for them, if they didn''t eat it, wouldn''t it be too disrespectful to Su Han? But when they actually started eating, their expressions changed. "Oh my God, how can it be so delicious! It''s in absolutely delicious and human-imaginable vors." Xu Yan face was bright red, her body was shaking like an orgasm, but the eating movement never stopped. "Yes! The food is really good. Song Xueming voice also contained a seductive moan. His body went limp, but the movement in his hands was inversely proportional to his body, with incredible speed. Su Han: "..." Something is wrong with your situation. Haven''t you guys been to the world of Shokugeki no Soma? Why do you guys look like you''ve never seen the world? Chapter 607: On the surface Thor is a real man with iron blood, but is actually very anxious Chapter 607: On the surface Thor is a real man with iron blood, but is actually very anxious After thinking about the scenest time, Su Han understood. Although Zhao Ling''er Reincarnator team had traveled to the world of Shokugeki no Soma, at that time, they were participating in the mission and had toplete the mission. In addition, when Zhao Ling''er Reincarnator team was cooking at that time, they had a bonus cooking skill from the Main God Room, and temporarily improved their cooking skills, which made them not inferior to the cuisine in the world of Shokugeki no Soma. They themselves had never eaten delicious food from the World of Shokugeki no Soma, this was their first time eating it, so of course they would be overjoyed. After they recovered, and recalled the perverted expressions they made earlier, they felt extremely embarrassed. In the end, even though Xu Yan and Song Xueming had the intention to stay, They still left Su Han house under Zhao Ling''er expulsion. Regarding this, Su Han did not say much. Then, Su Han took Zhao Ling''er to him room and looked at Zhao Ling''er. "They are all gone now, now can I speak about your real purpose foring to me?" "Absolutely no real purpose!" Zhao Ling''er answered carelessly. Su Han was silent, using his knowledge from start to finish to see through everything. After experiencing life and death one after another in the Main God Room, Zhao Ling''er had already grown stronger. Not only did his strength be stronger, but his will also became stronger. She understood her heart. She wanted to stay with Su Han. But even though Zhao Ling''er had already made up her mind, when she actually encountered Su Han, Zhao Ling''er became timid again. "From today onwards, you will live here!" Su Han said to Zhao Ling''er, then turned his head and looked outside the door. "Take her to find a new room." Ram opened the door and saluted Su Han, "No problem, Master!" Zhao Ling''er: "" Wait a minute, why did you appear as soon as Su Han spoke? Have you been waiting outside the door? Are you eavesdropping? But then, Zhao Ling''er remembered something and looked at Su Han suspiciously. Seeing the attitude of Su Han who had just called Ram, she knew that Su Han must have known everything from the start. Ram, no matter what Zhao Ling''er thinks, she will only obey Su Han orders. She came to Zhao Ling''er and made an invitation gesture, "Miss Zhao Ling''er,e with me!" Zhao Ling''er realized what Su Han had said earlier, Her face was red and she hesitated. After a long time, she said, "But, Brother Su Han, I usually don''t stay at home." "It is such a coincidence! I don''t usually stay at home." Su Han smiled and looked at Zhao Ling''er. "I want you to stay! If you want, if you don''t want to, then that''s okay too. If you really want to stay, I won''t refuse. " Zhao Ling''er nodded to Su Han. Su Han this reason, he no longer has the heart to refuse. After that, Zhao Ling''er followed Ram and left the room. Su Han turned andy on his bed, then he turned his palm, and a Reality Stone appeared in his palm. After weighing it, Su Han closed his eyes and directly used the points to start the fusion. But... unusable! "Sure enough, just as I imagined, is it still not qualified?" Su Han was worried, how long would it take him to fuse the third Infinity Stone? "That''s enough! Wait, I also haven''t developed the Space Stone and Power Stone to the point where I have developed them so deeply." Su Han threw the Reality Stone into the system again, closed his eyes, and entered the guild chat room. As soon as he entered the guild chat room, he found someone in the guild being broadcast live. The person broadcasting the live broadcast was Thor, the iron-blooded man. Thor Odinson: "I''m totally screwed right now! I feel reallying to an end." The background is the starry sky. Thor was standing on a dwarf star at the moment, behind him was a big star. In front of him, was the forging tform of the Dwarves. Yes, Thor will build Stormbreaker. Unlike in the original, Asgard had not been destroyed at this time, and the king of the Dwarven n would naturally not easily forgive Asgard and Thor who agreed to protect them. However, Thor showed his will, and he even had to open the star energy gathering ring himself. Bet his life to build Stormbreaker. This promise shocked the Dwarf king. This allowed the Dwarf King to agree. After all, the current Thor didn''t lose everything like the original. His father is still around, and he is in a high position. If he really wanted to build Stormbreaker, he had as many methods as he wanted. If that really didn''t work, he could even pull Odin out to help. But in this case, he still chose to risk his life to build Stormbreaker. This determination touched the heart of the Dwarven king, he chose to believe in Thor, believing that Thor could be the new king of the great Asgard after Odin. The king of the dwarves believes in the hot-blooded Thor should be able to truly protect the dwarves in the future, without Odin schemes until the Dwarves are almost extinct. At this time, standing in the center of the energy gathering ring, preparing to open the energy gathering ring, Thor surface was very calm, showing the true nature of a hot-blooded man, but actually there was anxiety in his heart. Mom, I feel like I''m going to die, what should I do? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Believe in yourself! If you have points in your hands, you might as well buy Angel''s Kiss for 500 points! If you''re going to die, you can use it." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Believe in yourself! Even if you don''t believe in yourself, you have to believe in your Asgardian body! This is the body of the Protoss, which is very strong." L: "Odin bloodline flows through your body, you must believe in your own strength!" Chapter 608: Even though I used to wear women clothes! But I dont wanna be a girl Chapter 608: Even though I used to wear women clothes! But I don''t wanna be a girl Thor Odinson: "Don''t worry! I''m ready for everything." Thor Odinson: "And I can also detect surveince from Heimdall now, I feel that my father is watching me now!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Shocking Odin saw his son in danger, but he did nothing! It was because of this." Nakiri Erina: "Odin is not only keeping an eye on Loki, but even Thor?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Speaking of performances, in Kuroneko life experience, I can be at the forefront and I am willing to call you the strongest." Fourth Hokage: "Who will suppress Edo Tensei Uchiha Madara now, Uzumaki Nagato, go!" Let the World Suffer: "Forget it, it was the Edo Tensei Uchiha Madara I suppressedst time! This time you go alone." Fourth Hokage: "Uchiha Madara really cheated in Edo Tension mode, I''m on par with him! And if mybat effectiveness is really close, it even reaches Madara Rikudou level." Let the World Suffer: "I can''t believe it! If you achieve it, forget it, you don''t even have the confidence to win. And I only used the Rinnegan Six Tomoe to its full potential, now I can only say that I will save my life under Madara Rikudo7 and retreat." Su Xiaoxiao: "You guys calm down! If you feel you don''t have the confidence to beat Madara Rikduo, then there''s no need to panic, because this isn''t fake." Fourth Hokage: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "The Guild Master words have entered the hearts of both of you!" Su Xiaoxiao: "However, those words are not so absolute." Fourth Hokage: "Guild Master, what do you mean?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you fight one on one, of course you can''t do Madara Rikudou, but if the two of you work together, the chances of defeating Madara Rikudou are quite high." Let the World Sufferer: "..." Esdeath: "What the Guild Master said makes a lot of sense." King: "If you can''t beat yourself, then cooperate in group battles." Koro-sensei: "Really, really too real." Ash: "Group battle, reminds my Pokemon pool!" Edogawa Conan: "Isn''t the discussion about Thor? Why did it go so far?!" Altair: "I''m looking forward to Thor too! How bright will the soul light bloom this time!" Thor Odinson: "May you guys bless me!" rk Kent: "Don''t worry! We will always bless you." L: "The source of life has been created! If it''s really dangerous, you can use this thing to bring Thor to life." Odinson: "Thank you Princess L." Seeing L reply, Thor smiled. This guild is not just a bunch of swindlers, but there are people who are more reliable! Su Xiaoxiao:" I want to ask L, is your invention wed?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Is it really possible to revive people without the slightest problem?" Su Han sensed that things were not as simple as they seemed. Is it Tony invention, or even Shinonono Tabane invention. He wouldn''t be too suspicious. But if it''s L, it''s worth asking. Shinonono Tabane: "I was really surprised by this too!" L: "Un, the source of life can indeed resurrect people with blood! That tap can''t be considered a handicap! It is only used, maybe during a certain period of time, there is a gender swap." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." rk Kent: "..." Koro-sensei: "..." Thor Odinson: "Gender swap?" Thor Odinson: "Hahaha, what an amazing find! But it doesn''t suit me. Thank you Princess L for your kindness." Thor smile became very stiff, and he turned into a girl? What a joke.... Even though he had worn women clothes before, he really didn''t want to be a girl. If he really became a girl, he was worried that him old father would be so angry that he could bring her back. Even if he went through lifeless, he might have to sever the father-son rtionship with him, then put on the Destroyer armor he hadn''t worn for a long time, and prepare to fight him. L: "Obviously there''s only one downside! It''s not a big problem." Thor doesn''t want to answer this question. Thor Odinson: "So everyone in the guild, I''ll start!" .... Under a backdrop of endless stars, Thor opened a ring of ster energy. A ray of stars instantly exploded from a distance, and hit Thor body. Thor body shook violently, his face distorted, and he felt excruciating pain. It was as if his entire body was about to melt under the star mes. ... Asgard Pce. Heimdall shows a picture of the star DwarDw. Odin looked at the screen and saw Thor endure the pain, and saw Thor roar with pain. He was very calm on the surface. But in fact, his fists were secretly clenched, showing his restless heart. Heimdall, who showed this image in front of Odin, showed an irresistible trace in his eyes. ncing at Heimdall, Odin finally spoke. "He has really grown up! He understood the value of strength. To pursue the power to protect Asgard! Even with such pain, he still won''t hesitate or back down." Odin said with his words unquestionable, "I believe, Thor will surely surpass me, and be the new king of Asgard" .... [Ding! Danger! Danger! Super Dimensional Guild member Thor Odinson is in critical condition!] A dazzling red rm sounded within the guild chat room. The guild chat room was silent, and no one spoke. Everyone silently stared at the man in the live broadcast column who was suffering from the star mes. Su Han looked closely at Thor. Despite knowing the other side, Odin must still pay attention to Thor, no matter what, Thor is unlikely to experience life-threatening problems. But as a Guild Master, he was still ready to use his points to enter the Marvel universe and heal Thor with the Horse Amulet. The Dwarven King crazily forged Stormbreaker, and when Stormbreaker did take shape, Thor also supported him to his limits. Thor let go of his hand, and the endless starry sky fell under the star mes. The bright light that zed across the sky, that was the light of the Rainbow Bridge. Odin ising. Even though his hair is gray, he is wearing the armor of a god king, even if he is old, he still has a kind of aura belonging to a god king, majestic and powerful. He hugged Thor andnded on the forging tform. "My son! I am proud of you!" Odin poured divine power into Thor body to sustain his life. Thor bruised fingers moved slightly. The Stormbreaker that was built in the distance shook, and then, Stormbreakernded into his palm. Thor opened his eyes while crying. Divine power merged into his body from Stormbreaker. He released himself from Odin embrace, and his whole body emitted endless hot thunder light, which lit up the dim starry sky. Chapter 609: Fire Fist Ace Appears in Re:CREATORS Chapter 609: Fire Fist Ace Appears in Re:CREATORS Kasumi Utako: "I always thought that Thor who appeared in Avengers III and controlled Stormbreaker, was the real Thor!" Nakiri Erina: "Yes! The previous Thor was actually the god of hammers. And with Stormbreaker control, Thorbat power is a true view of the universe, and that can be called the pinnacle." Symbol of Peace: "After all, he is a man who almost sent Thanos to the afterlife with Stormbreaker!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually, I feel that the Demon King can also be called the God of Lightning?" Old Man is the Marquis: "That''s right, the Goro Goro no Mi Fruit is paired with the Storm and Thunder Divine Authority. Even though the Guild Master is not a god, it is more like a god than a god." Fourth Hokage: "Only I noticed, when Odin appeared? Sure enough, a father love is like a mountain!" elerator: "Although I don''t feel anything wrong, But when I hear the word father affection like a mountain, I always feel strange." King: "Actually if Odin had not appeared on stage, I suspect, the Guild Master would have appeared on the scene the next moment." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Even though I have made preparations! But I still believe that Odin has feelings for Thor. Even though Thor IQ is worse than Loki, he''s still Odin son." Let the World Suffer: "Thor, how are you feeling now?" Thor Odinson: "I feel stronger than ever! The power of surging lightning flows through my body." Thor Odinson: "But I still can''t fight the Guild Master." Old Man is the Marquis: "Thor chooses to follow his heart." Koro-sensei: "How can this be called following the heart? This is clearly called acknowledging reality!" My Little Sister Super: "Reality is so cruel." Thor Odinson: "I went to my dad and goodbye." Thor waved his hand at the guild camera, and then instantly turned off the guild video. Atreus: "Thor in the other world seems like a very straightforward and kind person! Sure enough, people with the same name in different worlds have different personalities?" Arcueid: "The god who controls lightning looks so powerful" High Priest Luo Hao: "Gods from different worlds are different! The gods of some worlds are aliens, and the gods of some worlds are a collection of natural concepts. The other gods are self-proimed names by the strong!" Loki: "Which category do I belong to?" Busujima Saeko: "..." Let the World Sufferer: "..." Tokisaki Kurumi: "..." I''m Not Bald: "Is it a p in the face?" High Priest Luo Hao: "..." Altair: "Everyone let me ask, are there many memory copies in the guild?" Kirishima Touka: "???" Edogawa Conan: "???" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "@Sakata Gintoki." Sakata Gintoki: "In the world we have, but it''s so iplete!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Most of the world should not exist, but sometimes there is iplete information in some worlds, although I still don''t understand this principle..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Of course, even if it is, the asional information in some worlds is also very iplete, and there is no way topare it with the Super Dimensional Guild." Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait a minute? Manga or animation appeared in your world?" Su Han came to his senses after learning that there was a copy of the memory anime in the guild in the world of Altair? Impossible to think about it? It''s not about anything else, but because of Re:CREATORS if these things really exist. So in the original, when Altair summoned anime characters in various worlds, she would inevitably summon Shirohige, or characters in Naruto world. After all, the superiority of Naruto and One Piece is unquestionable, even if ced in Re:CREATORS it will definitely be popr. If it really bes a national manga... So Altair in the original can''t help but start with the characters in this anime. Altair: "My world really has two mangas about One Piece and Naruto! It was serialized not too long ago." Altair: "What''s even scarier is that the serialization speed is very fast, in just a few minutes. Several episodes, One Piece has reached the Battle of Marineford, and Naruto story is about to end before Shippuden, it''s all announced!" Kirishima Touka: "???" Sakata Gintoki: "No way! Even though Gin-san is useless now, but it''s not easy to be fooled. After just a few minutes, One Piece is in the plot of the Battle of Marineford?! Naruto main story is over? This is no longer something that can be described!" Altair: "Because one volume is published instantly!" Altair: "More importantly, after these two manga became sensations... News from Shounen Jump is like for these two manga, Mangaka decided to go on hiatus indefinitely." Magical Girl Illya: "Hiss..." Waver: "Terrible!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I saw the old thief Fujian swallow back." L: "Who is Fujian old thief? Why do I seem to hear hatred from the Guild Master words?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Old thief Fujian is an old thief who deserves to y mahjong and lose his fortune" Arcueid: "???" L: "!!!" Su Xiaoxiao:" @Altair. In all probability, the possibility of a Transmigator giarizing manga appears in your world!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t worry, we are professionals for this type of Transmigator." Just when Su Han was about to see the new main mission, Altair spoke again. Altair: "If there were all kinds of anime in my world, I wouldn''t be surprised! The point is that not too long ago, I saw the news." Altair: "Looks like there''s a Firefist Ace spouting fire! Lieutenant General Garp who can hit anything! Uchiha Sasuke who can use the Mangekyo Sharingan! Uzumaki Naruto who can make Odama Rasengan! And a very old third Hokage." Symbol of Peace: "???" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Fuck....." Not to mention other people, even if Su Han saw this, he was also very surprised. L: "There are two possibilities in this situation!" L: "The first possibility is, a really good cosyer, to create public opinion! Ready to start making live-action films." Nakiri Erina: "I was a bit surprised at first, But if we think about it carefully, the probability of L estimation is very high..." L: "For the second possibility, it''s much simpler! Maybe it''s because the Transmigator has transmigrated to the world of Re:CREATORS starting to make manga. But the system is not a simple giarism system, but also has an ability simr to Altair, which can turn fictitious into real." L: "So this Transmigator has embodied the characters in the manga!" Edogawa Conan: "That makes sense! This kind of manga exchange, there are two possibilities!" Edogawa Conan: "One can only be exchanged for a character in the Manga he draws. That means, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are currently immature." Nakiri Erina: "Is it like this? What Conan said is also very reasonable." Let the World Suffer: "I''m more curious, Conan second reason!" Edogawa Conan: "But there is another possibility. This Transmigator Exchange is using poprity to swap, not limited to manga storylines. And this possibility is also very high, because the other party has been on a temporary hiatus! He had achieved his goal, and he didn''t need to spend any more content in the future. " Edogawa Conan: "This also means that what we are facing may be Sasuke who can use the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and Naruto who disys Sage Mode and Bijuu Mode!" Chapter 610: Yasukazu Itada Chapter 610: Yasukazu Itada Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait a minute, let me see the guild mission!" Su Han had a guess in his mind. This time it''s the work of the Transmigator, and this is a troublemaker Transmigator with a giarist. "Fire Fist Ace? If this time, Shirohige left, wouldn''t they be ying a father-daughter game? Uzumaki Naruto and the Fourth Hokage, I don''t even dare to think about it" Su Han muttered. "But Uchiha Sasuke? Too bad, we don''t have Uchiha Fugaku here! This is really not good, just invite Uchiha Itachi!" Entering the mission temte, Su Han looked at the main mission in the column, and he found that there was an additional mission. ... [Mission Name: Kill Transmigator] [Transmigator Name: Yasukazu Itada] [Transmigator World: Re: CREATORS] [Transmigator System: Great Mangaka System] [System introduction: Can swap manga, and released manga, gaining a lot of poprity. Poprity reaches a certain level and can be exchanged for characters in the manga. (Note: The swappable manga characters are simr to the manga characters brought by the original world of Re:CREATORS by Altar)] [Currently swappable characters: Fire Fist Ace, Lieutenant General Garp, Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen (Edo Tensei Edition), Uzumaki Naruto (Sage Mode), Uchiha Sasuke (Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan Version)] [Mission Requirement: Kill the Transmigator] [Mission Reward: Mini Wishing Machine] [Mission Limitation: Only characters rted to the redeemed Transmigator can participate] ... The mission limitations are easy to understand, that is, people rted to Firefist Ace, Garp, Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sarutobi Hiruzen can participate. But what is the Mission reward? Mini Wishing Machines? "System, can you exin to me, what is the reward for this mission? Mini Wishing Machine, can any wishe true?" Su Han asked inwardly. [Ding! That wish can be fulfilled to some extent] The cold voice of the system sounded. "Give some examples!" Su Han did not understand the scope of the Mini Wishing Machine abilities. [Example 1: Unable to make Shirohige immortal, but can restore youth] [Example 2: Do not make the Guild Master directly invincible, but can let the Guild Master join the third Infinity Stone] "Whoa!" Su Han had excitement. The rewards for this time mission were truly amazing. Although it cannot grant all wishes, even the limited wishes that can be realized are enough to drive people crazy. Su Han immediately cropped the image and sent it to the guild chat room. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck it Can you still do something like this?" Aizen Sosuke: "Mini Wishing Machine? It''s my first time seeing a special gift like this! This interests me." Father Shirohige: "Fire Fist Ace? The system that specifically marks it is simr to Altair ability, travels to a fictional world and takes out, their world anime characters." Fourth Hokage: "Naruto controls Sage Mode, and Edo Tensei version of the Third Hokage" Let the World Suffer: "Edo Tensei Version! Can he still make up for this kind of thing?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I guess, Minato and Old Man Shirohige can''t kill their children? However, it was no big deal to make them lose theirbat effectiveness! Then let Altair send them back to the Manga World where you are fine." Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, our goal this time is to kill the Transmigators." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This mission is not loot mode?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Can the people rted to the character leave? In other words, only Shirohige, Namikaze Minato, and Monkey D. Dragon can participate and plus Uzumaki Nagato." Old Man is the Marquis: "I don''t have the possibility to participate in the mission? This is really disappointing." Kasumi Utako: "Don''t forget the Guild Masters who can participate in every mission! The Guild Master must participate this time as well." L: "Guild Master, can you briefly introduce the mission reward this time?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Limited wish fulfillment! For example, although Shirohige couldn''t let him be immortal, it could return Shirohige to his youth. Another example can''t make Namikaze Minato instantly invincible, it can let Namikaze Minato break through one level, and actually have the same strength as Rikudo Mondayn." Nakiri Erina: "..." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Woah Can this be done?" Aizen Sosuke: "I''m pissed right now too! Why does this Transmigator only draw Naruto and One Piece and not Bleach? Is this underestimating Bleach?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Aizan is right! Does he look down on Bleach?" Kaito Kid: "Kurosaki, even though I don''t want to say it! But I have to remind you, but the other party really drew Bleach, who do you think he can swap?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "..." Kurosaki Ichigo, who was at home alone sensed something in Kaito Kid words... When he thought about it carefully, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly thought of something and was dumbfounded. "Fuck Is that Transmigator going to trade for me?!" Counting the characters swapped by the other party, Fire Fist Ace goes without saying, he has most of the protagonist attributes. Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are 100% protagonists. If the other party did draw Bleach, then it would be him or Aizen who would be traded. Aizen is still fine. Kurosaki Ichigo is excited to see a manga version of Aizen from another world... but if it''s his... Kurosaki Ichigo gritted his teeth and spat, "Fake! Damn it! " Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I don''t think he drew Bleach for the main reason maybe Bleach isn''t as good as Naruto and One Piece." Aizen Sosuke: "???" Kurosaki Ichigo: "???" King: "Guild Master..." Akomi Homura: "Aizen and Kurosaki Ichigo feel their hearts are cold right now and their hearts are being stabbed!" elerator : "I don''t know why, I want tough!" Ash: "elerator, don''t forget, thest time the Transmigator giarized was in Kasumi Utako world! The Toaru Majutsu no Index should also be considered a high risk zone for giarism." Ash: "If the Guild Master and them don''t finish it, I believe Yasukazu Itada will giarize the Taoru Majutsu no Index. At that time, I thought if the other party wanted to swap anime characters, it would be elerator." elerator: "..." Shirai Kuroko: "..." They thought about it carefully and found that what Ash said was really quite possible. Chapter 611: Sudden Attack Chapter 611: Sudden Attack Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, let''s stop talking about this topic for now." Su Xiaoxiao: "Let''s first confirm the personnel who went to that world." Father Shirohige: "Gurararara! How can I miss this? Firefist Ace from another world, no matter what, I have to meet him!" Fourth Hokage: "I want to go there and meet Naruto who has grown up, If I don''t see him, it will be disappointing." Let the World Suffer: "Let me try, if the system won''t allow me, forget it! If I could, I would go there together." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I feel that Nagato shouldn''t be a problem." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Because Nagato is Jiraiya disciple, and Jiraiya is also the Third Hokage disciple... In this way, Nagato and Naruto also have a rtionship with the Third Hokage." Let the World Sufferer: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "When I thought that Nagato was unwilling to call Minato senior brother until now, I feltughing when he rejected Konoha rtionship from the bottom of his heart." High Priestess Luo Hao: "Don''t you think rtions in Naruto World are very messy? Kakashi is Naruto teacher! Kakashi teacher is the Fourth Hokage, Naruto father! The Fourth Hokage teacher is Jiraiya and Naruto is also Jiraiya student." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "I also feel that their generational rtionship is a bit messy! But after seeing Dragon Ball, Son Goku actually calls his grandfather by name! I''m calm." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." rk Kent: "Indeed. " Su Xiaoxiao: "Anyway Dragon also has a rtionship with Garp and can also leave." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Monkey D. Dragon." Monkey D. Dragon: "I''m here, if my father has also been summoned, then I will also go along." After Su Han determined the number of people leaving, he entered the guild mission column and clicked to ept the mission. The next moment, on Su Han body, ayer of luster shone and immediately, his figure disappeared. At this time, Zhao Ling''er, who was in another roommunicating with Ram, turned around and looked at Su Han room. As a cultivator in the Grandmaster realm, she had a keen awareness and could naturally sense what was going on in Su Han room. Moreover, Su Han did not hide at all. So Zhao Linger clearly noticed that Su Han had left. "Are you worried about Master? There''s no need to worry, Master just went to another world." Ram followed Zhao Linger gaze and understood what she had noticed and immediately exined. "Go to another world?" Zhao Linger was stunned. "At first, I was shocked when I heard about this news, but Master has this ability and can travel through other worlds." Then Ram continued the exnation, "Rx, you will get used to it." "Not! I am not surprised that Brother Su Han is able to travel through another world." "It''s just that I felt that Brother Su Han suddenly disappeared at first, and I was a bit surprised." Zhao Linger said, "I can also go to another world, it''s just that I was asked to carry out a mission by the Main God Room..." Ram had a surprised expression. After taking a close look at Zhao Ling''er, she finally nodded and didn''t say much. She understood what happened to Zhao Ling''er. After all, Ram also had a certain understanding of the Main God Room through Jarvis. .... In a rather spacious warehouse. Light shone from the broken roof, andrge sofas lined the center of the warehouse. Altair wrapped his arms around his chest and leaned his back on the sofa. The Blitz Talker was holding a gun, leaning against the wall next to him, ncing at the door. "Looks like someone came, it should be the group of Anime characters you identally summoned earlier. Those guys don''t seem to have any good intentions for us, aren''t you ready to handle it?" Altair looked the same as before. She waved his hand casually, and the sword flew. "What action do I need?" "Altair-san, I feel that the opponent''s strength is stronger than ours!" Mamika Kirameki was wearing a magical girl outfit and holding a magic wand, with panic on her face. "Do you know the power I have attained?" Altair looked at Mamika Kirameki. To be honest, although the enemy is really strong, but if she really uses his full strength, not to mention killing all the enemies, but defeating the enemy, it doesn''t matter. After all, Altair herself has a lot of fanfiction. Dressed in steel armor and wielding a spear, Alicetaria was silent from the start. But his eyes were clear that she was ready to fight. With a bang, the door was kicked open suddenly. "The enemy is finally here.... Wait, who are you?" The Blitz Talker who had been alert earlier, saw the man who entered and was stunned for a moment. He originally thought that the person who hade this time was Meteora. But clearly, things were beyond his expectations. "Princess in military uniform, Altair! This is our first time meeting, my name is Yasukazu Itada" Yasukazu Itada bowed slightly to Altair. When he saw that Altair was not surprised, his brows slightly raised. "Who are you guys? Are you trying to stop people who are on their way to turn tragedy around?" Alicetaria held her spear tightly and looked at Yasukazu Itada with hostility. "You want to kidnap those writers and forcibly change the plot of the anime. But that has nothing to do with me!" Yasukazu Itada stretched out a finger and wiggled it, with a smile on his face. A smile like this made Mamika Kirameki very ufortable, she always felt that a smile like this was too hypocritical. "As for, who am I? I am a person with abilities simr to Princess in military uniform!" Yasukazu Itada was still smiling, but looked at Altair with coldness and killing intent. "To improve my System, as well as to gain the ability to travel around the world Can you ask the Princess in military uniform to die in peace!" After Yasukazu Itada said that, and the ceiling suddenly shattered. Next, the Edo Tensei version of Sarutobi Hiruzen fell from the sky. He quickly formed a mark on his palm, took a deep breath, and then spat out fire. "Katon: Gen no Jutsu (Fire Release: Great me Technique)" Chapter 612: Horridness of Yasukazu Itada Chapter 612: Horridness of Yasukazu Itada Altar always looked calm and graceful, as soon as she raised his hand, several flying des flew into the sky, turning the fire from the sky in two. Even if the mes were torn apart, the mes still had extremely strong destructive power. The entire tattered warehouse copsed in an instant. "This is truly an unexpected misfortune." Alicetaria face was ugly, and she came towards Mamika Kirameki, pinched Mamika Kirameki with one hand, and then quickly retreated into the distance, avoiding the mes falling from the sky. At the same time, the Blitz Talker also put down his gun, and quickly dodged the mes that fell from the sky, "Hey, joke! This old man fighting power can''t deal with such a monster." Sarutobi Hiruzen who descended from the sky turned into smoke, and at the same time the ground opened, Sarutobi Hiruzen attacked Altair under the dust cover with shuriken. "As long as it''s not fatal in one hit, the damage can pass to someone else. In other words during one lethal strike, then you are fine?" *Ting... Ting... Ting...* There was a loud sound, the Shuriken was like touching a rock. The dust slowly recedes. A blonde youth in a robe bearing the inscription of the Fourth Hokage blocked the front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a smile as gentle as the sun on his face, and sadness and memories in his eyes. "Third Hokage, although I just saw you in another world, but seeing you so old, my emotions are still a bitplicated." A stunned expression appeared on Sarutobi Hiruzen face. "How could it be?" Su Han also stood aside, seeing this scene, he opened the live broadcast of the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "We have arrived, the battle between father and son is about to begin!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I bought popcorn and soda! I''m really looking forward to it!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Watchlist front!" Symbol of Peace: "The Third Hokage looks very surprised." King: "This is not normal, a person who has been dead for a long time, suddenly appeared in front of you? What was that person first reaction?" Old Man is the Marquis: "It really is a bit scary" .... Alicetaria who was running away from a distance, stopped. She also looked towards Altair. When she saw the man in front of Altair, and she muttered, "If I remember correctly, that person Impossible!" "Amazing," Mamika Kirameki, who was in Alicetaria arms, also showed surprise, and whispered softly, "The Fourth Hokage in the Naruto manga, the youngest Hokage in Konoha history! The only Hokage of the civilian poption Namikaze Minato." "Is she part of Miss Altair team?" "Why" Yasukazu Itada took a step back, feeling a deep sense of amazement and fear appear on his face, "This is really absurd Naruto and One Piece are locked by my system! Even Altair should have no way of getting there." "Yeah, he not a character in the manga! But a real character in the Naruto world!" said Su Han which caught the attention of everyone present. Su Han eyes showed the Rinnegan Six Tomoe, looking at Yasukazu Itada with interest. "Congrattions, Mr. Yasukazu Itada! You vited the basic rules of the Organization of Space and Time Stability and transmigrated illegally! Before you die, do you have thest word?" Yasukazu Itada looked into Su Han eyes dumbfounded. "Six Tomoe Rinnegan? Why do you have these eyes Wait a minute, Organization of Space and Time Stability or Main God Room?!" Just when Yasukazu Itada was unsure, he heardughter from beside him. "Old man! I am very happy to see that your body is still very healthy." Yasukazu Itada stiffened, and suddenly had a bad feeling. When he looked next to him, he felt almost faint on the ground. Garp is wrestling with a man with a tattoo on his cheek. "Dragon!" Garp said facing Dragon. He looked at his son in front of him, but even if he tried his best, he couldn''t get rid of the Dragon palm that seemed to be thinly pressed against him. "Your power has be very strong. There''s no way your strength grew so fast... No! You are not a Dragon from my world." Garp realized something. "Yes! I am the Dragon from One Piece World in the real world in another world, I have overthrown the world government! And liberate the whole world. Even if it''s father, there''s also Sengoku, and all of them promise to take all the Marines and be loyal to the new world government I set up." Dragon put on a hood, and said proudly. "Is it like this?" Garp expression froze. Then muttered, "You really made it?" He didn''t question Dragon, even though Dragon wasn''t from his world. Dragon is also right. The question on Garp mind was, is it possible for Dragon to overthrow the world government? What''s more, being able to gain recognition from Garp and Sengoku in the other world was enough to prove that Dragon future action methods had been recognized by the Marines. "What do you mean by the tone of your voice?" Dragon raised his eyebrows "In another world, you brag about my and Sengoku great deeds every day! Now it seems that what you are proud of is wrong, in the first ce, you never believed that I would actually overthrow the world government?" "Ha ha ha ha! How could that be? It''s just shocking." Garp sensed something wasn''t right, and held out a hand. His other hand and stroked his own hair and burst outughing. His Kenbunshoku Haki sensed the power of the Dragon in front of him, and even surpassed him. In order to prevent himself from being viciously beaten by his son, he still selectively lowered his head, but his inner emotions were indeed extremelyplex. Chapter 613: Father and Son Battle Chapter 613: Father and Son Battle But after that, Garp heard a familiar voice, and he realized that things weren''t as simple as they seemed on the surface. "Gurararara! My son is Ace." A seven meter tall figure appeared beside Ace, with a loud sound that made the ground tremble. "Shirohige? He''s here too!" "Shirohige, how did hee?" Garp and Yasukazu Itada spoke almost simultaneously. If Garp was just surprised, then Yasukazu Itada would panic. Garp looked at Ace who was hugged tightly by Shirohige. Then he said angrily. "Shirohige, let go of Ace, that''s my grandson! This has nothing to do with you." "Nonsense! Ace is this old man son, there''s no doubt about this." "Shut up, Ace has my grandson. Roger entrusted his descendants to me! I naturally have to shoulder the responsibilities that are mine." "Garp, nothing can change the fact Ace is my son, no matter how reluctant you are, it''s pointless, Gurararara... You have to look at reality." Su Han stared at this scene and muttered, "Interesting, Garp took advantage of Shirohige?" Suddenly, the bickering between Garp and Shirohige stopped. Needless to say, Shirohige and Garp possessed extraordinary Kenbunshoku Haki. Naturally, Su Han words could not be hidden from them. Then, Garp burst outughing. He nced at Shirohige, with disdain in his eyes, "That''s right! Shirohige, you must surrender!" Seeing Shirohige fall silent, Monkey D. Dragon fell silent. In order to prevent his father from being beaten to death by an angry Shirohige, he still reminded, "Father, Shirohige power is stronger than mine." Garpughter stopped. He looked at Shirohige with a listless face, and then at Dragon. asshole! Why didn''t you tell me beforehand about such an important matter? "Looks like Garp wants to look back on the past years!" Shirohige smiled, and clenched his fists into a dragon in the air. The dragon opened its mouth, floated its body in the sky, and let out a loud growl, as if it really had life. Garp he gulped. Although he believed in Dragon words earlier, he really did not expect that Shirohige strength was so strong. This kind of Goro Goro no Mi Fruit development had crossed the line he could imagine. "It is over!" Yasukazu Itada thought of something, and after looking around, his face became very ugly. Ace was restrained by Shirohige, Garp was restrained by Dragon, Namikaze Minato was present, and Naruto Uzumaki was unbelievable. In other words... "Sarutobi Hiruzen! Come back and protect me quickly. Uchiha Sasuke, don''t you want to bring your older brother back to life? Don''t you want to rewrite all the tragedies? Quickly protect me! If I die, the fate of your world will continue to be as tragic as before." Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was fighting Namikaze Minato, showed a trace of helplessness. His body was thrown and he retreated at an extremely fast speed. "Why?" Namikaze Minato put up the Hiraishin no Jutsu barrier. Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to sink into the deep sea water, and his body movement speed became extremely slow. Namikaze Minato formed a palm print, and the rune Hiraishin no Jutsu locked onto Sarutobi Hiruzen body, sealing him instantly. "Third Hokage, I was just holding you back a little." Namikaze Minato said. The sixth stage of Hiraishin no Jutsu not only covers a wide range, allowing him to move within this range, but at the same time, he can arbitrarily shift the opponent attack within this range, and even shift the opponent position. It can even cut through space and injure opponents. If not for this, how could he have the confidence to retreat under Madara Rikudou full power? After all, being able to retreat with all of Madara Rikudou strength meant he was a Rikudou Sennin level fighting force. The Kage level and even the Super Kage level, although they look very strong, after all, they are still within the understanding of humans. But once breaking through to the Rikudou Sennin level, you will truly be no different from a god. Namikaze Minato learned from Su Han, except for Hachimon (Eight Inner Gates) from Might Guy, the only Ninja who set foot on Rikudou Sennin power level without Rikudou Sennin help. Time and space spun, and Naruto Uzumaki with a frog pattern in the corner of his eye appeared in front of Namikaze Minato instantly. "You...you..." Naruto lips trembled, he was in Sannin Mode at the moment, and his spiritual senses had greatly increased. Even though he didn''t know the person in front of him, he could feel a familiar aura from the person in front of him. "It''s good to see you when you grow up! Naruto." With tenderness in Namikaze Minato eyes, he stepped forward and hugging Naruto,pared to Shirohige who hugged Ace roughly, Namikaze Minato embrace was like the sun hitting his face and Naruto could feel warmth. "I am the Fourth Hokage! Of course, you can also address me as father." "Father?" Naruto was rooted to the spot, his father, is it the Fourth Hokage? The face was engraved on the Stone of Konoha Vige, the Hokage that the vigers admired. "Is it really you No! If it''s you, why did you seal the Kyuubi into my body!" Naruto suddenly woke up. "Forgive me!" Namikaze Minato voice was filled with regret, he stretched out his hand and gently touched the seal on Uzumaki Naruto stomach, triggering the Chakra he left alone in another world, "Your doubts, I wille I will exin to you one by one." Su Han and Uzumaki Nagato watched in silence. This drama is really fun. Seeing that scene, how many times did the father and son see each other? Dragon and Garp, Ace and Shirohige, Uzumaki Naruto and Namikaze Minato. Chapter 614: Are you my old enemy? Chapter 614: Are you my old enemy? Then, Su Han looked into the guild chat room. Esdeath: "They don''t fight? This is really disappointing!" Esdeath was walking in the desert, one after another the Danger Beasts rushed towards her. They roared, with the power of fire or ice. However, in the face of all this, Esdeath even closed his eyes tomunicate in the guild. She spread his palms, and cold air spread from his palms to the surroundings, and the surroundings were shrouded in ice. Everything she saw was covered with ayer of ice, it was as if this ce had turned from a desert into an arctic continent. A group of Danger Beasts had turned into ice sculptures. ..... Pure White Spirit Ueer: "I think it''s normal not to fight! After all, their rtionship is very close." King: "Yes! People tend to shed tears when they get older." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." What''s wrong with growing old? You are so old! Is there old age? Old Man is the Marquis: "..." This old man is hundreds of years old and he doesn''t feel so emotional. You are so old! Zhang Sanfeng is also a fraction of this old man age! King: "Cough Cough Cough I want to go out and find a god level monster to fight!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Don''t mention whether you can find a god-level monster. Your end result is only one, you really die!" King: "..." Shirai Kuroko: "That''s right!" Koro-sensei: "By the way, besides Boros in the One Punch Man world has a god level monster?" Koro-sensei: "I''ve always felt that there is still a plot after Boros, but Boros'' power is too strong, making me a little doubtful Could it be that in the world of One Punch Man the next stage will soar to the sky like Dragon Ball?" Son Goku: "Is the world of One Punch Man simr to ours?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Koro-sensei, I can tell that you guessed wrong, I can also say that you didn''t guess wrong" While watching the lively chat room, Su Han gave some of his attention to the guild. Even him to exin to Koro-sensei. Su Xiaoxiao: "There are indeed many, many plots after Extravagant, there are many god-level monsters on earth and there are more than one. In fact, Boros is looking for a fated enemy on earth, and that''s not Saitama. After all, being defeated by one hit has nothing to do with rivals." Su Xiaoxiao: "A wasteful enemy who is actually a disciple of the Water Stream Rock Smashing Fist Grandmaster Bang named Garou. Garou is truly a god level monster and no weaker than Boros!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." Minamiya Natsuki: "..." Youkai Sage: "..." elerator: "If what the Guild Master said is true! So, Boros'' death waspletely wrong." I''m Not Bald: "So isn''t Boros'' fated enemy me?" Yagami Taichi: "Actually, what I want to say is that the enemy that is destined for Boros is not Saitama. " Tina : Yes, Saitama and Guild Master Onii-san are fighting Boros until now! Boros thought that his fated enemy was Guild Master Onii-san. " elerator: "You are my fated enemy.jpg. " Ash: "Huh? Are you also my fated enemy. " Sawada Tsunayoshi: "What a coincidence! As long as you can defeat me, you are all my fated enemies. " Shinonono Tabane: "Then Boros died. " Sakata Gintoki: "Puhahaha.... Sorry! Please forgive Gin-san. Gin-dan really couldn''t help butugh as soon as this sentence came out, Gin-san almostughed to death. " Altair: "Guild Master, did you just let Yasukazu Itada escape? " Su Xiaoxiao: "Let him escape! He did not escape the reach of my Kenbunshoku Haki." Su Hanpared the recent Ki training did not fall, and the strength continued to increase. Even if he doesn''t rely on the Power Stone, he has the power to destroy the moon. It''s very trivial to cover all of Japan with Kenbunshoku Haki. After the hug moment, the father and son pair in front of them started talking to each other. Shirohige started to let go of Ace and knew the Ace in front of him how to be stronger. .... In the real world of One Piece. Shirohige was training his many sons crazily on the mother ship. Of course, there''s also Ace. And Ace naturally trained his body under Shirohige crazy training. Although not yet above the Admiral, but certainly can be considered as the top Admiral. Really fought Akainu and Kizaru in their prime, and in the end they lost less and won more. Shirohige who had witnessed Ace path to bing stronger, naturally understood how the future of the Mera Mera no Mi fruit would develop. It''s so easy to guide Ace in front of him! Dragon and Garp talk about revolution, ideology, and change in another world. There are even many otherworldly secrets, such as Tenryuubito, [Im] and the like. After all, the Dragon in another world overthrew the world government and became the leader of a new generation of world governments. Naturally became aware of a lot of information from the previous administration. It could even be said that his understanding of the Tenryuubito world government was better than his understanding of the world government itself. This information shocked Garp, and gathering secrets from his old boss was truly extraordinary. But after listening for a while, Garp suddenly remembered something. He is an honest Marine. Why should he listen to the evil evidence of the world government, the revolutionary ideas of the revolutionary army, the weaknesses of the world government, and special methods to overthrow the world government? Garp began to recall the evidence of the sewing again. The actions of world governments are none of his business. He only loves the Marines and has no feelings for the world government. If a world government were toppled, he would probably pick his nose and burst outughing. Naruto chatted with Namikaze Minato inside his body and Namikaze Minato in front of him. With tears in hin eyes, he could no longer contain himself, and she threw himself into Namikaze Minato arms and sobbed. "The chatter and fun is almost over." Su Han looked into the distance, and said. "Then next, it''s time to really finish that guy!" With just one step, he disappeared from in front of everyone. Chapter 615: Mission Complete Chapter 615: Mission Complete "Run! Run fast, they are all monsters! Especially the man who had a pair of Rinnegan Six Tomoe eyes. His surveince range must be very wide." Yasukazu Itada clearly panicked and said hysterically at Uchiha Sasuke. Uchiha Sasuke speed had been very fast, then he stopped, and threw Yasukazu Itada to the ground, staring at Yasukazu Itada with a sullen expression. "You know, if it weren''t for me being unable to harm you, you would be dead by now! But I can''t hurt you, please exin the situation between us, I''m not the Third Hokage in Edo Tensei form." The hexagonal star in Uchiha Sasuke pupils quickly spun and said coldly. "You better pray that what you say is true! Otherwise, even if I can''t harm you, but I have many ways to help you attract enemies and destroy the foundation of your reputation in this world, make you a fugitive and make you unable to live even if you don''t die." Yasukazu Itada shuddered, he wanted to say something, and finally lowered his head in despair. Compared to Garp and Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke was much more difficult tomunicate with. Not to mention, Uchiha Sasuke actually hated him. He attributed all the tragedies in his world to Yasukazu Itada. Even in Uchiha Sasuke eyes, the extinction of his family, and even the death of his older brother, were all the work of Yasukazu Itada. Yasukazu Itada understood this very well, but actually he wanted to say: Look for Masashi Kishimoto if you want toin about this matter. "As for the Rinnegan, though I don''t know what kind of power those eyes have? But ording to Uzumaki Nagato next chapter in the manga that you revealed to me earlier, those eyes are definitely not that strong and don''t have the detection ability like the Byakugan." Sasuke carefully recalled the scene where Uzumaki Nagato appeared on stage as Yasukazu Itada mentioned. Finally came to this conclusion. The power of the Rinnegan eyes is indeed strong, but the detection ability is not worth paying attention to, and there is no need to run away. "It seems so!" After thinking, Yasukazu Itada nodded in agreement, and barely calmed down. But then, he remembered something, and there was panic on his face again. "Not! You just saw that Shirohige was among the bunch. Shirohige has Kenbunshoku Haki! He should be able to find the direction to where we are going easily." "Shirohige?" Uchiha Sasuke frowned, this name, he had heard Ace spoken many timestely. But he himself didn''t know much about Shirohige. After all, studying Naruto had exhausted all his energy. "Shirohige doesn''t have time toe to you!" Su Han said from behind. Uchiha Sasuke eyes widened, and advanced in front of Yasukazu Itada, and the Kusanadi sword in his hand was drawn from its scabbard. "Uchiha Sasuke who killed Uchiha Itachi and knew about Naruto front and part of Shippuden. Very interesting. But Uchiha Sasuke, do you know what your real future is in that world Naruto? And the real ending?" Hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke had an uncertain expression on his face. Yasukazu Itada turned pale. From Su Han words, he heard that Su Han also knew about Naruto information. Seeing that Uchiha Sasuke was about to betray him, he began to quickly retort, "How do you know Naruto true ending?" "A shameless giarist! Do you really think Naruto is your job? Masashi Kishimoto hasn''t spoken yet!" Su Han smiled. Yasukazu Itada choked in his throat. He thought that Su Han seemed to be the Organization of Space and Time Stability, so that means... Damn it! It was possible that Su Han had seen the entire Narutoics, or even the entire anime. Right now Yasukazu Itada was really panicking. "Let me tell you everything, young man." After that, Su Han pupils immediately changed from the Rinnegan Six Tomoe to the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. "What? How did the Rinnegan turn into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan?" Uchiha Sasuke suddenly thought of something and turning his head, he red at Yasukazu Itada fiercely. Little did he know that the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan would eventually evolve into the Rinnegan, he could only say that the information Yasukazu Itada revealed to him was extremely limited. At this moment, Yasukazu Itada was still hiding it from him. If not for not being able to, Uchiha Sasuke was willing to burn Yasukazu Itada with Amaterasu. In the next moment, Uchiha Sasuke and Su Han stared at each other, and Sasuke fell into an illusion. Although he also has the Mangeky Sharingan. But he realized that this is the content after Naruto Shippuden, and he can''t break free from the illusion, Su Han eye power is much stronger than him, and he can''t break free. "You bastard! How about protecting me? bastard! Don''t you really want your big brother to be resurrected?" Yasukazu Itada shouted at Uchiha Sasuke. But Uchiha Sasuke, who waspletely immersed in the illusion, couldn''t hear his words at all. Yasukazu Itada turned his head and watched Su Han approach him little by little, and swallowed nervously, while wiping the cold sweat on his forehead in fear, and barely smiled. "Brother, you said you were a member of the Organization of Space and Time Stability, right? Look at my situation! Can you forgive me? Or let me join the Space-Time Administration Bureau, I think my skills are still quite useful!" "First, I am not a member of the Space-Time Administration Bureau! I am a member of the Organization of Space and Time Stability. "Su Han said very seriously, and the Super Dimensional Guild has nothing to do with the Space-Time Administration Bureau, but the Organization of Space and Time Stability is right. Yasukazu Itada was speechless: Is this matter really that important? "Your second question, I''m afraid only God can answer." Su Han sighed. Yasukazu Itada was stunned. Can it be said that behind this organization, the alleged Space-Time Administration Bureau, is a True God? Just when he had such thoughts, Su Han next sentence frightened him. "And my mission is to send you to see God!" The extremely bright thunder light from his palm, almost unimpeded, Yasukazu Itada was enveloped by the thunder light and turned into dust. The next moment, Su Han heard a system notification. [Ding! The existence of the Great Mangaka System has been detected, do you want to recycle it?] [Yes/ No] Chapter 616: Aizen Banned Chapter 616: Aizen Banned "Recycling!" Su Han nodded. [Ding! Recycle Sessful, earn 200,000 points] "200,000 points? Why so many?" ording to past experience. The system that is recycled can earn 200,000 points is definitely the best system. Su Han had not seen such a high-end system in a long time. Even if there were no mission rewards, system points alone were not a small amount. The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan disappeared, and Su Han nodded in satisfaction, but he sharply realized something was wrong, "Wait, the system has been recycled, the Transmigator has been killed, why is the mission not finished? Where the Mini Wishing Machine?" Where is the Mini Wishing Machine? He still waiting toe back and fuse the Infinity Stones! "System! Can you tell me where the reward for this mission is?" After a moment of silence, the system coldly exined. [Ding! The Naruto and One Piece Manga members haven''t returned from the world of Re:CREATORS yet! This mission is not consideredpleted] Su Han: "..." Su Han immediately closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Nakiri Erina: "Congrattions, another Transmigator has been defeated." Altair: "Guild Master actions are very fast." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''m more curious about father and son, Fourth Hokage and Dragon." Monkey D. Dragon: "My situation is fine here! Father mood is also very stable." Father Shirohige "Can Garp calm down? If he dares to say a word, I will let him feel my so-called fist!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Really..." Symbol of Peace: "After all, it''s the fist of the giant race." Esdeath: "A person as strong as Garp if he takes a hit from Old Man Shirohige without Busoshoku Haki, it is estimated that he will lose outright!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Although the boy Shirohige body is very strong, it''s not too much. If he wants to defeat the Garp Boy, he still needs to use Busoshoku Haki or use the Gura Gura no Mi fruit ability." Let the World Suffer: "Am I the only one paying more attention to the Mini Wishing Machine thing?" Fourth Hokage: "..." Father Shirohige: "..." Altair : "Actually, I''m also very worried, it''s just that I didn''t do it before, I''m too embarrassed to say it, since Uzumaki Nagato has said it all, then I''ll join in on the fun too." Su Xiaoxiao: "In order toplete the mission, these people need to send back to the manga." Esdeath: "Although I really want to say that if you kill all these people, you should be able toplete the mission. But remembering the Fourth Hokage, Dragon and old man Shirohige! I won''t say this." Father Shirohige: "I just took out the naginata, much to Garp surprise, he must have thought I was going to sh him now." Monkey D. Dragon: "Good thing Esdeath took back the word quickly." Fourth Hokage: "I almost prepared a grave for Esdeath." Koro-sensei: "Allow me to show a sad face!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "This is so sad Puff ha ha ha!" elerator: "So, what method should you guys use to send all those people back to their own world? I remember they were summoned by the Great Mangaka System?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Sorry! The Great Mangaka System has been recycled and earned 200,000 points. (Picture)" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "..." Kirishima Touka: "..." Sakata Gintoki: "..." Atreus: "This way, the situation will be a bit troublesome..." L: "Actually, I feel like it''s a very simple matter!" Aizen Sosuke: "I thought about it too, or else your IQ can''t think of a solution to this problem maybe it doesn''t really stand out." Ash: "???" Ash, who was eating on the rock, thought hard when he saw this, is it simple? Why couldn''t he think of a solution? Was it really because he was stupid? Ash took a breath and saw the many Pokemon in front of him. Charizard intermediate level Busoshoku Haki. Pidgeot Kenbunshoku Haki can break through to the advanced level and even in extremely rare situations, Pidgeot can glimpse the future. Pikachu ultimate move is Chidori which can send 20 Chidori in a row. Ash was relieved, the team in front of him, although not a champion, but at least at the Quasi-champion level. This time the Indigo Conference, don''t mention about 100%, it is too arrogant, but the 70% to 80% win rate is still guaranteed. With such a pokemon team, win the Indigo Conference! Who dares to say that he is stupid? Even a Guild Master... Ummm only a Guild Master could call him a fool! Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "..." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." Busujima Saeko: "..." Not only Ash, but many people still haven''t guessed Aizen preferred method. Is their IQ really that bad? Tony Stark was eating burgers in his luxury vi, looking into the guild chat room, a sarcastic smile appearing on the corners of his mouth. He felt that the IQ of this group of people was indeed not very high. However he dared not say this, and he did not understand what Aizen meant. But that''s not the point, the point is that Tony knows that times like this can''t understand the specific situation. If you''re really smart, keep your mouth shut and pretend you don''t know. You just have to wait for the final answer, and thene out and make up a few words to show that you''re paying attention. Tony thought this, and felt a superiority in IQ. Edogawa Conan: "Let me exin, it''s actually very simple, the Great Mangaka System has been recycled, so let Altair-san send them back. After all, they are all manga from that world!" Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s right, I will bring back Uchiha Sasuke now and let Altar work a little harder." [Ding! Aizen Sosuke has been banned for ten minutes] Su Xiaoxiao: "Aizen, pay attention to the harmony of the guild and don''t say these provocative words. The next time, I see you trying to disturb the friendly atmosphere of the guild, don''t me me for giving you a banner ticket for 29 days. " Shinonono Tabane: "..." Busujima Saeko: "..." Tokisaki Kurumi: "..." Is this revenge? Definitely revenge! But Aizen got banned this time, it felt really good. Chapter 617: Holy Grail Wholesaler! One for each person! Do not panic! Everyone can Chapter 617: Holy Grail Wholesaler! One for each person! Do not panic! Everyone can Su Han used the Space Stone, and the space was directly twisted. The next moment, Su Han and Uchiha Sasuke appeared beside Altair. "Has the Guild Master returned yet?" Altair was surprised. "I''m back!" Su Han smiled at Altair and turned to look around. He found that Shirohige, Dragon, and Namikaze Minato had been discussing, and at this moment, they brought his kin to Su Han side. Uzumaki Nagato was as calm as ever, not blending in with the crowd, and if Jiraiya was present, he might still have some emotional turmoil. But now? He is very calm. Don''t see the Third Hokage as Jiraiya teacher, what''s the point of this. He didn''t even acknowledge the Fourth Hokage as Senior Brother, why should he respect the Third Hokage? Isn''t this a joke? "I got 200,000 points this time! Specific distribution situation, wait after sending everyone back to their respective home worlds. By the way, are you all done chatting?" Su Han asked. "It''s finished!" Namikaze Minato smiled and reached out his hand to stroke Naruto hair. Naruto looked at Uchiha Sasuke, a worried expression on his face. "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong with this guy!" Su Han smiled indifferently, then looked at Altair. "Then, I will trouble you to do it." Altair nodded and said. "Leave everything to me." she opened his palm, and immediately fell into the palm of his hand, and then she made a violin-ying motion, and shed the sword in the air and space began to spin. On the left was Konoha Vige which was very prosperous and one could even faintly see the sight of peopleing and going. As for the right direction, there is a vast blue sea and a surging sea. You could faintly see a small ind in the distance. "Then everyone! Goodbye." Ace stepped forward and waved his hand. Then he turned and bowed towards Shirohige, then he left. But when he reached the front of the passage on the right, his footsteps stopped. "Grandfather, don''t mind going together?" Ace looked at Garp. Garp: "..." This bastard has be so arrogant. Why is there an attitude when dealing with him and facing Shirohige so different? Garp grabbed Ace. Then rushing into the ocean, like a cannonball spin, shifting his hands vigorously, reaching a high speed. Ace is held in his hand by him, and quickly glides as an oar. With a gurgling sound, Ace was thrown. Shirohige: "..." Dragons: "..." Su Han, who looked at the two and said, "I really can''t me Ace for being rude to Garp, it was all for a reason." "There shouldn''t be an ident?" Namikaze Minato scratched his head, with a smile on his face. "Although Devil Fruit users will be weak when touching the sea, Ace physical strength is still there, apart from the difort, there shouldn''t be a big problem" Su Han exined. Dragon was silent, and finally sighed, with his words carrying a trace of memory and sadness, "Don''t worry, since Ace can live under father care, he can''t die easily." Uzumaki Nagato: "..." Hearing this tone, Uzumaki Nagato felt that it was not easy for Dragon to live to this day. Uzumaki Naruto looked at Uchiha Sasuke a bitplicated, but stepped forward to carry Sasuke on his back, and then took the Third Hokage who had been sealed by Namikaze Minato. Then he walked straight down the left alley and headed towards Konoha Vige. Altair put his hand down, and space made waves and then copsed. The sound of the system sounded in everyone ears. [Ding! The Super Dimensional Guild mission has beenpleted, all personnel participating in the mission have received a Mini Wishing Cup] A dazzling light appeared in their hands and when the light drowned out everyone carried a small cup in their hands. But this shape...ummm... "Why do I think the shape of this thing is slightly simr to the Holy Grail in the Type-Moon World?" Su Han said in surprise. "I feel this way too." Namikaze Minato also felt the same way. "Gurararara! The so-called Mini Wishing Cup is the holy grail! The holy grail can also be considered quite strong." "Actually, I wonder now, how are Waver and Illya feeling?" "Yes! The Holy Grail that the Magus has been searching for so hard can be directly handed over toplete the guild task! I think Waver would be so mad he could bang his head against the wall?" "The guild live broadcast is still going on, Waver can hear us." Everyone was talking about it, and they all kept their mouths shut. After that, Monkey D. Dragon immediately made a request, "Let my power prate to another level!" Suddenly, the Holy Grail emitted a brilliant light and fused into the center of his body. The dragon changes in its body, and there is a crackling sound throughout its body. When the transformation stopped, he felt the intensity of Busoshoku Haki, the intensity of Kenbunshoku Haki, and his physical strength had made great progress. "I really am much stronger!" Namikaze Minato saw Uzumaki Nagato, and in the end they both made the same wish as Dragon. The power of the Holy Grail incorporated into their bodies, physical strength, amount of chakra, and even understanding of Ninjutsu and the power of the Rinnegan have greatly increased. "Even if it''s Madara Rikudou, I''m not afraid." Reaching out his hand and caressing his eyes, Uzumaki Nagato was filled with confidence feeling the strength of his power, he felt that he was invincible in the world. "That''s a coincidence! I thought so too." Namikaze looked with Uzumaki Nagato, and an inexplicable spark appeared between his eyes. "Aftering back..." Uzumaki Nagato added, "Go to the virtual battlefield!" "No wonder Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke became good friends, is it true that every Hokage of Konoha Vige has a gay friend?" Su Han looked at this scene with full of emotion, there was Madara and Hashirams, and the twoposed an immortal story together. And now, Uzumaki Nagato and Namikaze Minato also collided with sparks, which was very satisfying. Namikaze Minato: "..." Uzumaki Nagato: "..." Su Han words instantly extinguished the war spirit that was raging in the hearts of the two of them. At this moment, the two of them could only feel the cool air from their spines. Uzumaki Nagato and Namikaze Minato looked at each other, and in the end, both snorted coldly, turning their heads, showing that they had nothing to do with each other. Shirohige: "..." Dragons: "..." Although Su Han words were joking, but now think about the Hokage plot again... Could this really happen? Chapter 618: The Power of the Reality Stone? Chapter 618: The Power of the Reality Stone? Su Han then looked at Shirohige and Altair. He discovered that neither of them had any intention of using the Holy Grail for the time being, nor did he ask in this regard. "Then next, let''s allocate points!" Su Han words caught everyone attention, "Out of 200,000 points, I got 100,000 points. The remaining 100,000, you divide equally, and each person 20,000, do you guys have an opinion?" "No problem!" "Just follow the Guild Master point." "Does not matter." "I agree with the Guild Master division method." "Gurararara! This old man is up to you." Everyone of course didn''t mind, After all, They were very happy when they got the Mini Wishing Cup. Even if they don''t have any points, they are still satisfied. Su Han immediately finished dividing the points. Then, he closed the guild live broadcast and clicked to submit the mission. A brilliant light enveloped everyone bodies, and then everyone disappeared. The previous factory hadpletely copsed in the fierce battle. So now, Altair stood on the spot. She looked at Su Han and the others, fiddled with the Holy Grail in his hands and muttered, "I don''t know if this can fulfill my wish? Bring Yuna back to life?" "If you can, there''s no need to make a fuss in the real world. But if it doesn''t work..." Altair eyes gleamed. After watching Re:CREATORS, she is no longer the same as the original, holding the consciousness of the destruction of the world, for the resurrection of Shimazaki Yuna. She had a lot of backup ns. Again, just like the original, follow the process, and eventually, naturally, she will get the chance to revive Shimazaki Yuna... Of course, if the Holy Grail could help her realize his wish, that would be great. ... Before Su Han opened his eyes, he scattered Kenbunshoku from all directions, immediately his brows furrowed. "Wasn''t Zhao Ling''er at home before?" Su Han looked at the Wolf Mountain, Kenbunshoku Haki quickly looked at the Wolf Mountain under the increase in Ki, because it did not spread in all directions, but in a straight line, so that Kenbunshoku Haki could spread further. In just one breath, Su Han sensed the situation in Wolf Mountain, "Zhao Ling''er is not in Wolf Mountain, in other words, is she doing the Main God Room mission." Then Su Han weighed the Holy Grail in his hands, and after that he directly made a request. "I want my body to be able to fuse with the third Infinity Stone!" The Holy Grail let out a buzzing sound, and then turned into a light that merged with Su Han body. At this moment, Su Han realized that his body had changed. But when he closed his eyes and peered inside his body carefully, he didn''t find where the change had urred. "This is not an increase in strength and physical strength, it is more like an increase in essence." Su Han opened his eyes while analyzing. However, he didn''t think too much, turned his palm, and a Reality Stone appeared in his palm. "Do the merging" Su Han ordered. A series of systemmands sounded in Su Han mind. [Ding! Your body has improved substantially! You have obtained the opportunity to fuse the Infinity Stones] [Ding! Begin merging Infinity Stones! It takes 100,000 points to optimize the Reality Stone fusion!] [Ding! It takes 50,000 points to stabilize the Power Stone and 50,000 points to stabilize the Space Stone] [Yes No] Su Han was surprised at the need to stabilize the Infinity Stone, after thinking for a while, he finally understood. The reason why he was unable to integrate the Infinity Stones before was because of the substandard physical requirements, and another aspect was that he had not fully controlled the power of the Power Stone and Space Stone. "Not suprisingly! Hardness and softness are not up to standard, how can they bebined?" It is clear that if Su Han is now forcibly joined, he will need to spend an extra 100,000 points to adjust the other two Infinity Stones. Of course, Su Han couldn''t spend these 100,000 points and waited until the power of these two Infinity Stones was perfectly controlled before merging. Whether to spend the points, it still depends on Su Han final choice. Su Han finally decided to spend the extra 100,000 Points. It had nothing to do with anything else, especially since he had a lot of points in his hands now. More importantly he had nothing to spend points on now. The points he usually had to spend in everyday life. for him, it was not a burden at all. The points came out like flowing water, and the Infinity Stones merged into Su Han body, and he felt a new power in his body. Her figure appeared in the courtyard of the vi. Lifting his head, only with his thoughts, and the space behind him was distorted, golden light flowed, divine spears, long swords, spears, daggers and many other weapons popped out from space one by one and all these weapons could beunched at any time. "Using the Reality Stone to change reality and create an attack simr to the Gate of Babylon. However, my attack power with the Power Stone far exceeds the attack power of Gilgamesh Noble Phantasm." Su Han smiled, and the golden ripples behind him disappeared. Then he snapped his fingers again. Space twisted, and beasts appeared one after another. All of these beasts were kneeling on the ground, but their bodies emitted a terrifying atmosphere that was not inferior to the Vermilion Bird. Of course, it took Su Han physical strength to maintain the existence of the beast. After feeling for a while, Su Han dispersed all the beasts, "Making my methods moreplicated, it''s quite extraordinary." Su Han raised his head and looked at the moon and a bold thought appeared. "Let me try, Reality Stone ability range." With just a thought, then, the moon above the sky suddenly disappeared. . After the silence, and Su Han heard from all directions themotion. Obviously, there were also many people who had noticed the great change in the sky. "Fuck what is this? Missing moon? What kind of joke is being made?" "Impossible, this should be fake, or is it a joke some Great Grandmaster made? Hahahaha that''s too much, I can''t believe it!" "Nonsense! Can Great Grandmaster make the moon disappear? Am I joking with me?" "That''s right, doesn''t it seem like a Dragon swallows the moon! The moon disappeared for no reason, it''s over! Not long after the Landcave disappeared, the moon also disappeared, was the extinction of mankind destined?" There is uproar, shock, fear, disbelief, confusion, and many other emotionsing together. Su Han stood still on the spot, he heard the terrified voices of arge number of residents in this city. And this is just China, and even the whole world. If the moon does not recover, then after a while, when the news is fermented, the fear in the hearts of many people willpletely erupt, causing chaos throughout the world. "The experiment has been sessful so far" Su Han muttered, he no longer released the power of the Reality Stone to rewrite reality. Suddenly, the moon above the sky appeared again. The moonlight was dim, as usual, quiet and peaceful. Chapter 619: We understand, but we dont say it Chapter 619: We understand, but we don''t say it The entire Jianghai City had fallen into silence again. The previously frightened people raised their heads and wiped their eyes, trying to confirm that what they saw earlier was an illusion. As a result, when they opened their eyes again, they discovered that the moon had actually appeared above the sky. Jianghai City Resident: "..." Even though they saw the moon appear again, they were very happy. But after recalling the sight of the previous moon disappearing, and then seeing the moon above the sky, everyone was silent and in a daze. What happened? Is this the new April Fools'' Day joke? Even Su Han could hear many suspicious discussions from all over the city. "Looks like I just saw the moon disappear, it seems I''ve been under too much mental stresstely, so I made a mistake! Should I ask the boss to take a vacation and rest for a while?" "What a coincidence, I saw the moon disappear just now. Looks like we''re both really tired." "..." "..." One might experience hallucinations, but after some discussion, they realized that everyone else who looked up at the sky earlier had also seen the moon disappear. This cannot be exined by the word illusion. After a brief discussion, they immediately took out their phones and logged into Weibo. Sure enough, they discovered that arge number of Weibo messages appeared on Weibo. [Startling! The moon disappears? The world will usher in the end of the world? There''s a Landcave ahead, and the moon disappears behind? Humanity cannot escape the extinction crisis] [Three minutes ago various world governments issued martialw, and military districts entered a state of preparation] [After the Landcave, a new powerful enemy has appeared?] Weibo was very crowded, and the Weibo Company mobilized several high-endputers to break up the traffic. Nevertheless, it is almost untenable that the Weibo servers are down, and the web browsing speed bes very slow. Su Han listened to voices from all directions, after which he took out his cell phone and finally looked at Weibo. He might as well know what kind of reaction he created in the world. "If those people found out that I did it, I don''t know how they would feel?" Su Han muttered, if it was the great ruler of China and even the world knew that this matter was caused by Su Han, then this group of people would definitely forgive Su Han. After all, their fists were not as big as Su Han fists, and they were indebted to Su Han. They dare not say anything in public or private. After thinking about it, Su Han sent a few messages. Namely for Great Grandmaster Ma, Li Hongtian and Zhang Mingbei who already have cell phone numbers. In China, there are only a few Great Grandmasters that Su Han knows. Putting the phone back in his pocket, Su Han yawned, then returned to his room and got ready for bed. .... Beijing meeting room. Great Grandmaster Ma is sitting here with a serious face, and there are hundreds of people here. Various heroes and powerful cultivators with cultivation bases who could reach the highest status of a master, or state officials who held a lot of authority and sat on one side. In fact he only sat in the second seat position. "I called everyone here for the disappearance of the moon that happened not too long ago." The old man above was Zhao Zhu, the Pce Master of the Great Grandmaster Mansion and the first person in China before Su Han. When he was young, Zhao Zhu fought all over the world with a pair of iron fists, and he was known as one of the strongest in the world as a stabilizer of Chinese power. "I have ordered many media to guide the news in a short time to determine the phenomenon of the change of the previous moon as a unique astronomical phenomenon." Zhao Zhu said heavily, but everyone in the room knew what he meant. Even if he could suppress the news here, it could calm people down. But this does not mean that it ispletely fine. It was precisely because of his high status that they received this news for the first time, before they knew that the moon was not obscured by some astronomical phenomenon, but hadpletely disappeared. Although the moon appeared againter, it made their hearts beat even harder, because it proved that there was a very terrifying existence, the first to destroy the moon, and finally to reshape the moon, and it took a short time of only a few seconds. What does this mean? Even with Zhao Zhu heroic spirit, he felt anxiety when he thought of this. The scene was silent, and Great Grandmaster Ma was also in thought when a cell phone ringing tone suddenly sounded. Everyone present raised their heads, either with doubt or dissatisfaction. After all, in such a high-ss meeting, someone didn''t turn off the phone and made a sound, which was too disrespectful. But when they realized that the source of the voice was Great Grandmaster Ma, everyone shut their mouths. There were only two Great Grandmasters in ce at this time. Naturally, there are more than two in Beijing, but only two cane to this meeting. In the face, apart from Zhao Zhu who can suppress Great Grandmaster Ma, no one is qualified to rebuke Great Grandmaster Ma. "What happened?" Zhao Zhu frowned and looked at Great Grandmaster Ma. He knew that Great Grandmaster Ma had a conscientious personality and shouldn''t have made such a low-level mistake. Great Grandmaster Ma didn''t say anything, took out his cell phone and took a look. When he saw that the message was dark Su Han, he didn''t even have time to say something to Zhao Zhu. He quickly opened the message sent by Su Han. "The loss of the moon has something to do with me! It''s done, you don''t have to worry!" "It turned out to be him!" Great Grandmaster Ma who was tense before, finally felt relieved and even put the phone in front of Zhao Zhu. When Zhao Zhu he read the message. His expression was stunned, then he saw the name of the contact and he understood something, and his expression became veryplex, with a hint of excitement and helplessness. "That''s understandable." He returned the phone to Great Grandmaster Ma, everyone could see, Zhao Zhu was really rxed at the moment. Some of them couldn''t understand what Zhao Zhu had seen before. "Meeting dismissed! We''ve got some reliable news here. The moon change is something our own people made but it is a false rm! After Zhao Zhu finished speaking, he turned and left. Great Grandmaster Ma also followed Zhao Zhu back outside and gave a false rm. It is natural what should be done. A Great Grandmaster time was precious, after the two Great Grandmasters left, there was amotion in the meeting room. "Woah We China still have someone of this level?" "To be able to make the Pce Lord so taboo! I''m afraid it''s that person in Jiang Hai city... Cough Cough, can''t guess where in China there will be such a scary character." "It turned out to be Jiang Hai City, I really couldn''t guess! China has a deep background! We don''t even know ourselves." "Yes! Yes! Everyone disperse. " After a brief discussion, many Grandmasters left the meeting room. Of course... foreign countries are still in chaos at the moment. However, no one paid any attention to this. What''s that got to do with China anyway? Chapter 620: When I slept last night, did the guild add new members? Chapter 620: When I sleptst night, did the guild add new members? As Su Han returned to his room, he thought about his previous actions. Because he had just used the Reality Stone, he had a deep understanding of the power of the Reality Stone. The Reality Stone has the power to rewrite the real world. In other words, Su Han could use this to make attacks simr to the Gate of Babylon, as well as beasts as servants with extremely strongbat effectiveness and even change the world with this. For example, if Su Han thought, he could move Jianghai City a hundred miles away or let the moon disappear and the sun go out. However, it was like a Power Stone. The use of the Reality Stone also had major limitations. The Reality Stone was indeed strong, but it also required his own physical strength to maintain it in order to be truly invincible. "There are two modes of using the Reality Stone. One is a temporary change, and the other is a permanent change." The temporary change was exactly what he had done the previous month. Temporarily let the moon in this world disappear. During this period of time, his physical strength would continue to be drained as he maintained the phenomenon of the moon disappearing. However, once Su Han no longer used the Reality Stone, the moon would reappear, and permanently eliminating the moon required an unimaginable amount of physical strength to fundamentally make the moon out of this world. Permanent changes, although very powerful, consume more energy than imagined and more than ten thousand times more than temporary changes. Even with Su Han current physical strength, it was difficult to maintain a Reality Stone for permanent change. "That is also understandable!" Su Han shook his head. If he changes permanently and consumes a little energy, then he will be invincible in this, what kind of enemy will he face in the future, if he thinks about it, the opponent will instantly disappear, isn''t he invincible? Returning to his room, Su Han found Ram waiting in the room at this time. "Master should know, the moon disappeared not long ago? asked Ram curiously. "Un, I know, because I did it," replied Su Han lightly. Ram: "..." Su Han words instantly stuck all the words Ram wanted to say in his throat, and couldn''t say them. However, Ram worries also rxed. She looked at Su Han with a smile and sadness, "I should have guessed it long ago, it has something to do with Master." Ram shook his head "But it''s okay, if nothing goes wrong, then I''ll back off!" Before Ram saluted the maid, Su Han stepped forward. Grabbed Ram hand and pushed her straight onto the sofa. "Since you are here, don''t even think about leaving!" Ram realized something, redness appeared on his face, and asked in a low voice, "Do I need to call Rem?" "No need, I''ll be alone with you tonight." Su Han whispered. Then an adult scene urs, where Su Han is nting his seeds and hoping that they will germinate. ..... One night passed. Su Hanyzily on the sofa, Ram beside him was gone, the sofa was neatly arranged. Kenbunshoku Haki detected no one at home, obviously everyone had already gone to training. Taking out his cell phone, Su Han looked at the news, and found that the information fromst night waspletely updated. [Astronomy experts out to refute the rumors? This is a strange astronomical phenomenon simr to a sr eclipse] [United States of America! Russia! The European Union has entered a state of fullbat readiness] [Bill Gates, supreme ruler of the United States of America, gave a speechst night, iming that the situation in the United States of Americast night was normal! Please don''t worry about it] [After a brief vigil, China actually lifted the emergency preparedness order?] [In-depth analysis of the reasons for the actions of world powers and China actions] Su Han clicked on the information, and his expression gradually became more interested. Although the headlines are terrible, the content is quite satisfying, but thements under the various news stories are very interesting. [Expert? I have to say they are a bunch of bullshit!] [I woke up this morning and only then did I know that the moon disappearedst night? If it wasn''t for the poprity of the entirework, I would have thought you guys were ying a joke on me!] [I think so too! One more question, is this really an April Fool joke?] [April Fools'' joke could sweep the world?] [Damn! Just scare me, look at the news on the Inte, all is well and safe! Experts are out to refute the rumors. However, when I saw that the military of a foreign country was urgent, and the Great Grandmaster returned to defend his home country, I knew that things were not so simple!] [Didn''t you see that China was nervous for a whilest night? It just subsided after that! I feel that there might be some secret news about it] [No need to mention this topic! I feel like I''ve spoken a lot, and I might be invited by the National Security Bureau for tea] [Yeah, this isn''t an illusion! China attitude, which ispletely different from the world major powers, I think has caught the attention of many countries! Those countries are wondering how to spy on the news that China knows!] [Tell me, even though I know that the world may face a crisis! But I live in Jianghai City not only not panicked, but also happy. After all, I am a man who owns real estate in Jianghai City!] [Hisss... that is heaven in real estate! House prices have doubled 20 times in a very short time, chasing the first-ss big cities in the country, oh my god, you own real estate in Jianghai City?] [Don''t see I look envious on the surface, but actually I''m so jealous that all my tears are drained! Wuuuu, I cried so desperately] [There is a rumor in the world, an invincible Great Grandmaster lives in seclusion! It''s like it was intentional] Seeing this, Su Han thought of the entire area of the vi he owned in the center of Jianghai City. It turns out that Jianghai City housing price has reached this point? Su Han threw the phone aside, and couldn''t help but remember what Iron Man said. Even if I''m not Iron Man, I''m also the richest person in the world. Then he threw the messy thoughts out of his head, closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. Kobayashi: "Are you guys really joking? Is this really a connecting guild in an infinite dimension?" Koro-sensei: "Young girl! We''ve said it many times it''s impossible to deceive you, and if it''s a normal guild your thoughts are projected right away? Impossible right? Such unthinkable things have happened, no matter how extraordinary things are, it''s eptable, isn''t it?" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara! You have to believe this old man photo was sent to you. (Picture)" The photo contained Shirohige standing on the carrier. Due to the good shooting angles, the entire aircraft carrier is included in the photo. But what was most striking was that Shirohige at this time had be very young, and the hair that had been bald for a long time had actually grown, revealing a golden color, a burly figure, prominent muscles and a smile on his face. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "No matter how many times I see it, the younger version of dad is really cool." Old Man is the Marquis: "This old man also has the urge toin!" Nakiri Erina: "Maybe it''s because we''re used to the old version of Shirohige, that''s why I look at the young Shirohige so unustomed." Tony Is Not the Richest: "What were Shirohige children thinking? After all, their father has be young, it seems too exciting to think about." Kasumi Utako: "I dare not think, I dare not think..." Kobayashi: "!!!" Kobayashi: "That was absolutely fantastic." Su Han: "..." Who is Kobayashi? Did any member in the guild change their name again? umm... Su Han suddenly came to his senses. Could it be that when he was farmingst night, did the guild add another new person? Chapter 621: New members joined one after another Chapter 621: New members joined one after another "This possibility is still quiterge!" Su Han then looked at Shirohige who had taken a selfie in the guild. "It seems Shirohige has used the little holy grail to return to youth." Su Han also had the same curiosity as the current guild members. What kind of expression would a group of Shirohige sons make to their father who had regained his youth? Su Xiaoxiao: "Old Man Shirohige. It seems he is no longer an old man, but it has be a habit to call him old man, this will not change for a while." Father Shirohige: "Gurararara! Isn''t this a big problem? Even though I look a lot younger on the surface, my mental age is actually the same, so whether I''m called father or a man, it''s all the same." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "..." Nakiri Erina: "There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with that." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! It feels like old Shirohige is taking advantage of us." Symbol of Peace: "It feels a bit strange." Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t talk about this now! Is this a neer joining? What''s the neer name?" Kobayashi? Which Kobayashi? Is that Kobayashi in Dragon Ball? Su Han looked at Son Goku subconsciously and found that Son Goku was not online now. He felt the possibility was rtively small. Kobayashi: "I''m called Kobayashi!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright! Then I ask where do you work now, where do you live, is there anyone apanying you?" Kobayashi: "I''m a programmer at Jigokumeguri System Engineering Inc!" Su Xiaoxiao: "!!!" Wait, this name, if he remembers correctly Kobayashi-san Chi no Maid Dragon! Su Xiaoxiao: "You, you are the Kobayashi who took the dragon as a maid?!" Esdeath: "!!!" Symbol of Peace: "!!!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Seems to have heard something extraordinary, have you epted the Dragon as a maid yet?" Nakiri Erina: "Dragon..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes and the Dragon is still a female dragon! His name is Tohru." Thor Odinson: "???" Thor who was sipping his wine at the banquet in Asgard Pce, spat out his wine when he saw these words. He spit wine into the face of Heimdall who was sitting across from him. Heimdal: "..." "Sorry! I am very sorry." There was shame on Thor face, and he apologized. After that he asked Heimdall in a low voice, "By the way Heimdall, do you know which mythology, there is a female dragon named Tohru?" Heimdall: "..." If Heimdall who was sprayed with a face earlier, still had grievances in his heart, after listening to Thor words, all the grievances in his heart disappeared. He was up and down on Thor and there was pity in his eyes. "Sorry! Your Majesty and I were wrong. After receiving such a heavy blow! You''ll definitely have residual symptoms, but that''s okay! I will speak to His Majestyter and let him give you the best treatment." Heimdall then got up and went towards Odin. Thor: "???" Thor was stunned, what happened? Why did Heimdall speak in a tone feeling like he was crazy? Thor suddenly saw Loki in the distance, and surprise suddenly appeared on his face, and was ready to ask. If it was someone who was good at tricks and thoughts, Loki could definitely understand what Heimdall words meant, right? However, Loki looked at Thor with disdain, "My stupid brother! Don''t you think that after dressing as a woman for so long, you''re actually obsessed with this? Did you even fantasize that you were a female dragon?" Shaking his head, Loki turned and left with a disgusted face at Thor. Thor: "..." Thor finally understood what Heimdall had misunderstood, and he dashed in the direction Heimdall had left earlier. This is really no fun. If Heimdall really did talk to Odin, how could he exin itter? ... 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Dragon It seems like a fantasy world again!" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Altair. By the way, did you use the Little Holy Grail?" Altair: "Shirohige has used it, how can I not use it?" Altair: "The end result did not match my original intention." Su Xiaoxiao: "What do you mean?" Altair : "My wish is for Shimazaki Yuna to be reborn. Judging from the current situation, Shimazaki Yuna was indeed reborn." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Isn''t this great?" Altair: "Yes! If Shimazaki Yuna hadn''t been revived from a baby with her original memory, I think I''d be happier!" Monkey D. Dragon: "Baby with real memory?" Pure White Spirit User: "Age doesn''t matter, as long as the original memory and personality are there! I think that''s a good thing." Nakiri Erina: "Yeah, puff ha ha ha I''m sorry, I couldn''t help butugh." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s possible that Shimazaki Yuna total awakening is too burdensome, so you can only use this method ofpromise Of course, it''s also possible that your desire caused the Holy Grail to misunderstand it! After all, this is a new life or something." Su Han couldn''t help but smile. Of course, from Altair words it could be seen that even though Shimazaki Yuna had be a baby, she still had memories from before her death. The Holy Grail does provide theplete Altair Shimazaki Yuna, but there are some issues with age... Fourth Hokage: "By the way, how is Altair taking care of Shimazaki Yuna?" Altair: "Think of it as my little sister, after all she is my creator." Even though Altair could only ept it in the end, what could she do if she didn''t ept the sin she hadmitted? Fortunately, Shimazaki Yuna also had the memory of being an adult, and it wasn''t a hassle to take care of her. Kobayashi: "What is the holy grail that can make your wishe true? If not for the projected guild interface in your mind is too amazing! I suspect all of you are chuunibyou. " Minamiya Natsuki: "Back on topic, I heard Kobayashi say that his world is the world of Slice of Life! I really can''t believe" Su Xiaoxiao: "It is not wrong to say that the world of Kobayashi is the world of the Slice of life, it is not wrong!" Tony Is Not the Richest: " ???" rk Kent: "Guild Masters are a bit contradictory, how can there be a species like dragons in the Slice of Life world?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Because Dragonse from another world! It''s too hard to exin, I''ll just upload a copy of the memory." [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Kobayashi-san Chi no Maid Dragon memory] [Ding! Infinite Dragon God has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] [Ding! CC has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] [Ding! ZERO has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Chapter 622: Uploads High School DxD and Code Geass: Lelouch of the Rebellion Chapter 622: Uploads High School DxD and Code Geass: Lelouch of the Rebellion Pure White Spirit User: "???" Akemi Homura: "Did the guild add so many members at once?" elerator: "Is there a bug in the system? One is added first, and then many are added? I always thought that afterpleting the mission, two or three members would be added." Ash: "Isn''t it afterpleting the mission, adding two or three more members?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Stupid! The total number of members added now stands at four." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "..." L: "..." Kaito Kid: "..." Is this the issue being discussed? Su Han turned his gaze to the names of the three members who had joined. Of the three members who joined this time, none of them had a real name, but he couldn''t be bothered. The first is Infinite Dragon God? Koro-sensei: "Guild Master just said, Kobayashi, there will be a dragon as a maid in the house, now add Dragon God of Infinity?" Aizen Sosuke: "Koro-sensei, please pay close attention, the other party is clearly called Infinite Dragon God!" Infinite Dragon God: "This came to my mind, very strong?" Yagami Taichi: "My strength is not very strong now, but the number of strong people in this guild is a lot!" Infinite Dragon God: "This is good, will you help me? Banish Great Red and let me return to my hometown? If you can, I''m also willing to share my power with you." Edogawa Conan: "!!!" Altar: "We identally interfered in the battle between dragons and dragons? That sounds pretty awesome!" Sakata Gintoki: "Infinite Dragon God! This name sounds like a powerful name, it seems like a very powerful existence! Shouldn''t be an ordinary dragon, can''t be called a dragon god after all?" CC: "..." Kirishima Touka: "Everyone, if a new member of the guild is too eye-catching, the other new guild members should not be ignored." Symbol of Peace: "Hahaha! Miss Touka is right. CC? This doesn''t look like an Eastern name, it''s more like a Western name, is it a resident of the United States of America? English? French?" CC: "If you ask my country of origin, I am stateless. Of course, I don''t care which country Ie from. I mean, what is Ennd? Is it part of The Holy Empire of Britannia??" Waver "Oh my God... The Holy Empire of Britain? What''s with this long and obscure name?" Kayaba Akikohiko: "In my memory there is no such country, Miss CC should havee from apletely different world on our side! Maybe fantasy, or maybe some other civilization." Su Xiaoxiao: "Enough! I might know what CC is and what world it''s from. Infinite Dragon God, I might as well know which world it is from!" Based on the words spoken by the two, Su Han judged the true identity of the two. One of them is Ophis, Infinite Dragon God in High School DxD, and the other should be CC from Code Geass. "But, who is Zero?" Zero? Characters rted to No Game no Life? Not! Judging from this naming, it''s most likely someone from Code Geass... Lelouch? "Did CC and Lelouch enter the guild at the same time?" Su Han asked in the group chat room. Su Xiaoxiao: "@CC. Do you know Lelouch vi Britannia?" Zero: "!!!" Lelouch, who was attending a ss at Ashford Academy, was stunned to see this. His name revealed? "Calm! Lelouch, it might be an illusion! The group chat that popped up in my mind is too absurd!" "Excuse me! Lelouch, what happened?" On the high tform, the teacher saw Lelouch face became very anxious, and asked, "Are you sick?" "No, ma''am! Just think of something bad, please continue teaching! I won''t interrupt teaching anymore." Lelouch stood up and after speaking, he sat down again. The teacher on the high tform found that Lelouch face became normal again, and then she then continued teaching. Lelouch continued to observe the special interface in his mind. CC, an existence called Guild Master? Could that person named CC know him? And if CC knows his real name, that means he has a rtionship with his father? Lelouch became even more panicked when he thought of him, as a wise person, even though he had not yet reached the pinnacle of his life. But there is a sage fault, that is, he prefers to think. "Observe for a moment, if the situation is really bad, I will have to consider the issue of evacuation. Though it might be toote by then to evacuate." CC: "Lelouch? I know. He is Charles'' Son. It''s in the 11th district, I''ll meet him." Zero: "Who are you CC? The spy that person sent for Nunnally and me?" Lelouch was already prepared, and the slightest detail was exposed here, so he retreated with all his might. Even though he had been expecting this move for a long time, and had many backup ns, he really wasn''t sure of escaping Charles'' pursuit. The gap between the two sides is really too big, he is just an ordinary student now, and the other side is the leader of the most powerful kingdom in the world. CC: "No, actually, I''m being chased by Charles right now! A special guild that connects various worlds, this is really very interesting." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Su Han looked at CC and wondered if if it was thorough, it could be roughly determined that CC didn''tpletely trust the Super Dimensional Guild. If CC can really ept it the first time she joins. That would be a little too wary. As an immortal mage, CC is not afraid of death, but she does notck vignce. After all, being alert and not being afraid arepletely different things. Su Xiaoxiao: "Special exnations are too troublesome, I just uploaded a memory copy, then let other people in the guild exin." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Say Mr. Tony well! I am also a person of status in the guild, and one of the giants in the guild! A very big man." [Ding! Tony Is Not the Richest and has been banned for ten minutes] Tony, who was bragging, realized he had been banned. asshole! Not giving such a small face, and getting banned for ten minutes? Guild Master, are you being too ruthless? Father Shirohige: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "This really feels familiar." Su Xiaoxiao: "I have given you the status you want here! Good luck! " Su Xiaoxiao: "I will upload a memory copy first! Remember to change your real namester." [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded memory copies of Code Geass: Lelouch of the Rebellion and Code Geass: Lelouch of the Rebellion R2] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of High School DxD memory] Chapter 623: Signing Contract With Zhao Linger Chapter 623: Signing Contract With Zhao Ling''er Su Han opened his eyes. The reason why he left the guild chat room so quickly was because he felt a familiar and somewhat weak aura rise in his vi. After using Hiraishin no Jutsu, Su Han disappeared, and then appeared in another room. "Brother Su Han, are you here?" Zhao Ling''er turned her head, with a wary face. When she saw that it was Su Han, she rxed, and a smile appeared on his face. "Sorry, I just came back, I''m still a bit wary" "Looks like this time you suffered a big loss." Su Han looked at Zhao Ling''er, and he could feel that Zhao Ling''er was still injured at this time. Immediately stepped forward and held Zhao Ling''er palm. "Brother Su Han!" Zhao Ling''er face turned red. But before she could speak, Su Han used the power of the horse talisman into Zhao Ling''er body, removing all the wounds on her body. "Whoa!" Zhao Ling''er who was previously blushing was stunned at this moment. She looked at Su Han in front of her in amazement. "Brother Su Han, this is amazing, your healing technique is almost the same as the recovery technique of the Main God Room" Su Han: "..." "Main God Room healing technology can also heal all your wounds?" Su Han wondered in his heart if he underestimated the Main God Room? No matter what, the Main God Room can also travel through various worlds, sending Reincarnators, and even Abyss Reincarnators to invade various worlds. Although the information is very unreliable, but no matter how to put it, the Main God Room can exchange all kinds of abilities and bloodlines, it should not be underestimated! Zhao Ling''er said doubtfully, "The Main God Room can indeed heal all wounds and injuries, but the cost of each recovery is too high." "Basicallypleting missions, and if it''s dying, then wanting to recover from injuries. In the end, all points must be used!" "This time, because I didn''t have enough points, so I could only heal myself a little, and then I withdrew." Su Han: "..." This really is capitalism... Su Han felt the image of the Main God Room in his mind shatter. Such stingy and disheartened behavior truly made it impossible to associate the Main God Room with the strong. "Your mission is also very material, what is the approximate time period for the next mission?" Su Han asked. In the past, Su Han had not worried about Zhao Ling''er, because he had heard from Li Xuezhu and knew that Zhao Ling''er would be Empress Wa in the future. But this time, Zhao Ling''er injuries woke her up. The future that Li Xuezhu knew by no means would remain the same. "How can the Main God Room mission be harmless?" With a bitter smile, Zhao Ling''er said, "Maybe three more days!" "Of course, if I dy. That, could probably be dyed for ten days. What''s wrong with brother Su Han? Is there anything you want to discuss with me?" "After ten days?" Su Han calcted in his heart, and finally nodded. "There should be enough time!" "Eh?" Zhao Ling''er is confused, is there enough time? Is it time for the wedding? it''s too fast! Su Han: "..." Sometimes, Su Han really wanted to turn off Kenbunshoku Haki. Su Han flipped his palm, and a contract scroll appeared in his palm, and then he directly threw the contract scroll to Zhao Ling''er. "Sign this contract!" Zhao Ling''er was shocked, then looked at Su Han suspiciously, and said, "I am now a Reincarnator who has signed the Main God Room contract! Although I don''t know how strict the restrictions of the Main God Room are, it''s not easy to leave." "I know that Brother Su Han abilities are very strong, but unable to pull me away from the Main God Room with a scroll" Zhao Ling''er looked at the scroll and she didn''t recognize all the words written on this scroll. But the first time she touched it, she was shocked to find that every word on the scroll and she was able to understand the true meaning of it. "Once signed multiple lives! Be the main servant. Even if I die, can I be resurrected by brother Su Han?" Zhao Ling''er had all kinds of emotions right now. On the one hand, it was a bit embarrassing, before, she thought that Su Han wanted to pull her out of the Main God Room, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. As for the other aspects, it waspletely beyond expectation. "If you don''t want to sign, I won''t force you!" Su Han said lightly. The reason why he took out this scroll was purely worrying for Zhao Ling''er and nothing else. Now he had reached the point where he didn''t need to rely on the signer to replenish his physical strength. Su Han original intention was for Zhao Ling''er to sign, but if Zhao Ling''er refused, he wouldn''t force it. "Why not sign it?" Zhao Ling''er looked at Su Han deeply, and then left her own name under the scroll. Even if she didn''t see the specific content of this scroll, Su Han asked her to sign, she would also sign. Because she trusted Su Han. By the time the signing was over, Zhao Ling''er whole body made a crackling sound, and she realized that her physical strength had made great progress, "Is this..." "That''s normal!" said Su Han with satisfaction. If Zhao Ling''er refuses to sign. Then Su Han would leave after just a few words with her. But since Zhao Ling''er didn''t refuse, the next step was to ask Ram to give Zhao Ling''er a practice session. Let Zhao Ling''er practice Ki. So that it can increasebat effectiveness in a short time. Of course, Su Han asked Zhao Ling''er to sign the contract, on the one hand because of the trust issue, on the other hand because Zhao Ling''er had not signed the contract and her physique had not changed, and if she practiced the [Turtle Style Ki Cultivating Method] will cause arge burden. After all, training like moving mountains was too difficult for ordinary people. Chapter 624: Zhao Linger was stunned Chapter 624: Zhao Ling''er was stunned "follow me." Su Han grabbed Zhao Ling''er hand in a hurry. "Um Ehhh?!" In the next second, the space around Su Han distorted, and he and Zhao Ling''er appeared directly on Wolf Mountain. Zhao Ling''er looked at the surrounding scenery in amazement, and subconsciously muttered. "Where is this...?" Zhao Ling''er didn''t respond for a while because the space changed so suddenly, but when she saw what was happening in the distance, there was no time to think about where this was. Surprise and disbelief appeared on his face. In the distance.... Ram fights with Vermillion Bird. The Vermilion Bird regained its wings and spread out for hundreds of meters. mes enveloped his wings, and as he waved his wings, the sky was dyed with red clouds. Zhao Ling''er trembled, she felt a sense of dread, staring at the Vermillion Bird in the distance, as if staring at the arrival of a divine beast. "How can there be such powerful beasts? Doesn''t that mean that the Landcave has beenpletely annihted by Brother Su Han?" Zhao Ling''er could feel the aura from the Vermillion Bird and she felt suffocated. The mes behind Ram gathered into a pair of fire wings, and moved swiftly. His speed was so fast that she even left a shadow in the air. "Dai Enkai: Entei (Great me Commandment: me Emperor)" Ram fists red at this moment, then she threw his fists forward. At the same time, the wind elemental magic power in Ram body gathered and entered Dai Enkai. With the help of the wind element, Dai Enkai grows rapidly. In a very short time, the fire turned into a huge sun in the sky, and it hit the Vermilion Bird body from the front. The Vermilion Bird also let out a loud roar at this moment, half of its wings tinged with mes. Even though the Vermilion Bird was a Fire Attribute Star Beast and was immune to fire attribute attacks, Ram fire waspletely different. Because Ram had developed the Mera Mera no Mi Fruit to a high point. The fire of the Mera Mera no Mi Fruit is now not only about temperature, but is closer to the fire of the sun, and has the property of being able to burn everything. Even the Vermilion Bird, which was known to be immune to the fire attribute, would suffer from this attack head-on. Not to mention, Dai Enkai alsobined the wind elemental power of Ram at the same time. "Very good!" Su Han pped his palms. Although he could see that the Vermillion Bird Saint was suppressing its currentbat power, maintaining itself at the highest level of the Emperor Realm. But being able to fight the Vermilion Bird evenly in this state alone showed that Ram progress was simply amazing. "Before you only set foot in the Great Grandmaster Realm, now you actually have the power of the Great Grandmaster Realm!" Su Han praised Ram with satisfaction. "I dare not say that you are now the top existence among Great Grandmasters, but it is absolutely fine to say that you are among the top among Great Grandmasters." The strength of the two battles in the distance had reached a high level. Their spiritual sensitivity reached the peak, and they naturally noticed Su Han arrival. The Vermilion Bird let out a chirp with excitement. The mountains below trembled. The clouds in the sky were torn apart. After that the Vermilion Bird soared in the sky and flew towards Su Han and Zhao Ling''er. "Ehhh" Zhao Ling''er panicked, but when she thought of Su Han next to her, she rxed. She started to think about what method Su Han would use to kill his opponent. After all, she had already recognized Ram on the opposite side of the Vermillion Bird, and knew that Ram was Su Han maid and this strange bird was dueling Ram which meant it must be an enemy. She thought about this possibility, until she saw that the Vermilion Bird disciple had the Rinnegan... Looks like something is not right? Zhao Ling''er absentmindedly watched the Vermillion Bird get smaller and smaller, and in the end it was only the size of a fist, descending on Su Han shoulder, rubbing Su Han face intimately with its beak. Zhao Ling''er: "..." Have you always been a pet at home? Who could tell her that just now the Vermilion Bird that burned half of the sky, had a rtionship with the little bird that was a pet in Su Han house? Even though the answer to this question had been seen, Zhao Ling''er still refused to believe it. Ramnded on the ground, and the fire wings behind her instantly disappeared. Su Han found a trance on Zhao Ling''er face. After a moment of stunned silence, Zao Ling''er looked at the Vermillion Bird, Ram understood Zhao Ling''er doubts, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "The little Vermilion Bird I showed you earlier was the Vermilion Bird I fought just now!" Ram said, "Only, the Vermilion Bird has two forms, one is the daily mode and the other is the battle mode." Zhao Ling''er: "..." Does this little bird still have daily mode and battle mode? Not! The core issue was why such a powerful Vermilion Bird could be their pet. Su Han replied, "Because I am so strong! Much better than Little Vermilion." Zhao Ling''er was silent, and finally looked at Su Han helplessly. Although she had known for a long time that Su Han strength was very strong, and she was praised as the number one cultivator in the world. But in the past, Zhao Ling''er never had any concept of Su Han strength. Until now, she only vaguely understood the strength that Su Han possessed. It was the most invincible attitude in the world! As strong as a Saint King Beast had to kneel before Su Han. Chapter 625: Infinitely Cute Dragon? Kuroneko and fallen angel! Chapter 625: Infinitely Cute Dragon? Kuroneko and fallen angel! "Why did Mastere here with miss Zhao?" Ram looked at Su Han face, and said with doubt. "She previously returned, but was injured. Then I helped her to heal his wounds." Su Han exined in one sentence, and after a pause, he continued, "I have signed a contract with her, improving his physical recovery ability and talent has greatly improved." "Furthermore, please teach her to train so that she can be very strong. At the very least, she should be able to protect herself!" "Is it like this?" Ram looked into Su Han eyes and she nodded. "Don''t worry Master, Ram will not disappoint Master expectations." Su Han saw Ram agree, and was relieved. He smiled and stroked Zhao Ling''er hair, and said softly, "In the next ten days, you must train with Ram!" "Alright, Brother Su Han." Zhao Ling''er was very obedient, but she was also muttering in her heart. In ten days, how can his strength reach? It wasn''t that Zhao Ling''er thought about it. In addition to the shortcut of the Main God Room ability to exchange bloodlines at a high price, if you want to rely on hard training to increase your strength, it will take a very long time. However, even if Zhao Ling''er had this thought, she didn''t deny it at this time. After all, Su Han strength is very strong. Maybe there is a way? She can only do it. Su Han looked at Zhao Ling''er and patted the Vermilion Bird, then his figure disappeared in an instant. Vermilion Bird, which flew into the air again. Ram walked in front of Zhao Ling''er. "I''ll teach you the exercises." Zhao Ling''er nodded, saying seriously, "Whatever the practice, I''m ready." "I will train you hard, ready your determination." Ram said. "If my will wasn''t strong, I would have long since died under the Main God Room many missions." Zhao Ling''er said confidently. "Then our basic training is" Ram pointed his finger at arge mountain in the distance. "Pull the mountain only physically, because you are in the Grandmaster realm. A mountain that is 100 meters high, it shouldn''t be difficult for you." Zhao Ling''er: "..." Staring at the huge mountain in the distance, Zhao Ling''er thought about what she said earlier, even with this sentence, she suddenly wanted to kill herself who just said this. Zhao Ling''er seriously doubted that Su Han really wanted her to increase her strength instead of letting her die in the real world when Su Han pulled her here? Do you have a misunderstanding about the word Grandmaster? Zhao Ling''er gulped and asked carefully, "This can I go back? It suddenly urred to me that there are still things I haven''t done at home and the missions in the Main God Room might make me anxious!" "What do you mean?" Smiling, Ram looked at Zhao Ling''er with interest, but a faint me remained above his fist. "Master has issued an order, to train you ten days! One minute and one second should not be missed." Facing people who wanted to skip ss, Ram had concluded a series of appropriate solutions. At the end of the detention, Zhao Ling''er went to train in Wolf Mountain in despair. Zhao Ling''er shuddered, and her spiritual sense told her that if she refused, the end result would be very bad. In the end, he could only say obediently, "Alright, I understand." "So, Miss Zhao, go ahead!" Ram makes an inviting gesture. At the moment Zhao Ling''er hesitated, and the Vermilion Bird chirped loudly. Energy fluctuations spread throughout the surroundings, and mes shot out from the Vermilion Bird mouth and swept towards Zhao Ling''er. But the speed was not so fast that Zhao Ling''er could escape. Zhao Ling''er subconsciously rushed towards the giant mountain. Seeing the huge mountain getting closer and closer, she felt the mes following behind her. Zhao Ling''er suddenly wanted to cry. What kind of sin did shemit? Wasn''t it said that returning from the Main God Room was free time in the real world? Why would sheplete an impossible task, to move mountains and if she didn''t move, there was a Saint Beast behind her, and would burn her to death with fire. ... Su Han returned to his house. He didn''t need to think about what kind of temperament Zhao Ling''er would experience. In ten days, he will undergo training? This is not a simple matter. But Su Han wasn''t afraid if something happened to Zhao Ling''er, he had already signed a contract with Zhao Ling''er. Just practice until you die! Even if she really died, couldn''t she be resurrected? Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. He discovered that there was a lot of discussion in the guild chatroom at this time. Tony Is Not the Richest: "This feels familiar!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "High School DxD All-Age Version.jpg! Un, it''s my first time seeing a dregs Protagonist like in High School DxD. That trash only thinks about oppai all day" Kasumi Utako: "Yes! The protagonist is absolutely trash! This kind of person living like that without being killed is also a miracle" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Everything stop! I feel that High School DxD timeline hasn''t reached the time for Hyoudou Issei to officially be a member of Rias Gremory! To be precise there was a long time before the official timeline started. After all, Ophis just left a dimensional gap and hasn''t met the Khaos Brigade yet." Su Han sensed Tony was right. "The official story hasn''t officially started yet?" Because Ophis didn''t appear in the first season at all, so to make everyone in the guild understand Ophis, Su Han immediately uploaded all seasons of High School DxD. Youkai Sage: "..." Upon hearing the gap, Yakumo Yukari felt that she could no longer just sit back and observe, and had to at least type in an emoticon to prove his existence. Ophis: "..." Nakiri Erina: "Actually, what I''m more worried about is that the Red Dragon that Ophis mentioned earlier should be the True Red Dragon God Emperor? Ophis showing her power is really strong? I really can''t imagine the True Red Dragon God Emperor strength" Nakiri Erina: "It''s not a problem at all, is it? Even though Ophis is very strong. But I feel, ording to Ophis'' character, she is likely to suffer a loss!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Let mee! I will go to Ophis world and take care of Ophister. With my help there is no need to worry about Ophis being kidnapped by the Khaos Brigade or a perverted uncle. Ha ha ha! I am a fallen angel! The fallen angel is also a duty to give the confused dragon a way forward." Father Shirohige: "!!!" High Priest Luo Hao: "!!!" Do fallen angels still have this responsibility? They don''t know if the Governor of the Fallen Angel Azazel, who is in charge of the fallen angel name, will be furious after hearing what Kuroneko said! After all, to guide the Infinite Dragon God like Ophis, with Ophis'' character, the pressure is enormous. Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroneko I don''t think you are an enthusiastic person?" Su Han felt that something was wrong. He thought he knew Kuroneko quite well. Kuroneko was indeed very enthusiastic, but this kind of enthusiasm was only for him friends... Dealing with a stranger she just met, isn''t that so unreasonable? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "What can I do, Ophis is so cute! This is the Infinitely Cute Dragon." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "After all, there are real Fallen Angels in that world! So I am very curious about that world, I want to go to that world to fight so that my power can break through another level." Chapter 626: Lelouch Schok? The true meaning of the Super Dimensional Guild! Chapter 626: Lelouch Schok? The true meaning of the Super Dimensional Guild! Su Xiaoxiao: "Since you have your own goals, if you want to go, then go." To increase your strength, go to the world of High School DxD? Su Han felt that there was nothing wrong with this decision. Fourth Hokage: "Am I the only one who pays more attention to Lelouch of the Rebellion?" L: "I also noticed Lelouch of the Rebellion!" Aizen Sosuke: "Interesting! I thought L would pay more attention to High School DxD!" L: "Even though the level of power in the world of Lelouch of the Rebellion is much lower than High School DxD. But Lelouch of the Rebellion is definitely very simr to the World of Death Note, of course, it''s more interesting to me than High School DxD." Aizen Sosuke: "Is it like this? I think so too!" L sat in his room looking at the contents of the guild chat room, and a katana with a faint gleam was ced at his feet. This is exactly his Zanpakutou. With Aizen help, he develops the Reiryoku, awakens his Zanpakutou, and bes a Shinigami. The current L, is getting stronger step by step ording to the steps left by Aizen. Even though his strength was already above that of a mortal. But he did not look down on humans nor did he underestimate wisdom. Wisdom without power is too fragile! And power without wisdom is too savage! Control the bnce of the two, let the two go hand in hand! This was a philosophy of life that L held in high esteem. Therefore, even if he had strength, he ced great importance on a resourceful figure like Lelouch. Shinonono Tabane: "Tch Tch Lelouch world is too weak, isn''t it? A mecha that requires Sakuradite to activate! Compared to my Infinite Stratos, it''s too far behind!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "This is not something to be proud of at all!" Tony felt that the direction of the contrast was slightly wrong. Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony is right, don''t look at science and technology, look at civilization!" Su Xiaoxiao: "The civilization of that world is iparable to the civilization of the modern world, but it is still feudal, if youpare modern times with feudal times, won''t your conscience hurt?" Su Han also feltpletely speechless. Shinonono Tabane: "Even though from a civilization point of view it was a feudal era, but from a technological point of view the world was already developed, why can''t it bepared?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "In your opinion, I only need the God yer Buster armor to be able to level Holy Great Britain, your Infinite Stratos is stronger than any other world, why are you so proud of it?" Shinonono Tabane: "..." Shinonono Tabane was suffocating, and more importantly, she found that she couldn''t deny it. Nakiri Erina: "Although it sounds a bit exaggerated, but when I think about the power of Holy Great Britain in that world, I really feel that Tony-san words are right!" Old Man is the Marquis: " What Tony said is absolutely true! Hmph Tony God yer Buster armor is much weaker than mine, but its strength is still higher than that of an ordinary God yer, it won''t be difficult to destroy Holy Great Britain in the world of Lelouch of the Rebellion." Lelouch: "..." By this time Lelouch had returned home and had taken care of his little sister Nunnally who was lying on her sofa. He closed his eyes and looked at the contents of the guild chat room, he felt turbulent, restless, and doubtful, all emotions entangled andplicated in his heart. "This is truly amazing." "A guild connected to an infinite dimensional world, this is a chance God gave me! This is the opportunity God gave me to take revenge." Lelouch lips trembled. During this period of time, he not only used immersion mode, but also saw the two halves of Lelouch of the Rebellion and knew his future. More importantly, he understood the most important meaning of the Super Dimensional Guild... He has a channel to gain power. "This one is named Tony, he should be the protagonist of the Iron Man memory copy, I don''t know much about him yet, but if you look at the memory copy, the personality results should be the same." Lelouchy on the bed and his thoughts shed. After thinking about it for a while, Lelouch guessed one thing, even he can see this memory copy, and the owner of this memory copy has no reason not to see his world memory copy. ording to Lelouch experience. After watching this memory copy, it was equivalent to knowing the future. In this state, it was equivalent to knowing all the dungeon information and making strategies, and it was easy to reach the end. So the world in which the characters within the guild would live would change greatly under the interference of the characters within the guild. With this in mind, Lelouch felt that there really wasn''t a problem if he couldn''t watch the memory copy. Of course this is for discussion, and there will be no problems. If he wanted to truly understand these guild members, he still needed to take a good look at the memory copy. After all, even if the plot changes. But the variety of information that can be revealed by memory copies, as well as characters, the degree of change is not veryrge, is still rtively important. "Though I don''t know the situation. However, ording to the discussion in the guild, this God yer Buster armor might actually have the power to destroy all of Holy Great Britain!" "Endless dimension there are too many strong people and high-level technology." Lelouch already trusted 90% of the guild. Relying on a copy of Lelouch of the Rebellion memory that made him unable to see the slightest w. It was enough for him to have such trust in the Super Dimensional Guild. As for why there was still 10% left, it was mainly because he hadn''t verified. As a sage, no matter how sure he is, it must be verified before he can really confirm that he is very safe. Chapter 627: What should a disobedient dragon do? Beat until obedient! Chapter 627: What should a disobedient dragon do? Beat until obedient! CC: "In other words, the guild possessing that method can kill me?" CC mood is veryplex at this time, she also saw Lelouch of the Rebellion, and noticed the copy of the memory. But after watching everything, even though his heart was pounding, that was all. Nothing is certain, the memory copy impact on her is ultimately limited. After all, she still wanted to end his life now. Ainz Ooal Gown: "If you want to die, it''s rtively simple, whether it''s asking the Guild Master, Saiki Kusuo or even Saitama or Yakumo Yukari to control conceptual power." Ainz Ooal Gown: "It may be difficult to kill you with pure strength, but it should be very easy to kill you with conceptual power." CC: "Is that so? That would be better!" Lelouch was silently ring at CC words, but he didn''t say anything about it If he was just like a memory copy, then he would definitely go to great lengths to find CC to obtain Geass. But after having a guild, Lelouch attitude changed drastically. He felt that it didn''t matter whether he had Geass or not. It''s better if he has it, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t. Because even if he only cultivates strength in the guild, with the house of time, in the end, he can have a strong power even destroying the Holy Britannian Empire with the strength of one person. Lelouch was certainly a wise man, but this didn''t mean that he just wanted to scheme in secret. If his strength was enough, who would want to hide in a ditch like a rat and keep plotting? Having power is a man romance! My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wait, I always feel like something is wrong..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Momonga, why are you answering so seriously!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "???" CC: "???" He was stunned to see this, Momonga only answered his question seriously, is there something wrong? My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "In this critical time, you must not let CC lose hope of living! Why push her to death!?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Emmm If I said I didn''t expect it in the first ce, would you believe it?" He thought about what Kosaka Kyosuke had said, and realized Kosaka Kyosuke was actually saying something true, why was there any reason to coax people to death? Minamiya Natsuki: "If Momonga said that he didn''t mean to, I believe it!" elerator: "Huh! Coincidentally I also believe. Ash should be very happy. After all, this way, the mentally retarded alliance adds new members." Ainz Ooal Gown: "???" Ash: "??? Ash: "Is that the mentally retarded alliance that I never knew about? Are there alliances within the guild?" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "So you are worried about this matter?" Ash: "No! I''m not mentally retarded at all!" After Zhang Sanfeng reminder, Ash realized that he was being used. Ash: "You bastard! In two days, I will go to the Indigo Conference, and then the whole process will be broadcast live. This time, I have to show you a champion!" Kayaba Akihiko: "Ash will finally turn things around?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Dumbash, all this will have to wait until you really be the champion of the Indigo Conference!" Ash: "Don''t worry!" Ash gritted his teeth and saw a lot of Pokemon, whether it was for his own dream, or to prove himself in the guild! This time he has to be the champion, he has to decide. Pikachu, everyone, sorry. Pikachu, who was eating Pokemon food, suddenly shuddered, and looked around, his face full of vignce! Why do you suddenly have a bad feeling? Kobayashi: "After watching the memory copy, I also thought, I saved a dragonst night! But I always thought it was just a dream, is it really real? " Kobayashi felt a shudder. No matter who it was, when she woke up, she realized that in this seemingly everyday world, there actually existed a unique species like dragons, no matter who it was. Esdeath: "That wasn''t a dream at all! It''s a real dragon, maid dragon! The fighting power of the maid dragon was very strong. Damn it, why can''t I face a creature like this?!" Fourth Hokage: "Yeah, I''m envious too. Tohrubat power was quite strong. Even in our world, it is a super-top Summoning, give it enough time to destroy the world. " King: "Everything is too much, I think that Kobayashi thinks of Tohru and Kanna as family, it''s not like you guys think of mounts and Summoning Beasts. " Esdeath: "..." Fourth Hokage: "Sorry, I have been in our world all year, and I have been too exhausted from work." Let the World Suffer: "After all, the world of Naruto that has been at war all year! It wasn''t long before this world calmed down. Actually, I have the same thoughts as the Fourth Hokage!" Kobayashi: "Now I feel like as soon as I open the door, there might be a dragon head staring at me!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Why are you so scared?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Tohru should be considered your Cheat, why did your cheate, you are so ufortable?" Kobayashi: "..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Yes! Yes! If I can see a dragon like that outside the door when I open the door, then I can wake upughing in the middle of the night." Su Xiaoxiao: "Are you sure?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Of course!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Last time in Sword Art Online, I caught a Steel Dragon, do you want it? If you wish, I will send the Steel Dragonter, and let the Steel Dragon guard outside your door." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "..." Sakura Kinomoto: "..." Busujima Saeko: "How can this be done?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "..." Shirai Kuroko: "Pfft hahaha.... When you open the door, a dragon is standing guard outside. Too bad this dragon doesn''t like you!" Kiririn: "Kosaka Kyosuke! An idiotic bastard who could even think of marrying his little sister! If you really want to kill yourself, please stay away from our house, I don''t want you to make anything happen to our house!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Forget about Guild Master, Hahaha.... If you think about it, it seems my family can''t afford to raise dragons" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "@Kiririn. It is impossible for me to agree to this kind of request from the Guild Master." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "After all, I have a very deep impression of Steel Dragon, if Steel Dragon really appears in our world, I don''t think anyone can stop Steel Dragon! Wouldn''t the Steel Dragon directly destroy all of Japan." Kosaka Kyosuke gulped at the thought of Steel Dragon. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "I think Kuroneko has something to say!" High Priest Luo Hao: "Zhang Sanfeng, the power that Kuroneko possesses can indeed stop the Steel Dragon." High Priestess Luo Hao: "But don''t forget, now Kuroneko has ventured into the world of High School DxD! Actually, right now, there is no strong person who can withstand the Steel Dragon in Kosaka Kyosuke world!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "Please don''t take it so seriously! Obviously, the Guild Master was just joking, correct?" Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Kobayashi: "Wait a minute, hearing this, has the guild tamed the dragon?" Kobayashi realized this and was immediately excited. Kobayashi: "Is it simr to mine? If so, can you teach me some actions to raise dragons? Thank you very much!" Su Xiaoxiao: "I will teach you" Su Xiaoxiao: "Even though I raised a dragon, it was defeated by me! If the dragon disobeys, just beat the dragon, as long as I can convince him with my strength, the dragon will be very obedient." Kobayashi: "..." Chapter 628: Is this the power of a strong mouth? Chapter 628: Is this the power of a strong mouth? Kobayashi was speechless. If she could have the strength to push the dragon to the ground and beat her hard, would she have to worry about the dragoning? Isn''t this bullshit? Although his heart ached with anger, but seeing the title of Guild Master in front of Su Han name, Kobayashi finally chose to follow his heart and forcefully swallowed thisint. Kobayashi: "Forget it, it''s not bad luck, it''s just fear." Kobayashi: "Everyone, I will open the door, see youter!" Shirai Kuroko: "Wuuu.... I''m so envious, Kobayashi-san is loved by Tohru, why is Onee-sama ideological realm not so deep" Shirai Kuroko: "Onee-sama, when will his ideological realm reach Kobayashi-san realm, if when that dayes, then Kuroko will be able to monopolize Onee-sama, and all the apes will be overthrown, hehe..." Pure White Spirit User: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Kurokoughter is really disgusting." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, Guild Master is right! I think I heard Kuroko-san signature cry" Sakata Gintoki: "Hehehe, this word is right. That''s the finishing touch! Gin-san always felt that Kuroko was thinking about something that required harmony! Don''t go down the road of no return, fruitless homosexuals!" Shirai Kuroko: "Stop talking nonsense, useless uncle." Su Xiaoxiao: "@CC. Actually, I personally don''t think you need to seek death." CC: "The Guild Master who uploaded a copy of the Code Geass memory?" CC: "In that case, the Guild Master should also know me quite well? You should know everything I know Do you think what you are saying is realistic?" Su Xiaoxiao: "The first point is that guild members can''t hurt each other, so you want to find a guild member who will send you to your death, this idea can be ignored." CC: "..." CC has not yet started to implement the idea, it turns out that it can''t be done. Su Xiaoxiao: "Second point, I know what you have been through, but I don''t want to discuss this matter with you. If you are worried that only one person has lived for a very long time, and you are worried about your loneliness, this guild has a lot of people living in the guild for a long time! Moreover, there are many interesting things in this guild. After all, it is connected to various worlds." CC: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "There are so many discussions, if you reject it wholeheartedly, you can''t listen to it, can you? I won''t say much. Stay in this guild and then enjoy, maybe you will find pleasure, because this guild and really excite the spirit to live." CC: "Since you said so, then I will give it a try." CC decided to give it a try, if Su Han came and said something big and persuaded her not to die, then CC wouldn''t even listen... As for being afraid of offending a Guild Master, would a person who isn''t afraid of death be afraid of such a thing? However, Su Han analyzed it and gave her such a suggestion. In the state she couldn''t die, CC didn''t mind following Su Han words to see how interesting this guild was. Sawada Tsunayoshi: "In the end everyone was happy. It''spletely different when the Guild Master does the talking." Su Xiaoxiao: "Lecture ability, this is Uzumaki Naruto strongest strength, it''s really mediocre!" Let the World Sufferer: "" Fourth Hokage: "..." Yes, Su Han felt great, but Uzumaki Nagato and Namikaze Minato finished reading this sentence, and were currently feeling only heartache. Kurosaki Ichigo: "@Aizen Sosuke. Do you feel it Aizen?" Aizen Sosuke: "Um, I feel a little! The source is the world, right? Strong spatial fluctuation. Even if I''m the one feeling it in the Wandenreich right now, I can feel it clearly." Aizen Sosuke: "Has your strength reached this level yet? Can you sense this kind of spatial fluctuation?" Kurosaki Ichigo saw this said Aizen, he always felt Aizen was mocking him. But he doesn''t talk much. After all, it was time to fix things now. Ichigo Kurosaki: "No I only saw it with the naked eye! (Picture)" Kurosaki Ichigo uploaded a picture. This image was taken from the sky, and at this moment, there were cracks in the sky. ck mist pierced through from the rift, and there were many faint skeleton arms trying their best to investigate from the other side of the rift. Every time the skeleton arm struggled hard, the space gap would get bigger and bigger. Also, the exposed parts of the skeletal arms will be more. Nakiri Erina: "Hisss..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck... What is this? Is this a natural disaster? Is this an international joke! Hahaha This joke isn''t funny at all!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Shouldn''t the ghost gathering ce in the world of Bleach be Soul Society? And a Shinigami must also be a spirit body, what is this skeleton arm? Kurosaki Ichigo, is this a special effect from a movie in your world?" Ichigo Kurosaki: "Yeah, if it''s really a special effects movie, that''s fine." Tony Is Not the Richest: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "The situation is in front of us, something has changed in the world of Bleach." Chapter 629: The scary Aizen? Prologue to the invasion of Hell! Chapter 629: The scary Aizen? Prologue to the invasion of Hell! Tony Is Not the Richest: "The world of Bleach has changed, I am not surprised, but the question is, the current world change is actually simr to the invasion of the skeletons from hell?!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I wonder what the Shinigami in Soul Society think?" Aizen Suo Yusuke: "It''s such a mess, Yamamoto gathered the corpses, all the captain-level Shinigami in Soul Society have held a high-level meeting." Aizen Sosuke: "I think, except for the part of the Shinigami that guard the borders, all the other Shinigami will be sent to the real world and guard the entrance to hell." Erina Nakiri: "Apparently, Yamamoto still doesn''t know Aizen is actually the lord of Hueco Mundo, this is really a sad story!" Ichigo Kurosaki: "After all, it''s the final boss. But Aizen is still hiding in Soul Society, which really surprised me." Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I''m more curious about Rukia Kuchiki, how is the situation? Is Ichigo still entering Soul Society like in the original?" Ichigo Kurosaki: "Forget it! Rukia had been saved a long time ago, and finally due to a series of things, Rukia evil has been temporarily eliminated, and now I will observe itter. Basically, the problem is gone!" Aizen Sosuke: "Kurosaki, what you said so short, I''m so sad!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "I admit, you have helped us a lot in this matter! But in the final analysis, this matter is also something you do, so at least I will say that the advantages and disadvantages and there is no grudge between us. Do you still want me to thank you for this?" Aizen Sosuke: "You really are heartless!" Edogawa Conan: "This means that the n Aizen left behind willpletely cancel their overall n?" Edogawa Conan: "ording to Bleach, for Aizen character analysis, this is an extraordinary thing." Conan who is in ss is obviously shocked, did he not simte Aizen character properly after watching Bleach? Su Xiaoxiao: "My Conan, you enter the guild stillte, if you enter the guild early, you can know how much the guild gave Aizen original n no longer valid." Su Xiaoxiao: "Under these circumstances, isn''t it normal for Aizen to give up his original n? Because the n has been cancelled! Of course, he wouldn''t just kill the dead like Rukia Kuchiki. As for helping Kurosaki Ichigo, it probably belongs to Aizen bad taste." Edogawa Conan: "Is it like this? Then why didn''t Aizen leave Soul Society?" Aizen Sosuke: "I don''t care about Soul Society anymore. Even I have killed Yhwach, if I really want to stand above the clouds, who can stop me? Yamamoto can''t! The Spirit King can''t either!" .... At this moment, sitting in the main seat wasmander Yamamoto. Although the expression of Aizen who was in the meeting remained unchanged, there was a glint of brilliance in his eyes, of course with a hint of rebellion. If he wanted to, now he had be the ruler of Soul Society. It just means nothing to him, and it doesn''t matter. His goal had long been no longer limited to the world of Bleach, but a world without end. He wanted to keep getting stronger, breaking through the boundaries of his life time and time again. At first, he wanted Rukia Kuchiki death, but only for the Hgyoku, but now the Hgyoku was useless to him, and it was already very limited. Moreover, if Aizen really wanted to, he could make his own Hgyoku. Aizen is currently very strong. Pure White Spirit User: "Isn''t the matter discussed earlier a mutation in the Bleach world? Why stray so far?" Esdeath: "How many troops will Soul Society send?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko, "This is a great crisis that is sweeping the world. Even if Soul Society doesn''t want to take action, won''t it all be over?" Symbol of Peace: "Yes. After all, if the real world waspletely destroyed! The impact on Soul Society is also enormous." Fourth Hokage: "If hell invades the human world, is it possible that Soul Society won''t do anything? Besides if I remember correctly, the attributes of Hell and Soul Society ovep with each other." Ichigo Kurosaki: "People around me have reported this incident, and the government ispletely screwed!" Ichigo Kurosaki: "My father has gone to Urahara shop now to negotiate with Urahara Kisuke and is ready to fight!" Symbol of Peace: "Is Japan really in chaos?" King: "This is a normal thing. After all, the world of Bleach on the surface, is still a very peaceful world." King: "Even if there are asional Shinigami or Hollow invasions into the human world, because there is no spiritual power, ordinary people cannot see this existence, but now there is an invasion from hell. How could there not be a riot?" King, who was cooking and remembering something, don''t say it was a world as peaceful as the world of Bleach. Even in a world like One Punch Man, monsters were rampant, if the resurrection of the dead happened, it would also cause arge-scale riot. Su Xiaoxiao: "Let me go and see the specific report of the guild mission first!" Su Han entered the guild mission interface to view the new mission. ... [Mission Name: Kill Transmigator] [Transmigator Name: Satan] [Transmigator Exnation: Lord of hell,mands the endless existence of the undead in hell. Commander Hell Dimensional ne. He can lead the Dimensional ne and invade the World of Endless Dimensions. He is very dangerous! One of the earliest top Transmigators of the Society of Transmigrators] [Subordinate Transmigators: Lucifer, Samuel, Beelzebub, Abaddon, Azazel, Belial, Mephistopheles.] [Mission Goal: Kill the Transmigator, Destroy or expel the Hell ne and let it never enter the World of Endless Dimensions!] [Mission Limit: Five people are allowed to participate at the same time (mission mode can be looted)] [Mission reward: 250,000 points and the essence of all members participating in the mission will be increased] Chapter 630: Injustice that Yhwach dies! All is the plot kills Chapter 630: Injustice that Yhwach dies! All is the plot kills After Su Han saw the gift, his heart trembled. "The mission reward this time is 250,000 points? This is the first time I''ve been able to earn so many points just by doing one mission and there''s an additional reward for essence upgrades." Evenst time, he went to the Marvel World toplete a mission, and the points he earned were only 200,000 points, but this time, it increased by 50,000 points. However, considering that the enemy this time was the Lord of Hell and Satan had the Seven Monarchs of Hell under hismand, it seemed understandable. This will undoubtedly be a tough battle, and the opponent may be far more powerful than Thanos and the alien fleet under Thanos''mand. Su Han took a picture, and sent it to the guild chat room. Father Shirohige: "Loot mode missions and rewards 250,000 points? Apart from 250,000 points, there are other opportunities for essence enhancement?!" Old Man is the Marquis: "This is so interesting! I am excited to participate in the war" Koro-sensei : "Satan, Lord of Hell, whomands the Seven Monarchs of Hell! We''re going to face a Transmigator at this level?" Koro-sensei: "This should be considered an opponent at the World Ruler rank, is there anyone in Bleach who can withstand Satan?" Aizen Sosuke: "Based on the information provided by the system, I conclude that I should be no match for Satan and his subordinates right now." As strong as Aizen is, he doesn''t have the slightest confidence to defeat Thanos'' version of the four Infinity Stones in the Marvel universe and it''s clear that Satan power is even stronger than Thanos. L: "If Yhwach is in his prime, he should be able topete with Satan. Although I feel that in the end, he will lose." Koro-sensei: "The so-called omniscient and omnipotent Yhwach is indeed a formidable opponent. But both in the original Yhwach died so sadly" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "The injustice of Yhwach death was all premeditated murder!" Old Man is the Marquis : "Guild Master, what is that essence enhancement called?" Seeing Marquis Voban question, Su Han asked the system, "System, can you exin this so-called essence enhancement?" [Ding! Essence enhancement can grasp position] "What is position?" Su Han thought about it carefully, and then he was a little surprised. "You mean the gap in position between humans and angels? That''s not true, shouldn''t positions be limited to one world? Could this so-called promotion of position connect the various Worlds?" [Ding! Misunderstanding! The so-called advancement of position means making your life longer, increasing your potential and in the future your breakthroughs easier. It has nothing to do with the world] Su Han: "???" Is this still possible? But he realized. Raise talent, increase lifespan, isn''t this equivalent to sublimation of life? It can be said that it is perfectly safe to describe the essential enhancement. Immediately, Su Han thought of one more thing and frowned, "Wait a minute, ording to what you said, I used the Little Holy Grail earlier and wished I could fuse a third Infinity Stone, maybe an essence upgrade as well?" But this time, the system did not answer Su Han words. He didn''t ask further, if what the system said was true, wouldn''t that mean that afterpleting this mission, he could still fuse the fourth Infinity Stone? But the specifics of the situation still have to look at the situation... After all, he is very difficult tobine the third Infinity Stone. After he learned this, Su Han spoke directly in the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "The so-called essence enhancement. This is an all-epassing upgrade that can increase your talent and lifespan so that you can be a higher level life. Of course, you are still human by nature!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Is that so? Increase potential? Very interesting! I wonder what the God yer potential will be like after the potency increases?" Father Shirohige: "This proves my previous conjecture. After all, the higher the mission reward the more difficult the mission this time." Su Xiaoxiao: "The people who are going to participate in this mission have a high level of power. The requirement was to have a strength no weaker than Marquis Voban and Shirohige. Otherwise, don''t even think about participating." Akemi Homura: "..." Shinonono Tabane: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Based on these criteria, then I think that there is no problem with me." Old Man is the Marquis: "Huh? You mean, you already have the confidence you won''t lose to me?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If I just fought alone, I''m sure it wouldn''t be as good as Marquis Voban. But if it''s a group fight, Marquis Voban isn''t as good as me." Old Man is the Marquis: "???" .... Marquis Voban who was standing in the desert looking for the Heretic God traces, frowned slightly. The light in his eyes instantly turned cold, group fight? Did Tony forget that his Divine Authority can summon dead wolves and giants, and he can also start a siege if he wants to. Su Xiaoxiao: "Enough, you guys don''t need to fight over this matter, anyone who has faith in their own strength can participate!" Su Xiaoxiao: "@I''m Not Bald. The difficulty of this mission is still the same as the previous Marvel World and even higher! I think that if you participate in this mission, you will also be able to meet a bnced opponent in the end." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Saiki Kusuo. If possible, you can also participate in this battle! If you can participate, I can feel much morefortable." Saiki Kusuo: "epted!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "So how long are you guys going to continue discussing?" Seeing the discussion in the guild, Kurosaki Ichigo waspletely helpless. The undead natural disaster ising at his side, why are the people in the guild still calm? Please understand the current situation ande sooner. Su Xiaoxiao: "Now then, the looting quest will officially begin." [Ding! The participating members are Su Xiaoxiao, Father Shirohige, High Priest Luo Hao, I''m Not Bald and elerator] Chapter 631: Kurosaki Ichigo and...... Demon King Beelzebub Chapter 631: Kurosaki Ichigo and...... Demon King Beelzebub Old Man is the Marquis: "???" Old Man is the Marquis: "Why are Luo Hao and eleratorpeting for this mission?" He didn''t think Luo Hao and elerator wouldpete with him. The main reason was that he had once fought with Luo Hao. Even though there was no winner or loser in that battle, Luo Hao did indeed lose to him in that battle. High Priest Luo Hao: "Hmph! This is really a very interesting question." High Priest Luo Hao: "Why can''t I carry out this mission? Do you think my strength is lower than yours Marquis Voban!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Isn''t that so?" High Priest Luo Hao: "All of my Divine Authority has been strengthened twice. At the same time, my martial arts realm has been further enhanced! Besides, my progress in Ki Training is also very high, now I have the ability to use Ki to destroy the moon." High Priest Luo Hao: "Are you really sure that your fighting power is stronger than mine?" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban was silent, if everything Luo Hao said was true, then Luo Haobat power might still be able to surpass him now. As for is that true? He didn''t think that Luo Hao would lie. High Priest Luo Hao: "Don''t just focus on Divine Authority, instead of thinking about making your Divine Authority count more, it''s better to think about how to use points to raise all of your Divine Authority to the top." High Priest Luo Hao: "This way, we can maximize our own strength." Luo Cuilian who was sitting cross-legged in the middle of Lushan Mountain, smiled disdainfully. She felt that Marquis Voban strength was already too strong. To the point, still staring at the Heretic God and wanting to absorb more Divine Authority, this was stingy behavior. Even though they were God yers, they weren''t just pure God yers. The most important thing for them now was to upgrade their Divine Authority, not to get more Divine Authority. Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Marquis Voban, although some guild members don''t appear in the guild, this doesn''t mean that the progress of the guild members is slow! They themselves work really hard, and I train hard too." Old Man is the Marquis: "Then what about elerator?" elerator: "Huh, if you doubt this power of mine! Why not have a pre-fight?" elerator: "Vector maniption It''s impossible to reflect things I can''t understand! But the current me is not my old self." elerator also sneered, his strength had already reached LV6. Even though he didn''tpletely control this power, he didn''t think he was any weaker than Marquis Voban. But he felt that he was stronger than Marquis Voban. Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright! Don''t talk too much about it, let''s participate directly in the mission!" Su Han interrupted the guild members'' bickering. Then, he opened his eyes and started the mission. The next moment, a brilliant light lingered around his body. After a few seconds, Su Han figure disappeared. ... Karakura Town. At this moment, this bustling city hadpletely turned into a battlefield. Terrifying roars rang out from all directions, and there was an army of skeletons filling the entire ground. They attacked and wreaked havoc in all directions, destroying everything they saw. On the opposite side, there were many guards in special forces costumes, who were constantly shooting with guns. "Bastards! Who told me that these skeleton soldiers were only the lowest grade of skeletons and were easy to kill? I really want the heads of the people whopiled this false information to go to the toilet!" "It''s normal for the information in fantasy works to be different from the skeleton soldiers in the real world. But who would have thought that even the most basic skeleton soldier on the opposite side would have such strong fighting power?" "Not good! Hurry up and kill them! Once we fight in closebat, we will definitely die." "Evacuation while fighting!" Even though the Japanese government started an emergency evacuation as soon as the gap between space and time appeared. However, there are still many residents who have not evacuated from the city of Karakura. Surrounded by skeleton soldiers who caused heavy casualties. Light shed across the sky. After that, all of these skeleton soldiers were crushed. The residents who didn''t die hugged each other and looked at each other. After they realized that they had survived. Some people knelt on the ground and cried, and some people have not recovered from the fear. Shihouin Yoruichi showed his form, Compared to the rxed and cheerful past, Shihouin Yoruichi face was gloomy at the moment, with undisguised killing intent. "Why did it happen? These are not Hollows! That''s another opponent I''ve never seen before? Something that Aizen made? Not! Aizen can''t do anything like that at all, what happened?" "Does that mean that apart from Aizen, there is someone who wants to destroy the world and conquer the world? If that''s the case, this person isn''t necessarily easier to deal with than Aizen." "This is really bad news!" Shihouin Yoruichi took a deep breath, and then his figure disappeared again. ... Outside Urahara shop. Urahara Kisuke held Benihime Zanpakut, and saw a giant fly on the opposite side. The Lord of the Flies coldly eyed Urahara Kisuke. "The enemy should be one of the Seven Monarchs of Hell! Beelzebub! He is known as the Lord of the Flies." Kurosaki Ichigo hand that was holding Zangetsu, said towards Urahara Kisuke. "Although I know that the opponent is Beelzebub, this is very useful, but can you provide some more useful information, such as how the enemybat effectiveness is, such as how the enemy skills are, and how to defeat the enemy!" "What''s the use of you only talking so much." "Stupid father! It''s great that I can provide so much information! How can I really know everything about the enemy? In terms of information, we need to find a weakness to defeat the enemy!" Kurosaki Ichigo gritted his teeth, and was annoyed at the moment. Information about the other party identity, but he can only reluctantly analyze it based on the limited information provided by the guild system. What''s more, Kurosaki Ichigo knew that Beelzebub wasn''t a strong foe at all. Behind Beelzebub, there were six other Monarchs of Hell, and a Transmigator whosebat power might surpass Thanos. Chapter 632: How do I feel The zanpakutou youre using looks a bit familiar Chapter 632: How do I feel The zanpakutou you''re using looks a bit familiar "Interesting, there is a Shinigami in this world, this king praises you" Beelzebub looked at the people in front of him as if staring at delicious food. "Pure spiritual body, maybe it will be a very delicious meal!" Hearing this, Urahara Kisuke became annoyed. Is the enemy a soul-eating monster? He Zanpakutou more tightly. "Benihime!" With his Zanpakutou in hand, he attacked Beelzebub. Previously, there had been countless flies, but all of them floated in the air. But now, after Beelzebub words, these flies seemed to have received an order, and with a sweep, they gathered around Urahara Kisuke, Kurosaki Isshin and the others. "This is why I have always hated flies the most, but even though I hated them in the past, I never thought that one day, I might be food for flies!" Kurosaki Isshin attacked the flies that were swarming him. "Getsuga Tensho!" A fiery light emerged from his hand, shing into the sky and knocking all the flies down. Urahara Kisuke saw arge number of flies falling. But the number of flies in the sky did not decrease, but increased, which made him feel that something was wrong. With a sh, a fly fell into his palm. After the observation, Urahara realized something, and his face immediately became very ugly. "Not good! The enemy devours our attacks, this is a special fly for the soul?" "I knew it wouldn''t be easy! One of the Hell Seven Monarchs, isn''t he good at soul targeting?" Kurosaki Ichigo says as he fights, even if he doesn''t free his Zanpakut, he''s just showing a show of swordsmanship, he still prevents the flies from getting close to him. However, he already felt that even if the fly did not approach him, the spiritual pressure in his body was still being devoured by his opponent. "If this happens, it will be very troublesome, do you want to retreat? We will find this kind of existence holding the Shinigami, should I say this is bad luck?" Urahara Kisuke shed at the fly at a very fast speed. Apart from the one holding Benihime, what looked like a bomb appeared in his other hand. Just as Urahara Kisuke was contemting whether he should use his scientific creation, and then retreated to the other side, a male voice was heard. "Gate of Babylon, get rid of them all!" Su Han was standing in the distance using the Reality Stone. A dazzling golden ripple appeared from behind him. Weapons one after another appeared in the ripples. There were many Noble Phantasms from the Type-Moon World, and there were also various Zanpakutou from the Bleach world. These were all weapons temporarily formed by the Reality Stone, but because they were formed by the Reality Stone, they were no different from the real thing, and they also emitted extremely powerful energy fluctuations. Then countless weapons shot out from golden ripples. At this moment, all directions are full of weapons. "Woah, Guild Master, be careful we got killed too." Kurosaki Ichigo quickly retreated, barely escaping the stabbed Gae Bolg in front of him. "Don''t worry, I used Kenbunshoku Haki to predict the action trajectory beforehand, it won''t hit you guys. Su Han replied with a smile. The Gate of Babylon that was embodied by the Reality Stone behind him, also continued to change direction, scanning the many flies in the sky, and arge number of flies fell, and they were all crushed into pure magic. "A strong character, and not soul power being used, is there really such a type of existence in this world?" For the first time, the always nonchnt Beelzebub had a change of mood, as if in fear, "This is different from the information this King received." "Gurararara, even though the Guild Master is strong, don''t just look at the Guild Master, otherwise you will suffer a lot." Loudughter rang out, and Beelzebub found that thisughter was imminent. He subconsciously wanted to escape from this ce, but it was toote. Shirohige appeared beside him with a loudugh. Golden hair fluttering in the wind, young Shirohige clenched his fists and struck towards Beelzebub. "It ispletely different from the past." Shirohigeughter was deafening, with memories and joy undisguised on his face. Countless cracks spread across the void, and under the control of Shirohige will, direct attacks wrapped around Beelzebub body and Beelzebub waspletely annihted along with space. Kurosaki Isshin who was standing in the distance, was dumbfounded when Urahara Kisuke and the others looked at this scene in disbelief. "I always thought Beelzebub power was very strong, and what kind of method would be used to kill that person, but now it seems Beelzebub is like cannon fodder." Kurosaki Isshin knew that Beelzebub was a strong man, so he might, he could his strength in front of his son, so that his son would adore him from the heart. "I don''t think this fight will end easily." Su Han voice sounded beside Kurosaki Isshin. Kurosaki Isshin body froze, and he saw Su Han next to him. He looked calm, but cold sweat was running down his forehead. He didn''t realize now how Su Han had appeared beside him. In other words if Su Han wanted to do something to him, he might be dead by now. "This is really scary!" Urahara Kisuke was also tensed, obviously he didn''t notice how Su Han was approaching earlier. . "Although I care about your speed, I''m more curious about other things" "The many weapons you fired before There seem to be some familiar Zanpakutou." Urahara Kisuke saw one of the countless weapons stuck on the ground in the distance, from that Zanpakutou, he felt a familiar aura. If Urahara Kisuke perception is correct, then one of the Zanpakutou must be Benihime? Chapter 633: Urahara Kisuke worries? Battle of Captain Yamamoto Chapter 633: Urahara Kisuke worries? Battle of Captain Yamamoto Su Han looked at Urahara Kisuke, but didn''t answer, and he waved his hand. Immediately, space distorted, and many Noble Phantasms and Zanpakutou disappeared. Kurosaki Isshin took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Among the Zanpakutou he shot from Su Hando just now, he also saw Engetsu Zanpakutou. When can the top Zanpakutou in Soul Society be sold? "Who is this person? Why was he able to collect so many Zanpakutou as well as weapons with that strange power? Are they all fake? Not! I can''t see the slightest w, it''s exactly the same as the original product!" Kurosaki Isshin looked at Su Han intently, and he started to grit his teeth. Good grief! Shoots all types of top-tier Zanpakutou as bows and arrows. This kind of new rich person method, he also wants it. Even though there were countless doubts in his heart, he honestly swallowed all the words in his heart. After all, he felt that Su Han strength was stronger than his. "But Ichigo seems to know this group of guys, wait till you get back, be sure to ask." Kurosaki Isshin looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and his mind raced. "These people are very strange, don''t talk about this new rich person, talk about the golden-haired, white-bearded giant, seven meters tall in the distance. Its power is not Reiatsu, nor is it Hollow or Quincy, but it is very strong." Energy fluctuations gathered, and countless flies gathered in the sky. Beelzebub body gathered and formed little by little, and in the end, he became a slender middle-aged man. His pupils were pitch ck, and he stared absentmindedly at Shirohige. "This King words are too insulting, thinking that all the enemies we will face are the existence of Shinigami, this is really inappropriate." Beelzebub continued to speak in a hoarse voice. "But it doesn''t matter, then I will use all my strength against you." Shirohige had high fighting intent, "Me too!" After that there were various space cracks around Shirohige, and these cracks coalesced into one dragon after another in the sky. A dragon floated beside Shirohige, which was the manifestation of developing the Gura Gura no Mi Fruit to its limit. With Shirohige in mind, these dragons attacked Beelzebub. Beelzebub spread out his arms, flies spread from his body, and a ck mist appeared at the same time. "Kill!" Following Beelzebub orders. Flies are paired with fog and scramble to fly forward. They are immortal, even if they are destroyed by a shockwave, they can be resurrected the next moment. At the same time it has a very strong corrosive power. They were fighting over each other, not afraid of death, and even a few flies had hit Shirohige body. However, Shirohige had already used Busoshoku Haki, and his body was covered in a ckyer, even if a fly hit it, it would not be able to erode his body. The battle between the two was too intense. The flies fell to the ground, and everything they touched, whether it was houses or flowers and trees, disappeared. Not even sand and stones can stop these flies. As for Shirohige, he punched with a shockwave in the air, but asionally rubbing against the ground would crack the ground. The entire Karakura Town trembled, as if it was facing a great earthquake. "Are we here to watch Old Shirohige and the enemy decide the oue?" The approaching elerator said. Urahara Kisuke saw everyone who hade from afar, and became very calm. Compared to Su Han, who was approaching without the slightest bit of aura. elerator, Luo Hao and Saitama were approaching, and he could still feel them. "It''s no good if it continues like this!" Su Han looked into the distance, "I can clearly feel that Captain Yamamoto is here! He blocked the gap of space and time that had opened." "What? Captain Yamamoto is here too?" Kurosaki Isshin was surprised at this fact, "With such a big thing happening, he should havee." Meanwhile, Urahara Kisuke was silent hearing this. Since Captain Yamamoto is here, does that mean Aizen is also here... If this is the case, then the situation is really bad. "Let''s move the battlefield!" Su Han said. "Although I don''t really want to refuse, but from the situation your friends are fighting here? If you want to stay away from the battlefield, it''s not that simple?" Kurosaki Isshin said somewhat helplessly. "I don''t see it that way!" Su Han stretched out his palm and formed a circle in front of him. With the power of the Space Stone, space was twisted inch by inch. After that, Su Han, Urahara Kisuke, Kurosaki Isshin, Kurosaki Ichigo, and elerator even including Shirohige and Beelzebub who were fighting disappeared from their ce. Space-time gap. Yamamoto Genrysai has a fiery temperature spread. "The old man who should be in the coffin! You are not my opponent! Better put your hands up and surrender now, and I''ll give you a beautiful way to die." The wings behind Lucifer spread out and said in an arrogant tone. "We won''t know until we fight." Yamamoto Genrysai reply was simple and unwavering, and he swung his sword, "Ryjin Jakka!" The mes erupted, turned into a tornado of fire, and rushed towards Lucifer who had a condescending smile on his face. ck light spread from his body forward and the howls of ghosts and wolves sounded, as if an endless spirit of hatred rose from the abyss, and collided with Ryjin Jakka Pir of Fire. Yamamoto Genrysai used Shunpo, and immediately appeared behind Lucifer. His sword instantly shed forward. "Jkaku Enj" Chapter 634: Great power sweeps away all obstacles Chapter 634: Great power sweeps away all obstacles The fire locked Lucifer body. This is the power to burn everything. However, Yamamoto Genrysai did not have the slightest excitement. The ck wings behind Lucifer pped, with a wave of air spreading, and the mes scattered, "You are a Shinigami after all!" Several snakes appeared behind Lucifer, the speed of the snakes was very fast, and the ity snakes bit Yamamoto Genrysai arm. Even he couldn''t avoid this in the first ce. "If it wasn''t for me to hold you back, you could really kill me." Lucifer words were sincere. "It''s the same now." mes wrapped around Yamamoto Genrysai arm and burned the snake to ashes. He swung his sword again, creating multiple fire tornadoes forcing Lucifer to retreat. Each sh from Yamamoto Genrysai contained lethal force, but Yamamoto Genrysai expression grew increasingly ugly. He could feel that after being bitten by a snake, his Reiatsu decreased many times faster. "Do you have any soul abilities?" Forcefully repelling the opponent, Yamamoto Genrysai stared at Lucifer. "As expected, you are the mortal enemy of the Shinigami." .... On the other hand... Kuchiki Byakuya fought with Azazel, but even if he used Senbonzakura carcass, it was difficult to defend, and he was beaten by his opponent. Although he was a rare talent in Soul Society, he was a captain-level Shinigami. But facing Azazel, it was still too difficult. After all, Azazel was also a Hell Monarch, an existence on the same level as Lucifer. Of course, Lucifer was the first king in hell, and his strength was far superior to other kings. But even so, Azazel also cannot be underestimated. Lucifer can bepared to Captain Yamamoto. Kuchiki Byakuya, how could he possibly defeat Azazel, who is on par with Lucifer? It could even be said that the other party was toying with him more as a toy. .... Unohana Retsu untied her hair and showed her most powerful swordsmanship. Abaddon remained motionless, and endless locusts surrounded him, blocking Unohana Retsu attack. And through the grasshopper absorbs Reiatsu from Unohana Retsu body. Abaddon was in no hurry. Unohana Retsu was indeed a good opponent, but she was toozy to fight each other. He prefers to consume physical strength and Reiatsu Unohana Retsu. Abaddon believed that with the passage of time, Reiatsu had run out, and the final victory should be in his hands. .... Aizen observes the situation of all parties. Aizen fights Samael, one of the Seven Monarchs of Hell. He could be said to be the most rxed andfortable to deal with the Hell Monarch on the scene. Absolute dominance controls Cerberus who apanies Samuel. Samuel fought Cerberus with a gloomy face. The spear contains a power that pierces the sky, and shoots at Aizen from time to time, but Aizen uses his Zanpakutou to block it casually. Aizen participates in the battlefield, and even has free time to analyze the situation on the current battlefield. "Captain Yamamoto can still hold on! Captain Unohana Retsu won''t run into trouble in no time. However, Kuchiki Byakuya will likely be the first to be expelled." Aizen pushed his sses while looking into the distance, standing still in front of the gap of space and time, sitting on a throne at his feet, a young man with azy expression. "If I don''t consider the Guild Master, this is a situation of definite defeat." The young man was not handsome, but he had a strange charm and was very eye-catching. His ck hair was extremely long, scattered all over the throne, and his pupils were pitch ck. The youth looked at everything in front of him with interest, as if he was not on a battlefield, but a show designed to please him. "This is really no fun!" Aizen dodged the spear that Samuel stabbed, and directly stabbed Samuel in the chest. Aizen doesn''t just hide his powers. He manipted Kyoka Suigetsu and affected Samuel five senses. Even trying to control the opponent. And now, Aizen feels that his work has paid off. But even if he was confident enough to control Samuel, when he thought of Satan sitting on a throne in the distance, he felt pressure. Aizen believes that it''s not just him, but Yamamoto Genrysai must be feeling the same pressure right now. After all, Lucifer was just a subordinate of Satan. Even if it is only Satan subordinate, and the power is very strong, how strong is Satan as the master? Aizen feels that Yamamoto Genrysai does not dare to think about this matter. "Azazel, how long are you going to dy?" Satanzy voice was heard. Azazel body froze, and then his previous interest disappeared, with regret in his eyes, and coldness in his voice. "Cute little toy, I still want to y with you for a while, but since the king has ordered it, I can only kill you first." Kuchiki Byakuya didn''t have time to respond and the next moment, Azazel eyes turned cold and cruel. He immediately appeared in front of Kuchiki Byakuya, his palm pierced into Kuchiki Byakuya chest, seemingly slow, but Kuchiki Byakuya couldn''t dodge. *Bang!* The figure of Su Han appeared beside Kuchiki Byakuya and Azazel. With a faint smile on his face, he grabbed Azazel arm with his, and then he squeezed it. Azazel arm shook and ck blood sshed. "How could it be?" Su Han didn''t even use the Power Stone, he just used the Titan Body, and swung another fist, which was as heavy as a star, and hit Azazel body. In an instant, Azazel body was like a spherical cannonball, rushing towards Satan. Satan stood up slowly, grabbed Azazel, and then threw him aside. Azazel smashed right into the space-time gap next to him, his body was cut by an extremely sharp space-time crack, and with Su Han previous punch, his body was filled with cracks, his entire body crumbling. "Ahhhh!" Azazel let out a shrill scream. Even though he wasn''t going to die, even he couldn''t endure the pain of his body beingpletely crushed. Satan ignored Azazel tragic howl, he stared at Su Han closely, and there was uncertainty in his eyes. "Who is this person? I clearly remember that there is no such person among the Shinigami." Chapter 635: This Aizen routine, I think Ive heard of it before? Chapter 635: This Aizen routine, I think I''ve heard of it before? Su Han appearance was only the beginning. After that, elerator, Luo Hao, Saitama and the others appeared one by one. The figures of Kurosaki Isshin, Kurosaki Ichigo, and Urahara Kisuke followed closely behind. In the distance, the ground shook, and Shirohige and Beelzebub appeared out of nowhere and were still fighting. Every hit from Shirohige had an iparable power that shook space and Busoshoku Haki covered important parts of his body. At this moment, Beelzebub body was in two states of copsing and recovering under Shirohige continuous hard blows. "Beelzebub, how long can youst? I can clearly hear grief from all over your body. Gurararara! Your being able to die ande back to life should also reach its limit." Apanied by Shirohigeughter and the power of the Goro Goro no Mi spread around him, instantly destroying the space around him. Arge number of flies instantly turned to ashes. *Boom!* With a deafening sound, Shirohige clenched his fists and mmed them into Beelzebub face. A wave of vibration spread out and instantly shattered Beelzebub body. Countless flies continued to form in the distance. Beelzebub looked at Shirohige and his voice carried a strong killing intent. "It doesn''t matter how long I canst, the important thing is that I canst longer than you." "Is that true?" Shirohige didn''t know what else to say. Facing the stubborn Beelzebub, the only thing he could do was kill Beelzebub. .... "It''s Shirohige! Shirohige who fought against Beelzebub? It''s not wrong, even though this Shirohige is still very young, he is exactly the same as Shirohige in my memory. A lot has changed, apart from that crescent-shaped beard" "But this Shirohige fighting power is much stronger than I remember, he was able to restrain Beelzebub and beat him." Satan felt his heart beat faster "elerator and Luo Cuilian and even Saitama? How do characters in various anime get together? And why did they appear in the world of Bleach?" Satan had a headache. Especially when he remembers Saitama invincible setup. Even if he was more confident, he wasn''t sure he could withstand Saitama blow. Even though he wasn''t afraid of Saitama, Saitama would definitely give him a lot of trouble. "In this world that can bring me trouble, only Yhwach and I have counted the time now, Yhwach shouldn''t have recovered yet, why is this happening?" Satan could no longer maintain hisposure, and his face gradually became gloomy. "Go help Captain Yamamoto finish off the enemy. Su Han looked at Satan in the distance and gave an order. Luo Cuilian smiled and used Dragon Roar and Tiger Howl to form a storm. She used his magical power, and appeared in front of Abaddon and hit Abaddon. After looking around for a while, elerator walked towards Aizen and looked at Samuel across from Aizen. "It took a long time and Hell Monarch has not been resolved, if your strength is only like this, then I will be very disappointed Aizen." Aizen: "..." Aizen controls Cerberus by his side, and he only needs to activate Kyoka Suigetsu, then Samuel will obey Aizen absolute dominance. The main Aizen was going to manipte Samuel to see if there was a chance to attack Satan, so he didn''t. elerator came now, and if Samuel was injured, his n would fail. Aizen counters: "@elerator. You stop! Samuel has be one of my pawns, don''t hurt him!" elerator: "One of your pawns?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Kyoka Suigetsu is a real cheater." elerator: "No wonder the enemy was resolved so slowly before I still think your strength is not a step back!" Aizen counters: "The previous n was to control Samuel, and then see if I can take advantage of Satan inattention to Samuel and sneak up on Satan." Nakiri Erina: "This routine seems familiar" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Isn''t that the same routine Aizen used against Yhwach?" Koro-sensei: "You guys who y cunning schemes, everyone is dirty, especially Aizen!" L: "Koro-sensei, when did you feel that Aizen heart wasn''t dirty?" Ash: "How is the situation at the scene now?" Ash: "Was there a big battle? Don''t you guys want to start the live broadcast?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Let me do a live broadcast. After all, my strength is no match for this battle." Standing beside Su Han and the others, Kurosaki Ichigo kept his hand, holding a Zanpakutou. Although his strength was quite strong, he knew in his heart that he hade to this battlefield only to be a bystander. After all, with his currentbat strength, he could only fight the vice-captain, and even Kuchiki Byakuya might be able to defeat him. He participated in this battle, and any Hell Monarch that came to him could easily destroy him. The gap between the two sides is too big. ..... Symbol of Peace: "Then let us see the battle between the Shinigami world and hell." Fourth Hokage: "The Society of Transmigrator Top character, has grown to be the Lord of the World, and there is also the King of Hell Satan, the Seven Monarchs of Hell under hismand." Fourth Hokage: "If he doesn''t have the system, I won''t believe it even if I get killed." Let the World Suffer: "Is this so surprising? How many Satans are there in various dimensions? It''s like there''s more than one Loki in countless worlds!" Let the World Suffer: "I think it''s fine for Satan to be a Transmigator, in other worlds there must be normal Satan. Maybe Lucifer is Satan world." Shinonono Tabane: "Uzumaki Nagato is right!" Sakata Gintoki: "Gin-san thinks so too, after all, the Naruto world doesn''t have the Seven Monarchs of Hell and Satan." Fourth Hokage: "I''ve been in the guild for a long time, what''s with that? Everyone sat quietly while watching." Waver: "Yes! What you said was really very special." Kurosaki Ichigo silently watched the chatter in the guild. Then he opened the guild live broadcast room. Chapter 636: Yamamoto Genry奴sai feels humiliated by Saitama Chapter 636: Yamamoto Genry¨±sai feels humiliated by Saitama Su Han looked at Satan in the distance and said to Saitama, "Saitama, are you interested in fighting the enemy?" Saitama looked at Satan in the distance, flicked his wrist, his eyes filled with joy. "Is the Guild Master against Hell Monarch?" "Of course you can try to fight Lucifer, to be able to fight Captain Yamamoto must be a very good opponent." Su Han shook his head. There is no doubt about the power of Yamamoto Genrysai, who is called the strongest Shinigami in the history of Soul Society. If Rryjin Jakka is fully released, he can even vaporize all the water in the world. This is a real old man with the power to destroy the world. But even with such a powerful existence, in the face of Lucifer, he was still unable topletely win, which was enough to prove Lucifer strength. "Is that so? I understand!" After Saitama was silent for a moment, he nodded, and his always rxed style turned serious. His feet hit the ground, and Saitama figure instantly disappeared. .... Lucifer with ck wings behind him emitted one ray of ck light after another, each of which was extremely strong, under these rays of ck light, bars of sand and steel were more brittle than tofu. Yamamoto Genrysai swung his sword with fire in his hand, cutting off all the ck rays that came in front of him. "That time to really Bankai? If he actually uses this technique in the real world, then the effects will be very damaging." "No matter what, the enemy must be eliminated! My Reiryo has been consumed a lot, and it is very likely that I will be defeated by the opponent, and then it will all be over." When Yamamoto Genrysai made up his mind, he found beside Lucifer, not knowing when the bald man had appeared. "What?" Lucifer knew faster than Yamamoto Genrysai, and he showed disbelief. Rays of ck light shot from the wings behind Lucifer naturally also shot at Saitama. However, Saitama blocked all attacks with just one hand. Lucifer could clearly sense that Saitama wasn''t using Reiryoku, he was just using his body to block the ck rays. But how is this possible? ! Even Yamamoto Genrysai, if he just touched the ck beam with his body, he would melt. What kind of power does this guy body have, is he a monster? "I hope you are a very strong enemy!" Saitama gave Lucifer a punch and said excitedly, "Maji Naguri (Serious Punch)!" The blow hit Lucifer chin, and Lucifer entire body shot straight into the sky through the atmosphere, and his entire being disappeared. "Huh, are you done yet?" Saitama froze, subconsciously looked at his fists, then to the sky, a look of confusion appeared on his face "How can it be so weak?" Yamamoto Genrysai who was ready to attack, felt his strength being questioned. He was insulted by this bald man! Even though he was angry in his heart, Yamamoto Genrysai looked calm. Because his heart kept telling him to calm down. "Young man, although your attack power is strong, but it only takes advantage of surprise attacks. That person is not easy to beat" A voice from above the sky, which very quickly prated the atmosphere. Lucifer, whose body was crushed by more than half, fell from the sky at an unimaginable speed, and his body recovered at an extremely terrifying speed. "I want you dead." Lucifer voice was filled with anger, and his handsome face turned ugly at this moment. He had been the Vice-Ruler of Hell since his surrender to Satan. Number two in all hell. Even the six Hell Monarchs had to maintain respect and admiration before him. He followed Satan the longest and apanied Satan on his expeditions to countless worlds, when was he so humiliated? It just drives him crazy. Dark power surged from his body, this was enough power to change the sky. The sky darkened as if the sun had gone out. The previously bright day turned into night in an instant. "This?" Yamamoto Genrysai had gloom in his eyes. At first, he thought that he was the only one who didn''t use all his powers, but now it seems that Lucifer didn''t use all of his powers either. Even if he did use Ryjin Jakka Bankai, it was still unknown who would be killed. However, what made Yamamoto Genrysai feel relieved was that there was Saitama on the battlefield between him and Lucifer. From the fact that Saitama crushed Lucifer with a punch, it could be seen that Saitama was at least on the same level as them. He teamed up with Saitama, and it wasn''t hard to beat Lucifer. Just as he was thinking about this, he saw that in the face of Lucifer attack that fell from the sky with the power of darkness. Saitama just clenched his fists again, and finally dealt another punch. The dark power that wrapped around Lucifer body was instantly shattered, and a punch hit Lucifer handsome face. Lucifer was the same as before, soaring into the sky by piercing through the sky. The dark night sky was also torn apart by this blow, and the sunlight was restored. Yamamoto Genrysai: "..." Damn, isn''t your strength a little too much? Yamamoto Genrysai couldn''t maintain hisposure any longer, and he waspletely stunned. ... Su Han didn''t even look at Saitama. He had absolute faith in Saitama, not to mention dealing with Lucifer, even if it was dealing with the seven Hell Monarchs, Saitama would win in the end. "Satan, if I start a war on Earth, even if I can defeat you, I''m afraid I will let bury Earth with you?" Su Han looked at Satan with an inexplicable voice. "Don''t mind going somewhere more suitable for fighting?" After saying that, space distorted and a mirror dimension spread out enveloping everyone who was fighting. Chapter 637: Lelouch says he needs calm Chapter 637: Lelouch says he needs calm "I didn''t expect that your control over the power of space had reached this level." Satan words were filled with emotion. Satan spiritual feelings spread everywhere. He could feel it, even though the surrounding scenery was simr to before. Although almost the same, in essence, very different. Apart from the group of people in front of him, there is no second life in this world. This is a whole new world. ..... The guild was also noisy with the current discussion. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wow that''s amazing! The Guild Master created a mirror dimension that covers the entire earth and even beyond?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The Guild Master even expanded the mirror dimensional barrier! I only dare to say that the mirror dimension, and the Guild Master created the actual mirror dimension!" rk Kent: "What about Lucifer who was hit by Saitama out of space?" rk Kent: "What if Lucifer returnster, but there''s no them in the world of Bleach? Doesn''t that mean Lucifer can do whatever he wants?" rk considered this kind of question. Nakiri Erina: "Looks like this is a big problem." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I believe the Guild Master is prepared for that situation" Shinonono Tabane: "Although I have a lot of trust in the Guild Master, but this is definitely not a matter of trust?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "You guys don''t understand what I said before, this is a real mirror dimension, which means that even in outer space, it is also simted by the Guild Master!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Lucifer in outer space is also drawn by the Guild Master using the mirror dimension." Old Man is the Marquis: " ???" Symbol of Peace: "You mean not only earth, but also part of outer space?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Although I was also surprised! But considering the Guild Master level of power, this is perfectly normal." Minamiya Natsuki: "Space control like this, is like a myth." elerator: "Now do I still need to cooperate with Aizen to pretend to fight?" Ash: "Is this a fake fight, is there a problem?" elerator: "I thought of a very cruel thing." elerator: "There is a Guild Master here. Most likely, Satan will be killed. He doesn''t need to think of Samael as arade at all." Aizen Sosuke: "elerator, don''t say things like that, no one can confirm the oue of the battle before the battle ends?" Aizen Sosuke: "No matter what, it''s best to do some more preparations." L: "Aizen is right, hide one more card, maybe this card is the hope for thesteback." Kobayashi: "I have met Tohru, and Tohru has be my maid!" Kobayashi: "Who can tell me, what happened while I wasmunicating with Tohru?" Kobayashi watched the battle scene like a god in the guild live broadcast. .... In the live broadcast of the guild. Shirohige really unleashed his full power at this time. Because after entering the mirror dimension, he no longer had to worry about the devastating impact of his blow. Shirohige punched blow after blow, the entire sky above Karakura Town copsed, and the shaking of the ground never stopped, like an earthquake measuring 8 on the Richter Scale thatsted for a long time. Everyone present who could fly in the air and stay warm asked why they didn''t continue to stand on the ground. ... CC: "I have something to ask." At first, when Ainz Ooal Gown said that someone in this guild could kill her, CC was not convinced. It was just that at that time, she didn''t expect to leave so much, and now that she saw such a scene as the destruction of this world, she waspletely speechless. What guild did she join? Lelouch: "..." Lelouch didn''t want to talk, he needed to calm down. Although the Super Dimensional Guild strength was stronger, he was happier and more excited, however, this meant a greater risk to himself. But when Lelouch saw a world-shattering sight like this, he had no words. ... Shirai Kuroko: "This is the power of the strong! It''s really surprising, isn''t it?" Ophis: "Yeah, that''s surprising!" Yagami Taichi: "???" King: "???" Pure White Spirit User: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "@Ophis. What are you doing to join in on the fun, if you want, you can also destroy the world." Ophis: "But everyone was surprised. Isn''t that revealing surprise now?" Ophis doesn''t understand. CC: "..." Lelouch: "..." Why did they join the guild at the same time, but they felt that they were not in sync with each other? Is this the difference between a real rookie and a real boss? Kobayashi: "So who can exin to me what happened? ?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "They went to the world of Bleach on a mission! Then they met a very strong enemy, and ended up fighting." Sawada Tsunayoshi exined in short words. To be honest, when he first saw this scene, he wasn''t much better than Kobayashi and the others, but after so much training, he had gotten used to it. Wasn''t it just a fight that brought the scene of world destruction? Isn''t this the normal way for big boss level characters in this guild? Not to mention the scene of the destruction of the world, even if it is the destruction of the real world, there are big bosses in the guild who can do it, and not one or two. .... Edogawa Conan: "Don''t think too much, just watch quietly." Edogawa Conan: "After all, neers have such time! If it''s really uneptable, then watch well, even though I''m amoner now, I''m still a calm group." Kaito Kid: "I''m gliding through the sky with a parachute on my back! I feel the wind is a bit noisy." Nakiri Erina: "Don''t flip the parachute directly, the herbs fall from the top and find you don''t have a parachute! That kind of despair I believe you shouldn''t want to experience it even once." ..... Seeing the discussion of the guild chat room, Su Han smiled. At this moment, Satan eyes turned cold and emotionless, and said, "You dare to be distracted when you face me! You are looking for death. " The ck mist spread throughout the battlefield. They all turned into spears one after another. At this moment, it is aiming at Su Han direction. There are too many spears, they are all in the sky and on the ground. There was no way to hide, more importantly. Spear too fast. "Your weapon shouldn''t be a real weapon, but a collection of supernatural energies, right?" Su Han words seemed to be asking, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the ck light from his body spread out. Yami Yami no Mi Fruit, Dark Domain! Chapter 638: Gate of Babylon Zanpakutou version Chapter 638: Gate of Babylon Zanpakutou version The moment the ck spear touched the Dark Domain, everything disappeared without a trace. "Eliminated? Imagine Breakers?" Satan as Lord of Hell, he is also one of the seniors in the Transmigrator Organization. His knowledge of boundless dimensions far exceeds the knowledge of some half-hearted Transmigators. In just a nce, he could see the essence of Su Han strength. "If it is Imagine Breaker, why is this person able to use supernatural powers?" If Su Han abilities were truly the same as Kamijou Touma, then Su Han should only be able to use physical strength. Obviously, this was different from Su Han situation. "You know a lot, unfortunately it''s useless." Su Han spread out his arms, as he used the Rinnegan Six Tomoe, "Bansho Ten''in!" The attraction that immediately pulled Satan shot towards Su Han uncontrobly. "After Imagine Breaker, now the Rinnegan? What happened to this person? He''s definitely not an anime character, but he has suchplicated powers, this doesn''t make any sense! It''spletely unreasonable." His body sank into the Dark Domain, and Satan felt that the supernatural power in his body was rapidly being erased. However, Satan did not panic, he had experienced too many battles in his life, whether it was willpower, physical or supernatural power, all honed to the pinnacle. "You can''t finish everything with a peak sharpening." Su Han words to Satan. "Does this person still have the power to spy on people hearts?" Even though Satan took Su Han very seriously in his heart, he realized that he still seemed to be looking down on him. Satan had always thought that he was aprehensive powerhouse, but today, he had found a powerhouse that was just asprehensive without any weaknesses as himself. Moreover, the opponent methods are moreplicated than his, and his strength is supposedly stronger than his. Su Han punched Satan, the titan bodybined with his extremely strong physical fitness, this punch hit Satan face hard. Satan bones let out a creaking sound, and his entire body was instantly blown away. Canceling Dark Domain, Su Han immediately used Hiraishin no Jutsu. Dark Domain is very powerful, but when fully deployed, it will limit even his own supernatural power. Of course, this restriction wasn''t too much like Kamijou Touma Imagine Breaker, which isted Kamijou Touma from all supernatural powers. Otherwise, Su Han wouldn''t be able to use the Rinnegan to use Bansh Ten''in. This limitation will only make Su Han use supernatural powers, and the physical strength consumed will increase exponentially. Because, some of the supernatural powers that Su Han used will be obliterated by the Dark Domain. Therefore, in the use of the Dark Domain, Su Han rarely used Power Stones that depleted his stamina. In one second, Su Han teleported a hundred times using Hiraishin no Jutsu. Satan body froze in midair, and then turned into a mist of blood. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Damn it!" Nakiri Erina: "Amazing!" Fourth Hokage: "Satan killed? It''s too weak! It''s not worth 250,000 points!" Minato felt that this waspletely unreasonable. King: "Probably because of 250,000 points, mostly in the name of the Lord of Hell and his powerful underlings, like this" Old Man is the Marquis: "I I remember Jack who has a bounty of 1 billion, one of the three cmities of Kaido who has died" Ash: "This is too easy, isn''t it?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Who said that person died?" .... Su Han could feel the auras of dead souls constantly gathering. In a few moments, Satan body reshaped. "Soul Burial!" Satan clenched his fists and the God of Death appeared behind him. The scythe in his hand was a very traditional image of the Western God of Death. The god of death moved, and the scythe that shed towards Su Han, a force aimed directly at the soul. "Unfortunately, I haven''t fused the Soul Stone yet!" Su Han felt somewhat regretful. If he merged with the Soul Stone, he would be happy to teach the God of Death in front of him what a true soul type attack was... Su Han waved his hand with golden ripples behind him appearing, and countless Zanpakutou appeared, and rushed towards the Death God. "Gate of Babylon?" Surprise appeared on Satan face. What is the Gate of Babylon? This is not a skill, how can the opponent have it. And why is this Noble Phantasm fired at the Gate of Babylon not a Noble Phantasm, but a Zanpakutou aimed at the soul? Satan was speechless. Even though Satan waspletely speechless, his movements didn''t stop, he built a protectiveyer in front of him. With a clink, the Zanpakutou were unable to break through the defenses erected by Satan. However, the God of Death, who was like behind Satan, was unable to escape, and was stabbed by countless Zanpakutou, and he screamed loudly. Yamamoto Genrysai: "..." Unohana Retsu: "..." Kuchiki Byakuya: "..." Either Yamamoto Genrysai who dared to call himself the strongest Shinigami, or Kuchiki Byakuya who was known as a rookie in Soul Society, even though they looked calm on an ordinary day. At this moment, seeing the countless Zanpakutou, they became speechless. "Is that Ryjin Jakka of mine?" Watching his Ryjin Jakka stab Satan and be blown away by Satanyers of defense. Yamamoto Genrysai eyes widened. It was the strongest legendary Zanpakutou of the Fire Release! Using it like a bullet was an insult to him! Yamamoto Genrysai gritted his teeth! He did not admit that he, like Kurosaki Isshin, was blinded by Su Han wealth! "There''s even Captain Yamamoto Zanpakutou, no surprise my Senbonzakura is also there" Kuchiki Byakuya continued tofort himself, but he was the inconspicuous Senbonzakura at all, and as it flowed through the Death God body, he felt an ufortable feeling. Where did all the Zanpakutoue from? And there were all the Zanpakutou, if not for Senbonzakura still in his hands, Kuchiki Byakuya would have believed him even if Su Han had looted Soul Society. Chapter 639: I almost became a young master in a rich and powerful family Chapter 639: I almost became a young master in a rich and powerful family Taking a deep breath, Kuchiki Byakuya looked at Urahara Kisuke beside him withplexity in his eyes. "What is it? The head of the Kuchiki Family sees us traitors from Soul Society, do you want to arrest us now?" Urahara Kisuke noticed Kuchiki Byakuya gaze, and looked at Kuchiki Byakuya with a half smile. But don''t panic at all. If it was Yamamoto Genrysai standing in front of Urahara Kisuke, then he would have turned around and fled without saying a word, taking Kurosaki Ichigo and Kurosaki Isshin. But if only Kuchiki Byakuya.... "Not!" Kuchiki Byakuya shook his head and said. "Although I don''t know why you are here, but you are here to solve the problem here, and you are our ally." "At least now, I have no reason to be your enemy." "I''m sure Commander Yamamoto knew he would make such a decision as well." Now looking for trouble with Urahara Kisuke? Kuchiki Byakuya is not tired of living yet. Although the rtionship between Urahara Kisuke and Su Han and the others is unknown, Urahara Kisuke came here with Su Han and the others. Despite seeing the situation in front of them. Even if Urahara Kisuke had contact with Su Han and the others, it was estimated that the rtionship was not deep. But what if he made a move and let Su Han be the enemy? "You really can talk!" Urahara Kisuke saw Kuchiki Byakuya thoughts, and a mocking smile appeared on his mouth. As if Kuchiki Byakuya had not heard these words, he saw Lucifer who was being crushed by the bald-headed man in the distance, and Commander Yamamoto, who seemed to be staring at this scene, but was actually starting to doubt the life of the team leader. After confirming Kuchiki Byakuya attitude, Urahara Kisuke becamezy again. "Since you don''t want to arrest us, then why are you talking to me?" "I saw so many Zanpakutou, aren''t you surprised?" Kuchiki Byakuya looked at the countless Zanpakutou in the distance and asked. "I''ve seen them, they''re all real." Urahara Kisuke said in disbelief. Kuchiki Byakuya: "..." You don''t have to tell me that I know it''s all real. Then Urahara Kisuke continued speaking. "What do you think? It''s possible to reproduce all of the Zanpakutou from Soul Society without us noticing and it can also make us the original owners feel that they are real. someone who can do all this, can we spy on him?" Kuchiki Byakuya nodded silently, and had to admit that what Urahara Kisuke said made a lot of sense. Even Kuchiki Byakuya still had his doubts about the Zanpakutou disyed by Su Han, but he forcefully erased this thought. .... On the battlefield. "Son of a bitch!" Satan face was grim, and theyer of translucent light that had previously blocked him was pushed forward and spread continuously, and finally shattered under the Zanpakutou barrage of fire. Satan took back his Death God projection, felt that the Death God projection was full of holes, and there was sadness in his eyes. But then, his eyes turned cold. A death curse shot out from his mouth, and finally turned into a snake-shaped spell in midair, dissipating and coiling around Su Han body. Su Han used the Reality Stone to instantly dispel the curse of death, realizing that his stamina had reached the limit, he bought a physical strength talisman and restored his stamina to a full state. When Su Han looked up again, he found that Satan was no longer in front of him. "Run? Not!" His Kenbunshoku Haki spread around him under the increase in Ki, he immediately sensed where Satan was. Next he used the Space Stone. Time and space shifted, and Satan appeared in front of Su Han with a confused expression. Wait, what''s going on here? Wasn''t he hiding well just now? Su Han clenched his fists with the Strength Power Stone. His fist hit Satan chest so hard that Satan was blown away like a cannonball. Power swept over Satan body and his body copsed. "How can he be so strong?" Satan forcefully stopped in midair, with a look of disbelief on his face. The strength that Su Han disyed was beyond his expectations. It was a power that was hard to resist even for him. Satan body begins to regenerate again. "I can''t believe that there is real immortality in this world! "Su Han appeared in front of Satan. This time it hit Satan head. *boom* Satan fell from the sky like a meteor, hitting the ground triggering a shockwave. Under the shockwave, Karakura Town which was nearly destroyed in the battle between the guild members and the Seven Demon Kings of Hell, was swept away andpletely turned into a crater, there was no sign of the city at all. Kurosaki Isshin coughed, reaching out his hand to remove the dust. He looked at Karakura Town which hadpletely disappeared, and he sighed. "Fortunately this is a new world, if this was the real world, then our house would be destroyed..." "If our house is destroyed and I have to buy another one in the future, maybe I should take out a mortgage." Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Kurosaki Isshin with a dull face. Seeing this kind of battle scene in front of him, do you think the matter of the house is important? Kurosaki Ichigo thought of something. Father, you are a member of the Shiba family, a well-known family in Soul Society, and a Shinigami in the level. Even if his father defected now, he would still be a top tier existence. Why are you so miserable in the human world, and you still have to worry about home? He, Kurosaki Ichigo always thought he was just an ordinary high school student. But it wasn''t until he joined the guild and witnessed Bleach that he realized... It turns out that he is the protagonist with three powers! Shinigami, Hollows, and Quincy. What''s more, if Kurosaki Isshin had not defected back then, then Kurosaki Ichigo was now the young master of the top family in Soul Society! Chapter 640: Method of defeating Satan Chapter 640: Method of defeating Satan Sawada Tsunayoshi: "I really wonder what Ichigo is thinking right now? Him expression is a bit strange." Ash: "I think he''s thinking he obviously has a rich family, why is he living as a poor ordinary high school student?" Ichigo Kurosaki: "???" Why did Dumbash child clearly guess what he was thinking at this moment? Could Dumbash be able to read minds? Ash: "I can''t read minds, but isn''t that the case! @Magical Girl Illya." Magical Girl Illya: "Don''t involve me! I don''t want to talk now!" Illya who was speaking in detail to Irisviel, which resulted in the shattering of a rich youngdy dream, she was very heartbroken right now and needed to calm down. .... Edogawa Conan: "So, why hasn''t the Guild Master killed Satan yet?" L: "Shouldn''t say why haven''t killed yet but, Guild Master has killed Satan several times, but why hasn''t Satan died yet!" Kaito Kid: "Right! This time, the Transmigator held out for a long time." Su Xiaoxiao: "I used my Kenbunshoku Haki to spy on Satan heart, but Satan mental defense is very good, so all I heard were stuttering words." Su Xiaoxiao: "But through those disjointed words, I roughly understand why this person can''t be killed! This person has an infinite life! Of course it cannot be said that he is immortal, to be precise, if he died once, then the inhabitants of hell would die for him once in hell! Unless all the inhabitants of hell die, otherwise Satan will not die." Sakata Gintoki: "Isn''t this invincible? Only god knows how many people are in hell!" Is such a method still workable? CC: "..." CC imagined this immortality, and then thought of his own immortality. She felt that his so-called immortality seemed like nothing? Lelouch: "..." After joining this guild, Lelouch worldview has never been broken once or twice. Isn''t this reforming now? Luckily he was young and he could endure it. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then what will the Guild Master do now?" Su Xiaoxiao: "What else can I do, kill to death!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It is very difficult to kill the other party. After all, even if that''s what the inhabitants of hell count in the billions, there might even be far more than that." Kirishima Touka: "Isn''t this immortality?" Waver: "As expected of a big boss tier Transmigator! Compared to an ordinary Transmigator, a Transmigator of this level is not only strong, but also has an almost immortal life essence, he has made perfect preparations." Atreus: "Then how did the Guild Master kill him? Could it be that he couldn''t kill the opponent? Or should he seal the opponent? If the opponent is sealed, does that count aspleting the mission?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "No wonder the reward for the mission is so high! It turns out that the difficulty is also very high" Kosaka Kyosuke who was on the Tokyo Express, felt that the enemy was hard to kill was the most annoying. No matter how you fight, you can''t kill him, it''s really annoying. .... 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If there really isn''t a solution, the Demon Lord can''t be so calm! I''m sure the Demon Lord has actually found a solution, but he''s just observing now and giving it pleasure to watch." Symbol of Peace: "???" Nakiri Erina: "Howe?" Kasumi Utako: "Think about it, if we consider the Guild Master cunning behavior! Is what Kuroneko said really possible?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I didn''t expect you to know me so well." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Sigh..." Youkai Sage: "If it weren''t for the fear of getting banned, I would have mentioned it long ago." Esdeath: "+1" Fourth Hokage: "+2" Ainz Ooal Gown: "+10086." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yukari-okaasan!" Youkai Sage: "I hate you the most to call me this name! If you have the ability, you wille face to face with me!" Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Youkai Sage: "I just got hacked Sorry! Excuse me! Say goodbye." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Be stubborn, arrogant, kneel and beg for mercy! Yukari-okaasan is the hero of the guild!" Tokisaki Kurumi: "The number one person who resisted the Guild Master brutal rules was Yukari-san! It''s a shame that Yukari-san shamelessly surrendered to the enemy in her first moment of resistance." Busujima Saeko: "Good show." Altair: "Yeah, good show!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, don''t mention this one, Even though this person is stubborn! He has no weaknesses at all." Su Xiaoxiao: "I''ve thought of a method, but if it will work, let''s try it first." .... Su Han spread his arms, his body turned into thunder and lightning, and at the same time used the Storm and Lightning Divine Authority. In just a moment, the sky was covered with clouds, and lightning shed and thundered. If one leaves the earth at this time, one can find that the sky of a small part of the earth is covered with dark clouds. With such arge range of Divine Authority, one can only imagine howrge the amount of lightning umted. Su Han body shone and the heavens and earth turned into a sea of lightning that rushed into his body. Then, Su Han grabbed Satan arm, then endless power of lightning poured into Satan body. Satan body trembled, but his face remained indifferent, he looked at Su Han, while biting the tip of his tongue and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Blood spurted and instantly turned into a small snake, biting Su Han neck. But the blood-colored snake bit the air. Su Han used space distortion to iste the small snake in the air. "You can''t kill me! So next, it''s time topete for perseverance and patience." Satanughed, "I once faced a strong enemy! I spent thousands of years with him, in the end, he was exhausted! I only needed one move and he died by my hands." "I have a feeling that you are very likely to follow his path." "I do not think so!" Su Han shook his head. Su Han firstpletely paralyzed Satan body with lightning, and then he used the Reality Stone to create eight versions of Gae Bolg. Finally, Su Han used the Space Stone to create a space cage. "Are you going to seal me?" Satan had a mocking smile appear on the corners of his mouth. "Too bad, I''ve made preparations for this too! If I don''t return to the underworld for a hundred years, then hell will summon me back by force!" Satan looked at Su Han with a sneer. "One hundred years of suffering and one hundred years of loneliness, I can still tolerate it. Then, what will you do next? Young adult." "Do not worry! This time you''re dead." Su Leng smiled. He activated the Dark Domain covering Satan body. "Let the inhabitants of hell die for you? This is a tremendous power" Praise Su Han. "If that''s the case, then I will use the Dark Domain to negate the power of the rtionship between you hell dwellers, can you still be resurrected? Satan!" Chapter 641: Mission Complete Chapter 641: Mission Complete Satan pupils contracted. He thought about Su Han words carefully, and found that he had indeed lost touch with hell, and there was panic on his face. His will was indeed strong, and his patience had reached the pinnacle. But it was all based on the fact that he wasn''t going to die. If his foundation was destroyed, would he still be able to maintain such a firm and calm demeanor? The obvious answer is no! "How could you actually do such a thing?!" Satan face was gloomy and he knew that he had really fallen this time. However, unlike ordinary Transmigators, Satan did not cry for his father or mother, nor did he beg for mercy from Su Han, but was very calm from beginning to end. After a short silence, he finally spoke, "Before I die, can you tell me your true identity?" "Just treat me as a member of the Organization of Space and Time Stability." "No wonder there''s Shirohige and elerator." Satan seemed as if he had discovered something at this point. Su Han sighed lightly, "Let''s go on the road with a calm mind!" Su Han eyes showed the Rinnegan Six Tomoe. He prepares to use his Nigendo (Human Path) ability to obtain information in Satan mind. "You think this is me telling you the information that was on my mind?" At the end of his life, Satan looked at Su Han, seemed tough at himself, and seemed tough reluctantly. "This n was originally nned as a precaution, I really didn''t think I would actually be used one day." Satan words carried a trace of unwillingness, and then his body copsed little by little into a point of light. "I really don''t want to! I''ve done all the calctions, I never thought that I would die in the BlBleach world that I thought I would be guaranteed a win." Su Han was unable to touch Satan body and soul. "Suicide?" He pulled his hand back. He dispersed the space barrier and the Dark Domain, then looked up at the sky, and sighed. "I actually met a real man. Sure enough, the gap between an ordinary Transmigator and an experienced Transmigator was sorge that it wasn''t evenparable! Whether it''s a personal thought, or by force." "Wait a minute, no system notification? Is the mission not finished yet? Or is Satan saved? It shouldn''t be possible!" Su Han remembered the mission and he understood the reason. "I shouldn''t have closed the gap in time and space and expelled hell forever. So, I haven''t reallypleted the mission yet." As long as it wasn''t Satan still using some special method of survival, the matter of sealing hell wasn''t a problem. Then, he raised his head to look at the distant battlefield. .... Saitama fights against Lucifer. If Lucifer fought him, Saitama would punch half of Lucifer body with one blow. If Lucifer chooses to run away, Saitama will immediately appear behind Lucifer, then destroy half of Lucifer body. Because Lucifer recovery ability is too strong, Lucifer is now in a state of destruction and recovery. Next to Saitama, was Yamamoto Genrysai, if Saitama turned to look at him, then Yamamoto Genrysai would show Saitama a polite yet embarrassing smile. After all Yamamoto Genrysai can''t offend Saitama! Absolutely incapable of offending. The bald head man in front of him was truly ruthless. Maybe it''s time to retire! After all, he was a peace-loving person. ..... The battle between Shirohige and Beelzebub had ended. At this moment, Shirohige sat on the ruins, holding the Naginata in his hands, his golden hair fluttering, and his eyes staring into the distance. .... On the other hand, Luo Cuilian has alsopletely killed Abaddon. .... As for elerator, he, Aizen and Samael, uhthey''re still in a fake fight. Su Han: "..." Should he remind elerator and Aizen now that the battle is truly over. But doesn''t this look too embarrassing? Su Han saw that they seemed to be having fun. "By the way, I remember there seemed to be an enemy before?" After reading the mission information, Su Han thought of Azazel. If he remembered correctly, Azazel should have been thrown straight into the underworld by Satan earlier? Previously Su Han was to prevent trouble in the human world. Even if the mirror dimension is opened. He had also paid attention to the human world, he did not find any enemies in the space-time gap. In other words Azazel should never set foot in the human world again... "Since he has fled back to the underworld, then leave him alone." Thoughts shed through Su Han mind, he finally left Azazel in the back of his head. After all, the seven kings of hell followed Satan in the human world, but only five. In other words, there are at least two hell kings still in hell. From this point of view, if Azazel ran away, whether Su Han chased him or not, it made no sense. After all, this isn''t the only thing left. Su Han used Hiraishin no Jutsu and immediately appeared beside Saitama. "Saitama, it''s time to finish off the enemy." After Saitama looked around for a while, he finally realized, "Is it over? If that''s the case, then it''s time for me to end it." After, the previousziness waspletely gone, and Saitama expression became serious, he looked at Lucifer and gave a series of serious fists. Under this blow, Lucifer body was annihted. In the moment before his death, what was in Lucifer eyes was not anger, not despair, but relief. Su Han: "..." So, Su Han is really curious, how many psychological shadows does Saitama bring to Lucifer? Only in this way could Lucifer show relief when he truly faced death. However he didn''t ask and snapped his fingers. The mirror dimension began to crumble. elerator, Aizen, Shirohige, and the others all appeared in the human world, beside Su Han. "It is over?" elerator coughed somewhat embarrassedly, and stopped fighting with Samael. Aizen is innocent and calm, without the slightest shame. He held Kyoka Suigetsu, and Samael stood obediently behind Aizen. This scene made Urahara Kisuke face turn ugly. Urahara Kisuke saw Yamamoto Genrysai, Unohana Retsu, and Kuchiki Byakuya. It was found that they had no doubts about this situation, obviously under the control of Aizen five senses getting stronger. Su Han didn''t care what Urahara Kisuke thought, he came to a gap between space and time. 100% Power Stone Power! Su Han punched into the gap of space and time and another world trembled. This attack directly shook the foundation of the hell ne. However, Su Han didn''t bother to see what kind of result his punch had achieved. Su Han exchanged the physical strength talisman to restore his depleted stamina to its peak. Then, he used the Space Stone to directly cut through the space-time gap. The moment the gap between time and space was cut, the sound of a system notification sounded in the ears of all the guild members. [Ding! The guild mission has been sessfullypleted! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao makes the biggest contribution and gets 100,000 points] [Father Shirohige got 30,000 points] [I''m Not Bald gets 35,000 points] [Aizen Sosuke gets 25,000 points] High Priest Luo Hao gets 25,000 points] [elerator gets 20,000 points] [Kurosaki Ichigo gets 15,000 points] Chapter 642: Aizen, Urahara Kisuke, Kurosaki Ichigo Chapter 642: Aizen, Urahara Kisuke, Kurosaki Ichigo "Since the mission has beenpleted, then we should also go." Su Han looked around all the guild members present. "I am free!" Saitama said in azy tone. "I will all obey your foster brother instructions." Luo Cuilian didn''t care, what Su Han said was what it was. "How about you guys stay for a while! Give me a chance to cheer everyone up?" Kurosaki Ichigo gave an invitation to all the guild members present. "Young Ichigo, don''t waste your time!" Aizen smiled on the side, "Every time the Guild Masterpletes a mission, everyone will leave! Do you think the Guild Master will break this for you?" Kurosaki Ichigo had to admit that what Aizen said was true. "Even if the Guild Master and the others wish to stay as guests. Go to Wandenreich, wouldn''t that be better? The ce and atmosphere of the Wandenreich is much better than Ichigo-kun house." Aizen smiled and said thest sentence. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Aizen and gritted his teeth. Damn, can you do whatever you want with power? He''s so jealous... Urahara Kisuke frowned, looking at Kurosaki Ichigo and Aizen with doubt, well aware of the strange atmosphere between Kurosaki Ichigo and Aizen. A friend is not like a friend, but an enemy is not like an enemy. It''s more like a rtionship between enemy and friend. "If I remember correctly, Ichigo and Aizen have never met?" Urahara Kisuke eyes dimmed, he looked at Aizen, Su Han and the others again, and watched Aizen. The atmosphere with Su Han and the others was also the same as Kurosaki Ichigo, Su Han and the others, and he guessed that Aizen and Su Han and the others were also rted. "Then it will be troublesome." Urahara Kisuke has the heart to take revenge on Aizen, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know the power Aizen wields. Even with their current strength, they will go all out, it''s hard to take revenge on Aizen. If Aizen had anything to do with Su Han and the others, then he couldpletely give up the idea of revenge. Because the distance between him and Aizen, and even Su Han and the others was too big. "Gurararara.... Even though we havepleted the mission and will be leaving now, that doesn''t mean that you have nothing to do with it!" Shirohige said apanied by Kenbunshoku Haki that enveloped the city of Karakura. "What do you mean?" Kurosaki Ichigo asked. Su Han looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and took Shirohige words, "Even though we havepleted the mission! However, there are still many undead wreaking havoc in Karakura town!" "Is that so?" Kurosaki Ichigo clenched his Zanpakutou tightly and nodded to Su Han and the others, "Then Guild Masters, you guys should go first. I will deal with the undead rampaging in this city." "No need to bother!" Su Han said. Then, they saw Su Han spread out his arms. He used the Divine Authority of storm and thunder. Then above the sky, there was a dark cloud, Kenbunshoku Haki covered the entire Karakura Town, and every living corpse in Karakura Town was reflected in his perception. "Now is the time to end this." Endless lightning descended from the sky, and the entire city of Karakura turned into a sea of thunder at this moment. "How could it be? Covering the entire Karakura Town within his attack range! What''s more, he perfectly controls his attacks, and everything he attacks is undead and doesn''t hurt innocent people!" Urahara Kisuke was surprised. However, when he recalled the strength that Su Han had shown earlier, the shock on his face faded, reced by a bitter smile. If it is Su Han, naturally has such strength. Lightning and lightning came and went quickly. Only a few seconds passed. The thunder and lightning stopped, and the dark clouds above the sky also disappeared little by little. "I have roughly cleaned the city! However, I sensed earlier that there are still a small number of undead that have left the city." Su Han looked at Kurosaki Ichigo. "The undead that have fled from Karakura Town, leave it to me to deal with it!" Kurosaki Ichigo said. "Wherever they run away, I will definitely kill them all." Su Han looked at Ichigo and after realizing his determination, he turned around and looked at the guild members around him, "Since the matter is over, let''s go back!" Su Han closed his eyes and clicked submit the mission. The next moment, light enveloped their bodies, and then Su Han and the others simply disappeared. Urahara Kisuke looked to the opposite side warily, his eyes focused on Aizen and Yamamoto Genrysai. Kurosaki Isshin seemed to have a smile on his face, but he also clenched his Zanpakutou ready to fight. Aizen walked over to Ichigo Kurosaki, looked at Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Isshin, with the same smile on his face, "Don''t worry, I''m no longer interested in you two, nor am I interested in the group of deceased Shinigami in reality." "If you don''t provoke me, I won''t bother doing anything to you! Of course if you do!, I''m sure the consequences are not what you want to see." Aizen takes off his sses. At this moment, he carried a strong sense of oppression to Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Isshin. At the same time, Samael raised his head behind Aizen, staring intently at Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Isshin. The atmosphere became very tense. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Aizen helplessly, and sighed, "Aizen, since this matter has been resolved, then you should also return to Soul Society." Chapter 643: Aizen and I are innocent Chapter 643: Aizen and I are innocent "Why did I return in such a hurry? Ichigo-kun is still so heartless, I think we''re already good friends!" Aizen smiled and his voice was slightly regretful. Kurosaki Ichigo was speechless. Aizen looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and didn''t answer, shrugged, and didn''t say anything else. Putting the sses back on, the sharp temperament fused and became gentle. He looked to Captain Yamamoto, Kuchiki Byakuya, and Unohana Retsu behind him. "Captain, now that the matter has been resolved, we should return." "Alright!" Yamamoto Genrysai face nodded. But he was clearly thinking something, he didn''t pay attention to Kurosaki Ichigo, Kurosaki Isshin because he was dominated by Aizen five senses, he ignored the people in front of him. At this moment, Yamamoto Genrysai was thinking of Saitama, who had shown unrivaled strength before, and Su Han, who had allowed Saitama to retreat. The strength disyed by Su Han and the others undoubtedly surpassed the Seireitei, which made Yamamoto Genrysai feel great pressure. In response to the appearance of Su Han and the others, does Seireitei want to change his current policy? Or, in the future, if they met Su Han and the others, how should they treat them? These were all issues that Yamamoto Genrysai needed to consider. Several Shinigami captains used Shunpo and disappeared instantly. Before leaving, Unohana Retsu frowned and looked at Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Isshin, his spiritual senses sensed something, but in the end, she still didn''t say anything. Seeing everyone leave, Kurosaki Isshin finally rxed. If he really faced Yamamoto Genrysai, even with Urahara Kisuke help, Kurosaki Isshin was less than 30% certain that he would withdraw. After all, Yamamoto Genrysai was the strongest Shinigami in the history of the Bleach world, no matter how exaggerating that was. But at the same time that he felt relieved, Kurosaki Isshin was a little strange. "I think it will be a fight with Captain Yamamoto and the others. I didn''t expect Captain Yamamoto to actually pretend not to see us! It must be said that Captain Yamamoto seems to recognize us?" Kurosaki Isshin said in confusion. Could it be that he had changed so much over the years? There is no other reason! Even if his appearance had changed, Captain Yamamoto wouldn''t fail to recognize the Zanpakutou Engetsu in his hands, would he? "Captain Yamamoto really doesn''t recognize us!" Urahara Kisuke turned his head and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, "Since Aizen used the predominance of the five senses before to cover us, if I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed such a thing." "Aizen really helped us?" Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Isshin both set their sights on Kurosaki Ichigo. They could all see that Aizen previous attitude towards Kurosaki Ichigo was a bit odd. Kurosaki Ichigo scratched his head in annoyance, how could he exin this? He is in the guild, and his rtionship with Aizen is not good. He''s innocent! Even though he wanted toin, Ichigo Kurosaki was clearly unable to utter these words, and in the end he could only say, "I know what you mean! I will give you a reasonable exnation, but not now!" "The most important thing now is to finish all the rampaging undead. The further away these undead run away. In the future, if we want to really solve the problem, the energy we need to expend will be even greater!" ... Su Han returned to the spiritual energy world, he then looked at the mission evaluation. "In addition to the points rewarded by missions, there are also special rewards that add to the essence of life." Su Han smiled. Su Han directly clicked to upgrade. The next moment, his entire body let out a crackling sound. Su Han could feel that his body was changing inch by inch. "It doesn''t hurt, I even feel warm on my body. But it''s hard to say what has changed in detail!" The warm feeling on his body quickly disappeared. An astonished expression appeared on his face, "My strength has increased, and" Su Han reached out and touched his eyes and instantly transformed into the Rinnegan Six Tomoe. "That''s right! My feeling is that the Rinnegan Six Tomoe power has also gained a lot of improvement." It is called life essence enhancement, for the reason the system said earlier, so Su Han only understands the general idea, and he doesn''t know much about it. But now, he understood. Because now the changes in him can be felt clearly. His strength is increasing. Strength, physique, eye power, physical attributes. All of them got a significant improvement. Su Han took out a Soul Stone from the guild warehouse, and tested if he could fuse the fourth Infinity Stone as usual. When he found out that he couldn''t, Su Han was not disappointed, he put the Soul Stone into the system warehouse. Then, hey on the bed, closed his eyes, and entered the guild chat room. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "@Aizen Sosuke@ Kurosaki Ichigo. @elerator. @High Priest Luo Hao. @Father Shirohige. @I''m Not Bald." Su Xiaoxiao: "Did you guys increase essence?" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... I used it." Father Shirohige: "Afterpleting the increase in essence, my strength, physical strength, and speed have all increased significantly! And I feel thepatibility between my body and the Gura Gura no Mi fruit has been improved even further" Father Shirohige: "Even I still feel a bit overwhelming!" Chapter 644: Undying King Alucard has joined the guild Chapter 644: Undying King Alucard has joined the guild Old Man is the Marquis: "Strength has increased in all aspects? And thepatibility between the Goro Goro no Mi fruits also increased? Remarkable?!" Koro-sensei: "Is this too much?" High Priest Luo Hao: "Shirohige is right." High Priest Luo Hao: "I also use it, except that I have the same feelings as Shirohige, I also find it easier for me to cultivate Ki!" .... Sitting cross-legged in front of the thatched hut, feeling the natural beauty of Lushan Mountain, Luo Cuilian felt that his training speed was several percent higher than before. A rare mood swing appeared in Luo Cuilian eyes, and she muttered, "I thought my talent was already one of the strongest in the world, I didn''t expect that after the improvement of life essence, my talent in training would increase." Luo Cuilian clenched her fists and a surge of power circted within her body. In addition to the improvement in his talent, Luo Cuilian also felt that thepatibility between his body and Divine Authority, and even the magic power in his body, etc., had greatly improved. "The prize this time is really amazing." .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "In the final analysis, Old Shirohige fighting abilityes from two aspects. On the one hand, its strong physical strength and on the other hand, it is the Gura Gura no Mi Fruit." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Thepatibility rate of the Gura Gura no fruit has increased, and at the same time, its physical strength has greatly increased. Does this mean that old Shirohigebat effectiveness has also increased greatly?" elerator : "I haven''t used Essence Boost yet, is this an exaggeration?" Su Xiaoxiao: "No exaggeration, with this Life Essence, mybat effectiveness has increased by at least 10% to 20%! " Su Xiaoxiao: "And I feel that the essence of life is not to increasebat effectiveness, increasebat effectiveness is just an essory." Su Han did not expect the increase in life essence to be so extraordinary. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Ainz Ooal Gown: "!?!" Kayaba Akihiko: Increases Guild Masterbat power by 10% or 20%? And it''s just an essory too!" ... Kayaba Akihiko, who was experimenting, identally burned some of theponents. Are you kidding? essories have increased yourbat power so much. If you focus on increasingbat power, won''t it double yourbat power? ording to Su Han current doubling of strength, what is the concept? Kirigaya Kazuto who was assisting Kayaba Akihiko experiment at the side, saw this and became worried. "Kayaba-san, what happened?" "It is nothing!" Taking a deep breath, Kayaba Akihiko forced himself to calm down, "Maybe because I''m too tired recently! I''m going to rest for a bit." After he finished speaking, Kayaba Akihiko didn''t even look at Kirigaya Kazuto, turned around and left. Kirigaya Kazuto doesn''t have any opinion on this either. After seeing Kayaba Akihiko departure, he continued his experiments. Kayaba Akihiko spoke in the guild while walking. .... Kayaba Akihiko: "How do I feel that so-called essence enhancement gifts are even more valuable than points?" Nakiri Erina: "I''m afraid it''s not only that." Shinonono Tabane: "Woohoo! I''m so jealous, if I had known, I would have snatched this mission earlier. I want it too." Old Man is the Marquis: "You mean, your strength is better than mine?" Marquis Voban frowned, did Shinonono Tabane underestimate him? Could it be that everyone in the guild felt that it was an easy thing to surpass his strength? Tsunayoshi Sawada: "An obstacle to this mission, Marquis Voban has appeared." Edogawa Conan: "His strength is stronger than Marquis Voban! Sure enough high reward missions, if one wants to participate, the difficulty is also very high." Esdeath: "Is it just my feeling that Marquis Voban has been made a power-counting unit in the guild and after being upgraded to a power-counting unit, Marquis Voban is still enjoying it. " Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban didn''t expect it at first, but after hearing what Esdeath said, he really felt what Esdeath said was true? He had truly be the unit of measurement for the strength of the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "Congrattions to Marquis Voban for being promoted to the guild power count unit!" High Priest Luo Hao: "Congrattions!" Old Man is the Marquis: "..." .... Marquis Voban had a somber, face. Although he really wanted to refute, when he thought about his current strength it might not be as good as Luo Cuilian, and all thoughts of his refutation disappeared. Rather, it is a kind of reluctance. "I have to increase my strength in the shortest possible time." Marquis Voban subconsciously saw how much Divine Authority he possessed. He felt that what Luo Hao had said earlier was not wrong. Rather than blindly hunting Heretic Gods and gaining Divine Authority, it was better to pick a few top Divine Authorities and strengthen them with points to make them his main means of attack. .... Aizen Sosuke: "I think if the Guild Master has a significant improvement, it will also help me a lot, I''m looking forward to it!" elerator: "I think so too" I''m Not Bald: "Is this thing useful to me? I will try it!" Seeing Su Han words, those who had not yet increased their essence became interested. Immediately closed his eyes and quickly strengthened his body. And experimenting with the level of his physique enhancement. Immediately, it was the strengthened person who spoke in the guild. elerator: "I feel like I have more control over vector maniption! Is this really useful for improving Academy City abilities?" Aizen Sosuke: "My Reiatsu has also be much stronger. Moreover, my Kyoka Suigetsu proficiency has also greatly increased by one level. Judging from the situation, the fourth [Strengthening] is about to happen." Kurosaki Ichigo: "..." Nakiri Erina: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The fourth [Strengthening]? Didn''t Aizen say that his Zanpakutou was only strengthened twice?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Kuroneko, don''t forget. Aizen has traveled to the Death Note worldst time and killed a Shinigami, after swallowing a Shinigami in another world, even if his Zanpakutou experience is not full, It''s not far." Su Xiaoxiao: "After this period, it makes sense to use the points toplete the third stage of [Strengthening]." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Is it like this?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes. If I take into ount, this time the physical increase has greatly increased Kyoka Suigetsu abilities. Then he will soon be able to do a fourth [Strengthening], That is also a normal matter." Aizen Sosuke: "Right." Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually now is how strong Saitama is after being strengthened?" I''m Not Bald: "My powers have be stronger. As for how strong, I can''t make a rough estimate." Fourth Hokage: "..." Pure White Spirit User: "..." Su Xiaoxiao:"So it seems that this time the reinforcement, the stronger the strength, the greater the strength of the Core of life is increased, not only by a fixed amount but by a certain proportion of strength." Symbol of Peace: "It seems so." Tony Is Not the Richest: "This is truly enviable! I wonder, can there be this kind of reward for the next mission?!" Let the World Suffer: "Unless the opponent we are facing next time is also very strong! However, if the opponent is also strong next time, the weak are not eligible to participate, so I want to be stronger and make myself stronger to be able to take the opportunity to be stronger." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I express my face envy, jealousy, and hate." [Ding! Undying King Alucard has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Chapter 645: I have never seen anyone so impudent and shameless Chapter 645: I have never seen anyone so impudent and shameless Father Shirohige: "Gurararara! Did any new memberse in?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Undying King Erm, if I remember correctly, the Satan we defeated earlier should be considered a different Undying King, right?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Could it be that those who joined the guild this time were undead or skeletons? Something like the Satan we met before? " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Not necessarily, after removing the undead and Skeleton, and there are many immortal existences." Nakiri Erina: "Like what?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "For example the devil." Shinonono Tabane: "...." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "I thought Stark was speaking frankly! I never thought that he would say such a thing" Su Xiaoxiao: "The next sentence is that I have never seen such an impudent person?" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "This is not true! Cough, after all, what Stark said is shameless." Kasumi Utako: "I feel so embarrassed! Is this different from the previous Kuroneko-san? Isn''t Satan also called a demon in some mythologies and legends?" Fourth Hokage: "Looks like Stark is still heavily influenced by Satan before." Minamiya Natsuki: "I think except for Satan. Vampires can be considered immortal? Of course the so-called immortality is only rtively speaking, it is more powerful than human vitality." Kiririn: "Seeing this, I wanted to call someone, but I was worried it would disturb." Su Xiaoxiao: "I will call. @Arcueid so cute. Do you need to be afraid of True Ancestor Kosaka Kirino?" Erina Nakiri: "Yes! Arcueid is so cute. There''s no need to be afraid of her!" Arcueid: "Who called me? Guildmasters? Why did you call me?" .... When Arcueid started to enter, she was still somewhat absent-minded for a while. After all, she was ying the YGGDRASIL game, so she didn''t know what was going on in the guild. However, when she saw the content of the chat, she immediately understood and discussed with great interest. Arcueid: "Oh! Is it about the immortality of the vampire True Ancestor? Of course the vampire True Ancestor would die. However, True Ancestor vitality is much stronger than that of ordinary people, so it has been constructed as an illusion of immortality." Esdeath: "Even if there''s no need to ask Arcueid, the previous Satan who had unlimited regeneration abilities, could make the inhabitants die instead! He also died at the hands of the Guild Master in the end?" Fourth Hokage: "The Guild Master who controls the horse talisman can also be considered an immortal body?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes." ..... While chatting, he saw the Undying King Alucard who had just joined, and he had a guess in his heart. Undying King Alucard was supposed to be the protagonist of Hellsing? "Nine out of ten it''s him! But it really was a coincidence." Alucard ability is that after killing a person, the soul of the in person will merge into his own sea of blood. And if Alucard dies once, then the soul in the sea of blood will die, aiding his resurrection. Simply put, before the soul in the sea of blood dies, Alucard cannot die. This is undoubtedly a very BUG capability. But this ability is simr to Satan previous ability. "But Alucard abilities can''t bepared to Satan!" Su Han shook his head. Only god knows how many souls died in the underworld? It was an enormous amount that an ordinary person could not imagine. Even if Alucard killed all the lives in his world, his number of lives would still be inferior to Satan. .... Undying King Alucard: "..." .... A recreation room in the United Kingdom. Alucard is wearing sunsses and a red hat. He lowered his red hat, his eyes opened and closed, and he became interested in this moment. "That weird interface that popped into my mind? Is this some kind of hallucination? Simr to illusory abilities? No, there should be no way for me to fall into a simple illusion." "In other words is this real? This is really interesting." Alucard words were filled with interest, he closed his eyes and read the chat content in the guild, but the people in the guild were chatting. As a result, a lot of content emerged that made Alucard very attractive to him. "Satan? Skeletons and demons? True Ancestor vampire? Who are these people" Alucard mind shook, and he even wondered if there was something wrong with his mental state. So there are hallucinations? Vampires do exist in this world. But the word from the vampire True Ancestor, not everyone can bear it. Not to mention the skeletons and demons... "But I became a vampire because I was cursed by God. In this way, it is very possible that God exists in the world! It can be concluded that there is a demon, and there is nothing surprising." "But themunication in this guild clearly shows that this guild has been dealing with demons. What''s this..." Alucard felt that things weren''t that simple, the corner of his mouth suddenly curled into a big smile and he made a decision. ... Undying King Alucard: "Do you guys know the meaning of the words True Ancestor Vampire?" Symbol of Peace: "Neer speaking!" Esdeath: "As soon as a neer appears, say the first True Ancestor Vampire, plus the title Undying King, I feel that the neer may be a True Ancestor Vampire." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! I thought so too." Su Xiaoxiao: "I think it can continue what Zhang Sanfeng said, I''ve never seen such an impudent person." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "..." Was this an unintentional mistake? Kasumi Utako: "Yes, I think the Guild Master is right!" Kasumi Utako: "Shameless old thief! Stark clearly guessed the demon beforehand! When did he guess the True Ancestor Vampire?" Chapter 646: Let you play around, its okay now, newcomers really believe Chapter 646: Let you y around, it''s okay now, neers really believe Arcueid: "Ah, the new member is also True Ancestor Vampire grandmother? Hello, neers! I''m Arcueid. I''m also a True Ancestor Vampire! Please give me more advice." Undying King Alucard: "..." Undying King Alucard: "Actually, it is more correct to call me the vampire king." Arcueid? True Ancestor Vampire? Why had he never heard of that name? A look of doubt appeared on Alucard face, could it be a vampire he didn''t know about? Su Xiaoxiao: "Everyone, Alucard is indeed a vampire! But his vampire essence, Arcueid, and even Primogenitor Strike The Blood have different abilities." Minamiya Natsuki: "Since he''s called the vampire king, then there''s a difference in ability? I don''t think the difference is that big." .... Minamiya Natsuki who was drinking ck tea in her office didn''t even know what to say. In his world, though there were Vampire Primogenitors and more than one. But even if she wanted to see the Primogenitor Vampire standing at the pinnacle of the world and it was extremely difficult to see. But after joining this guild, she met the Arcueid Princess True Ancestor Vampire every day. Now, a new Vampire King has been added! "If I live more, will a new vampire Primogenitor be added?" Minamiya Natsuki muttered. "It won''t end, the number of Vampire Primogenitors in this guild will be more than the number of Vampire Primogenitors in our world?" If that really became that situation, even Minamiya Natsuki wouldn''t know the emotions she would have when the time came. .... My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Guild Master, will you send a memory copy?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Alucard situation is a bit special, his early few years were not very good, so if I send a memory copy!, I need to ask his opinion first. If he doesn''t agree with it, there''s no need to post it publicly! " Alucard experience in his early years could be said to be quite tragic, after all, this could no longer be called ck history. Su Han still has a bit of integrity. Undying King Alucard: "Memory copy? Early years, what do you mean?" Nakiri Erina: "Let me exin briefly, the Guild Master can predict your past and future and be disyed in the guild in the form of an anime or movie! The Guild Master asks you, do you agree with him to send this." Tony Is Not the Richest: "It''s really quite short!" Undead King Alucard: "My past and future..." Undead King Alucard: "Even though it can be projected in my mind, it''s quite extraordinary. But there are still ways to do it." Undying King Alucard: "But predicting the future or the past, is that possible?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If you think what the Guild Master said is wrong, you can ask the Guild Master to send it directly!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Kosaka Kyosuke, you really are sneaky" Symbol of Peace: "Indeed, I can ask the Guild Master to remind you! I''m afraid Alucard troubles in his early years weren''t good. In this case, don''t interfere any more than this makes Alucard decision. " Undying King Alucard: "Because if I can do that, about my early experience, then what?" Although impossible, but the guild is a possibility against it, and the possibility of traps do exist. Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, you have made your decision!" He uploaded a copy of the memory. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Hellsing memory] .... "This name!" Alucard holds a gun with arge diameter and makes the gun dance like a butterfly in the palm of his hand. At the same time, a thought shed through his mind. After that heughed. "Let me see if the so-called future prediction is a fake hoax." Alucard clicked on the memory copy, and the next moment, he really was in the memory copy. Instantly his expression froze. "Illusion? But the way of using it ispletely different, even I can''t detect the slightest w this is..." The familiar scene at the beginning came to Alucard eyes, made his eyes turn cold, and then he subconsciously stretched the storyline backwards. Scene after scene appeared before his eyes, and even pulled him back. Alucard sees himself in London, fighting to the death with Anderson. "..." Alucard didn''t continue watching, but immediately retreated and entered the guild chat room. .... Immortal King Alucard: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Can you really predict the future?" L: "..." Edogawa Conan: "..." Aizen Sosuke: "Let you y around! It''s fine now. Neers really believe that." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "This reminds me of when I first joined the guild!" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara Yes, even if the Guild Master was right when I exined. However, after watching One Piece, I still couldn''t calm down for a long time." Undying King Alucard: "..." .... What is it? Did he think wrong? Alucard frowned. However, much of the information in the memory copy that he saw wasparable to his own experience. Even though Alucard hadn''t read itpletely, he wasn''t sure in his heart However, he felt that the chances of the memory copy being real exceeded 50%. What is the root cause of this? Thinking of that, Alucard felt a pain in his head. Chapter 647: Goko Ruri Show Chapter 647: Goko Ruri Show Su Xiaoxiao: "Guild code one: Members who have just joined the guild can go and see the guild profile first to have a basic understanding of the nature of the guild!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Guild code two: Newly joined guild members try to change all their names and titles and use their real names." King: "When did the guild rules appear? Why didn''t I know?" Su Xiaoxiao: "It just appeared, Do you have an opinion?" King: "No, the Guild Master has the final say." Su Han made the announcement directly from the function, and then made the general announcement through the announcement properly. In the future, anyone who joins a new member will be able to see the guild announcement as soon as they join the guild. As for the contents of this announcement, those are the two Super Dimensional Guild rules that Su Han said earlier. Ainz Ooal Gown: "Those who do not use their real names dare not speak." Youkai Sage: Didn''t the Guild Master say only neers join, changing their real names. It was very difficult for us to join the guild, we don''t need to do this as senior members. " Su Xiaoxiao: "Yukari-okaasan! Even if you''re not young, you can''t be at the right time to join a guild." Old Man is the Marquis: "Cough Cough!" Father Shirohige: "Cough Cough." Tony Is Not the Richest: "At this point, the lowly veteran members are quietly watching!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The silent audience doesn''t speak!" Youkai Sage: "..." ... Yakumo Yukari gritted her teeth at Su Han words, specifically showing that she was not young and couldn''t rank in time... "If it wasn''t that my strength wasn''t enough, or his strength wasn''t too different, I would have to challenge this fellow every day." Yakumo Yukari muttered and she continued to wrap the small nket around her body. Under this cruel Guild Master pressure, only this little nket could bringfort and warmth to his heart. It''s hibernation time again. .... Seeing the very lively atmosphere of the guild, Alucard opened the guild function interface, and then looked at the introduction of the guild. "A guild that connects infinite dimensions and includes powerful experts from various worlds" After reading it, Alucard finally had the understanding of the Super Dimensional Guild. He returned to the guild again, and looked at the Guild Master who spoke earlier. "So that''s how it is." If it was before, it had been in his mind before. Su Han who predicts the future is closer to a prophet. Then after reading the introduction of the Super Dimensional Guild, Su Han status in his heart had risen in a straight line. Being able to be the Guild Master of such a guild that includes various experts from an infinite dimension. Even with the ability to predict the future, it was normal. Alucard continued clicking the memory copy. He would see what his future would look like in a memory copy. This time, he wouldn''t skip the plot as much as before, but would watch it closely. .... With the publication of the copy of Su Han memory, the number of members speaking from the chat room plummeted. However, he had expected this phenomenon, so he behaved very calmly. Watching the number of chats continues to decrease. Su Han turned his attention to reality and found that Ram and Rem had not returned, so he thought of asking some members to enter the YGGDRASIL game to y the game? Sakura Kinomoto: "@Magical Girl Ilya. @Akemi Homura. I''m out of ss here! I cane to greet you at any time, you can use vacation mode toe to my world." Akemi Homura: "I will hurry now." Magical Girl Illya: "I have no problem." Thor Odinson: "Go to the world where Sakura Kinomoto lives? What happened? The world of Sakura Kinomoto has mutations? " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Thor, did you not pay attention to the word holiday fashion that Sakura Kinomoto said earlier? " Thor Odinson: "What''s wrong with vacation mode?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Vacation mode means, to go to another world, we don''t need to spend any points, but it''s okay to not hurt people in other worlds! But other people can''t hurt us either." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This Fallen Angel only uses vacation mode. To Ophis world toe to hell" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I love watching those demons go to hell! The scene where they grit their teeth and attack me with all their might, but can''t hurt me in the slightest." Nakiri Erina: "Can''t hurt you?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Yes! I''m standing here in vacation mode, if it''s normal I canmunicate with other people, their attacks will go straight through my body." Symbol of Peace: "..." Esdeath: "..." Fourth Hokage: "Is there still such a method?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "With the help of vacation mode, you will not be hurt to go to another world with high power level to die..." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Mom, I find it really fun too." Goko Ruri words seemed to open up a new world, and Kosaka Kyosuke felt he was already enlightened. Kasumi Utako: "Indeed, if the power of the targeted world is strong, we can use this protective feature to y all sorts of interesting things!" Kasumi Utako: "For example, if you want to take a spring jump without tying a rope, and jump up a high mountain or jump into a volcano! Or go to the world of high-level powers to provoke strong people, then watch the scene where they want to kill you, but they can''t hurt you." Thinking of this idea, Kasumigaoka Utaha, grew even more excited. Kasumi Utako: "Not good! When I think of this, I feel inspired. This is too interesting" Tony Is Not the Richest: "ording to Kuroneko, all enemy attacks will pass through his body, so if you don''t tie the rope and take a dive head-on, will your body go straight through the earth?" Kasumi Utako: "I thought there might be another method of protection at that time!" King: "You guys are too shy!" Koro-sensei: "All the guild functions have been yed by you guys. You guys can actually figure out the guild protection mechanism in such a way. Even if I as a teacher can only praise you." Su Xiaoxiao: "Kasumi Utako, aren''t you going to write a death-seeking journey in another world?" Kasumi Utako: "This name is too vulgar! And I just want to feel the sensation of death, it''s not that I want this novel right now, those are two very different things." Nakiri Erina, "So what everyone was talking about at first wasn''t Sakura-chan, Akemi-san, and Illya-chan who were going to get together in private? Why has the topic gone so far? It''s about the guild protection mechanism?" Chapter 649: Surprise Kero and also Daidouji Tomoyo Chapter 649: Surprise Kero and also Daidouji Tomoyo Let the World Suffer: "Continue with the previous topic. With Konoha and Amegakure factual cases, Minato sent a diplomatic mission to the Four Great Ninja Viges." Let the World Suffer: "Minato with unmatched strength and facts, let the Kage of the four ninja vige viges retreat and they forcibly signed a business agreement." Let the World Suffer: "Of course, because there is a part of the suppression power! So Konoha Vige took the biggest advantage, but after this policy was implemented, the other Shinobi viges did taste a lot of sweetness, and now, aren''t as opposed as before." Su Xiaoxiao: "The so-called war is just a matter of fighting over interests. If there was no war, the benefits would be sufficient, or even more. Then who wants to start a war?" Lelouch: "Yes Nagato is absolutely right, in the end it all depends on the benefits." Fourth Hokage: "What Nagato said was actually iplete. In this regard, Nagato also helped me a lot, he apanied me on diplomatic missions and suppressed other ninja viges." Fourth Hokage: "Hahaha! Now other ninja vige people say Nagato and I are the reincarnations of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara." Let the World Suffer: "Huh! I''m not helping you, I''m just witnessing the possibility of true peace in the ninja world! If your methods don''t work, or I find a new way, then I''ll leave you without hesitation by ignoring Konoha." Let the World Suffer: "Even if I wanted to fight you and Teacher Jiraiya in the future, I wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest!" Kasumi Utako: "Tsundere ruined your life!" Sakata Gintoki: "Minato: I''ve never been able to fight a redhead." Let the World Sufferer: "..." Fourth Hokage: "..." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Waver: "Sakata Gintoki words make me sick!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Why is this being gay? Sakata Gintoki! I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person." Sakata Gintoki : "I just said Minato for people with red hair have a good impression! You guys misunderstood too quickly, don''t throw this error in my head" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Shut up!" Su Xiaoxiao: "..." As he had expected earlier, Minato and Uzumaki Nagato managed to get along very well. Even though Nagato was not a ninja from Konoha, his own absolute strength and identity as Jiraiya disciple could lead many to overlook this. .... In the middle of the discussion at the guild... Nakiri Erina "I have prepared the food now, we can go to another world anytime." Su Xiaoxiao: "Then, I decided for those who leave, can go!" After Su Han finished this sentence, he clicked on vacation mode and selected the world of Cardcaptor Sakura. In the next second, a faint glint lingered around his body, and Su Han disappeared instantly. .... In the backyard of Kinomoto Sakura house. Kinomoto Sakura is currently tidying the backyard with Daidouji Tomoyo. While tidying things up, Kinomoto Sakura looked at Daidouji Tomoyo, with an apology on her face, "Tomoyo, I''m sorry! I also asked you to apany me to tidy up the backyard." "There is no!" Daidouji Tomoyo shook his head, looking at Kinomoto Sakura with a smile, "We are friends, aren''t we?" "And you told me before that there will be a lot of magicians who master magical powerster! I''m also very curious about this. Seeing them is already amazing!" Keronded on Kinomoto Sakura shoulder, cing his hand on his chest. "Sakura, are you really sure that the other party is a magician and not a liar?" "As far as I know, people with magic power in this world exist, but they must be very few You can find someone with magic power, I''m not surprised. But finding a bunch of..." Even in the medieval era when Clow Reed was prevalent, there weren''t many magician. Not to mention, in a world where science runs rampant. "Do not worry! They''re definitely not liars." Kinomoto Sakura said, "You will know when you see them." Kero looked at Kinomoto Sakura and after realizing his determination, he nodded and said nothing more. However, in the next moment, Kero looked to the side. Space distorted, and then, arge group of people suddenly appeared. Su Han stood at the front with a gentle smile on his face. Illya and Akemi Homura each stood beside Su Han. Next to Illya was Heracles wielding an axe in standby mode. Shirohige stood at the end, with a burly build and seven meters tall. Even if he bes young, his golden hair grows back, but his deep eyes and long crescent-shaped beard can make one see that his age may be muchrger than his apparent age. Kero: "..." Daidouji Tomoyo: "..." "Sakura, now I may know why you are so sure. These people are not swindlers. It is indeed impossible to deceive." Kero lips trembled, his eyes fell on Heracles and Shirohige, what is this? What''s this? Berserkers and giants? It seems they are not ordinary people? He had never seen an existence like this in the Clow Reed era! Kero had doubts in his mind. Wasn''t he always by Sakura side? Why had he never noticed that Sakura was in contact with these witches? How did Sakura know such a terrifying group of monsters? "Are you sure this isn''t some strange creature made of Clow Card?" Daidouji Tomoyo couldn''t calm down either. She reached out and held Kinomoto Sakura palm by his side. She noticed that Kinomoto Sakura was very calm at the moment. She had barely managed to calm herself down. Kinomoto Sakura didn''t answer, Kero had his temper out of control, and he danced in the sky. "I know Clow Card! How can there be such Clow Cards, and there are so many of them!" "It''s really really red!" Su Han smiled and looked at Kinomoto Sakura, then looked at Kero and Daidouji Tomoyo. Su Han turned his gaze to Kinomoto Sakura house beside him. "Since you are worried about your little sister, juste out! Why do you have to peek from the side? If you are like this, it makes me suspect that you have the desire to peek... Kinomoto Touya" Chapter 650: What Magic Is This? Chapter 650: What Magic Is This? The door on the side opened. Kinomoto Touya walked out of the door, staring glumly at the group of people in front of him. When his eyes swept across Illya and Akemi Homura, he was still able to remain calm. After all, they were all a bunch of kids. Although the fluctuations in her body worried her, the two of them were almost the same age as Kinomoto Sakura, and there was a high chance they could be good friends. However, when Kinomoto Touya saw Heracles and Shirohige, the magical energy in his body surged and was ready for battle. "Don''t be so wary, we are all friends of Sakura-chan, there is no enmity towards her or even the Kinomoto family!" Su Han words sounded beside Kinomoto Touya. Only then did Kinomoto Touya notice that Su Han had appeared beside him, and put his hand on his shoulder with a smile on his face. After that Kinomoto Touya rxed, and the magic energy also disappeared, not because of anything else, but because he felt the power of Su Han and the others, probably much stronger than him. If Su Han and the others really had bad intentions, even if he tried his best to resist, it would be difficult. It might also anger Su Han and lead to unforeseen consequences. "Guild Master, don''t you think this backyard is too narrow!" Shirohige sat cross-legged, but even if he sat on the ground, his upper body was still taller than the courtyard wall. Outside, Shirohige figure could be seen clearly. "Now a lot of people have found me and are very panicked." Shirohige turned his head and looked outside. Outside Kinomoto backyard, a group of people immediately stopped, they saw Shirohige and their eyes filled with fear, or shock. "What?! So high, is it a monster or an alien?" "How can it be aliens? If it really was an alien, he could definitely hide his body shape with some technology. I assumed it was a giant! But why would such a huge giant appear here without warning? Isn''t that really an illusion?" "Nonsense! Don''t say silly things like that. It''s a joke, I feel like this kind of person should be property for the film crew! How could there really be monsters like giants or aliens and we were lucky to meet them! Let''s take some photos." Themotion and brief discussion, everyone who saw Shirohige Body outside calmed down. Most of these make movies. At this moment, they looked at this ce in shock, their eyes shining with excitement. After all, whether it was a movie or not, this kind of scene was the first time they had seen it, and people were curious. "Let''s obey the old rules!" Su Han immediately grabbed Kyoka Suigetsu. The absolute dominance ability was used to confuse the five senses of the outsiders, and forcibly edit some of their memories. When Kyoka Suigetsu was first strengthened, his extra ability was to write memories. And when Kyoka Suigetsu was strengthened for the second time, an absolute dominance ability emerged. Even though Su Han current ultimate ability of Kyoka Suigetsu was absolutely dominant. But this does not mean that he cannot use the control of the five senses and the writing of memories. Soon, everyone outside dispersed. Kinomoto Touya also clearly felt the changes in the outside world, and immediately turned his head and looked at Su Han and he felt that Su Han was too dangerous. It''s very irresponsible for Kinomoto Sakura to allow a dangerous person who supposedly has the ability to manipte memories with her little sister... However, the main problem was that Kinomoto Touya didn''t know Su Han at all. Moreover, his strength is not as strong as Su Han. Kinomoto Touya sadly found that even if he had an opinion, it was useless. "This ce is a bit cramped!" Said Nakiri Erina looking around. She wasn''t insulting, what she said was purely literal. Shirohige body was too tall, and when he sat here, it upied a small portion of the courtyard, plus Ash, Emilia, and the others. The backyard is full. Not impossible for a pic, but definitely crowded. "A small problem! Let me finish it." Su Han kept Kyoka Suigetsu, he snapped his fingers, and the power of space spread around him. The originally empty and narrow backyard was expanded tenfold. "This is not the power of the Clow card, it is his own power! And its nature is very different from magic. Without magic, can use this space maniption scale?" Kero swallowed a mouthful of saliva dryly. What kind of magician is this? The nature of his strength ispletely different? And Kero looked at Su Han. This power already surpassed his old master, Clow Reed! He did not expect that the world had developed to this stage, and technology was rampant. Is there still such a monster hiding under the world! "Much morefortable this way." Shirohige casually ced the Naginata in his hands on the ground, moved his body and immediately turned to look at Nakiri Erina. "Then, the chef, should serve the dishes as well." "Alright!" said Erina Nakiri in a helpless tone. She took out countless tes from the system room and ced them on the ground. Each dish is beautifully made, and the appearance is also beautiful. More importantly, the food portions are huge. Su Han was somewhat surprised, "Erina, you actually made so much food in such a short time?" "Of course!" "After I exited the guild chat room, I immediately called a group of great chef students in half an hour, and then made this dish." Nakiri Erina shrugged, if she wanted to make it herself. In half an hour, only a few dishes can be made at most. This is clearly inappropriate. After all, there were giants like Shirohige attending this party. Just look at Shirohige figure, and you will know how much Shirohige ate. Therefore, Nakiri Erina then immediately gathered a group of students to start making dishes. After seeing Su Han and the othersst time, Nakiri Senzaemon also started to gradually decentralize. It wasn''t difficult for Nakiri Erina to summon Tooksuki Academy students on missions or something. Chapter 651: Zhang Sanfeng cant be humble anymore Chapter 651: Zhang Sanfeng can''t be humble anymore Kero stared at the cake as tall as two people, and couldn''t help but drool. "Kero, if you want to eat, just eat! Does not matter." Kinomoto Sakura realized this and rubbed Kero head with a smile. "Is that really okay?" Kero looked at Kinomoto Sakura doubtfully. "Of course it doesn''t matter!" This time it wasn''t Kinomoto Sakura, but Erina Nakiri who spoke, "This cake, I prepared it for you." Kero face was shocked, without hesitation, he rushed to the cake, took the first bite, and immediately blushed on his face. Him whole body slumped on top of the cake, with a happy smile on him face. How could that be? This very tasty. Kinomoto Touya saw a suspicious blush on Kero face, and his eyes became wary. Sensing Kinomoto Touya wariness, Su Han said, "Even though the food in the world of Shokugeki no Soma is delicious. But this is simr to an aphrodisiac effect" Su Han used a Reality Stone and a wall of dirt appeared out of thin air. "If you can''t stand the taste of delicious food! You guys can go to the other side of the wall to eat." Su Han said, then sat down. Kinomoto Sakura thanked Su Han, and then chose some of the dishes she liked from the banquet. With Daidouji Tomoyo went to eat behind the wall. Su Han opened the live broadcast, and then sat down beside Shirohige. Ash tapped his Pok Ball, and pokemon appeared one after another. Charizard roamed the sky, and mes shot out of his mouth, shooting straight into the sky. "Pika Pika!" Pikachu got off Ash shoulder and rushed in front of Charizard, tail behind his back pping. Charizard looked at Pikachu, and let out a few roars. After the exchange, Charizard finallynded on the ground, and his previous fighting intent disappeared. After circling in the sky a few times, Pidgeot alsonded on the ground, beside Ash, and rubbed Ash face with the bird beak. After a brief exchange with Ash, Squirtle and Bulbasaur also came to the banquet and started tasting the food. "What kind of creature is this!" Kinomoto Touya showed surprise. He has magic power. Compared to the clumsy Kinomoto Sakura, he was a genius in the field of magic, and he also possessed quite a high level ofbat power. But even if Kinomoto Touya knew that he was extraordinary and that the world was not as simple as he imagined, when he saw Charizard and Pidgeot species. He still felt shaken. "Magic creature? But it feels different!" Kero looked at Charizard with a serious look. A dragon capable of spitting fire. Such dragons, even in medieval mythology, were all extremely powerful high-level beings. Kero pondered that even if he recovered to his peak, he might not be this Charizard opponent. After Illya and Akemi Homuramunicated for a while, they immediately went to Kinomoto Sakura and Daoji Tomoyo to y. Ashmunicates with his Pokmon and lets his Pokmon rx to further fill the Indigo league tomorrow. Su Han, Shirohige, Emilia, Nakiri Erina, and Kinomoto Touya sat together. Kinomoto Touya seemed very quiet the entire time. Su Han, Shirohige and the others weremunicating, closing their eyes from time to time to chat in the guild. .... Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Seeing the scene where Ash and Pidgeot exchange feelings, I subconsciously thought of Yang Guo" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Who is he?" Symbol of Peace: "When Zhang Sanfeng said this, I realized that it seems that the Guild Master has not sent a copy of Zhang Sanfeng memory!" Fourth Hokage: "Seems true!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Actually, I now roughly know Zhang Sanfeng identity, but I forgot before! So I didn''t post it." It wasn''t that he was targeting Zhang Sanfeng or anything like that. But because Zhang Sanfeng presence in the guild is very weak, he will enter seclusion from time to time, and don''t know how long it will take to be out of seclusion. Moreover, Zhang Sanfeng did not divulge any information about himself, nor did he express his desire for a memory copy. So in the past, Su Han simply forgot about it. Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "This is no big deal! It doesn''t matter to me whether the Guild Master sends a copy of the memory or not." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "With my current strength, it is not difficult to face anything in my world! If I really want it If so, I can even overthrow the Yuan Dynasty with my own strength. In this case, it makes no difference whether I know the future or not." .... Zhang Sanfeng really thought his strength was already invincible in the world. And it is not the kind that vaguely surpasses the number one person in the world, but ispletely andprehensively above the current world. If he really wanted it, it wouldn''t be a big deal for one person to go against the country. However, Zhang Sanfeng was unwilling. It''s not that he doesn''t want to restore China, but he is worried that after he kills all the high ranking officials of the Yuan Dynasty, the struggle for hegemony will continue, and thend of China will again be filled with bloodshed. So he observed if there was any power that could rece the Yuan Dynasty. If it is really possible, then Zhang Sanfeng is also willing toe out to help this power, and contribute his own strength to overthrow the Yuan Dynasty. If there is no such power that can restore China, then Zhang Sanfeng will continue to wait. Of course, although he did not overthrow the Yuan Dynasty, this did not mean that Zhang Sanfeng did nothing. He once single-handedly entered the imperial pce of the Yuan Dynasty, used absolute power to hinder the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, and even many Yuan Dynasty generals and Yuan Dynasty ministers, and made rules ording to his will. After that day, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty issued several decrees to restrain the soldiers and bandits under hismand, and the current people of the Yuan Dynasty did not dare to wreak havoc on Chinese soil. It naturally spread throughout the world. After spreading it all over the world, Zhang Sanfeng prestige was already very high, and it was increasing even more. Now Zhang Sanfeng was truly called an Earth Immortal. Mount Wudang also truly became the number one Confucianism in China. Chapter 652: Kosaka Kyosuke, your loyalty is really touching Chapter 652: Kosaka Kyosuke, your loyalty is really touching Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... What do Guild Masters think?" Su Xiaoxiao: "This is my negligence, I will post it, a copy of Zhang Sanfeng''s world memory." Su Han ignored this at first, but since he remembered it now, he should have posted it, regardless of whether Zhang Sanfeng cared or not, everyone was like that. Although he didn''t know which world Zhang Sanfeng was in before, but now, even Yang Guo has been mentioned. Does that even need to be asked? [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a memory copy of The Legend of the Condor Heroes, Return of the Condor Heroes, and Heavenly Sword and Dragon ying Saber Biography] Tony Is Not the Richest : "Chinese style memory copy!" Tushan Honghong:. "This is really very rare," High Priest Luo Hao: This is a copy of the ancient memory." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: ".This is not an ancient style, it is better to say that the style of the entire memory copy is different from ours..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Didn''t you guys see the Avengers series style, the DC World series? Isn''t this a realistic copy of memory? You guys are too young!" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "That''s true!" Fourth Hokage: "Speaking of memory copies, I recall Hellsing''s memory copies." King: "Uncle Alucardlucard was really miserable in his early years." Alucard: "?" .... Alucard had admiration, and a trace of mncholy in his eyes. "Fortunately my initial experience has been fine-tuned. Even if I mention it, it''s all mentioned" Alucard shook his head. If his initial experiences weren''t aligned, he wouldn''t even know what kind of emotions he would have. .... elerator: "What do you think of Uncle Alucardlucard''s fighting strength?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Thebat masters under normal conditions are not yet extraordinary. But if it used Level 0 Release: River of the Dead, it could have abat powerparable to True Ancestor in the Type-Moon world. Maybe even beyond that." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "But after using this technique, Alucard will die again and cannot be resurrected." Edogawa Conan: "The vampire king, his ability to awaken, and Satan are exactly the same." Minamiya Natsuki: "The vampire king is indeed the vampire king." It seems that Alucard''sbat power under normal circumstances is much weaker than the vampire Primogenitor. However, if Alucard was really desperate, it wasn''t easy to tell. Not to mention Alucard also has the ability Level 0 Release: River of the Dead. Sakata Gintoki: "Uncle Alucard can change his form at will! Can it even turn into a Loli in the end? Hehehe." Alucard: "..." Waver: "Gintoki''s words are disgusting." Kayaba Akihiko: "This guild is getting worse!" Kasumi Utako: "I often feel that I''m out of tune with the guild members because of their misguidance." Su Xiaoxiao : "Alucard, look Gintoki really thought about your loli form! This is clearly insulting you, I highly rmend that you go to the virtual battlefield to challenge Sakata Gintoki now." Su Xiaoxiao: "You don''t need to thank me, please call me Lei Feng!" Alucard: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I protest, why did the Guild Master use the excuse I like to do things to attack me before! Looking at the Guild Master''s appearance, he clearly likes to do things." Su Xiaoxiao: "I was talking about Sakata Gintoki, why did you join?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Even if it is Sakata Gintoki, this can also see the essence. The Guild Master was stupid and bullied good members. It has reached the point of being intolerable and can''t take it anymore. Today I will rise, even if I sacrifice, die, and be tortured. Nailed to the coffin board, I must swear to shout out those lines! " Su Xiaoxiao: "Do you want to be banned for 29 days?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "The word I swear to shout out is, Guild Master, I''m on your side. Who dares to oppose you! I will beat him! Sakata Gintoki kneels down obediently to the Guild Master and apologizes to Alucard." Gintoki''s Sakata: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Your loyalty is really touching!" [Ding! My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute has been banned for ten minutes] Loki: "?" Thor Odinson: "I can''t afford to provoke" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "?" ... Zhang Sanfeng looked at the words in the guild with a look of helplessness on his face. "It''s so lively! The people in this guild" Zhang Sanfeng cast his gaze over the three copies of the new memory that Su Han had uploaded. Then he clicked Heavenly Sword and Dragon ying Saber in the memory copy. The Legend of the Condor Heroes and Return of the Condor Heroes, Zhang Sanfeng guessed that the protagonists were Yang Guo and Guo Jing. After all, he was also a character in that era. Even though he was very young in that era, he at least had a partial understanding of the events of that era. Therefore, he did not want to see the copy of the memory. And if his guess was correct, the Heavenly Sword and Dragon ying Saber Biography should tell the story of Zhang Sanfeng''s current era. "Heavenly Swords! Dragon ying Saber! Supreme Martial Arts. Although I''ve heard such rumors before, I didn''t pay much attention to it, I didn''t expect that the real story started with these two swords? Looks like it needs more attention." Closing his eyes, Zhang Sanfeng used immersion mode to start watching the memory copy. It only took him three minutes to watch it fully. When he opened his eyes again, Zhang Sanfeng was deep in contemtion. "Heavenly Sword, Dragon ying Saber, The Golden Lion Lion King Xie Xun and my shameless child." "Fortunately! ..." Zhang Sanfeng suddenlyughed himself being rxed. Even if there is no memory copy, ording to his current situation, after Zhang Cuishan returns, he has nothing to worry about. After all, in the memory copy, the reason why the people of the rivers andkes gathered and were forced to go to Wudang Mountain was only to order the Dragon ying Saber of the martial arts that was rumored to be obtained. As for Xie Xun, the golden lion king, he is so sinful? That''s only part of the reason. But now, Zhang Sanfeng once entered the imperial pce alone, forced the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the ministers to agree to his three policies, and his poprity among the people was almost a saint. And in the rivers andkes, he is also faintly showing signs of god bestowing. ording to the current situation, they joined forces to force him into the Wudang Mountain Gate, and even forced his disciple to death? Wouldn''t that obviously force him, the first person in martial arts, to go crazy? Now, even the Shaolin Temple and Emei School didn''t have the qualifications to question Zhang Sanfeng. Chapter 653: You can doubt my assassin skills, but you cant doubt my character Chapter 653: You can doubt my assassin skills, but you can''t doubt my character Su Han chatted casually in the guild whilemunicating with Shirohige beside him. "Old Shirohige, I''ve always wanted to know, when you came back younger, how would your son react?" Su Han asked casually. Shirohige took a bowl of wine, poured all the water, and then burst outughing. "Gurararara Before using the Holy Grail, I summoned all my sons and made a wish." "I was rejuvenated in front of all my sons! Even though they were shocked, they too have epted everything." "You really should have started the live broadcast at that time, I didn''t see your son''s shocked expression." Su Han sighed in disappointment. "Gurararara I didn''t pay attention at the time, but I''ll pay attention next time." Pausing for a moment, Shirohige continued, "By the way after seeing me rejuvenated, they are looking for pure gold, and are going crazy." "Pure gold?" Nakiri Erina gaped, and looked Shirohige up and down, looking very strange and iprehensible, "Old Man Shirohige, didn''t you tell them about pure gold? Does it work? Why did you go crazy looking for pure gold until now? " "But those kids stink couldn''t believe me at first!" Shirohige shrugged, "Until they see the effects of the Holy Grail, they don''t believe it." "Th-This is really too real!" Ash took the takoyaki and put it in Pikachu''s mouth on his shoulder, then reached out and rubbed Pikachu''s head with a smile on his face. Emilia smiled and watched the conversation between the guild members, holding a cup of coffee in her hand. Puck opened his eyes and woke up from his sleep, rubbed his eyes while floating in the air, "Lia, good afternoon." Yawning, Puck looked around after a while. "Where is this? What happened?" Puck panicked for a moment, and this panic didn''t stop until he saw Su Han and the others. "Lia didn''t tell me she wasing to see you at all." Puck''s words contained a hint of helplessness. Naturally, it was impossible for him to forget Su Han. After all, Su Han not only saved the world of Re:Zero, but also saved Emilia. No matter from which point of view, it could be called his benefactor. "Puck, I''m having a party with the Guild Master and the others. There''s a lot of good food here! You can eat some if you want." Emilia stroked Puck''s cheek. "Is that so?" Puck put his hand on his chest, hovering in the air. He began to look at thevish banquet in front of him. But after looking around, he was astonished to see Kero who was deep in the pile of cakes. "What''s with this person? Is he also a spirit? Not! The nature of the power ispletely different!" Puck circled Kero and thought. Hearing those words, Kero also came to his senses, raised his head and looked at Puck, his expression froze, and a look of confusion appeared on his face, "Are you a flying cat? Same as me?" Although Kero was somewhat surprised, he quickly calmed down. He had seen many battles, even if it was a fire dragon that could shoot fire. He had seen it all, just a flying cat? Su Han turned to look at Emilia with a smile, "I think Kero and Puck are very simr." Hearing this, Emilia was stunned. Without waiting for Emilia to reply, Su Han raised his hand and took two photos, and sent them to the guild chat room. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "I saw Puck and Kero! What do you think? (Photo)" King: "They are very simr." Pure White Spirit User: "Puck is a spirit, and Kero is a magical being." King: "Let''s take a look at the two first, both of them are cats. And Kero can also turn into a guardian beast from the Clow Keroboros card! Keroboros is a guard animal in the form of a tiger. As for Puck, he can also show the prototype of a divine beast." Old Man is the Marquis: "If analyzed from this angle, the difference between the two is indeed very high." Kinomoto Sakura: "I didn''t think about this at all" Koro-sensei: "I have watched Zhang Sanfeng''s copy of world memory." Koro-sensei: "A great person serving the country and the people." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Isn''t Koro-sensei the assassin known as the god of death? Can you say this?" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "Just imagine an assassin at the level of a god of death suddenly praising someone for serving the country and the people ummm. His style is a bit strange indeed!" Koro-sensei: "Nonsense! The killer is just my past identity. Now, I am a great teacher to people! You can question my assassin skills, but you can''t question my personality." Shirai Kuroko: "?" elerators: "?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Koro-sensei hasn''t said anything recently?" Father Shirohige: "I want to know on Zhang Sanfeng''s side? Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "It''s still a long time before Zhang Cuishan and the others return!" Kayaba Akihiko: "The chronology is very early?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I think it''s a good thing that the timeline is earlier!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Zhang Sanfeng saw that his Wuji son, after bing the leader of the Ming sect, what do you think?" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "His personality is too indecisive! That''s not good and very bad." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "When hees back, I want to educate him well. Right now, Even if he is by my side, he must be a child. He has strong sticity! I will definitely be able to make him a qualified founding emperor. " High School Luo Hao: "I feel that Zhu Yuanzhang may have something to say." Su Xiaoxiao: "There is no point in saying anything. In that world, in such a state! Zhu Yuanzhang was finally able to be the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty. This ispletely against the heavens!" Chapter 654: Reincarnator Abyss Chapter 654: Reincarnator Abyss Fourth Hokage: "Everyone I found something very odd." Kurosaki Ichigo: "???" Shirai Kuroko: "???" Let the World Suffer: "What did you find?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t tell me! There is another change on your side." No Only Su Han. Shirohige, Xiao Zhi and the others all frowned. The closed Kinomoto Touya was silent, ate something, and tried his best to lessen his sense of existence, looked at the crowd and found that the atmosphere in the ce was rather quiet. "What happened??" Kinomoto Touya found that everything is normal now how is the situation? "That''s none of Nii-san''s business." Kinomoto Sakura noticed Kinomoto Touya''s doubts and said in a low voice. Kinomoto Touya finally didn''t ask any further. ... Fourth Hokage: "We have the Abyss Reincarnator here." Su Xiaoxiao: "If that is the case, then the old rule, I will look at the main mission first and take the mission, then go to your world." Sakura Kinomoto: "Then let''s postpone the banquet in this world for a while!" Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s no big deal Illya, Akemi Homura and the others are not allowed toe. Among the people who came, there were bound to be some who would not participate. When the timees, those who have to participate in missions will leave, and those who don''t have missions will remain." Fourth Hokage: "The situation in our world is a bit special. However, the strength of the Abyss Reincarnator this time is very weak, if you really can''te, it doesn''t seem like a problem if you don''te." rk Kent: "???" Thor Odinson: "??? Tokisaki Kurumi: "Is it okay if we don''te?" Fourth Hokage: "Yes, I feel that this time the enemy, I can kill him alone, do you want toe here on purpose?" Nakiri Erina: "!!!" Fourth Hokage: "Let''s do it like this, I will show all of you the live broadcast live, and you will understand." .... The live broadcast activated, and Minato wearing the robes of the Fourth Hokage entered the live broadcast room. Namikaze Minato''s current location is very unique, right above arge waterfall, if you look up and down, you can see that on both sides of the waterfall there are statues of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Emmm This ce looks a bit familiar." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Isn''t this where Madara Uchiha and Senju Hashirama fought? It seems to be the ce where Naruto and Sasuke fight." Symbol of: "Kuroneko has a good understanding of Naruto." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Of course! Because I am a Fallen Angel!" Shinonono Tabane: "???" You are a Fallen Angel, does it have anything to do with your understanding of Naruto? And she couldn''t find a logical cause-and-effect rtionship. Su Xiaoxiao: "I remember at the end of Naruto, Naruto and Sasuke fought, both of their arms were crushed... Then the two statues in the Valley of the End were also destroyed..." Su Xiaoxiao: "If Naruto and Sasuke changed their statues after they destroyed the two statues, that would be perfect!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Pfft ha ha ha... Changing the statue? Ha ha ha ha! I burst outughing!" Sakata Gintoki: "There''s nothing wrong with that!" Kayaba Akihiko: "I don''t think there''s much of a problem! Aren''t Uchiha Madara and Senju Hasuma the reincarnations of the Indra and Ashura Chakras?" Kayaba Akihiko: "After destroying the statue, Sasuke and Naruto who were also reincarnated from Indra and Ashura Chakra, is there something wrong?" L: "What Kayaba Akihiko said is very true" .... Seeing the ridicule in the guild, Minato shook his head, and when he looked down again. A loud roar rang out, and two ck-robed middle-aged men stood at the side of the final valley. The skin of the two middle-aged men was extremely pale. Behind them, there were eight Lickers with a height of six meters that looked extremely ferocious. "Should be here, right?" Lucius asked Haydar beside him. "ording to the information we have obtained. The remaining Reincarnator team should hide here." "As long as all the Reincarnator teams are killed, and then we use Licker to spread the virus, then wait silently, we should be able topletely destroy the Naruto world." Haydar licked his lips, and there was mist in his eyes. After that he cursed angrily. "Damn Main God Room, the information you gave us!pletely wrong? Inside the information the five main ninja viges are against each other! What''s more, the five major ninja viges are now connected to each other and they are also forming a business alliance! Tell me they look hostile to each other?!" Haydar became even angrier, remembering this. "Main God Room is so pathetic." Lucius nodded in agreement. "If we don''t use the virus, but based on the rtionship between the main Ninja viges, we devise a n to destroy the world, then our n will blow up the whole line?!" Haydar reached out and covered his forehead. "Perhaps something unexpected happened! It''s not just the news we got from the Main God Room, we spent the previous points and got information from some of the former Reincarnators of the Naruto world, the same thing happened as well." Lucius was also very depressed. "Who knows why such a strange situation exists in this world?" The two Reincarnators looked at each other and felt that their hearts were very tired. Taking a deep breath, Lucius forced himself to calm down, and he pped his hands. Immediately, a Licker let out a rush towards the distant forest by opening its mouth, and sprayed arge group of corrosive poison, destroying arge part of the forest. A five-colored light suddenly erupted, instantly severing the corrosive poison that had fallen from the sky. Zhao Ling''er in an ancient costume appeared. She had an extraordinary demeanor, like a fairy exiled from the sky, her hands forming several seals. The five-colored spirit ball exploded. A bright beam of light pierced Licker''s brain which instantly exploded all of Licker''s brains. Namikaze Minato: "???" Chapter 655: What about the mission? Big task for us! Chapter 655: What about the mission? Big task for us! Kayaba Akihiko: "?" Atreus: "?!" Aizen Sosuke: "I think I''ve seen someone I know very well. This shouldn''t be my illusion, right?" Father Shirohige: "At this time, it is time to call someone." Old Man is the Marquis: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Guild Masters! If I remember correctly, this was thest time you introduced us, your little sister?" Edogawa Conan: "???" Edogawa Conan: "Guild Master''s little sister?" Why did the Guild Master''s little sister appear in Naruto''s world? Was it sent by the Guild Master on purpose? But looking at the strange situation ahead, it was definitely not like that. Su Xiaoxiao: "When she became a Reincarnator, my heart was ready. But I really didn''t expect her to actually meet in the world of the guild members." Fourth Hokage: "Guild Master is wrong, if it wasn''t for the Abyss Reincarnator, I wouldn''t have been able to find out that she was once on a mission in my world." Father Shirohige: "Yes! Compared to Abyss Reincarnators, ordinary Reincarnators are not within the scope of guild extermination and due to their own strength, ordinary Reincarnators are also very humble, so it is difficult to find any trace of them." Su Xiaoxiao: "Old Shirohige Man, you made a mistake this time." Father Shirohige: "Where did I go wrong?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Ling''er''s strength is very strong,parable to that of a Kage-level Ninja, so it''s a serious matter now." Su Han looked at the contents of Minato''s live broadcast, and he saw that the eight-headed Licker was veryrge and clearly strengthened, but they were only strengthened Licker, and they were far from Zhao Linger''s opponent? ... Zhao Ling''er folded her arms and became a five-colored spiritual light, and the surging Ki in her body circted. Under the enhancement of the Ki Dragon Ball, the power of the five-colored spiritual art has been increased to an extraordinary level. Zhao Linger floated in the air. Immediately, she rushed towards Lucius and Haydar at top speed. "It''s Zhao Ling''er!" Lucius'' pupils suddenly shrank. Haydar heard Zhao Linger''s name, and his expression suddenly changed. Zhao Linger was the strongest among the ordinary Reincarnators in the Main God Room. Even in the Abyss Reincarnator team, very few felt stronger than her. The two of them could only be considered senior Abyss Reincarnators, and they were definitely not Zhao Linger''s opponents. "Stop her!" Lucius gave the order. The seven refined versions of Licker behind him dashed towards Zhao Linger and their tongues stabbed towards Zhao Linger in the air. Zhao Linger swung her hand, and a wave of light spread out, instantly cutting Licker''s tongue. Then, his figure appeared in front of the licker, she raised his palm. The greatke at the bottom of the Valley of the End seemed toe alive. Following Zhao Linger''s control, theke rose to the sky. After that, Zhao Linger made another round, and the five-colored divine light turned into waves and spread out. Licker who touched the five-colored wave couldn''t hold it for even a second, and all of them died. Zhao Linger only spent three seconds from ying to oveing eight Lickers. In such a short time, Lucius and Haydar had not escaped. Haydar looked back subconsciously, he just wanted to see the situation, but he didn''t expect that what caught his attention was that Licker actually died, and Zhao Linger appeared behind him. "How could it be?" Cold sweat immediately dripped from Haydar''s forehead. Although he thought that Licker was not Zhao Ling''er''s opponent, he thought that Licker could dy Zhao Linger. However, the fact gave him a p in the face. Eight Licker didn''t even give him half a minute. "Die!" Zhao Ling''er said and a dazzling light of thunder shot out from her palm, then the two Abyss Reincarnators turned to ashes. Zhao Linger slowlynded on the water. The ancient dress fluttered in the wind, and she had a kind of otherworldly beauty. Namikaze Minato was taken aback. .... Akemi Homura: "?" King: "?" Pure White Spirit User: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Incredible not only extraordinarily strong, she is also decisive in his actions" Koro-sensei: "What about the mission? How about the big mission we had before? Why is it missing?" Kayaba Akihiko: "Of course since it''s over" L: "This is my first time facing such a situation" elerator: "This time the reincarnator is so weak? I can''t believe it, this is the Abyss Reincarnator who wants to destroy the Naruto world? Are they kidding?" Kirishima Touka: "It''s not the same! Although the strength of the Abyss Reincarnators this time is not strong, but they control the power of the virus. If it is really well hidden, it can destroy the entire world." Shinonono Tabane: "Otsutsuki Kaguya said that she has something to say!" Father Shirohige: "Gurarara... Otsutsuki Kaguya has been sealed, what else can be said?" Magical Girl Illya: "Guild Master Onii-san''s little sister is really amazing." Su Xiaoxiao: "I will check if there is a mission" .... Su Han didn''t know what to say. On the one hand, his heart is happy. After all, looking at the person in front of him, he could tell that Zhao Ling''er had sessfully cultivated Ki, and her strength had been further enhanced. But on the other hand, Su Han also felt pain. His little sister robbed their guild of missions from the mission of clearing the Reincarnator Abyss? Is this still possible? Su Han clicked on the main mission interface, and then found that the newly refreshed main mission turned red. [Mission Name: Save the World] [Mission Introduction: Licker is killed, and the virus in the body flows into the water source. If left untreated, after three days, the entire fire nation will be a paradise for zombies, and after ten days, all existences under the Jonin Elite will be zombies] [Mission requirements: Cut the source of the virus and solve the virus problem] [Mission limitation: The number of participants in the mission cannot be more than two, (free choice mode)] [Mission reward: 20,000 points and Star Power (can increase physical strength equivalent to one year of training, varies from person to person)] Chapter 656: Is this the end of the world? ! Why cant I feel real? Chapter 656: Is this the end of the world? ! Why can''t I feel real? "Actually, a new mission has been released and saved the world?" Su Han took a screenshot and sent it to the guild chat room. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "New mission? The mission of the system is very reasonable, if you want to save the world, then the zombie virus is something to deal with. Nakiri Erina : "Zombie virus Even though the Abyss Reincarnator is dead, the scourge is still there." Nakiri Erina: "A zombie crisis has begun in the Naruto world..." Shinonono Tabane: "The world of Naruto is a very magical world! It clearly has a very high level of power. Even in theter stages, there is a battle power that can destroy the world, but if they want to gain longevity, they can onlybine the Juubi (Ten Tails) and be the Jinchuriki Juubi" Lelouch: "Can Naruto World solve this virus by itself?" During this period, Lelouch also watched many copies of the memories within the guild. He had an early understanding of guilds. Now, he was trying his best to integrate into the atmosphere of the guild. Shinonono Tabane: "About solving it myself, I remember Tsunade''s medical level was extraordinary. Can he ovee this zombie virus?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t dream! Tsunade''s medical grade can only treat one on one! Think how many people there are in Naruto World?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If the zombie virus really spreads, even Tsunade has a way, but she can only save one, two, or three people, will she still be able to save the whole world?" Fourth Hokage: "..." Let the World Sufferer: "..." Minato and Nagato fell silent. They found out that what Tony said was true. The world of Naruto is strong, but in the face of the zombie crisis, it is indeed helpless. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Then are there members in the guild with very strong medical abilities?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "It''s time for Mr. Tony shines." Symbol of Peace: "We have had a Biochemical Crisis, and Tony should have developed a Biochemical virus antidote. Now send the antidote directly to Minato, and it should be settled." Su Xiaoxiao: "I don''t think the situation is that easy!" Su Han was not so optimistic. Su Xiaoxiao: "Look at the seven meter tall Licker earlier. I believe it is a Biochemical virus, but I feel it is an evolved biochemical virus. Can the old antidote be used sessfully against the upgraded version of this virus?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "..." Lelouch: "..." Levi: "..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then the situation will be bad, starting to research the antidote is not a short time." Even if he was a top-level scientist, wanting to learn also took time. After all, he''s not God. Su Xiaoxiao: "I will go to that world, I have a solution." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Yes! The Demon Lord''s horse talisman can also cure all kinds of ailments, it should also be able to treat biochemical viruses." Su Xiaoxiao: "The method I want to use is not this! I don''t have the spare time to take care of each one." Su Xiaoxiao: "The number of people leaving this time is not more than two! Apart from me, is there anyone who wants to go?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Even though I really want to go. But I can''t be of much help." Father Shirohige: "Gurarara... If you can''t help, no matter how strong you are, you definitely won''t be able to participate in this mission." Father Shirohige: "Think about whether you can bring help for this mission! If you can, go with the Guild Master." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Didn''t the Guild Master say he had a solution? In other words, let the Guild Master go alone! There doesn''t seem to be a big problem." Ash: "After all, there are no more than two people, in other words, is it okay to go alone?" Aizen Sosuke: "..." Aizen wants to leave, but he can''t help with this mission. If he left, even if he won a ce in the end, it would most likely cause the discontent of many guild members. So, in the end, he didn''t say anything. .... Su Han waited for a while and found that no one in the guild spoke. Su Xiaoxiao: "There is no time to dy, if no one goes, then I will go alone!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon Lord, go alone." High Priest Luo Hao: "Foster brother, good luck" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... Don''t worry, the Guild Master will be broadcast live by Minato to witness the heroic performance when clearing the disaster." .... Su Han opened his eyes, and stood up. "Then Guild Master good luck." Shirohige said, "We are waiting for you here!" "Yes." Emilia looked at Su Han, "Guild Master saved the world this time, We are here waiting for Guild Master''s triumphant return." "Good luck!" Kinomoto Sakura also looked at Su Han. Kinomoto Touya: "???" What? Save the world? how long will it take? What''s this? Will the world end now? Kinomoto Touya looked around in an empty daze, and found that everyone''s faces were very serious Obviously, no one was joking. Of course, the most important reason was that Kinomoto Touya realized that his little sister was actually serious and didn''t mean to joke at all. Realizing this, even if Kinomoto Touya didn''t want to believe this, he had to. After all, he knew his little sister well. His little sister is not a liar. But just because of this confirmation, Kinomoto Touya became even more confused. Is this really the end of the world? Why did he feel so unreal? Su Han sensed Kinomoto Touya''s confusion with Kenbunshoku Haki, but he didn''t exin anything, and he clicked the button to participate in this mission. "Then everyone, see youter!" After that, a brilliant light lingered around Su Han''s body. In the next second, Su Han''s figure disappeared. Chapter 657: What is this? Chapter 657: What is this? Naruto''s current world, the valley of the end. After Zhao Ling''er killed the Abyss Reincarnator, she hadplicated feelings. Even though she had undergone special training unimaginable in the real world, his strength had indeed increased. "Ram is so ruthless, I thought I wouldn''t be able to endure!" Zhao Ling''er turned around and saw Xu Yan and Song Xueming who were on the beach. At this time, Zhao Ling''er''s two teammates were also looking at Zhao Ling''er with their eyes wide open. "How did the captain''s strength increase so much?" Xu Yan swallowed hard. As Zhao Ling''er''s teammates, they had a very deep understanding of Zhao Ling''er. Although Zhao Ling''er''s previous strength was strong, she was not that strong. Even if Zhao Ling''er had enough strength to kill the upgraded version of Licker, it would take at least five minutes to fight. And now one face to face kills all opponents. "Didn''t the captain say that he had received special training all along? Don''t forget who the captain''s older brother is." Although Song Xueming was just as shocked, she could ept this kind of thing. Zhao Ling''er''s five senses were sharp, and naturally she heard the words of her two teammates, and she walked forward slowly without exining anything. His spiritual sense suddenly sensed something, a five-colored aura gathered in his hand, and she patted it behind her with a palm. Minato appeared five meters away, dodging Zhao Ling''er''s attack. He looked at Zhao Ling''er with helplessness in his voice. "Miss Zhao Ling''er, I have no enmity. Won''t you forget we metst time in the world of Shokugeki no Soma?" After a touch of fear, Zhao Ling''er removed the five elements spiritual light in her hand, and there was an apology in her words, "Sorry Fourth Hokage, I haven''t responded for a while." "I can understand!" Minato nodded, even he also turned his head and smiled at Xu Yan and Song Xueming who were on the beach at the moment. Xu Yan: "..." Song Xueming: "..." Both of them looked confused. Did they recognize the wrong person? How did the Fourth Hokage appear here? "Number one ninja in the world and he led the formation of the most amazing Five Ninja Viges and Hokage Business Alliance in history?" Song Xueming smiled. "Seeing the Fourth Hokage and the familiar captain, it seems that thest time we met in the world of Shokugeki no Soma, it really was this Hokage." Xu Yan''s face was also listless, and she muttered, "Wonderful! The natives of the plot world, ahem, the natives, can actually actually travel around the world I think this is a special ability that looks like times." "Don''t forget, the Main God Room also has a special category, plot character Reincarnators and this kind of Reincarnator are all natives of each mission world." Song Xueming continued to speak. "Don''t forget the news we heardst time, do you still remember the extraordinarily powerful Reincarnator called Reinhard?" Xu Yan nodded. .... Zhao Ling''er didn''t say much to Minato. Su Han suddenly appeared, he stretched out his hand to hug Zhao Ling''er, and whispered in Zhao Ling''er''s ear, "Did you miss me? My beautiful little sister." "Stupid Su Han!" Zhao Ling''er felt a familiar aura, she didn''t break away from Su Han''s embrace, but there was a blush on her face. But then, Zhao Ling''er remembered something, "Wait! Brother Su Han, why are you here?" "I heard you came! I rushed." Su Han let go of Zhao Ling''er, with a smile. Zhao Ling''er looked at Su Han, with surprise in her eyes. Can Su Han freely travel through the various mission worlds of his own free will? Even in the Main God Room, there is no such function ..... After Su Han and Zhao Ling''er finished talking about the past, Minato came to Su Han. "What method will the Guild Master use to contain the spread of the biochemical virus." "A very simple method!" Su Han snapped his fingers, and the power of the Reality Stone was instantly activated, and began to rewrite reality. With the power of the Reality Stone, he forcibly exterminated all biochemical viruses. [Ding! The guild mission has beenpleted! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao made the biggest contribution and got 15,000 points] [Fourth Hokage gets 4,000 points] [Let the World Suffer gets 1,000 points] Namikaze Minato: "???" Uzumaki Nagato: "What happened? The Guild Master just came to Naruto World and the mission isplete?" .... "The mission isplete?" Minato still didn''t react. "Have you never heard of a mission request before?" Su Han looked at the confused Minato. "This is too sudden! I can''t ept it for a while..." After Minato confirmed this, he smiled bitterly. This should be the fastest task toplete, right? Su Han shrugged and didn''t answer. He looked at the guild mission summary and found that in addition to the points earned, the Star Power reward was in the corner of the mission summary waiting for its fusion. Su Han ced his hand on Zhao Ling''er''s shoulder, used the Hiraishin no Jutsu technique, and directly transferred Zhao Ling''er to Xu Yan and Song Xueming. "Mr. Su Han!" "Big brother Su Han!" Xu Yan and Song Xueming quickly greeted Su Han. This is really a big man. Su Han himself has the Rinnegan Six Tomoe, not to mention, he also knows this group of big bosses in the plot world. Not to mention, Su Han was also the older brother of their Captain. No matter from which point of view, they had to respect Su Han. "Can you tell me, what is your mission this time?" Su Han raised an eyebrow and asked, "If there is a limit, forget it!" "There is no limit, it is to kill the three elite Jonin!" Zhao Ling''er replied without hesitation, "We are going to kill the Jonin of Kumogakure, and now we are on our way to Kumogakure..." "Originally, I was going to rest here for a while, but I ran into the cursed people who attacked us. Then, I met the Fourth Hokage and you." Chapter 658: Aizen, arent you a spy? Chapter 658: Aizen, aren''t you a spy? "Did you know that those people are Abyss Reincarnators?" Su Han asked. "Those people are Abyss Reincarnators?" Zhao Linger was very surprised, but nodded. "If they are Abyssal Reincarnators, then they are attacking us. This matter can indeed be exined." "It seems that the rtionship between an ordinary Reincarnator like you and the Abyss Reincarnator isn''t very good?" Su Han was well aware of something. "If an Abyss Reincarnator wants to destroy the world, and there is an ordinary Reincarnator in this world, then an ordinary Reincarnator kills the Abyss Reincarnator to get all the items in the Abyss Reincarnator, as well as their reward points.'' Even before Ram''s training, Zhao Ling''er was an expertparable to a Grandmaster. Among the Abyss Reincarnators, only a few could exist as his opponent. As for after Ram''s special training, it went without saying. Now filled with Zhao Linger''s confidence, and she believes that she is invincible in the Main God Room. "Don''t be overconfident in everything, nothing is absolute." Su Han rubbed Zhao Linger''s head, he knew what Zhao Linger was thinking at the moment. Moreover, Su Han had also listened to the voices of Zhao Linger''s previous teammates, so he also knew who Reinhardt was in their hearts. Sword Saint of the Re:Zero World, this is a very strong person. And if the current Zhao Linger fights with him, and the final result is difficult to determine. Although Zhao Linger did not understand what Su Han meant, but nodded and lost her confidence and pride, "I will pay attention." Su Han reached out and patted Zhao Linger on the shoulder, "Do you still have a mission toplete? Go!" Zhao Linger looked at Su Han and nodded, she and her two friends sped towards Kumogakure. Closing his eyes, Su Han entered the guild chat room. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Missionpleted?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Even though I really believe in the Demon Lord, no matter what this is too much." Let the World Suffer: "Do you think I would trick you with this kind of thing?" Esdeath: "I just saw the Guild Master snap his fingers, does the Guild Master himself have the ability to purify? The snap of a finger is a prerequisite for getting started?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" .... Tony was pensive. Speaking of snapping his fingers, he couldn''t help but think of Thanos. And once he thought of Thanos, the Infinity Gauntlet and Infinity Stones were simply impossible to pass. If he assumed that Su Han had the Infinity Stone in his hands... Tony realized something, Reality Stone? Su Han had other Infinity Stones under his control? Even though Tony guessed it, most people in the guild didn''t expect this. Because of that, some people stubbornly expressed their disbelief. .... My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "No! It was too fake from any point of view. If that''s true, then I''ll be streaming a handstand!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Are you going to live stream the handstand?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "No! Let''s just pretend I didn''t say it." Kosaka Kyosuke was about to make an oath, but then he thought of Su Han''s special situation, if it''s true what should be done? After that, he still left a way out for himself. Su Xiaoxiao: "Unfortunately it''s true!" Su Han took a screenshot and posted it. Su Xiaoxiao: "(image)" Nakiri Erina: "?" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" Kosaka Kyosuke thanked himself very carefully earlier. Father Shirohige: "Gurararara.. Even if I really trust the Guild Master. What is happening now is also quite surprising." Koro-sensei: "So, what did the Guild Master do before? Why did he snap his fingers and delete all the viruses?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Guess what!" Shinonono Tabane: "Some kind of supernatural power? Simr to refining Suicune in the Pokmon world." Ash: "..." Suicune can purify water resources, but can it purify viruses? Tony Is Not the Richest: "I think it should be the power of the Reality Stone?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Bingo! Congrattions, you answered correctly." Let the World Sufferer: "..." After Uzumaki Nagato, who had rpsed obsessivepulsive disorder, understood what was going on, he regained hisposure. Father Shirohige: "Reality Stone? Gurararara. I think I can understand what happened to the Infinite Zanpakut that the Guild Master disyedst time." Aizen Sosuke: "Speaking of this topic, Guild Masters really like to cause trouble for people." Aizen Sosuke: "It''s because of the infinite Zanpakutu disyed by the Guild Master, so now, Captain Yamamoto is checking Seireitei repeatedly, he always thinks that Seireitei has spies." Ichigo Kurosaki: "Aizen, aren''t you a spy?" Aizen Sosuke: "..." L: "Cough, Aizen, this is understandable! Guild Masters have an inexplicable way of being able to impersonate a Zanpakutou wlessly! But they should at least have an understanding of all the Zanpakutou in Soul Society!" L: "This is clearly information stolen by the internal members, and he is still in a high position." Fourth Hokage: "Aizen hasn''t rebelled against the Seireitei yet? So, Captain Yamamoto ransacked the Seireitei, what does that have to do with Aizen?" Edogawa Conan: "Should be because Aizen controls the center of room 46? But for the current Aizen, the quest for Captain Yamamoto should cause little trouble!" Conan pushes his sses, Aizen''s Zanpakutou amplified three times. Even in the Super Dimensional Guild, few people know about Aizen''s true strength, but there is no doubt that this power is truly superior to Yamamoto Genrysai. Chapter 659: A new member joins the guild Chapter 659: A new member joins the guild Aizen Sosuke: "After there are so many high IQ people in the guild, even if I want to hide something, it''s really hard." Su Xiaoxiao: "This is you don''t want to hide anything at all?" Su Han couldn''tment, he looked away from the guild chat room and projected it at Minato. "Since the matter here has been resolved, then I should also return!" Su Han said. "Have a good trip!" Minato didn''t hold back. Then he used Hiraishin no Jutsu, Minato had disappeared, and he returned to Konoha. For Minato, who had developed Hiraishin no Jutsu to the sixth stage, even if he didn''t leave the mark of Hiraishin no Jutsu, he could still move freely within the scope of the Fire Nation. If space techniques weren''t developed to such a degree, Minato wouldn''t have the confidence to face Madara Rikudou. "In the Naruto world, there is no Bloodline of Rikudou Sennin, it''s too difficult to rely solely on one''s own strength to upgrade to Rikudou Sennin level!" Only Might Guy had honed his strength level to that level. And this is the Guy who opened all the Hachimon (Eight Gates), burned his own life, who got the victory. Su Han clicked on handing over the mission, and light lingered all over his body. Then, his figure just disappeared and appeared in the back house of the Kinomoto family. ..... "Guild Master, the wine is still warm!" Shirohige touched a ss the size of a water tank towards Su Han, and then drank it all. "Don''t tell me the wine is still warm when it''s been drunk!" Su Han returned to his previous position, and sat down. "You saved the world?" Kinomoto Touya looked at Su Han doubtfully. How long has Su Han been gone? Wasn''t this group of people making fun of him? Su Han has just been out for a while, and it has nothing to do with saving the world? "That''s no big deal." Su Han said indifferently. Did he save the world? This could be considered as his daily life. However, looking at Su Han''s attitude that didn''t seem to lie. Kinomoto Touya really hesitated. On the one hand, he believed what Kinomoto Sakura had said earlier that Su Han had really gone to save the world, but on the other hand, he could not believe that Su Han could achieve such a thing so quickly. .... Time passed little by little, and the offline party wasing to an end. Su Han, Shirohige, and Erina were naturally prepared to leave. As for Akemi Homura and Illya, they nned to stay at Kinomoto''s house for a while. The two took time off with their families before leaving home. .... After canceling vacation mode, Su Han went straight back to his house andy downzily. Su Han spread Kenbunshoku Haki and found that the four girls had returned and were now resting at home. "They should have eaten!" Su Han closed his eyes and entered the guild rewards interface, "Besides the points as a reward, Star Power is really interesting!" Then he clicked Star Power. The next moment, his entire body let out a crackling sound. His physical strength had not increased much, and his physical strength had only increased by less than half. However, Su Han was not surprised by this. His current strength was too strong. Even if the fusion power was as high as the effect of his training for a year, it would not increase by much. He wanted to increase his fighting strength relying on training for at least ten years. Want to make rapid progress in just one year? That is dreaming. Su Han yawned, just about to enter the guild, then he realized something. "This feeling!" He stuck out a finger, "Ki really increased significantly!" "Is that equivalent to the effect of practicing for a year?" This was a surprise to him. Then Su Han entered the house of time, practicing to control his strength. After training, he invited King, Saitama, Kuroneko, and Ophis to enter the Dungeon in the YGGDRASIL game, they enjoyed ying the game for three hours. After being satisfied with ying and bathing, Su Hany on the bed and chatted in the guild. ... Akemi Homura: "Tonight, I''m staying at Sakura''s house." Magical Girl Illya: "Mmmm! I let the Berserker guard the door outside." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I remember Sakura''s Dad, Kinomoto Fujitaka was supposed to be one of Clow Reed''s two reincarnations, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s right, so what do you want to say?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Kinomoto Fujitaka has to be really strong too! In other words, he could also detect traces of the Berserker. I wonder, what kind of expression will Kinomoto Fujitaka have towards the Berserker? It must have been amazing." Ash: "?" Tsunayoshi Sawada: "This question is too dark, Kinomoto Fujitaka is a very good uncle! Why do you want to scare him on purpose?" Magical Girl Illya: "I left the Berserker in a spiritual body state, so as not to frighten Uncle Kinomoto." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "That''s not necessarily it! I already said that Kinomoto Fujitaka has very strong magic power, and he can also sense spiritual bodies." Magical Girl Illya: "?" Kinomoto Sakura: "There will be no problem with my father." Kinomoto Sakura: "I asked my older brother before. He said let him exin to dad." Nakiri Erina: "I feel that Kinomoto Touya''s worldview has changed a lot" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Isn''t this normal? He saw Charizard, the Electric Rat giving off electricity, and the Heroic Spirit Demi-God Heracles who can stand this?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Yeah, if I don''t enter the guild, even if I be a Shinigami, I will also feel very surprised when I see these things for the first time." Aizen Sosuke: "After all, this is somethingpletely different from our Shinigami! Even Shinigami can''t understand, the existence of Heroic Spirits is not bad, and there are few simrities with Shinigami, but Pokemon arepletely different!" Ash: "Pokemon won''t hurt you!" Su Xiaoxiao: "What Ash said also has some truth." [Ding! I Am Not a Waste Angel has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Chapter 660: Marquis Voban who doubts his life Chapter 660: Marquis Voban who doubts his life 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Woah, Angel? Could it be that my old enemy has appeared?!" Kasumi Utako: "Calm down Kuroneko! Maybe it''s just a simple nickname. It could be that the other party is not an angel, but a human." Busujima Saeko: "I''ve always felt that the word trash in angels really catches the eye." I Am Not a Waste Angel: "A fallen angel? Twelve-winged fallen angel?" I Am Not a Waste Angel: "Is this a special chat room? Can you bring all the angels and fallen angels? Excuse me, are there any demons in this guild?" Kasumi Utako: "?" Fourth Hokage: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Listen to these words, she really looks like an angel." Ichigo Kurosaki: "No demons, but some Shinigami." Arcueid: "No demon, but one True Ancestor Vampire." I Am Not a Waste Angel: "Shinigami and there are several? Are all the Shinigami of East and West united? Besides, what is a vampire True Ancestor? I''ve never heard of a True Ancestor called Arcueid." L: "The so-called Shinigami are not gods who judge death in mythology, but Shinigami of some kind! You can understand it like this, so there are actually quite a number of Shinigami!" I Am Not a Waste Angel: "???" Work? Why doesn''t she know that all Shinigami are upations? When did it happen? I Am Not a Waste Angel: "Wait a minute, don''t tell me you all are actually a bunch of chuunibyou?" .... In a messy room. Gabrielyzily on his bed, ignoring hisputer, closing his eyes to see the guild interface in his mind. "If it''s a group of chuunibyou, it can really exin a lot of things, but can the chuunibyou make this particr guild interface projected into my mind?" "Is this something special? Virtual games! It could be exined like this why are there different races in the game? There are fallen angels and True Ancestors?!" Gabriel thought she had the answer. After that she seemed very excited. But then, Gabriel remembered the rules of the Super Dimensional Guild that she saw after she first entered the guild, and she changed his name. .... Gabriel: "Hello everyone! My name is Gabriel White Tenma! Angel Academy graduate, is this a special guild? Is this one that can y games? How to? We usually y guild missions? Is there a party member who will take me?" Fourth Hokage: "???" Pure White Spirit User: "!!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" King: "Gabriel, this name..." Old Man is the Marquis: "I remember Gabriel in heaven, is this just my feeling?" .... What is this? Is there an angel in heaven named Gabriel? Marquis Voban, who had studied mythology thoroughly, pondered for a moment, but couldn''t remember which angel was named by this name. Or, is this angel really the descendant of Gabriel? Not true! Aren''t angels unable to reproduce? The more he thought about it, the more dizzy Marquis Voban became. In the end, Marquis Voban could onlyfort himself with the words that angels have different settings in different worlds. .... elerator: "What is Gabriel? Is that the female version of Angel Gabriel?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "How could something like that happen!" Kayaba Akihiko: "You all pay attention for the Identity, am I the only one paying attention, when this person opens his mouth, she thinks that the guild is the guild of the game world, and then she wants to enter the game Dungeon? Could it be that virtual games have appeared in his world?" Nakiri Erina : "A world where angels exist, virtual games actually appear? Don''t you think that''s against the harmony?!" Shinonono Tabane: "I feel fine. " Gabriel: "Our world has no virtual games! But when I saw the interface of this guild in my mind, I thought it was some angel technology, or it was created by demons, right?" Let the World Suffer: "Angel technology? Devil?" Ash: "Have angels and demons started ying with technology these days..." Gabriel: "No, it''s just that I find the game so fun, there must be angels and demons who want to be together! Maybe someone has created a virtual game instead of something like this?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" Nakiri Erina: "?" Edogawa Conan: "It makes sense. The logic is awesome." Su Xiaoxiao: "Even though you changed your name, I am very happy! But, Gabriel, could you follow the guild''s instructions and read the brief introduction to the guild." Gabriel? The protagonist Gabriel DropOut? ! Angel version is also added? It''s too interesting. Gabriel: "A brief introduction to the guild? Alright, I''ll see!" Fourth Hokage: "Guild Master has recognized the identity of the new member?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes, I recognize it." Old Man is the Marquis: "The new member is really an angel?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Although it doesn''t look like it, and she is a bit unreliable, but she is indeed an angel." Old Man is the Marquis: "..." Marquis Voban continued to doubt life. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Demon Lord, Angels have invaded our base camp, I request the Demon Lord''s order to let me fight angels for 300 rounds, this is my old enemy! I beg the Demon Lord not to interfere." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Will Gabriel be able to fight? Even though Gabriel was known to be a graduate of the Angel Academy, and also possessed a World Extinguishing Bugle. It is said that by blowing the trumpet, the world can be destroyed. But his own fighting power.using the word "useless" to describe it seemed to be praising her too much. In this state, Gabriel and Kuroneko fight... Su Han felt a pain in his head. Gabriel: "Infinite dimension link? Angel from another world, fallen angel, Demon Lord, True Ancestor Vampire? Is this really real?" .... Even though his body was still paralyzed on the ground, she was toozy to move. But his mood has a strong fluctuation. She had studied at the Angel Academy for so long, and this was the first time she had heard of such a thing. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Han didn''t want to exin, and sent a copy of the memory. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Gabriel DropOut''s memory] Chapter 661: Shes still a kid, so we can play for a few more years Chapter 661: She''s still a kid, so we can y for a few more years Tony Is Not the Richest: "What is this called? Drop Out?" Nakiri Erina: "Judging by his name, should an angel named Gabriel change from a pure angel to a fallen angel? This doesn''t seem like a very good story" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Will she turn into a fallen angel?" Father Shirohige: "Is this a tragic story?" Father Shirohige: "This old man''s heart is also heavy." Su Xiaoxiao: "This is not a tragic story." Su Xiaoxiao: "You can think of her like Kobayashi-san Chi no Maid." Kobayashi: "???" Kobayashi pretended not to see it, and started downloading a memory copy. Esdeath: "Daily drama? This isn''t a battle, it''s boring." Symbol of Peace: "Although the word degenerate attracts attention, but since the Guild Master said so, then I choose to believe and can watch quietly!" Gabriel: "?" .... Gabriel frowned when she saw the name. She couldn''t help but think about his incredible former career. Then she looked at the messy scene in his room and the game interface that was still open. "What''s with this bad feeling?" Gabriel muttered, and she chose to open the memory copy. His whole self-consciousness was immersed in it. After scanning the surrounding scenery, his eyes lit up. "Virtual reality! This is actually a real virtual reality. Great!" Gabriel''s body shook with excitement. But then, she saw a very familiar sight, and the smile on his face froze. "What happened?" After watching the scene where she was an excellent graduate at the start, his emotions fluctuated strongly, "Is this my past experience?" "Impossible" Gabriel realized something and quickly stretched the duration progress bar. Gabriel saw herself ying games, ying jokes, and in ss. There were even many scenes that she had never experienced before... After that she realized it. "Tell me about my past and future? It''s amazing to be able to do something like that..." After a brief shock, Gabriel quickly calmed down. Compared to the many people who were shocked to learn of this, she seemed much calmer. Because in the angel graduation course she took, there was actually a part about predicting the future. For an angel, being able to predict his future, even though it surprised her, even made her feel stunned, but it did not make her lose hisposurepletely. Gabriel pulled the progress bar to the start, and then began to watch closely. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "Every time a memory copy is sent, there will be a group of people rushing to look at the memory copy instead of chatting in the guild. As a Guild Master, I feel very sad about this." Taking out a steaming cup of coffee from the system warehouse, he took a sip, feeling that the guild members were too realistic. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I have aint! I don''t know if the Guild Master will allow me to say so." Su Xiaoxiao: "No, you can be quiet." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" Levi: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Levi, how have you been recently?" Levi: "Same as usual! Practice, go explore outside the city walls." Levi: "The only change is that the one I train now is very different from before! Instead, I started practicing the Rokushiki Marines in the guild, and first prepared to train my body to the limit. Then I will practice two Haki and Ki from the Dragon Ball World." Levi had trained his body repeatedly and practiced Rokushiki. At the same time, some of the attention will be invested in the guild chat room. It is also a kind of training for himself, training him to do two things with one mind. Monkey D. Dragon: "Where did you start training from in Rokushiki?" Levi: "Gepp (Moonwalk)." Busujima Saeko: If Levi manages to train Gepp, then he won''t need to carry the Three Dimensional Maneuver Gear in the future?" Levi: "Yes!" If he manages to master Gepp, and he can even walk on air. Levi likes this, so he chooses Gepp to start mastering Rokushiki. Su Xiaoxiao: "What about Mikasa?" Levi: "I moved their family downtown, and found a decent job for the couple. After that, I left her alone." Loki: "Of course, he is a cruel man! Mikasa is very beautiful. But that''s okay, I have a wish! I want to take Mikasa as a member of my Familia. " Loki: "If I train her well, little Mikasa can shine as bright as Ais! Hehehe. Thinking of this, I get excited." Su Xiaoxiao: "Enough! You perverted lily goddess." Su Xiaoxiao: "Mikasa is still a child! You really want to attack her now!" Kasumi Utako: "She''s still a child, so we can y for another two years?" Su Xiaoxiao: "In the guild Two perverted yuri! Shirai Kuroko and Loki." Loki: "?" Shirai Kuroko: "I''m not a yuri, but the person I like happens to be Onee-sama." Kiririn: "Sigh..." elerator: "Shirai Kuroko isn''t really a yuri! She''s a pervert." Shirai Kuroko: "Damn you elerator! I fought with you." Su Xiaoxiao: "Cough! elerator was right. bHowever, when I talk about Levi, I think of someone else. @Lelouch." Su Han changed the subject very bluntly. Busujima Saeko: "???" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "???" Akemi Homura: "???" Many guild members didn''t understand. When you talk about Levi, what does Lelouch do? Lelouch: "..." Lelouch: "Excuse me, Guild Master, why do you want to ask me?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I just wanted to ask how have you been recently? Has the plot already started?" Chapter 662: angel not like angel, devil not like devil Chapter 662: angel not like angel, devil not like devil Lelouch: "The storyline is almost at the beginning of the memory copy, but I didn''t meet CC." Su Xiaoxiao: "Is it because CC didn''te?" Lelouch: "Yes, CC knows where I am, but I don''t know where she is. But there is no big problem, even if there is no CC, without the power to manipte people''s hearts, I can still solve all problems." Now Lelouch, with great confidence. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then what great thing have you done?" Lelouch: "I have no idea what to do for now, from the original story at most. But most importantly still need to train the body well, once I have the strength, we will talk about other things. " Ash: "!!!" Tsunayoshi Sawada: "???" King: "Training the body?" Sakata Gintoki: "Ha ha ha. Did the weak Lelouch really want to train and then turn into a muscr man?" Lelouch: "..." How can I turn into a muscr man after training? There are many strong people in the guild, but not many who can be called muscr men! Aizen Sosuke: "This is normal, no matter how high one''s intelligence is, without the support of strength, it''s still useless. No matter how beautiful it looks, it will all fall apart with the slightest push." Aizen Sosuke: "Only with strength and wisdom, only now can one realize one''s dreams." Aizen Sosuke: "Lelouch doesn''t need to have our level of power, as long as he has strength equivalent to the level of an Admiral in the One Piece world, coupled with Lelouch''s wisdom, he can easily bury the Holy Britannian Empire." L: "Yes! The importance of strength is self-evident." Lelouch: "..." So you all tacitly agree that I might be a muscr man by training my body? Gabriel: "I''m done seeing Gabriel Dropout!" Symbol of Peace: "After watching your copy of your memory, does Gabriel have something to say?" Gabriel: "Nothing! A very boring future life." Father Shirohige: "Gurararara.... I can''t say it''s very nd, it''s still very interesting, although the taste is a bit more simr to Kobayashi-san''s Chi no Maid Dragon." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "My dream is shattered!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "At first I thought that the person who joined the guild was a very good angel who could be my enemy. But after watching, it turns out that heaven in another world is very disappointing." Goko Ruri is really disappointed, is this what the Angel Academy graduates look like? Dropped after only two games? Otherwise, she guessed that within a few days of Gabriel''s encounter with the game, the wings behind her wouldpletely turn ck. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "In many light novels, once you travel to another world, and then something like the Holy Throne of Heaven will be a big viin. After watching Gabriel Dropout, I think this line still makes a lot of sense." Fourth Hokage: "Those demons are real angels. As for the angels who graduated from the Angel Academy. I think there must be something wrong in Gabriel''s world." Su Xiao Xiao: "Actually, Gabriel was a very good angel in the beginning, after all, she was the best graduate of the Angel Academy. I can only say that she can''t resist the temptation of the game!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "She fell without resisting the temptation of the game, really, the so-called game is the whisper of the devil?" Kasumi Utako: "Nothing to say!" Gabriel: " @12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko. Are you a fallen angel? A fallen angel from another world?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Look at the memory copy with the name Ore no Imouto ga Konnani Kawaii Wake ga Nai." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Why did you post that world name on purpose? After a long time, the poprity of this work has finally been forgotten." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Isn''t Kosaka Kyosuke used to it? Even though this is a ck history in a dark history, it has been so long." Kiririn: "How did you adapt to this kind of thing?" Kiririn : "I can''t wait for the bed bugs to be hit by a big truck on the road." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Too outrageous! After all, I''m your big brother too! You expect me to be killed by a truck, that''s too harsh." Kiririn: "When did I say you were killed? ording to your current physical strength, at most you will be disabled, and then go to the country for treatment, right?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Good show." Gabriel: "?" .... Seeing the fierce fighting in the guild, Gabriel also became interested, and immediately entered the memory copy temte, and searched. Soon, Gabriel finds a memory copy of Ore no Imouto ga Konnani Kawaii Wake ga Nai, and ends up watching in immersion mode. After watching it, she had a strange expression on his face. ... Gabriel: "@12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko. It turns out that you are a real chuunibyou, I still believed you were a fallen angel at first!" She felt like I had been deceived. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I didn''t lie to you. Even though I came from the slice of life world [Ore no Imouto ga Konnani Kawaii Wake ga Nai], butter, due to various events, I became a fallen angel. (Photo)" .... Goko Ruri sent a photo that looks exactly like her appearance. Her appearance was slender and peerless, with ck wings extending from behind, she had a sinister and charming atmosphere, but also revealed the extraordinary beauty that was left behind. Chapter 663: Su Han is ready to make trouble Chapter 663: Su Han is ready to make trouble Akemi Homura: "Ruri-san is so beautiful" Kinomoto Sakura: "That''s right! It feels many times more beautiful than the one in the memory copy." Magical Girl Illya: "Should be the effect of the Sube Sube no Mi Fruit that Shirohige''s grandfather gave to Kuroneko-san? I remember that the Sube Sube no Mi Fruit has a beauty effect." Sakata Gintoki: "That''s right! Let''s just say one fat Aunt who looks to be in her thirties or forties has be the top beauty in the One Piece world. The beauty effect of the Sube Sube no Mi Fruit is better than the Pirate Empress Mero Mero no Mi." Nakiri Erina: "I also feel like Kuroneko is like a different person." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "This fully proves how important it is to lose weight..." Gabriel: "How did you be a fallen angel?" Gabriel was iprehensible. Kurosaki Ichigo: "There are so many ways to do it in different worlds. Of course, Kuroneko mainly eats the Hito Hito no mi Fruit, Model: Daitensi from the world of One Piece! That''s why she became a fallen angel. Even though it''s true that he''s still human." Gabriel: "Is that so!" Even though Gabriel doesn''t know the Hito Hito no mi Fruit, Model: Daitensi in the One Piece world, she at least understands the meaning of Kurosaki Ichigo''s words. Is there a way from another world to artificially transform into a fallen angel? Shinonono Tabane: "I''m very curious about the World Extinguishing Bugle! Can it destroy the world? It''s very interesting to think about it." Shinonono Tabane: "I really want the World Extinguishing Bugle..." Shinonono Tabane missed the World Extinguishing Bugle. Nakiri Erina: "Fortunately, there is no such thing as a World Extinguishing Bugle in the world of Infinite Stratos, otherwise, if Shinonono Tabane blew the World Extinguishing Bugle for fun, and the whole world was destroyed." Shinonono Tabane: "This sentence is too harsh..." Shinonono Tabane: "Even though I like to y, I wouldn''t do anything like that. But if I really want to do this kind of thing, I''ll also go to another member''s world and give it a try?" Tony Is Not the Richest"?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" Fourth Hokage:" I, Namikaze Minato officially announce not weing Shinonono Tabane''s arrival. If Shinonono Tabane really gets something in the future and wants to experiment to destroy the world, feel free to go to the world of Bleach." Fathet Shirohige: "?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "?" Koro-sensei: "?" Shinonono Tabane: "I was just kidding. " Fourth Hokage: "No problem!" Gabriel: "Other than memory copies, is there anything else in this guild to y with?" A fallen angel or something, to Gabriel, it was just a small surprise, it didn''t really matter. She cared more about whether there was a game to y in this guild. Old Man is the Marquis: "Memory copy game." Gabriel: "What is it?" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Gabriel. This is a special category of memory copy, it is the equivalent of a game! You click on Copy YGGDRASIL game memory" Gabriel: "Is that interesting?" Su Xiaoxiao: "100% realistic virtual game! Do you find that interesting?" Su Han''s description immediately moved Gabriel, Without any hesitation, she followed Su Han''s instructions, entered the YGGDRASIL Game, and started creating characters. Su Xiaoxiao: "@12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko. @Nakiri Erina. @Akemi Homura. @Magic Girl Illya. Do you guys have time? If you have time, you will bring Gabriel to level up." Magical Girl Illya : "Homura-san and I, and Sakura-san are going to sleep." Akemi Homura: "If the Guild Master wants to y around, don''t add us." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuronekoi: "I have time! I will take Gabriel to level up, since Gabriel is not an opponent I agree with, then reluctantly exists as my party mate." Gabriel: "@12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko. I know that you are not as annoying as I thought?" Gabriel felt that the one who could help her y the game must be a good person. Even fallen angels must be good people. Nakiri Erina: "Wait for me for ten minutes! I will contact you after I enter the game. " Su Han agreed, entered the game, After Gabriel was familiar with the flow of the game. Su Han left the chat room, finally closed his eyes and fell asleep. .... The next morning, Su Han was woken up by a call in the guild. Tony Is Not the Richest: "@Su Xiaoxiao." rk Kent: "@Su Xiaoxiao." Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "Early in the morning, what did you two do to disturb my dream?" ... Although his strength has reached the-destroying level, even if he doesn''t sleep, there is no big problem, but sleeping is a good pleasure for him. At first hiding under the covers, I was awakened by life, and he was in a good mood. If Tony and rk didn''te up with a usible exnation, then he would silence them for 29 days the next time. .... rk Kent: "We have a usible exnation! Guild Master, look at the main mission, and then prepare toe to our world to carry out the mission..." Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Su Han looked confused. Although it was still early, many people in the guild were still sleeping, and not many people were online. But in the end there are still people. So this news quickly attracted the attention of many people. Old Man is the Marquis: "Want the Guild Master to go to the DC world?" Fourth Hokage: "Going to the DC world on a mission? You mean, the DC world has changed." Chapter 664: Invasion of Frieza and the Ginyu Army? Chapter 664: Invasion of Frieza and the Ginyu Army? Tony Is Not the Richest: I happened to be staying over at Batman''s yesterday, so I found out about this too." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Last night, General Zod led a Kryptonian army and attacked the earth and sent a message to the whole world, asking the earth to give up the Kryptonian Kal-El." Symbol of Peace: "This plot sounds familiar?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Isn''t this the plot of Superman Man of Steel? What a mutation!" .... Su Han was stunned by Tony and rk''s maniption of information. Isn''t this a normal storyline? Now that Tony is in the world of DC and then pulls Batman, what are they afraid of? Attract more superheroes from the DC world. Justice League heroes joined in, just a Zod general and a Kryptonian army, isn''t this something worth worrying about? Do I need toe and talk to him? Didn''t Tony and rk join forces to y it? It''s hard to say, but honest rk shouldn''t have done such an immoral thing. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "If only Zod had attacked, I definitely wouldn''t have found you, but this time the plot is wrong!" Su Xiaoxiao: "What happened?" rk Kent: "Originally General Zod came with the Kryptonian army. We made an appointment with Batman! By the way, we also summoned Green Lantern, sh, Green Arrow, Wonder Woman, Aquaman and Cyborg to go to war." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" .... Tony actually came to the DC Universe Justice League big gathering. Su Han secretly lit a candle for General Zod in his heart. All the superheroes of the future Justice League are gathered, even if they face Darkseid, they have the strength to fight. Who is Darkseid? His status in the DC world is the same as Thanos'' status in the Marvel universe. Compared to Darkseid, General Zod was just an elite leader. This wave is very stable! Totally stable. .... Ainz Ooal Gown: "?" elerators: "?" Koro-sensei: "There are actually so many superheroes in the DC world? I only saw Wonder Woman! The Batman in Superman''s memory copy!" Old Man is the Marquis: "They should all be enough to deal with this invasion." Old Man is the Marquis: "Batman and Superman should be the pirs of the DC world, it was turned into the Marvel world, that is, the status of Tony and Captain America." Old Man is the Marquis: "However, apart from Captain America and Tony, the Avengers in Marvel World have many top heroes." Su Xiaoxiao: "I have a general idea of the situation. But with so many heroes, shouldn''t they be able to deal with the Kryptonians?" He personally felt that even a superhero group without the Justice League. Only Tony, with all his might, can defeat General Zod. General Zod is strong, but the Hulk Buster armor, God yer Buster armor, and Rinnegan Buster armor are not vegetarians. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Indeed, but who would have guessed that halfway there was another wave of alien invasion and the people led by that alien wave called themselves Frieza. They im to rule the whole earth." Nakiri Erina: "???" Father Shirohige: "???" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "???" Edogawa Conan: "!!" L: "Excuse me, can you repeat?" Symbol of Peace: "Which F-Frieza?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Tony, don''t tell me it''s Frieza from Dragon Ball, this joke isn''t funny at all." How did Frieza from Dragon Ball World jump into DC World? If that''s true, then it''s understandable why Tony asked the guild members for help. Frieza is definitely not something the current DC world super heroes can beat. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t worry! The situation is not as bad as imagined." Tony Is Not the Richest: "This Frieza shouldn''t be a real Frieza! His abilities are much weaker than the original Frieza! It''s not like destroyings is as simple as eating candy but he does have star-destroying powers." Tony Is Not the Richest: "My side and many superheroes in the DC world, and even fought with them, but we are at a loss here! But that doesn''t mean we don''t have the strength to fight. That''s why we sent a rescue request." Nakiri Erina: "?" Fourth Hokage: "Is that so..." Saiki Kusuo: "That is understandable." Su Xiaoxiao: "Then I''ll take a look at the guild''s main mission column first." Then he saw the guild mission. Sure enough, I found that the mission had been renewed. ... [Mission Name: Transmigator] [Transmigator Name: Frieza (Kazuki Kirika)] [Transmigator System: Dragon Ball Great Viin System] [System introduction: Users can exchange bloodlines, viin skills in Dragon Ball world, or can spend a lot of points to exchange some viins in Dragon Ball world as subordinates] [Transmigator Introduction: Kazuki Kirika traveled to the DC universe world and obtained the Dragon Ball Great Viin System, with this system, he exchanged Frieza''s blood. Since then her name was changed to Frieza] [Transmigator''s Subordinates: Ginyu, Jeice, Recoom, Bart, Guldo] [Mission Completion: Kill Frieza] [Mission Reward: Increase one ability level at random] [Mission Limitation: Only four members are allowed to participate (mission mode selectable)] ... After that Su Han sent the mission screenshot to the guild. elerator: "This person isn''t Frieza at all, but after using the system to exchange Frieza''s blood, he changed his name to Friez. Huh, there is still such a person, I admit that he is talented!" L: "His subordinates are supposed to be members of the Ginyu Force? Dragon Ball Great Viin System can also swap some viins?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Is it possible to increase any ability to one level indefinitely? This old man is very interested in this mission reward." Chapter 665: good day today, alien buy one get one free Chapter 665: good day today, alien buy one get one free Su Xiaoxiao: "Everyone, the situation on Tony and rk''s side seems to be very urgent, so we will notment on anything here. This time''s mission is free choice mode, in other words, there''s no need for everyone to seize it." Su Xiaoxiao: "I will definitely participate in this mission and Tony is participating in the mission there now. In other words, there are two people who can choose to participate in this mission." Old Man is the Marquis: "Take me along, I haven''t participated in high-level missions for a long time. I really want to take this opportunity to show off my skills!" Father Shirohige, "Gurararara, I am also very interested in this." Aizen Sosuke: "Is it possible for me to participate in this mission?" Alucard: "Just being a spectator." CC: "+1." Su Xiaoxiao: "Personally, I prefer high-endbat power. I''m Not Bald. @Saiki Kusuo." Saiki Kusuo: "If you need me to participate, I can go!" After waiting for a while, Su Han found that Saitama was not online. Su Xiaoxiao: "It seems that Saitama is still sleeping, there is one more ce, and those who want to participate in the mission will register, then I will screen it using roulette." Old Man is the Marquis: "Add this old man." Father Shirohige: "I am also very interested inpeting in this mission." High Priest Luo Hao: "Foster brother, I will join this mission as well." Su Xiaoxiao: "Four people? No one else involved? Alright, I''ll do some screening now." Su Han opened the guild lottery interface, and then filled in all the names of the four people on the roulette As the roulette slowly stopped, a name also appeared slowly Aizen Sosuke. Aizen Sosuke: "Looks like I got lucky this time." Father Shirohige: "Gurarara.... Even though I''m a bit reluctant, if it''s Aizen, his strength should be higher than ours! If he follows the Guild Master and the others, a high-levelbat power will suffice." ... Shirohigezilyy on the deck of the carrier, basking in the sun. If we talk about the strongest group of people in the current Super Dimensional Guild, there is no doubt that it is Su Han, Saitama, Saiki Kusuo in an unsealed state, and maybe Ophis is added now. As the Infinite Dragon God, Ophis has very, very strong power. It is the power to destroy the world. Of course, even though Ophis is strong, Ophis'' character is fated that she is not good at fighting, she is even worse than Saiki Kusuo. If she really participated in the battlefield, she might be a burden. This was also an important reason why Su Han had never counted Ophis to be a top ss fighting force. .... rk Kent: "Sure enough! The superheroes on our side, plus Zod, can barely keep up with Frieza. It''s just a loss, and over time, it''s bound to fail!" Su Xiao Xiao: "Then everyone, you guys are ready to go now." Sum clicked to ept the mission, and checked the people who participated in the mission. Then, Su Han''s figure disappeared. ... After a few minutes, the door of Su Han''s room opened, and the figure of Ram appeared outside the door. After she looked around the empty room "Master is awake? Early morning?" Ram is really shocked. Su Han always woke upter than them. Even Ram herself was used to it. Every time she came and asked Su Han if she wanted to have breakfast together, it was just a habit, and he really didn''t expect Su Han to actually wake up and eat with them... Closing his eyes, Ram used Kenbunshoku Haki around the vi, opened his eyes, and there was amazement in his eyes. "Master is not in the vi?" Ram sighed softly, and closed the door again. ... Metropolis. At this moment, the city of Metropolis had beenpletely reduced to ruins. Originally in the center of Metropolis, there was a world machine that General Zod used. General Zod tries to change the earth''s environment through the world machine, and change the earth to be suitable for Kryptonian survival, but not suitable for the survival of earth people. It is for this reason that superheroes have gathered here in an attempt to destroy the world machine ruled by General Zod. Future Justice League members gather, plus Iron Man''s extra staff. The power disyed is very strong. Even General Zod, even his aide Fiona, and many extraordinary Kryptonian warriors, with the help of the earth''s environment, are on par with the weak version of Superman. Still being beaten by a bunch of superheroes to the point where they can''t even take care of themselves. But just as the superheroes destroy the world''s machines and find out what to do with General Zod and a group of Kryptonian warriors. Another huge spaceship descended from the sky. Just like Boros'' raid in the world of One Punch Man, it destroyed Metropolis in an instant. Honestly, the superheroes were dumbfounded at the time. Gari had a lot of fun today? Is alien invasion still buy-one-get-one-free? Frieza descends from the sky with the Ginyu Force team members. And, Frieza publicly announced that, starting today, they would be the true rulers of the earth. This naturally aroused the discontent of the superheroes, and it was amon thing. Initially, General Zod was happy to see this scene, the worse the fight, the better. Best to lose both. Then he came to rule the earth! But Frieza gave the order straight away after seeing General Zod. Frieza asked General Zod, and the Kryptonian soldiers, to kneel on the ground. Order them to obey him! Otherwise, he would capture all the Kryptonians and treat them as ves. This sentence instantly angered General Zod. On top of that, General Zod saw that the superheroes couldn''t seem to beat Frieza..... General Zod brings all the Kryptonian soldiers into battle. The end result, of course, is that a group of people are hanged and beaten by Frieza. Chapter 666: Tony, I know you, you are a man cursed by knowledge. Chapter 666: Tony, I know you, you are a man cursed by knowledge. Tony continued to move his hand, and a mirror dimension instantly created around him. "Tony Stark, I know you! You are someone who is cursed by knowledge." Frieza crossed his arms and looked at Tony with a somber expression, his eyes shing with an inexplicable light. "You know me?" Tony asked. Do you think I can''t remember what Thanos told me in that movie? Good grief! Even though I know everything, I still have to y dumb and chat with you, and I feel really tired. "Of course, you are famous in the universe!" said Frieza meaningfully. rk Kent: "..." Well, besides Tony, there''s Superman who knows everything. At this time, Superman is disgusted by Frieza''s series of actions. However, Frieza seems iprehensible on the surface, but in truth she doubts her life. The universe he lives in is DC, right? It must be true! When he was in the universe, he also fought against Darkseid. But what is Iron Man appearing in the DC Universe? "Could it be a fanfiction novel written by author X, Iron Man from the DC universe? If that''s true, this guy is by no means an orthodox Iron Man. He even used Kamar-Taj magic, he thought he was Doctor Strange?" Frieza has a myriad of curses. "One who is cursed by knowledge!" The superheroes looked at Tony, their eyes suddenly filled with shock and uncertainty. Listening to Frieza''s tune, Tony is famous in the universe. And in the universe called people cursed by science? Listening to this, the power is very strong? Even Batman''s eyes flickered slightly at this point, in these sociable days, he also had a very deep understanding of Tony. Not only Tony''s strength and physical strength, but more importantly Tony''s IQ that is not inferior to him. Many superheroes make eye contact, and then sh takes the lead. His speed was very fast, and he appeared in front of Frieza, and swung his leg towards Frieza''s head. Frieza remained still, his arms as fast as lightning, and he immediately grabbed sh''s legs. "The speed is good, but that''s about it." Frieza''s voice was indifferent. Before he canpletely destroy the sh with his hands, Superman uses his superhuman speed and appears in front of Frieza, kicking him hard. sh was thrown by inertia, rolled several times on the ground, and whimpered. He felt his body no longer belonged to him. He barely stood up, and Bart from the Ginyu Force team appeared in front of sh. He is in the Ginyu Force team and is called Blue Storm. He is also known for his speed, and he kicks sh out and crashes into buildings. "Indeed, as Lord Frieza said, except for the speed! There is no other advantage." With a sarcastic smile on Bart''s face, he stuck out his finger, and a wave of air spread into his palm and he aimed at sh. Green Arrow drew his arrow. "What a retarded form of attack!" Bart shook his head in disdain, and stretched out his other hand, trying to grab the arrow. As a result, as soon as the arrow approached, it exploded instantly, and a wave of energy spread out, sending Bart flying out. Ginyu, the captain of the Ginyu Force team, confronts General Zod. The two sides fought very fiercely, and the sound of the air bursting unceasingly, and the ground would instantly copse when it touched the aftermath. In the distance, Tony, Batman, rk, Wonder Woman team up to take on Frieza. Batman this time in a simplified version of the Hellbat Armor. Hellbat armor from its true heyday required the co-production of all members of the Justice League. If made by gathering the power of the Justice League, the full version of Hellbat''s armor will be naturally very strong, and its basic attributes are only inferior to Superman. Of course, because it''s still too early. Since the Justice League had not yet formed, it was naturally impossible for Batman to don the Hellbat Armor. He wears a weakened version of the Hellbat Armor, which he and Tony made together. Its strength is also not to be underestimated. Even stronger than deputy General Zod. Frieza reached out to grab the iron fist that Batman had hit, and kicked Batman with his leg. So shoot Batman like a cannonball and crash into a building. Without the protective padding, this kick will send Batman to hell. rk instantly appeared behind Frieza, using the Ryusoken technique, and at the same time, his palm was coated with ayer of Busoshoku Haki. Busoshoku Haki is a force condensed by the body that vites physical boundaries. Superman''s physical limits are already very strong, precisely because of this the Busoshoku Haki used by Superman who vites his body limits is also really strong. Ryusoken shed Frieza''s cheek with a swipe so blood came out, and Frieza''s eyes had a killing intent. His palm pressed against Superman''s chest, and a wave of Ki came from close range. Superman is carried off into the distance by a Ki wave. Wonder Woman pulled out her whip and wrapped it around Frieza. Frieza grabs the whip and grabs Wonder Woman and a twisting motion of her left foot hits Wonder Woman in the stomach, kicking her towards Superman. "I''m not even interested in the weak!" He raised his hand to the rocketuncher, one after another theser mes shot away towards Tony. Tony instantly condenses the space barrier, blocking Frieza''s rocket. In the next moment, the space barrier was prated by the rocket. However, Tony had fled to the sky with a magic circle, his hands turned into a thousand hands, and then the figures continued to spread, turning into countless Tonys, in all directions, surrounding Frieza''s figure. A golden whip was made in each of Tony''s hands, and wrapped around Frieza''s body. Chapter 667: Batman Surprise? Unimaginable battle specs Chapter 667: Batman Surprise? Unimaginable battle specs "What an annoying little bug!" Frieza let out a furious roar, and raised his hand, then the countless Tonys in the air couldn''t stand this force and flew towards Frieza. Continuous waves spread around him, like fireworks blooming in the air, and all of Tony''s clones were annihted. Seeing the energy surge approaching, Tony pressed the Iron Man Nano-Mecha button on his chest,pleting the Iron Man Nano-Mecha transformation. His arms were in front of his chest, and the nano-mecha formed a golden shield, which blocked the energy waves. In the end, Tony refracted a wave of energy into the distance, and at the same time, rays of blue mes sprayed from under his feet, which quickly appeared in front of Frieza. Iron Man''s armor fist became a giant hammer, and a rocket was ejected from the elbow joint, sending the giant hammer forward even faster. It hit Frieza in the face and staggered. Frieza stuck out a finger, wiped the blood from him cheek, then looked at Tony, "Do you think I''m Thanos?" "Originally I was going to include you. But now, I changed my mind!" Friza said. "This debt for injuring me, I will use your blood to pay it back." Frieza punched Tony in the chest. His fist was covered with ayer of Ki, and he wanted to use this punch to pierce Tony''s chest. "This can''t be done!" A voice and a hand reached out to block Frieza''s punch. This palm had a power that changed the distorted space. With a nging sound, Frieza''s punch never prated this twisted space. "This?" Frieza said in surprise. At this time, Superman and Wonder Woman came from afar. Seeing Tony safe and sound, Superman was relieved. He had just sensed Frieza''s killing intent, and his super hearing heard a burst of air from Frieza''s punch. There was no doubt that if Tony was hit by this blow, he would be half crippled if he didn''t die. "Fortunately, the Guild Master came just in time. If youeter, you can only take my corpse. Tony felt calm when he saw Su Han, but his words were extremely frivolous. "Tony Stark, what you really have to do is take arge amount of Iron Man armor, and then use that top Iron Man armor to attack Frieza. Instead of attacking alone." Su Han nced at Tony. "I will pay attention to it next time!" Tony shrugged. "You speak in front of me, don''t you put me in your eyes?" Frieza''s eyes darkened. The next moment, a figure with pink hair appeared behind him. Saiki Kusuo took out the two barriers on his head, and his eyes immediately had a light, then a psychic power assaulted Frieza. Frieza felt his body spiral out of control, and was thrown down by this force which instantly pierced the earth''s crust. "What a great attack!" Su Han praised Saiki Kusuo, then dealt a blow with the Power Stone buff. The next moment, a burst of air rang out. The entire crust was crushed by this blow which resulted in a huge storm spreading all around. In the distance, Aizen uses Reiatsu to withstand the impending storm. Batman, wearing Hellbat armor, crawled out of the ground. Then he was hit by a storm, and his whole body was blown away by the wind. After being rolled up and flying dozens of kilometers away, Batmannded on the ground, he leaned on the ground and coughed constantly, and when he came back to his senses, he lifted his head. Then... he saw the world shattered... "What battle is this?" Hellbat Armor''s artificial intelligence analyzed the blow and briefly assessed the impact of the blow. Comparable to a nuclear explosion. More importantly, the impact of this blow was far wider than a nuclear explosion. Even in the best case scenario, North American soil is destroyed. If the situation were worse, humanity could prepare a policy to escape from the earth. "Fortunately, Iron Man didn''t let go of the previous mirror dimension, otherwise..." Batman didn''t dare think any further. With his IQ, he could naturally judge that if there was no mirror dimension Tony created, then the game was over, and the United States could also dere his country to be annihted. The bad situation is that the earth and humans are extinct. ... Above the sky. Tony looked around, he smiled bitterly, "Guild Master, the scale of this battle is rather vast, I feel like my mirror dimension can''t take it anymore." "Do not worry!" Su Han used the Space Stone to amplify the power of this space, "Because there is me!" Tony opened the guild live broadcast. "Son of a bitch!" An angry voice rang out, and Frieza, who didn''t know how many meters into the earth''s crust, came out. He emerged from the ground in front of Su Han. His eyes had killing intent, and he swung his fists, each of which was extremely fast. "What a powerful fist!" Su Han said with admiration, and stretched out his hand. There is a wave in space, and every punch of Frieza hits the space barrier, and countlessyers of space barrier continue to crumble under this fist. However, the speed at which Su Han built the space barrier was higher than the speed at which Frieza broke the space barrier. "Damn things!" Annoyance shed in Frieza''s eyes, and he stretched out one hand, and a dazzling blue air was formed. Then, he bombarded forward. This punch was extremely powerful, destroying all the space barriers that Su Han had built up. "Because that''s the case! Then I have to be serious too!" Su Han clenched his fists, exerted the power of the Power Stone, and his physical strength overflowed like flowing water. He raised his hand, and collided with Frieza''s punch. Chapter 668: Gabriels Mind Shaken Chapter 668: Gabriel''s Mind Shaken Space is like fragile ss, with cracks everywhere and then fragments. Su Han was indifferent while Frieza''s forehead bulged with blue veins and all the muscles in her body bulged. It was very clear to see who had the upper hand on both sides of the war. "Who''s he?" Wonder Woman looked at Su Han in disbelief at the strength Su Han disyed. However, as she continued to stare at Su Han, she felt his heart thumping wildly. "This feeling is divine power? How is it possible, how can this person have divine power?" Wonder Woman could sense that Su Han was human, but her body containing this divine power left herpletely flustered. She felt that Su Han could even be called a demigod now, but that was different from a demigod like Wonder Woman. A demigod like Wonder Woman had half god blood in her body. And Su Han, a pure-blood human, controlled the authority and power of the gods. "Aura of divine power?" rk understood something. God yers? Su Han had something to do with gods, that was the only thing rk understood. .... "System! Now turn all my points into strength." Frieza roared inwardly, he sensed a fatal danger. As the system continued to convert points to Ki and bless his body, his aura grew stronger and stronger. "Among the enemies I have met in my life, you can be considered the foremost." Su Han said indifferently. "You''re imitating the real Frieza!" The real Frieza? Frieza understood now, the group of people in front of him were not real DC creatures! Is the transmigrator simr to it? Frieza shot this and looked at Tony next to Su Han, and Saiki Kusuo who had just appeared. "You guys came from another world altogether?!" Su Han didn''t answer him. He instantly exchanged the stamina talisman to recover his stamina that was depleted under the consumption of the Power Stone, some of the faint gleam on his fists shone again. "How could it be..." Before Frieza finished speaking, Su Han clenched his other fist, and finally mmed it to the side. Where his fist hit, an ultra-small space-time portal appeared, and his fist immediately sank into it. A very small space-time gate appeared on Frieza''s chin, and Su Han''s punch shot out from the space-time gate and hit Frieza''s chin directly. All of Frieza''s teeth fell out. He continuously spun several times in the air for thousands of meters, and then barely stabilized his figure with the help of Ki and levitation. His head looked fine, but in reality, his brain was crushed by Su Han''s punch, and now, he was recovering quickly. Frieza gasped for air, his eyes dazed. Su Han immediately used the Rinnegan Six Tomoe. He stared at Frieza in midair, and quickly formed a handprint. "Chibaku Tensei!" The ground that was crushed by the previous blow, began to shake. Endless debris floated into the air, all wrapped around Frieza''s body. Frieza, who had finally recovered, opened his eyes and saw Su Han''s Rinnegan Six Tomoe and the rocks wrapped around it. "Rinnegans! Chibaku Tensei! Who are you?" Frieza had an astonished expression on his face, but even though he was surprised, he was not afraid. "Do you think you can seal me like this?" Frieza sneered, anger surging from his body, and growled, "Watch me destroy your Chibaku Tensei!" "Can''t seal it!" Saki Kusuo uses shamanism on Chibaku Tensei so that Chibaku Tensei bes stable. "How is this possible! How did you do that?" Frieza expressed disbelief, she struggled desperately, but she couldn''t break free. The stone thatpletely sealed his body. rk looked at the ground with aplicated look, and the citypletely disappeared. In its ce is a bottomless pit. Countless boulders soared into the sky and condensed into small moons in the air. "So, what are you going to do next? Setting off beautiful fireworks?" Tony is a big star in the air with great interest. "The chat room is so lively right now!" rk looked at the inside of the guild. .... Nakiri Erina : "The guild is amazing." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Frieza is repeatedly hit in turns" CC: "No matter how much I watch this, as long as I see such a scene like a natural disaster, it will also be shocking and emotional from the heart." Lelouch: "Yes! With this blow, I think the whole of Holy Great Britain will! One hit destroys a country! And it wasn''t a blow with all his might." Lelouch was filled with admiration, under such absolute power, everything in the world seemed extremely ridiculous. Unless checked and bnced by the same level of power, a single hit can dere the death of a nation... Even if Su Han really wants to destroy the human civilization on the, it can also perish. This is the highest manifestation of personal power. .... Gabriel: "?." Gabriel hid under the nkets while shivering at the sight of this extremely powerful and terrifying battle in front of her, disying the power of destroyings. She thought about it again. Last night, it was Su Han, who took her Leveling in the dungeon and smiled gently all the time... Sure enough, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t link these two together! Is this really human? Gabriel''s mind was shaken at this point, could humans be so strong? Why doesn''t the Angel Academy tutorial cover this aspect at all! .... Gabriel: "Are there many strong people of this level in this guild?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Not much!" Gabriel: "It''s okay." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I counted it three or four." Tony Is Not the Richest: "@Su Xiaoxiao. @I''m Not Bald. @Saiki Kusuo. @Ophis. All of these! Gabriel: " ?" Chapter 669: Golden Frieza Chapter 669: Golden Frieza Gabriel twitched as his mind shook a second time. The number you say is not much, is it several, not just one? ... Tony Is Not the Richest: "However, if you ask someone who has the potential to reach thebat power of a Guild, there are quite a few!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "@rk Kent. @Son Goku. The two of them are constantly getting stronger, and it should be possible to reach or even surpass the current Guild Master!" Gabriel: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Of course, it''s only the current Guild Master, after all, the Guild is still far from the limit..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "These people are growing, the Guild is growing too." Gabriel: "Sorry, I''m sorry to interrupt, I''m leaving!" This world is so scary, I want to go back to heaven. Gabriel wrapped his little nket tightly again, shaking even more. Su Han looked at the guild chat room, a helpless smile appeared on his face, and saw Tony beside him, "You dare say that I am scheming! Isn''t that the same for you?" Tony disagreed, "Is that sneaky? I just gave him some knowledge, and everything I say is the truth." Su Han couldn''t refute. Because Tony was right, he was telling the truth. Even though this truth was too scary for Gabriel. Saiki Kusuo stood beside Su Han, and said softly, "That person''s aura is getting stronger!" Su Han looked at the moon in the sky "I really didn''t finish that person!" After that a roar was heard. At this moment, the Chibaku Tensei that was blocked by Su Han and Saiki Kusuo in the air exploded The golden-colored Frieza roared through the air, entuating his muscles. .... My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?..." King: "?..." Ainz Ooal Gown: "?..." Pure White Spirit User: "Gold Frieza? It feltpletely different from before. .." High Priest Luo Hao: "Looks really strong!" Even if he didn''t appear in person, she could still feel through the live broadcast, Frieza was stronger than she imagined. Esdeath: "It feels much stronger than before." Saiki Kusuo: "You guys are right, Frieza has indeed gotten a lot stronger." Su Xiaoxiao: "Golden Frieza." Nakiri Erina: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Symbol of Peace: "What is the Golden Frieza?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Eh?!" Youkai Sage: "Ara ara In the memory copy the Guild Master sent, there is no mention of Golden Frieza at all?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I remember, Golden Frieza seems to be from the Dragon Ball sequel, so those of you who have only read the first two seasons may not know it." elerator: "Hmmm..." L: "Dragon Ball actually has a sequel, I really can''t imagine it! After the Dragon Ball''s power level is so high, can it be further improved?" Su Xiaoxiao: "You canpare the strength level of early-stage Dragon Ball and Dragon Ball Z! Think again, is it really impossible to raise the power level?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I''m speechless." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Early andte Dragon Ball power levels...emmmm. The Guild Master''s words make a lot of sense." .... On the battlefield. Even if Saiki Kusuo wasn''t good at fighting, he would never lose against Frieza.... But now Saiki Kusuo didn''t dare to say it. Because he felt a sense of oppression. This shows that Frieza is now quite a threat to him. "Golden Frieza! I didn''t expect this thing to appear." Su Han looked at Frieza, who was full of golden light in the air while activating Kenbunshoku Haki. "That''s how it is!" said Su Han while nodding. Different from the original Dragon Ball, Frieza''s golden form is more simr to the transformation of a Saiyan into a Super Saiyan, which can greatly increasebat power. However... the current Frieza clearly wasn''tpletely in control of this move, and using this move would pay a heavy price. "Although the strength has increased exponentially, but the burden on the body is also veryrge. You should only be able to support ten minutes at most?" Su Han sneered. Although Golden Frieza is quite far from Su Han, he heard these words at this time, he was not afraid. "Even if it can onlyst for ten minutes, but this should be enough to finish you off." Golden Frieza looked down. "And I will destroy the." At this moment, Frieza had no more intention of upying the earth. The losses he suffered on Earth were too great. As long as he thought about the humiliation he had suffered at the hands of Su Han and Saiki Kusuo, he felt like he was going crazy. Earth was of course his hometown before he transmigrated, but even his hometown was now an embarrassing ce for him. If that''s the case, thenpletely destroy this shameful ce. At the same time, he would actually kill Su Han and the others he was ashamed of. As long as all this is done, then he will remain a famous cosmic ruler in the universe. Ginyu, who was fighting General Zod dozens of kilometers away, turned his head, and stared at Frieza above the sky in disbelief. He had a look of fear appearing on his face, and his voice trembled. "King Frieza is really angry! No, we have to leave this. Otherwise, we will die with the." Ginyu ignored the battle, and quickly fled into the distance. Not only Ginyu, but other members of the Ginyu Force team also noticed this, and they all fled to find the starship. However, they themselves were involved in the mirror dimension by Tony, and the spaceship was outside, no matter how they searched, they couldn''t find any trace of the spaceship. Chapter 670: Rewriting reality? Chapter 670: Rewriting reality? General Zod, don''t take advantage of this to attack Ginyu. He was also looking up at the sky at this moment, feeling a power fluctuation that could destroy the. "How can it be so strong?" General Zod had a desperate face, "This will be destroyed. No, I can''t allow this." His armor shattered, and General Zod basking in the sun, also felt his power increase. He understood that this was very important to the Kryptonians. As long as he controls this, then he can get the Kryptonian gic code in rk''s hands, and develop the Kryptonian. Sooner orter, Kryptonian ian will be the absolute ruler of the universe. At that point, there was no longer any idle talk of restoring, or even surpassing, the former Kryptonian glory. This was General Zod''s lifelong dream. But if the earth were to be destroyed, then the hopes of a Kryptonianian revival would also be shattered. No matter how unwilling to face this situation in his heart, General Zod is also helpless, his opponent is too strong ... On the other hand. "Even though he dyed his hair and hisbat power became much stronger, but he doesn''t think he''s invincible? And he wants to destroy the earth? What''s the point of destroying the earth in the mirror dimension?" Su Han pouted, even if the earth was crushed, so what? This was the dimension of the mirror he had secured. Even if the earth in the mirror dimension was destroyed, there would be no problem in the real world. "Guild Master, this guy has no hair at all, he just dyed his body." Tonymented, "As for why is his body emitting a golden glow? It''s possible that he used gold color paint, which caused him to be coated with ayer of gold powder after being painted. It emits a golden light!" Saiki Kusuo: "?" rk Kent: "?" Wonder Woman : "?" Wonder Woman is going crazy at this time, if not for Su Han and the others being too strong, she couldn''t help but interrupt at this time. The extent of the opponent''s attack could undoubtedly cut the entire earth in half. In the face of this attack, why are they still joking? "Then Guild Master, what are you going to do?" rk finally spoke up. "Of course it''s a fight!" Su Han replied casually. Countless space gates appeared in front of him, and with every hit, none of them entered the space gate. At the same time, countless small space gates also appeared beside Golden Frieza, these blows bombarding his body from all directions. Frieza let out a muffled groan. No matter how strong his body was, he couldn''t stand it and his blood sshed. Golden Frieza didn''t care, and pointed his hand towards the earth. "Destroy it, Earth Splitter!" "I will withstand this attack!" Saiki Kusuo used his psychic powers and stopped the Earth Splitter in midair. "You seek death." Frieza used teleportation, and appeared beside Saiki Kusuo and with. Its tail struck at Saiki Kusuo''s head. Su Han appeared beside Saiki Kusuo, grabbed Frieza''s tail, then threw Frieza at the Earth Splitter. With a loud bang, the Golden Frieza collided with the Earth Splitter, and a dazzling light erupted in the air. In the smoke and dust, Frieza coughed loudly, with blood dripping down his legs and wrists. "Damn it, if it wasn''t for this guy it would all be over." Golden Frieza felt helpless, and he was already at his strongest. But even in this state, it was still impossible for him to cause fatal damage to Su Han. If time is dyed, and after ten minutes, he exits Golden Frieza mode, doesn''t that mean he will die? "Should I run away now?" Frieza already had the intention of retreating. "Frieza, are you interested in reviving the battle with the Saiyans in their heyday?" Su Han said with a smile. The next moment, Frieza noticed a sudden change in the scenery around him, as if the world had changed. The ground that had shown deep pits earlier disappeared, reced by a t earth. Continuous mountains and dense forests. "Why does this ce look so familiar?" Frieza had a bad feeling. The next moment, two powerful Ki appeared. Son Goku and Vegeta in Super Saiyan mode appeared in front of Frieza, and without a word, joined forces to attack. The cooperation of the two is a tacit understanding. "Son Goku and Vegeta?! How could they, could I have transmigrated again? The scene here looks like on the Namek! But that doesn''t make sense." Frieza had absolutely no idea what was happening in front of her, and under the attacks of the two, she could only parry. Su Han appeared beside Saiki Kusuo. At the same time, Tony and Wonder Woman also came. They saw this scene and their expressions changed slightly. Even Saiki Kusuo couldn''t stay calm. Tony took a deep breath and looked at Su Han, "If I remember correctly, this should be Namek''s?" "This is a scene on Namek in a copy of Dragon Ball''s memory." "In addition, Son Goku and Vegeta in their mature state in the air surrounded Frieza..." All this made Tony feel confused. "The Reality Stone has the power to change the world and now I''m just using the Reality Stone to temporarily rewrite the world, turning the earth into a Namek p and temporarily creating Vegeta and Son Goku." Su Han briefly exined, but Di secretly exchanged a few physical strength talismans, and the drained stamina had been restored. rk Kent: "..." Can this be done? For the first time rk felt the power of the Reality Stone, this power to arbitrarily write reality could be called a BUG. Not to mention rk, Tony waspletely stunned. Tony smiled. "I feel lucky now, the Thanos I was dealing with back then was the one who didn''t control the Reality Stone." Tony had to admit. This kind of power to rewrite reality is too strong, the power of the Reality Stone, may actually surpass the Time Stone. Chapter 671: Guild Master controlling Gods true authority? Chapter 671: Guild Master controlling God''s true authority? At this time... Aizen stands on the hillside, holding Kyoka Suigetsu in his hands. In front of him, the five members of the Ginyu Force teampletely fell into an illusion. Even Ginyu who previously fled wildly, is now under Aizen''s control. Aizen ignores the five members of the Ginyu Force team as he looks around at thepletely changed scenery. After a brief silence, Aizen''s voice carried emotion and fear, "Reality Stones are really scary." The Reality Stone''s power even surpassed his Kyoka Suigetsu. What was created by Kyoka Suigetsu, no matter how real, it was still an illusion, but what was created by the Reality Stone at this time were all real, this was an important difference. ... Nakiri Erina: "It''s very strong" Gabriel: "Yes created the world in seven days The power to change reality, is the Guild Master really a god." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Gabriel really has a lot of imagination." Kasumi Utako: "Isn''t Stank-san the same." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then I will take responsibility well. For example, I would spend a lot of money to build a crystal coffin for her, and then sink her straight into the depths of the ocean?" Gabriel: "Excuse me, I''m not dead yet! But if you really want to give me a crystal chest, no problem! If I sell the crystal coffin, I can earn a lot of money, and I will have more money." Gabriel mentioned money, and his eyes lit up. King: "This angel really can''t be saved." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Reality Stones are the most cheated Infinity Stones ever! It instantly rewrote Earth into Namek and made Son Goku and Vegeta in their prime, isn''t the Demon Lord invincible?" Fourth Hokage: "If the Guild Master wants, he immediately uses the power of the Reality Stone to make some Saitama!" Su Xiaoxiao: "There is a limit! With my current physical strength, maintaining this level of battle is already the limit. Not that I can create very strong yers!" As he spoke, Su Han used the physical strength talisman to recover his stamina. Even if he created this scene temporarily. The stamina consumed was also an astronomical number. As for wanting a permanent creation? Don''t even think about this. Even if Su Han was squeezed dry, it was far from being able to create a permanent one. And the permanent creation is meaningless in the slightest, unless it is a special case, Su Han will not touch this function. Father Shirohige: "Gurarara... I''m curious about one thing." Old Man is the Marquis: "I also want to know about one thing." Nakiri Erina: "What do you want to know?" L : "@Son Goku. What do you think when he sees his mature state?" Son Goku: "My mature state? My adult state is very strong." Koro-sensei: "?" Yagami Taichi: "?" elerator: "So you only care about this matter? You don''t care about the fact that your adult body was created by the Guild Master?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I made Son Goku based on my imagination. The difference between the real Son Goku and the real Son Goku is very different!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Son Goku and Vegeta that I created only know battle, the meaning of their existence is to defeat Golden Frieza." Let the World Suffer: "I see!" Monkey D. Dragon: "After all, if you can create humans at will, isn''t this the true authority of God?" While Dragon felt a little regretful, he was also relieved. At this moment, he didn''t know whether he was happy or helpless. If Su Han could really create a life at will. Then it could really be called a god, not a Heretic God in the Campione world. Not even a useless god in the world of Danmachi, but a god who created everything in actual biblical mythology. Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t talk too much. Now watch this battle in peace, Super Saiyan Son Goku and Vegeta against Golden Frieza." Esdeath: "Watching this battle, I can feel my blood boil. When this mission is over, I will also find someone to continue the battle with." Esdeath: "Kuroneko, you know what I mean!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuronekog: "You want to fight! I will fight." ... Su Han stared at the battle scene above the sky. The battle speed of the three of them was too fast. Looking up at the sky at this time, only three dazzling golden rays of light continued to collide, and shadows in the air. If the original Golden Frieza was here, then the Son Goku and Vegeta created by Su Han were definitely not the other party''s opponents. However, the Golden Frieza is just a fake. Therefore, even though Son Goku and Vegeta were also fake, theirbat power was not inferior to Golden Frieza. And thebination of the two continued to press Golden Frieza. "He was able to create Son Goku and Vegeta? Is this man really a god?" Golden Frieza looked down, he became annoyed when he saw Su Han smiling. As he fought, thoughts shed through his mind quickly. Instantly understood what was happening in front of him. It was precisely because he knew these things that Su Han might do it, so he felt hopeless. Su Han, how strong is he? How terrifying would it be to be able to do such an extraordinary thing? With Golden Frieza''s attention distracted, Son Goku and Vegeta attack. Son Goku stabbed him in the chest and Vegeta stabbed him in the stomach from behind. Golden Frieza is also not a vegetarian and continues to fight back. One of his hands gripped Son Goku''s neck tightly, and his tail pierced Vegeta''s chest. Fresh blood flowed, and the bodies of the three froze in midair. Chapter 672: Friezas Death! Chapter 672: Frieza''s Death! "Both of them lost! It''s tragic." Su Han said as a spectator. Golden Frieza was panting, he wanted to attack Su Han, but he couldn''t, and his stamina was exhausted and even the golden light on his body was slowly dimming. "Looks like the battle could be over!" Su Han used his physical strength to defend the Reality Stone. The surrounding scene changed instantly, and Son Goku and Vegeta turned into an illusion. The two fists that pierced his body disappeared, and Frieza stumbled, coughing up a mouthful of blood. "False? Not! They do exist now." Frieza touched his chest and stomach, feeling the blood rushing out. "Die in peace!" Behind hundreds of golden ripples appearing one after another, Noble Phantasms and enhanced Zanpakutou appeared, all aimed at Frieza. "Gate of Babylon?" Frieza''s lips trembled. In the next second, countless weapons stabbed towards Frieza Frieza couldn''t dodge at all. Gae Bolg, Excalibur, Ryujin Jakka, Senbonzakura... One after another, either extremely powerful, or powerful weapons that had once left a deep impression on human history pierced his body. In the end, his body was full of stabs of various weapons. A look of reluctance appeared on Frieza''s face, and he wanted to fight back, but his hands were shaking, and he couldn''t even lift it. With a swish, Frieza fell from the air into the hole below. Su Han uses Kenbunshoku Haki on Frieza. Unless the guild mission indicated that it had beenpleted, he would not take his eyes off her, ready to attack at any moment. ... Aizen closed his eyes and looked at the contents of the guild''s live broadcast room in his mind. Then opened his eyes, and saw a dying Ginyu Force team member in front of him. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Kyoka Suigetsu gently brushed the sand on the ground, he reached the limit of the battle, and in front of the dying Ginyu Force team members, he killed them all. At this time, the sound of the system sounded in the ears of all the guild members. [Ding! The guild mission has beenpleted! Guild mission rewards have been distributed to each member''s system arsenal. Please pay attention to check it] Su Han got a notification that only he could hear. [Ding! Dragon Ball Great Viin System! Will it be recycled?] "Recycling!" said Su Han. [Ding! Sessfully earned 230,000 points] "230,000? That much?" Su Han looked a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he understood. "The level of the Dragon Ball World is very high. Because of that, recycling the Dragon Ball Great Viin System will get more points!" Su Han remembered that he had alreadypleted this mission and there was still a bonus for leveling up skills. However, instead of receiving a reward here, he took a screenshot and then entered the guild chat room. ... Su Xiaoxiao: "Mission aplished! The prize has been released. (Picture)" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "230,000 points?!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Yes! The enemy is very strong." Nakiri Erina: "I envy..." Father Shirohige: "Gurarara... The opponent we are facing this time is indeed quite strong, I really don''t know how strong Frieza is in the Dragon Ball world?" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "How does it feel for Marquis Voban to see 230,000 points!" Old Man is the Marquis: "No big deal, just tens of thousands of points! This old man doesn''t care." Even though Marquis Voban''s eyes were red with envy, after Tony said this, he still gave a very firm rebuttal. After all, the face is important. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Tsk Tsk!" Tony clicked his tongue twice, and his sarcasm could be revealed, but he did not continue to provoke Marquis Voban. After all, if Marquis Voban was really provoked, the consequences would be very serious. Su Xiaoxiao: "The distribution of points this time is still distributed ording to work." Su Xiaoxiao: "I got 100,000 points! Saiki Kusuo got 60,000 points. rk, Tony, you two withstand waves of enemy attacks, everyone gets 20,000 points each. Aizen holds Team Ginyu Force wishing him 30,000 points. Does anyone have an opinion on this? If you have an opinion, you can express it!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What do you mean by holding back waves of enemies! I''m definitely very strong! Tony has no opinion on the distribution of points, but he has a lot of opinions about what Su Han said about holding back the wave, after all, this word seems to be very condescending. rk Kent: "..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Yeah, Stank-san is really strong! In that scene, I almost thought that Stank-dan was fighting Thanos. It took a lot of hard work to get the fatal blow, and in the end, only scratched Frieza''s face." Kasumi Utako: "Kurone is right, just think about Frieza''s strong recovery ability, do you think Stank-san who only slightly scratched the face counts as damage?" Sakata Gintoki: "It''s just a small wound, I think I can do better." L: "???" Atreus: "?? ?" Thor Odinson: "Sakata Gintoki! Why did youe out to join in the fun?" Kiririn: "Gintoki''s Sakata is too much!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Hahaha! Interesting. I admit that Frieza''s strength is even higher than this old man, Sakata Gintoki, because you are so confident. If so, train with me, can you scratch my face a little?" Sakata Gintoki: "Just kidding! Gin-sang was just having fun. No malicious intent! Mr. Stark, I''m sorry. Excuse me! Say goodbye." Tony Is Not the Richest: "?!" Hijikata Toushirou: "Apologize to the samurai! Real samurai are not like this!" Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, I heard Hijikata Toushiroust time say Sakata Gintoki is indeed a very good samurai. Are you going to deny what you said earlier?" Hijikata Toushirou: "" Hijikata Toushirou choked on all his own words, and he found himself unable to retort. Monkey D Dragon: "..." Busujima Saeko: "Tokisaki-san found the point." Su Xiaoxiao: "You guys have been discussing it for a long time, but there is no discussion about that point distribution issue? Do you guys have an opinion on my point distribution?" Chapter 673: Meeting General Zod Chapter 673: Meeting General Zod You guys are discussing, why did the theme deviate? Please solve the main problem first, then talk about other things! Tony Is Not the Richest: "I have no opinion!" Aizen Sosuke: "Since the Guild Master has specifically appointed me to ovee the Ginyu Force, and provide a reward, what other opinion can I have?" Saiki Kusuo: "Was the gift given to me too much?" Saiki Kusuo was thinking too much. After all, he didn''t contribute much. It was even more iparable to someone like Su Han fighting on the front lines. Su Xiaoxiao: "Your role is much higher than the people next to you." rk Kent: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "This is heartbreaking." Su Xiaoxiao: "As for the matter of my biggest contribution. My final point distribution is almost double yours. So there''s nothing to say!" Saiki Kusuo: "Then I''ll take the points." Su Han had said this, and if Saiki Kusuo refused, he would p Su Han in the face. Considering this, Saiki Kusuo simply agreed. Then, Su Han finished dividing the points. Tony made some movements in his hands The world began to spin and the mirror dimension began to crumble on a massive scale. Su Han and the others appeared in the ruins of the metropolis. Batman in Hellbat armor was standing next to several people. sh, Green Lantern, Green Arrow, Aquaman, Cyborg are not far away. Aizen holds his Zanpakutou in his hands, like a teacher on a journey. His temperament was too gentle, even with a sword in his hand, no one would regard him as a warrior... If it weren''t for all the Ginyu Force members lying at his feet... General Zod and a lot of Kryptonians, watched over them and didn''t seem to care about anything. But in fact, he was panicking in their hearts. Especially General Zod. At first he thought he would die under a-destroying blow from Frieza. Who would have thought that Su Han would instantly kill Frieza. Su Han''s power to change the world with a single thought. Even if he wanted toe now, he still felt his heart pounding. It was real, godlike power. Even if he had more confidence in his own race, when facing Su Han, General Zod still felt a sense of despair. He never imagined the possibility of defeating Su Han. ... The other side... Batman also looked at Su Han and others, and there was a glint of rity in his eyes. He remembered what Tony had said when he first met Tony if there was a problem with rk, then someone on their side would take care of it, and rk would not affect the earth. Initially, Batman had doubts about this, but now, after seeing thebat effectiveness of Su Han and the others, all doubts were cleared. The strength disyed by Su Han and the others was too strong, it was indeed enough to suppress rk. "The mission has beenpleted, then we should go too!" Su Han looked at Wonder Woman beside him, and then saw a lot of would-be Justice League members in the distance. "Go now?" Batman asked. "Batman, do you have any questions?" Su Han looked at Batman in front of him. Batman said, "Are you people from Earth?" His voice was hoarse with the aid of a modifier, and couldn''t hear Bruce Wayne''s tone, "Except for this person, the rest are earthlings!" Su Han pointed at Aizen. "This person is a Shinigami!" Batman: "???" Wonder Woman: "!!" Shinigami? ! Batman looked at the graceful-looking Aizen and the five members of the Ginyu Force who died at his feet. Batman: "..." He wasn''t sure if Aizen was a Shinigami, but the fact that Aizen was so powerful was right in front of him. Thebat effectiveness of the Ginyu Force members is unquestionable. Ginyu, who is the leader, can even fight evenly with General Zod, and the other four members can choose one at random, which can also bring big problems for ordinary superheroes. And these five powerful members all died under Aizen''s hands. Even Aizen doesn''t have the slightest wound at this point, it''s as if he went out for a walk and didn''t participate in the battle. This power, even if it really is called a Shinigami, isn''t that amon thing? Batman waspletely unaware that Shinigami would be a profession. As for Wonder Woman on the other hand, she looks at Aizen closely, she can''t understand, is this a Shinigami? Why couldn''t she feel the slightest bit of divinity? She notices that Aizen doesn''t seem like a real living being? Instead, it was a high-level soul pool! Only by using a special quality as a medium can she appear in the world. "That''s how it is!" Wonder Woman understands. "This person is, in fact, a dead undead, not true! Even if it is a dead undead, but this fellow has no divinity, why is he called a Shinigami?" Wonder Woman thought very confused. Su Han heard the voices of the two in front of him, these people really know how to make a guess, but they have no exnation. He clicked submit mission. The next moment, light wrapped around their bodies, and disappeared in an instant. Only rk and Tony were left. "I''m noting back! I guess it''s because I was in this world from the start." Tony said giving an exnation Aquaman and the others on the side also felt relieved. After all, the sense of oppression that Su Han brought to them was too great. sh walked over to Tony, "Woah, that guy just snapped his fingers, and the whole world has changed, I thought I had arrived an alien just now!" Tony looked at the sh, and said honestly, "Actually, it''s an alien!" Chapter 674: I usually dont laugh, unless I really cant stand it Chapter 674: I usually don''tugh, unless I really can''t stand it sh: "???" What? The world just now was indeed an alien? sh felt there was no way to continue this conversation. Not to mention sh, even Cyborg, Green Arrow, and Green Lantern at the side heard this, and werepletely speechless. "Tony''s right!" rk confirmed. "Where we were previously called Namek, it really is another! That''s where the Guild Master''s special power temporarily turns the entire earth into a Namek environment." All the superheroes felt their hearts tremble. If only Tony had said this, they would still be questioning it. But even if rk, who was an alien, said this sentence, they couldn''t help but believe it. Batman looks at rk and Tony and says, "I believe both of them!" "However, before that, we still have to face the enemy first." Many superheroes looked to the side, coincidentally saw General Zod and Kryptonian warriors in the distance "They want to run away?" Superman responds, he uses his super speed, and he appears blocking General Zod. sh also uses Speed Force. The other superheroes showed their abilities and fought with General Zod again. Although General Zod was afraid of Su Han, he was only afraid of Su Han. After realizing that Su Han had left, General Zod was relieved, his eyes became sharp, and his fighting spirit was high. Without Su Han, would he still be afraid of this superhero? He immediately summoned the Kryptonian warriors, rolled up his sleeves, and continued to fight. ... Opening his eyes, Su Han had already appeared in his room. He immediatelyy down on his sofa. Closing his eyes and entering the guild function temte, Su Han looked at the mission summary. Sure enough, he discovered that on top of the mission summary, there was a mission reward for random skill upgrades. "I don''t know what skill upgrade will upgrade!" Su Han clicked to ept his gift. The next moment, he felt his body had changed. [Ding! Congrattions on your sessful Titan body upgrade!] Su Han: "???" Titan''s body has been upgraded? Was the Titan''s body useful to him? What Su Han wanted to improve the most was undoubtedly the Yami Yami no Mi fruit. The higher his level, the more he could understand the power of the Yami Yami no Mi fruit. The power to dispel fantasy is only the enemy of the energy system masters in the world. If faced with an energy system enemy. Even if the opponent''s strength is superior to Su Han''s, he canplete theeback with the Yami Yami no Mi fruit. Of course, apart from the Yami Yami no Mi fruit, the next thing Su Han wanted to improve was Kyoka Suigetsu. Although he doesn''t use Kyoka Suigetsu very often, this Zanpakutou can definitely be considered one of his most powerful backhands. Even if not talking about Aizen''s physical skills, sword skills, Shunpo, or Kido and Kyoka Suigetsu alone, hisbat power surpasses that of Marquis Voban and Whitebeard. In other words, Aizen only relied on Kyoka Suigetsu''s strength. Only after the existence of Su Han, Saitama, Saiki Kusuo, and Ophis. Aizen''s strength can be imagined from this. "Titan Body!" Although a bit regretful, but now that problem has been solved. Su Han also didn''t have much to talk about. He immediately entered the guild training room to see how much hisbat strength had increased this time. After returning to the real world after training in the training room, Su Han muttered. "The further enhancement of the titan body actually doubled my power? And and my stamina tripled from before the upgrade?" Big profit! This was the first thought in Su Han''s mind. Su Han''s current main attack method is the Infinity Stone. The power of Infinity Stones is strong, but it also has this weakness, namely the high load on stamina. Now, his stamina had tripled, which meant that Su Han''s ability to continue fighting had increased even more. This harvest is nothing less than an increase in the Yami Yami no Mi Fruit. "It seems that in the future, I will have to ce an appropriate number of points on the Titan''s body. Su Han opened his palm, and the ice spread on his palm., then instantly turned into fire and a light breeze blew in the room. "Not just power! There is also the power of the elemental system." Su Han only swallowed the Goro Goro no Mi fruit, so he can only use the power of thunder and lightning, mostly because of the Divine Authority of the storm and thunder, but also the power of wind, water, fire, and ice is his weakness. However, after further upgrading the Titan''s body, Su Han found that his control over the power of the attribute was further improved. Now, if he wanted to, he could even freeze an entire sea area for tens of kilometers. Though still nothing like Admiral Kuzan who can freeze the sea with just a thought. But Su Han was already satisfied. After all, that''s just the power thates with Titan upgrades. And ice is just one of the forces attached to Titan''s body. Su Han entered the guild chat room. ... Aizen Sosuke: "I received the mission reward, I thought it would improve Kyoka Suigetsu. It turns out that the mission reward has increased my Shunpo, this is to prepare me to surpass Shihouin Yoruichi and be a new generation Are you sh Master?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "I''ve gone through a lot of training and have strong restraint skills, so under normal circumstances, I wouldn''tugh at other people''s problems. Unless I can''t help it. .. pohahahahaha!" Aizen Sosuke: "?" Nakiri Erina: "?" Yagami Taichi: "? Chapter 675: Added a new member! Chapter 675: Added a new member! Su Xiaoxiao: "My titan body has been upgraded." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Uh, this" Old Man is the Marquis: "Titan body? Does the Guild Master have this ability?" Marquis Voban was a bit confused, but after thinking about it, it was normal for Su Han to beplicated, and who knows how many unknown abilities Su Han had. Father Shirohige: "Gurarara Titan''s body enhancement doesn''t seem bad. After all, this also means further physical improvement!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Allow me to make a sad expression?." Su Xiaoxiao: "What are you doing? I feel that the Titan''s body is not bad." Symbol of Peace: "The increase in strength is really not bad! Too bad..." All Might tries to cheer up. It was precisely because they were well aware of Su Han''s strength. That was why they felt that increasing physical abilities was of little use to Su Han. This opportunity was wasted. Even though Shunpo''s upgrade on Aizen''s side was a bit unexpected, Shunpo''s speed could be greatly increased after all. This helps Aizen quite a bit, just not as well as upgrading Kyoka Suigetsu. Su Han could roughly guess what these people were thinking, but he didn''t exin and immediately started discussing other matters. Su Xiaoxiao: "Because we have too much power under our control, so random increase is very uncontroble..." Su Xiaoxiao: "However, if the person whopletes the mission is to have a single strength like Saitama, what will he improve in the end?" Fourth Hokage: "Perhaps, it''s physical strength, right?" Minato said this judgment, and he wasn''t sure. Esdeath: "?!" Koro-sensei: "?!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "?!" elerator: "Saitama''s physical strength, increased by one more level? It''s inconceivable!" I''m Not Bald : "Are you guys talking about me? King: "Yeah, you didn''t participate in the mission this time! This can be considered a big loss. Otherwise, your physical strength will be increased by one level, and your strength will be many times over. " I''m Not Bald: "???" [Ding! Jeanne d''Arc has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Tony Is Not the Richest: "Wee to the neers! Please state your real name." Thor Odinson: "Wee neers" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Wee, if it''s a girl, please send a photo." Su Xiaoxiao: "Wee neer! By the way, @Tony Is Not the Richest! Have youpleted the upgrade now?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What upgrade?" Aizen Sosuke: "to use this mission''s reward." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Oh! You ask that, it''s no use. I''m still fighting now! Don''t forget, even though Frieza was killed, we also have General Zod and Kryptonian soldiers here." Nakiri Erina: "???" Nakiri Erina: "Tony-san is still fighting now? If you fight, why are you still online in the guild? Is the battle over?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "This is clearly impossible! As for why it got online, of course, it''s because I''m very strong." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "This is the first time I''ve seen someone say that naturally." King: "Not only that, but this guy actually said it face to face." Old Man is the Marquis: "This old man has never seen such an impudent person before." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Shameless +1." Kasumi Utako: "rk is fighting fiercely at the front! That bastard pretended to be working hard, but in reality, he was lying on the ground and pretending to be dead." Tony Is Not the Richest: " Hey, hey, hey! You can''t nder me like that. Who said Iy on the ground and pretended to be dead, I fought hard, okay? It''s just that Jarvis now controls Iron Man, so I can be online for a bit!" Ash: "Is this something to be proud of?" Busujima Saeko: "This time, no one noticed the neers joining the guild?" Su Xiaoxiao: "?" .... Su Hany on the sofa, thinking calmly. Jeanne d''Arc? The name sounded familiar. After thinking about the meaning of the name, it became clear who joined the guild. "Saintess Jeanne!" When Saintess Jeanne was just an ordinary Orleans girl, her name was Jeanne. After confirming his identity, Su Han started to think of another question. "Wait a moment! If Saintess Jeanne joins the guild this time, then which world will Saintess Jeanne be?" World Fate series? Or the ordinary world of movie and television works? If Su Han remembers correctly, there seems to be a Jeanne d''Arc in Hidan no Aria? Su Han thought hard. This is the same situation with Loki and Thor. Because it was too famous, there was such a character in more than one world. Therefore, it is difficult to determine the true identity of the other party. Obviously, not only did Su Han confirm the other party''s identity at first, but many people also confirmed it. .... L: "Jeanne, she should have made a great achievement in the Hundred Years'' War between Ennd and France! She''s called a Catholic Saintess, and it''s Saintess Jeanne who receives God''s revtions?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "!!!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Jeanne d''Arc? The one who joined the guild this time was actually a Saintess in French history?" Kinomoto Sakura: "Is that the most famous Catholic Saintess in history?" Esdeath: "Catholic Saintess, are they strong?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If you want to know this, you have to ask what world is she from?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "If it''s a high-level world, she must be strong. But if it''s an ordinary world, it must be a greatmander!" Esdeath: "I see" Akemi Homura: "After all, she is a Catholic Saintess." Gabriel: "..." Su Xiaoxiao: "At this time, a true angel walked by with a humble and arrogant attitude in front of everyone.jpg" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Gabriel says that any Catholic Saintess is not worth mentioning! She is the real angel Gabriel!" Gabriel: "!!!" Chapter 676: Young girl tied to a pole Chapter 676: Young girl tied to a pole Seeing this, Gabriel felt very annoyed. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Guild Master''s strength was too strong, she would have to teach the Guild Master a lesson. ... Thor Odinson: "A Saintess from the church, that sounds great." Loki: "This kind of saintess who looks very strong and world famous." Loki: "Then he bes a member of my familia! She should be able to be a strong person in no time! Perhaps, she can catch up to Ais very quickly!" Shirai Kuroko: "I feel like Loki not only epts Familia, but only gathers beautiful women." Fourth Hokage: "Only familia can arouse Loki''s interest, I think this is normal!" Su Xiaoxiao: "And Loki still wants a beautiful and young woman After all, she is a useless goddess Yuri." Loki: "!!," Loki: "What is that useless goddess Yuri! Even if you are the Guild Master, you must give me some respect!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Do you dare to deny that you are useless now?" Loki: "It''s only because I sealed my divine power! Just that." Su Xiaoxiao: "Loki, These are all excuses. Please face the current situation and ept fate!" Loki: "?" Thor Odinson: "Even though I already know the situation, every time I see Loki''s name I feel uneasy!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Because, Thor has a rtionship?" Thor Odinson: "?" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "This is a really sad story." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Don''t be so sad! Thor, this kind of thing, just get used to it." Thor Odinson: "I can''t get used to it at all!" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Saintess Jeanne. Miss Saintess! Can you go online and talk?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Everyone wees you very warmly, you don''t even take a chat, it will disappoint everyone!" ... Tied to the pole. Seeing the increasing number of firewood, Jeanne put her hands together and prayed silently. Jeanne''s face was very resigned. In the face of death, she has no fear in his heart, but only a sense of relief. After countless battles, she had long been used to seeing death, and she was used to death. When she closed his eyes, she found that there was an additional guild interface in his mind. Jeanne''s expression suddenly froze. In the guild chat room, there were many people chatting. Although Jeanne never learned a word, she waspletely illiterate. But she could easily recognize the true meaning of every word in the guild chat room, which surprised her. At the first moment, Jeanne had a conclusion in her mind, and her lips moved slightly. "Could this be God''s grace? Because god knew that I would reach the end of my life, it was no longer just a revtion to me! It really came to my mind and wasmunicated to me." There was a touch of joy in Jeanne''s heart. She saw Su Han calling his name, and she saw the very shy word Guild Master in front of Su Han, which was different from ordinary members. A thought crossed Jeanne''s heart. "He is the ruler of this ce? Catholic God?" Jeanne wanted to answer right away, but she couldn''t read. So even if she wanted to respond at this time, she didn''t know how to type? Just as she was entangled, she suddenly discovered that all the words she wanted to say in his mind reflected in the guild chat column could be sent at any time. After hesitating for a while, she still sent out this sentence. .... Jeanne d''Arc: "Is this a revtion from God? I never thought that in thest moments of my life, I would no longer just listen to God''s voice, but actually be able tomunicate with God and the angels, this is my greatest honor." Kurosaki Ichigo: "God and angels? Shinigami dare not speak!" Akemi Homura: "Magical Girl also doesn''t dare to speak." Pure White Spirit User: "The silver-haired half-elf doesn''t dare to speak." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Undead Magic Casters who have not yet achieved sess do not dare to speak!" Youkai Sage: "Youkai Sage is watching silently." Arcueid: "Are you guys ying a special game? Then I''lle too! The Princess of the True Ancestor Vampire doesn''t dare to speak." Jeanne d''Arc: "???" .... Jeanne was stunned when she saw the series of races. Did he think wrong? What appeared in his mind was not God''s mercy at all, but the guidance of the devil? Thinking of this, Jeanne opened her eyes, looked around at the crowd of people around her, and bit her lip slightly. Was she really abandoned by God? After that, Jeanne closed her eyes again and entered the guild. And this time, a new message from the guild caught his attention. ... Gabriel: "Excellent graduate from Angel Academy! Angel Gabriel harshly scolds you gangsters." Jeanne d''Arc: "Are you an angel?" Gabriel: "Even though it''s obsolete now! But I am a real angel." Jeanne d''Arc : "Is it like this? This is the best!" ..... Jeanne felt relieved, and a smile formed at the corner of her mouth. Hearing that there was an angel in this guild, could at least prove that she wasn''t really abandoned by God. As for the daughters of True Ancestor Vampires, Shinigami, Half-Elves and so on. Although Jeanne was very curious, she didn''t know whether she should ask or not. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "@Jeanne d''Arc. I want to change the name for you, is there a problem?" Jeanne d''Arc: "No problem!" Su Han saw Jeanne''s approval, and immediately entered Saintess Jeanne''s name. Even though Jeanne was her real name, he was familiar with Saintess Jeanne. Saintess Jeanne: "???" Saintess Jeanne: "You don''t need to add the word Saintess, just call me Jeanne." Su Xiaoxiao: "No way! Get used to it I''m toozy to modify it." Saintess Jeanne: "If this is your opinion!" Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, there is one thing I pay more attention to..." Su Xiaoxiao: "What are you saying you are at the end of life, what happened?" Chapter 677: Save Saintess Jeanne Chapter 677: Save Saintess Jeanne Saintess Jeanne: "Like I said, I will return to God''s arms now." Su Xiaoxiao: "Speak in understandable words" Saintess Jeanne: "I will die!" Arcueid: "!!" L: "???" Akemi Homura: "Howe?" L: "If you consider death above Saintess Jeanne''s history, then Saintess Jeanne should be arrested now, and then will be burned at the stake!" Aizen Sosuke: "The estimates from L should be inseparable. Interesting, this time there are actually members under threat joining the guild?" Kinomoto Sakura: "@Saint Saintess. Don''t worry too much Jeanne Onee-san. After joining this guild, everyone is family and we will protect you." Su Xiaoxiao : "@Saintess Jeanne. Before that, you opened the live broadcast section of the guild function list? I would like to confirm your current situation." Jeanne then opened the live broadcast section of the guild. Even though she is illiterate, it doesn''t mean she is stupid. In fact, if she is really low in IQ, even by the so-called revtion of God, she can''t be a French heroine. Su Han looked at the contents of Jeanne''s live broadcast. Right now, Jeanne was among the dry wood. But every time a small spark appeared, it would instantly bury Jeanne. However, what caught Su Han''s attention the most was not this but Jeanne''s face. What, Saber''s face! ... Shinonono Tabane: "!!" Busujima Saeko: "I originally thought that the Saintess should be kept in a cage now, but I didn''t expect it to actually be burned?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Damn it, it''s about to start? Guild Master, hurry and save." Su Xiaoxiao: "I didn''t expect it to be her" Youkai Sage: "What happened?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Could it be that the Guild Master knows that Jeanne''s face is very simr to her ex-girlfriend?" High School Luo Hao: "How does she look like his ex-girlfriend?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Interesting topic interesting..." Su Xiaoxiao: "Nonsense! Does he look like an ex-girlfriend? I don''t have an ex-girlfriend at all! Is that bad?" After Su Hanined, he realized that now was not the time to joke around. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Waver. If I''m not mistaken, the Saintess Jeanne this time should be the Saintess Jeanne in your Type-Moon World!" Waver: "I know, Saintess Jeanne looks like King Arthur." Nakiri Erina: "It really looks like King Arthur''s face!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "That''s right." Magical Girl Illya: "Uncle Waver''s Type-Moon World? But something wasn''t right" Magical Girl Illya: "Now, the era of Uncle Waver Should be in modern times and Saintess Jeanne is the character in the Hundred Years War between Ennd and France. This timeline doesn''t match at all!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes, there are many parallel worlds in the Type-Moon World, so this is all normal!" Waver: "Guild Master, I have something to ask" Su Xiaoxiao: "What?" Waver: "If the world Saintess Jeanne lives in is the Type-Moon World. Then she became a Heroic Spirit who could be considered a fated fact and was burned at the stake, this was a very important end of his life." Waver: "If we look at it from this perspective, if we came and forcibly changed history, would it have very serious consequences?" .... Su Han thought about this carefully. Since thest trip to the Type-Moon World was too smooth, he didn''t think much of it at all. But now, after Waver asked this question, Su Han woke up. Waver is right. Su Han remembered the extremely famous setting in the Type-Moon World, Lostbelt. Mistakes in history will result in a Lossbelt, which will eventually be truncated. If he thought about it from this perspective, if Saintess Jeanne didn''t burn to death, how much trouble would she cause? Inconceivable! "If Jeanne was saved in the past, we might run into a Heroic Spirit. In the worst case, it might even run into two Counter Force powers." Su Han closed his eyes in thought. He wasn''t afraid of Heroic Spirits, and with his current level ofbat power, even Grand Servants weren''t his match either. But there are Gaia and ya. These two levels of the''s Counter Force will definitely bring Su Han a lot of trouble. More importantly, even if he could destroy these two Counter Forces, Su Han would not. After all, he didn''t forget that Waver and Illya were also sentient beings from the Type-Moon World. I don''t know what will happen if he really destroys two Counter Forces. Will it affect Waver and Illya? After pondering, Su Han decided to ask the system. "System! If I go to another world, is it possible to block the eyes of high-level existences? Even if I save Jeanne, I won''t be found out by Gaia and ya?" The system that rarely answers, times answers. [Ding! If it blocks Gaia and ya, then after the Guild Master manages to save Jeanne d''Arc, it will change history] [History revision will bepleted, Jeanne d''Arc must be retrieved from the Type-Moon world in a protected state, only then can real changes be made] "In other words even though the system can block Gaiya and ya, it is limited in the end. If I really save Jeanne, then it would be impossible for her to return to the Type-Moon World in her life?" Su Han had aplicated feeling. "Looks like the system shield isn''t really working either, I have to prepare for a confrontation with Heroic Spirits and even Counter Force. And to see if we can talk to the Counter Force to find a good solution." Thoughts shed through his mind, after Su Han made his decision, he immediately bought Crossing Over Talisman, and finally chose Jeanne''s world. .... Su Han opened his eyes, and he appeared among the crowd under the stake. At this time, someone had already started lighting the firewood on the stake. Against the backdrop of the fire, Jeanne sped her hands together, her face very peaceful, no fear, and she didn''t panic either. "This is really disgusting!" Su Han immediately appeared beside Jeanne. Jeanne''s body froze, but then she rxed again. Obviously guessing something. The civilians who were watching outside the fire site were in an uproar right now. "Why is this happening? What happened?" "A stranger appeared beside Jeanne! How did the stranger appear? How did he suddenly appear?" "No, he''s trying to save Jeanne! Is he crazy?" "Isn''t he afraid to be buried in theke of fire with Jeanne?" Su Han opened his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, he instantly hypnotized everyone present. Su Han hypnotized them to make sure that they saw Jeanne burnt to death at the stake with their own eyes. After finishing everything, Su Han grabbed Jeanne with his hands and then performed Hiraishin no Jutsu, then both of them disappeared from the burning ground. When they reappeared, the two of them had already appeared on a barren mountain. Chapter 678: Counter Force? Human restorer! Chapter 678: Counter Force? Human restorer! "Where is this?" There was confusion in Jeanne''s eyes while looking around. "It''s just an ordinary barren mountain!" Su Han raised his head and frowned slightly, "As I expected." Jeanne didn''t understand the meaning of Su Han''s words. Is it as expected? What does it mean? Before Jeanne asked, she felt a very strong aura. This aura came, and there was nowhere to hide, it made it hard to breathe. At the same time, the sky was overcast, with lightning and thunder, like a doomsday scene. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "What''s the situation? Through the live broadcast, I can feel the scary atmosphere." Father Shirohige: "Obviously something happened!" Old Man is the Marquis: "Who cares? This wasn''t an ident, what really happened?" Waver: "It should be as I exined before! Because it goes against the normal trajectory of civilization history. So the world fixes a disturbed history." Waver: "In other words, what the Guild Master is facing now is Counter Force." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Counter Force? Isn''t the Guild Master only saving a Saintess?" Due to the principle that Su Han''s setting of the Type-Moon World in the guild was not perfect, Goko Ruri''s understanding of the basic setting of the Type-Moon World was much lower than that of Weber, who was a native of the Type-Moon World. Waver: "As for the Guild Master move, it is equivalent to changing the future. Its far-reaching impact is beyond our imagination." ... A small ck dot appeared in the sky, and finally the small ck dot rotated rapidly, then a red figure slowly appeared. "You really worked hard Protector of Bnce!" Su Han sighed with emotion. ... Nakiri Erina: "What is a red Archer?" Fourth Hokage: "The result is clear, the Guild Master knows the person." Father Shirohige: "Gurararara. We don''t know the person, but I do know the Guild Master, and I think it''s a copy of the memory that hasn''t been sent yet." Koro-sensei: "I can''t help but think of the Tan Shingetsutan Tsukihime that the Guild Master once sent." Arcuied: "???" Does this have anything to do with her? Koro-sensei: "The Guild Master said that Shingetsutan Tsukihime and the Holy Grail War are in the same world! This means that there may be many other stories in the same world as the Holy Grail War, only that Guild Masters don''t post any of them!" Koro-sensei: "When I think of so much drama in the Guild Master''s mind, it really makes me curious" Father Shirohige: "Yes, Thinking of it this way! This is really sad." Su Xiaoxiao: "Unless it''s a character in the story who joins a guild! Otherwise, I can''t send them all at once!" L: "I guessed it for a long time." Tony Is Not the Richest: "ording to what Waver said earlier, the Guild Master is now facing the whole world, right? Is it really that good to chat in the guild so casually?" Aizen Sosuke: "Seeing the Guild Master''s familiar attitude just now, his opponent shouldn''t be a threat." Su Xiaoxiao: "Indeed." ... Su Han opened his eyes and nced at the Heroic Spirit Emiya Shirou. Emiya Shirou looked at Su Han while narrowing his eyes, "You don''t seem to be from this era?" Even though it was a questioning tone, Emiya Shirou''s words were very sure. Su Han''s clothes were all modern clothes. This does not correspond to the current era of the Hundred Years'' War between Ennd and France. "If so, then how?" Su Han answered with a question. "Does this mean you are deliberately interfering in history? This is really troublesome! Dare to do such a thing, but few are easy to solve." Emiya Shirou raised his hand into a Cdbolg and then pulled the string of his bow, "Although I don''t think you will agree, I will ask anyway, can you obediently lead the Saintess back to the stake?" "Do you think that''s possible?" Su Han said back. "I know it''s impossible!" Emiya Shirou, let loose the bowstring and Cdbolg shot towards Su Han. Facing this, Su Han did not dodge, he used the Reality Stone, so that Cdbolg exploded ten meters after being shot from Emiya Shirou''s hand. A surge of energy spread out, and Emiya Shirou used his hands to cover his face, being swept away by this energy storm. "This is such a troublesome opponent!" Emiya Shirou rolled several times on the ground, stood up, the Magecraft circuit lit up, and projected Kanshou and Bakuya. His feet stomped on the ground, then Emiya Shirou appeared in front of Su Han with incredible speed. Kanshou and Bakuya shed towards Su Han. "Careful!" Jeanne eximed anxiously. "There is no point. Even if you are in Protector of Bnce mode, your strength is much stronger than in the Holy Grail War, but it is still too far behind." Su Han said honestly. He threw his fist forward, even without the dominance of Busoshoku Haki, this punch based on his own strength and the titan''s body. The moment Kanshou and Bakuya touched Su Han''s arm, both weapons shattered. "What?" Emiya Shirou said in disbelief. The next moment, Emiya Shirou saw that Su Han''s fist was close. With a bang, Emiya Shirou was instantly swept away by Su Han''s punch. He rolled hundreds of times on the ground in session, then stopped, barely supporting his body with one hand, his arms shaking, and he kept coughing. This time, the injuries he sustained were much more severe than the previous injuries caused by Cdbolg''s explosion. This was the result of Su Han''s mercy. Otherwise, with his current basic strength, a single blow could instantly destroy Emiya Shirou. "Almost there, right?" Su Han raised his head and looked up at the sky, seeming to bemunicating with someone. No one answered Su Han. He wasn''t in a hurry, just waiting here patiently. After a while, a much stronger aura emerged. Chapter 679: Transaction with Gaia? Chapter 679: Transaction with Gaia? Su Han using Kenbunshoku Haki made him feel something different. At this moment in the void, there were two powerful forces colliding. The seconding power is different from the first, but equally strong. After the deadlock. The first force retreated under the strong pressure of the second force. Emiya Shirou seemed to have noticed this, cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and he muttered, "Even you have retreated? What kind of enemy did you make me face this time, you even stopped? Did you throw me here to die?" With swear words in his mouth, Emiya Shirou stood up, with wariness and disbelief on his face, he projected Kanshou and Bakuya, holding them tightly, looking at Su Han. Su Han stared in a daze at the space in front of him. A second great power suddenly gathered in front of him and turned into a huge ball of light. From a ball of light formed from will power. It spoke emotionless sentences. "I''m Gaia" Su Han was not surprised, but Emiya Shirou who was alert on the side was dumbfounded. Almost suspect that he heard wrong? Gaia? Earth''s Will Gaia? What kind of joke is this, Emiya Shirou wanted to refute, but remembered that his previous big boss, ya, had backed off, and he couldn''t say anything. No matter how reluctant Emiya Shirou was to believe it, this could very well be true. ... Nakiri Erina: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" Fourth Hokage: "Who is Gaia? Is it a god?" Fourth Hokage: "This name should be mother earth in Greek mythology? It seems that an extraordinary existence has appeared." Waver: "No Marquis Voban, our world''s Gaia isn''t just an earth goddess in Greek mythology. To be more precise, it should be the will of the earth." Koro-sensei: "!!" Father Shirohige: "Earth''s will? How can such a special thing exist?" Yagami Taichi: "What will the Guild Master do in the face of such a terrifying existence?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Don''t worry, Taichi! It is a Guild Master who can destroy even a, it is only the will of a!" elerator: "There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with that." Youkai Sage: "But that''s just what it sounds like, you guys can''t be sure of one thing, namely, whether it''s the will of thes alone, or the wills of thes gathered by the infinite parallel worlds of the Type-Moon World" Youkai Sage: "If it was the will of a gathering infinite parallel worlds, then that would be a big deal!" Aizen Sousuke: "Yeah, if that''s the case, that would be a big problem. Even the Guild Master is in this situation, it will also be troublesome." Yakumo Yukari and Aizen both came into focus at this point, staring intently at Gaia on the live broadcast screen. They were counting something in their hearts, and the more they counted, the tighter their brows became. Not only Yakumo Yukari and Aizen thought, but there were also many intelligent people in the guild who also participated in that thought. L: "What is more important if it is the will of the earth in the infinite parallel world, then even if the Guild Master can destroy it, he cannot destroy it." Edogawa Conan: "Yeah, I don''t know what will happen if Gaia is destroyed. If it gets destroyed, will it affect Illya and Waver?" Tsunayoshi Sawada: "If we think about it like this, isn''t that really bad?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Don''t worry too much! Trust the Demon Lord, he will definitely have a solution!" .... Su Han looked at Gaia in front of him. "What are you doing here?" "If I remember correctly, you would only appear to prevent a crisis enough to destroy the world, is it possible that saving Jeanne d''Arc would trigger a world-ss crisis?" Su Han asked with doubt in his heart. Gaia takes care of the. ya maintains the history of human civilization. So he saved Jeanne d''Arc, then ya sent her top thug Emiya Shirou, Su Han wasn''t surprised at all. But Gaia, why are you here to join this matter? "This isn''t the first time I''ve met you! Since thest time, when you came to this world, the others and I had already set our sights on you and were watching you." Another? The other is ya! Su Han thought,st time, should it be the Holy Grail War? Su Han continued to ask, "So, what is your goal? Tell me frankly." "I am here this time to meet you, I have no intention of bing your enemy. What you have done today will disrupt the history of human civilization, others and I can also pretend to be unseen!" "However, I hope you can remember what happened today! In the future, when the others and I need your help, I hope you can help!" Su Han''s expression froze, guessing something at this moment. A problem that could make Gaia despair and even hope that someone from outside the universe would solve the problem There should only be one earth of steel, right? "You really trust me?" "Compared to thest time you appeared in this world, your strength is much higher. Continuing to improve at this rate, it would definitely be able to resolve the catastrophe." Gaia seems even more trusting than Su Han himself. Su Han was already his only hope of getting rid of the Land of Steel. Because the earth of steel is a predestined destiny, and only someone other than the world can destroy this tragic destiny. "Alright!" Su Han nodded. He didn''t bow his head to Gaia, the main reason being that the mission itself was to save the world. Even if Gaia doesn''t mention it, if the Land of Steel really happens in the future, he must alsoe there, it is better to follow up verbally and sell Gaia a favor. Gaia hung high in the air with a brilliant light, and seemed to bemunicating. Immediately, Emiya Shirou''s expression was shocked, he received the news from the big boss ya, and looked a bit depressed. "OK! You are the boss, you have the final say." Emiya Shirou looked at Su Han deeply, a trace of sadness shing across his eyes. What did he do wrong? Watching other people disrupt the history of civilization. Watching the sinner who interfered with the history of civilization, hepleted transactions with bosses on the same level as his boss... And then the sinner is free. As aw enforcement officer, he wanted to clean up the ws that Su Han had left and keep the history of human civilization on a normal trajectory... No matter from which angle he thought about it, Emiya Shirou found it too pathetic. Shaking his head, Emiya Shirou''s eyes became firm again, and he quickly went towards the distant kiln. Even though Su Han used illusory hypnosis earlier, he still left many problems lingering. These problems required him to work overtime to solve them. Chapter 680: Jeanne, what you say is very reasonable, I cant deny it Chapter 680: Jeanne, what you say is very reasonable, I can''t deny it "Since the negotiations are over, can I leave now?" Su Han looked at Gaia in front of him. "Not just like that!" Gaia said nonchntly, "You can leave this world, but Jeanne d''Arc cannot exist in the current timeline." "I can throw it at the person you met in the timelinest time" .... 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko : "In other words, inj is equivalent to Jeanne traveling over 600 yearster straight to the world of Waver?" Nakiri Erina: "It''s very strong" Waver: "That is natural!" Waver: "Even if the history of human civilization has a Heroic Spirit to repair it. But if Saintess Jeanne still survives in this world and never dies no matter how hard the repairs the Heroic Spirit makes, it will be of no use." Tony Is Not the Richest: "The gap between the living and the dead is simply too great, someone who should die but not die. How to live a simple life will definitely have a profound impact." Kasumi Utako: "Butterfly Effect" ... Su Han turned his head and looked at Jeanne behind him. "I have no reason to help you make a decision, the decision remains to be made by you. The first option, you and I leave this world. The second option, you were sent by Gaia to 600 yearster." "Is it like this?" Jeanne was silent for a moment, then she looked at Su Han, her eyes were clear, and she nodded, "Thank God for giving me this opportunity!" "I chose to go to 600 yearster." "How many times have I said it, I''m not a god!" Su Han continued to deny. "In the interface that came to my mind, there are angels and you are the existence that dominates the angels, so you are God!" Jeanne said with definite conviction, "If you are not God, then whye and save me by risking a confrontation with the world." Su Han: "?" What Jeanne said was very reasonable, Su Han actually couldn''t refute it. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "This answer from Saintess Jeanne is too charming, worthy of being Jeanne d''Arc!" Symbol of Peace: "I can''t deny Saintess Jeanne''s statement." Fourth Hokage: "If not God, why did you save me even if you fought against the world.. This reason is very strong" High Priest Luo Hao: "Why, I feel this sentence is a confession? Is this just my feeling?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Strange I feel it too!" Kiririn: "Kuroneko and High Priest Luo Hao got green hats!" Nakiri Erina: "???" Nakiri Erina: "Green hat? What does this mean!" Kiririn: "This is a blessing for love" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "!!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Idiot Kirino, after all I recently also specialized in Chinese culture, and I know very well what the green hat means. You''re really saying that the green hat is a blessing for love??" Kiririn: "Eh? Has it been found?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Kirino, you are too much, do you want to enter the virtual battlefield with me?" Kiririn: "My power is too far from yours, so I won''t agree" Kosaka Kirino bluntly refused. At the same time, there was also a murmur within. She''s not a woman without a strong heart, what''s wrong with refusing a fight? Could Goko Ruri still be able to tie her to the virtual battlefield? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If you don''t agree, then, after I return from the world of High School DxD, I wille to speak with you directly." Kiririn: "Guild members can''t hurt each other, what''s the point ofing to see me..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Even though I can''t injure you with an all-out attack, but that doesn''t apply to your house. ?" King: "?" Pure White Spirit User: "?" Akemi Homura: "What a threat!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "This method seems familiar!" Kasumi Utako: "Isn''t this the daily action of Marquis Voban and Stank-san?" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Then, Kirino, what is your decision?" Kiririn: "I was wrong! Kuroneko-sama please forgive me?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Hmm, that''s great, since you sincerely apologized to me. Then this fallen angel will forgive you generously." Su Xiaoxiao: "Stop this joke here." ... Su Han reluctantly nced at the contents of the guild, then looked at Jeanne in front of him and said, "The reason why I saved you, is because of the guild you belong to, and I am the Guild Master. It has nothing to do with God!" Even so, Jeanne remains the same. Obviously Su Han''s words did not shake his will. Su Han suddenly thought of a solution, "If you really want to call me, don''t call me god. Just call me Master." "Masters?" Jeanne''s eyes lit up in an instant, and she nodded vigorously, "I see." Su Han turned to look at Gaia in front of him. "Please send her to Waver''s world." Gaia didn''t speak, an extraordinary light remained around Jeanne''s body, and the next moment, Jeanne disappeared. "I have to go too!" Su Han smiled. A line of brilliance suddenly separated from Gaia''s body, and finally appeared in front of Su Han. Gaia''s voice was as unwavering as ever. "When youe to this world again, you can use this to contact me! If there is a need, you can speak frankly." After saying that, and therge ball of light in the air disappeared. Su Han caught this light and weighed it, although it was pure light, it was rich in substance, which surprised him a little. Then he directly threw Gaia''s gift into the guild warehouse. Then he came back. Chapter 681: Waver is so jealous Chapter 681: Waver is so jealous Su Han returned to his room. Su Han casually looked at the list of points. As a result, he found that his points were not only reduced by spending 200 points, but also gaining 500 points. "This ..." "Must be because I just changed the history of the Type-Moon World and broadcast it live?" Su Han closed his eyes. ... Saintess Jeanne: "I have now appeared on the road where peoplee and go, I find that I have more abilities and also know a lot of knowledge that I did not know before." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "How is the situation?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Heroic Spirits have received memory infusions, so they havemon sense in the modern world..." Nakiri Erina: "After all, Saintess Jeanne wasn''t smuggled in, she was sent there by Gaia directly! To gain Gaia''s support, isn''t it normal to do this?" Old Man is the Marquis: "What do you mean by having multiple abilities? Could Saintess Jeanne be stronger?" Su Xiaoxiao: "That should be considered as Gaia giving Jeanne an advantage! She should be considered as walking the world, possessing the abilities of a Heroic Spirit, but she is not a special existence of a Heroic Spirit." Fourth Hokage: "???" King: "There is still this kind of method?" Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s normal. However, after Emiya Shirou cleaned up the mess, Jeanne died in history and became a Heroic Spirit. She has been praised for more than 600 years and she appeared in the modern world with the power of faith in his body, she asked for a powerparable to that of a Heroic Spirit!" Waver: "I didn''t think it was that simple!" Waver: "It seems that Gaia might want to give the Guild Master a good impression" L: "The question now is not where the power that Saintess Jeanne hase from, it''s that Saintess Jeanne has obtained this power since she became stronger, that''s a good thing." Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... That sounds reasonable" Old Man is the Marquis: "So how much did Saintess Jeanne''s strength increase?" Saintess Jeanne: "I don''t know! I can only feel I am very strong now, I am much stronger than I was before!" Saintess Jeanne: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Master, please give me an order." Su Xiaoxiao: "Orders? First find a ce to live" Saintess Jeanne: "Alright Master." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Master? I''m so jealous!" Kiririn: "Damn pervert!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "???" Kosaka Kyosuke looked shocked. What did he say had anything to do with lewd? Wasn''t he just envious of Su Han for having such a powerful Servant? Busujima Saeko: "Saintess Jeanne is not considered a Servant..." Youkai Sage: "Saintess Jeanne is now a living person." Waver: "To be honest, I''m so jealous." Kiririn: "???" Kasumi Utako: "It''s normal for us to be envious. Waver, what are you jealous of? Don''t you have Iskandar?" Kinomoto Sakura: "I want to know too." Kayaba Akihiko: "Maybe it''s an ufortable will of the heart. After all,pared to the King of Conquerors who was burly and probably had gay attributes! A pretty and cute girl like this is morefortable" Magical Girl Illya: "?" Waver: "How is that possible?" Waver: "I was just thinking, Saintess Jeanne walks the world, no need to spend any magic power at all! It''s not like Illya and I have a big burden." Waver: "After Iskandar''s power was strengthened, I also needed to spend arge amount of points to strengthen my Magecraft circuit. Otherwise, it will be difficult to support Iskandar''s magic power expenditure." .... After the war, the level of his contractual ties with the King of Conquerors was raised. Not only was Iskandar able to remain in the world without using the Holy Grail Ceremony, but more importantly, he was also able to strengthen Iskandar''s various abilities through guild points. Sounds really good! Actually it is. With an upgraded version of the Servant following suit, Waver has earned the attention and attention of many Clock Tower lords. Among the clock towers, it has a very special status. But it''s not just about benefits. The stronger Iskandar, the more magic power is drawn from him. So he needed to have a lot of points while strengthening Iskandar, he also had to strengthen himself. It was precisely because he was overwhelmed by this double oppression that Waver envied the current Saintess Jeanne. He didn''t need to ask for Su Han''s magic power, and recognized Su Han as Master. It would be great if Iskandar also didn''t have to ask for magic power from him. ... Magical Girl Illya: "Is it difficult to support the consumption of Mana Servant?" Waver: "?" Atreus: "That reveals incredible information." Waver: "You don''t feel pressure?" Magical Girl Illya: "I really don''t feel any pressure, I don''t feel anything." Waver: "???" ... How could that be? Why was there no problem on Illya''s side, but trouble on his part? "Does not make sense..." Initially thinking that Illya was the same as himself, Waver was still very bnced. But now that he heard this, he wondered if it was because his own condition was too bad, his magic power wasn''t as good as that of an elementary school student, so this happened? Thinking about it, there was nothing more painful than realizing that he was trash. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "Illya used to be the Lesser Grail. From this aspect, the amount of magic power is unimaginable" Su Xiaoxiao: "Although I remember the characteristics of the Holy Grail having to be sealed by Irisviel" Chapter 682: Koro-senseis Speed Chapter 682: Koro-sensei''s Speed Could it be that Irisviel''s seal was iplete? Or, when the system strengthened the bond contract, the seal of the Holy Grail on Illya''s body was broken by a fraction. Was there enough magic power supplied to the Berserker that Illya didn''t feel any pressure to endure the magic power? "Very likely!" Su Han thought. Moreover, Su Han remembered theter period of the Fate/kaleid liner Prism Illya. Illya can also turn all of his organs into Magecraft circuits in no time, to gain immense magic power... ... Waver: "Having such a huge magic support, makes me so envious." Waver read from Su Han''s words, he understood Illya''s current state, and he felt envious. At the same time, there was still a kind of sadness in Waver''s heart. He thinks everyone is like him. As a result, in the end, he realized that the others were just being humble, but he was aplete scum... .... Arcueid: "I thought of something." Su Xiaoxiao: "What are you thinking?" Arcueid: "Is there a copy of Saintess Jeanne''s memory in the Guild Master''s hands?" Su Xiaoxiao: "!!!" Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara, Arcueid realized this" Haihara Ai: "Since the Guild Master knows Jeanne d''Arc, he must have a very deep understanding of her, there must be a copy of her memory." Saintess Jeanne: "What is a memory copy?'' Ainz Ooal Gown: "This is your past and your future!" Saintess Jeanne: "As expected of master Even knows my past and future." Jeanne at this time she was more convinced that Su Han was God. elerator: "Ha, I feel like if you guys keep ying around like this, in the end, Saintess Jeanne will really be fooled by you guys." Gabriel: "What a fool? We are all telling the truth! I''m an angel! As for the others fooling Saintess Jeanne. If you want to take care of it, look it up yourself." Edogawa Conan: "?" Kaito Kid: "?" Lelouch: "It''s optional, no serious consequences anyway." Koro-sensei: "Is there another dramaing up? But I have sadness now! Because I''m being killed by my students right now." Koro-sensei: "By the way! Where''s the Guild Master? Aren''t you going online? @Su Xiaoxiao." Su Xiaoxiao: "Although there is a copy of Jeanne''s memory, I don''t want to send it myself." ... Su Han thought about what Jeanne did in the Fate Apocrypha. If this is sent, it must be Jeanne''s ck history. After all, Jeanne now referred to Su Han as her master. Su Han couldn''t deliberately deceive Jeanne. Of course, the more important reason was that Jeanne was now in Waver''s world. If Jeanne appeared in the Fate Apocrypha world, it would definitely happen. Su Han will definitely send it. After all, this is informational content about the future, and now just for fun. In the case of a possible ck history, let it be... Su Han was still quite disciplined, even if he handed out a copy of Alucard''s memory at that time, he had asked Alucard''s opinion beforehand. ... Fourth Hokage: "!!" Father Shirohige: "Why?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Because the memory copy is a bit inappropriate! And I feel that there is not much difference between that copy of the memory and the Jeanne in front of us now." Old Man is the Marquis: "Guild Master knows the storyline of some Saintess Jeanne?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I can''t say the same. Most of what I know about many Servantses from FGO, there are hundreds of Servants in FGO." Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko"Hundreds? So many Servants!" Symbol of Peace: "Absolutely amazing." Su Xiaoxiao: "Even if you don''t mention this Group, in the Fourth Holy Grail War I posted back then, didn''t Jeanne also appear? In memory of the French Marshal Gilles de Rais." King: "It seems that there was indeed a Saintess Jeanne at that time." Saintess Jeanne: "Gilles de Rais?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you are curious, you can see Fate/Zero in the guild memory copy column." Saintess Jeanne: "I understand, master." Kirishima Touka: "Guild Master sure Saintess Jeanne epts Gilles in Fate/Zero?" Su Xiaoxiao: "The memory copy is there! Didn''t I tell her, she won''t be able to watch it in the future?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "?" Minamiya Natsuki: "?" Koro-sensei: "Since there is no memory copy, then I will continue to ept the killing of my students. Everyone, see youter!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Why is Koro-sensei when receiving a kill still able to chat calmly in the guild?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Didn''t you say before, as a qualified teacher, you won''t be in the chat room during ss time? Are you a god? Isn''t chatting in the guild a nuisance?" Sakata Gintoki: "Young man, you are wrong. " Koro-sensei: "Kyosuke is really curious, and you keep asking questions, so let me answer you." Koro-sensei: "First question! With a speed exceeding Mach 20, I can do whatever I want." Koro-sensei: "You think I who have super speed can''t feel joy..." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Koro-sensei: "No! You can''t imagine the joy of having super speed." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "???" Koro-sensei: "As for chatting in the guild, it doesn''t cause any disturbance!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: Monkey D. Dragon: "When did you feel that Koro-sensei was not a cunning person?" Busujima Saeko: "What Dragon-san said is true..." Let the World Suffer: "That''s right" Su Xiaoxiao: "Koro-sensei, have you solved your physical problem... @Tony Is Not the Richest. The gene that Koro-sensei gave youst time, have you finished your research?" Chapter 683: Ash starts the road to champion Chapter 683: Ash starts the road to champion Tony Is Not the Richest: "I researched it." Tony Is Not the Richest: "But thest time I had a chat with Koro-sensei, Koro-sensei said that he no longer needed the solution I had researched." Koro-sensei: "That''s right, I''m only 2,000 points short from full optimization. Whether it''s participating in Super Dimensional Guild missions, or teaching my students on live broadcasts, all of them can umte points, it won''t be long now." Koro-sensei: "If I can optimize, I certainly won''t use science and technology." Father Shirohige: "Gurrararara... This is good news." Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s good, but speaking of the live broadcast..." Kasumi Utako: "Wha what is the Guild Master thinking?" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Ash. Has the Indigo League started yet?" Ash: "Of course it is! In two days, I will enter the final." Ash: "This time, Lance and Cynthia traveled all the way to the Indigo Conference to serve as judges for this conference!" Ash: "Last night, I also ate with Lance and Cynthia. By the way, I''m friends with them! They said, I have a good chance of winning the championship this time." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Ash and the two champsplete a wave of dirty deals." Kasumi Utako: "The evidence has been sessfully recorded! Where to report this dirty deal? What is the Pokmon League in the Pokmon world??" Ash : "I told you, this is just a friendly exchange." Su Xiaoxiao: "This is definitely a deal." ... Su Han also ridiculed and joked in the guild. But in reality, Su Han had a guess, "Since the two champions have said it, then this time, Ash is absolutely sure of it. " Unexpectedly, in his previous life, he didn''t see Ash win the Pokmon contest championship, but he could see him after transmigrating. This made Su Han feel very emotional. .... Father Shirohige: "Gurararara.... Doesn''t Ash have a live broadcast? Usually, when you ypetitions in the gym, you always broadcast live, why isn''t this indigopetition broadcast?" Ash: "Actually, I was just getting ready. When it''s thest game, I''ll start a live broadcast and give you all a big surprise." Ash: "It''s too tedious to deal with these little guys now, it all ruins the fun. With my Pikachu, I can kill all six Pokmon on the opposite side." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Champion-level Pokmon..." Yagami Taichi: "I''m so envious, brother Ash is almost at the end of the Pokmon world. And my Agumon can only evolve into Metal Greymon now." Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "?" High Priest Luo Hao: "Metal Greymon''s power is very strong, perhaps not inferior to a champion tier Pokmon." Ash: "Taichi, don''t call me big brother anymore. We are the same age and maybe even a little bit older than me. " Yagami Taichi: "After all, there have been times when we have had problems on our side, and we ask for your help. Without your help, our side would most likely have been crushed." Ash: "Actually, even if I don''t help, there are many people in the guild who are willing to help you. There''s nothing to say." Loki: "Ash is just a teenager now, right? Did he start the road to the championship when he was a teenager?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Loki is right" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I have stepped on top of the world when I was ten years old, and I have fulfilled my dream." Nakiri Erina: "?" Nakiri Erina: "@Su Xiaoxiao" Su Xiaoxiao: "What is it, Erina." Nakiri Erina: "Our world shouldn''t be a world of superpowers, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you leave Aphrodisiac special effects, you shouldn''t!" Nakiri Erina: "Then there should be a problem. Our world might be sending waves of attacks from Transmigators, of course, maybe the Abyss Reincarnator too." Symbol of Peace: "Does the world have any more changes?" Esdeath: "Abyss Reincarnator or Transmigator? How is the enemy''s strength?" Nakiri Erina: "His strength is hard to say! But what is certain is to surpass me and my grandfather!" Nakiri Erina: "Just now, these people invaded Totsuki Academy and they disyed their power that shattered the clouds in the sky with a single blow. The person in charge announced publicly that he ordered the world''s leading chefs to appear in front of him and serve delicious food." Erina Nakiri: "If delicious food doesn''t meet the requirements! Then he will destroy the whole world and mankind. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" Symbol of Peace: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Threatening to destroy the world just to taste food? What kind of arrangement is this?!" Kiririn: "?" Sakata Gintoki: "This is really really weird! If they were a Transmigator who wanted to dominate the world, there wasn''t even one. If the Abyss Reincarnator wants to destroy the world, that''s fine too" Sakata Gintoki: "The real purpose of attacking Totsuki Academy is to make the world offer delicious food, what is this?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Erina, are you sure these people are not aliens? Are they Transmigrators, or Reincarnators?" Nakiri Erina: "Among those people, one of them uses Rokushiki, if there are also Rokushiki on the alien, maybe they really are invaders." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Okay, you are right! I will check to see if the mission has been released." .... Su Han directly entered the guild mission column, and found that the special guild mission did appear in the guild mission bar. Chapter 684: Gourmet Cell! Chapter 684: Gourmet Cell! [Mission name: Killing the Abyss Reincarnator] [Mission introduction: Three Abyss Reincarnators who have obtained Toriko''s world gourmet cell. With absolute power, they intimidated the high ranking officials of the world of Shokugeki no Soma They forced high-level executives from various countries to gather all the top chefs in the world and throw the world''s first food party. Abyss reincarnators will taste lots of delicious food to increase their own strength, and after eating the food, they will find an excuse to kill all the chefs and destroy the world of Shokugeki no Soma] [Mission Requirements: Kill Abyss Reincarnator personnel : Li Xunfei, Jax, Yamada Ichiro] [Abyss Reincarnator Strength : Li Xunfei (Gourmet cell developer, Physical strength as high as 4,000 tons, Rokushiki proficient, Indestructible Vajra Divine Art) Jax (Gourmet cell developer, with a full attack, he can reach a strength of 2000 tons! At the same time, he has the Hulk bloodline, which can cause power to multiply geometrically if angry) Yamada Ichiro (developer of Gourmet cell, can lift 3,000 tons of weight! Proficient in Hachimon, high-end aircraft barrier card)] [Mission Limit: Only four members are allowed to participate (looting mode)] [Mission reward: Optimized version of Gourmet Cell (You only need to eat, you can increase your physical strength and recover from injury. If you keep eating, you can always increase your physical strength. The higher the level of the material, the faster your physical strength will be. increased and there is no requirement for food)] ... After Su Han read all this information, he sent a screenshot to the guild chat room. Fourth Hokage: "Can lift 3,000 tons of weight, and is also adept at Hachimon (Eight Inner Gates)" Let the World Suffer: "Being able to lift 3,000 tons of weight this physical quality is so strong, it''s like Might Guy! If we take into ount Hachimon, that is to say, this person is capable of breaking through Rikudou Monday''s level, or even surpassing Rikudou Sennin''s strength. Of course, time is limited!" King: "Under normal circumstances, you''re not trying too hard?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yamada Ichiro is the developer of Gourmet cells! A brief introduction to the Gourmet Cell is below. As long as one continues to eat food, even if there is only one breath left, and in the end, one can recover to a peak state with food." Akemi Homura: "?" Father Shirohige: "In other words, this guy is tougher than Guy when he opened Hachimon? Gurararara In this way, it is a very strong fighting force." Old Man is the Marquis: "What is so surprising? What if he unlocks Hachimon? Could he still be our opponent?" ... Marquis Voban sneered, he realized that his current strength was onlyparable to Rikudou Sennin in Naruto World. Coupled with all sorts of trump cards, what if he really did run into Might Guy? In the end, he may be slightly injured, but the other party will definitely die. ..... Tony Is Not the Richest: "I focus more on men who have the Hulk bloodline. His physical strength is very strong, and the more angry he is, the more power can be increased. I feel that this person''s strength can increase." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Maybe not even inferior to Yamada Ichiro who can unlock Hachimon." rk Kent: "That''s right." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Li Xunfei learned the Indestructible Vajra Divine Art. Not bad, and there is also the Indestructible Vajra Divine Art, his physical strength is at the forefront of everyone, and his introduction to the guild mission is also the first. I have a feeling that its strength might not be as weak as it appears on the surface." elerator: "Huh! It is estimated that the people of that world will directly perceive these three people as aliens. It''s no wonder that the upper echelons of the world listened to these three people''s words and gathered a lot of cooks." Su Xiaoxiao: "Even without a high-end aircraft barrier card, ording to the strength they disy, It is enough to destroy the world!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "What is a gourmet cell?" As soon as Sawada Tsunayoshi said that, the entire guild chat room fell silent. Sawada Tsunayoshi started to wonder if he had said something wrong? And in the next moment, countless pieces of information appeared. Kirishima Touka: "Seeing the introduction, should be able to be stronger just by eating food!" Kirishima Touka: "And the more food one eats, the higher the grade of the food, the stronger one gets." Kayaba Akihiko: "You can be stronger as long as you eat, what a terrifying ability!" L: "I feel that this ability is very suitable for Son Goku." Son Goku: "???" Aizen Sosuke: "That''s right! Son Goku himself is a glutton. After obtaining Gourmet cells, his appetite should be further enhanced and only by eating can make his strength stronger." Edogawa Conan: "The Saiyan bloodline is already very strong, if you add Gourmet cells. It''s really cheating again." Esdeath: "But shouldn''t Son Goku be able to participate in this mission, right? Not enough power?" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t discuss this matter, the most important thing now is to choose the personnel who will participate in the mission." Su Xiaoxiao : "This time, we can still take looting mode! Those who are interested in participating in the mission can choose to participate." ... Su Han remembered the information he had obtained from Zhao Linger, Xu Yan and Song Xueming''s previous thoughts. "Before I could hear their voices, not many Abyss Reincarnator teams surpassed them! What''s more, some of the Abyss Reincarnator teams they thought surpassed them before. But none of them are these Gourmet cell troops, is it too hidden, or is it for some other reason?" Su Han had a faint judgment in his heart. There might be information about the actual Abyss Reincarnator team. It was not circted in the Main God Room. They might even have a sizable level of privilege and be able to freely ept assignments from the Main God Room, and it was very rare to meet other Reincarnators. "If it''s really as I thought, then having power is thest word! Even if they have power in the Main God Room, they can also have privileges." Su Han was not too surprised. The strong have everything, this is a truth that has been passed down since ancient times. After that, Su Han continued to talk in the guild. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "Now, officially start the seizing mission." After that, the members have been determined. [Ding! The people participating in this mission were Su Xiaoxiao, and High Priest Luo Hao. Tony Is Not the Richest, and the Fourth Hokage] Chapter 685: Despair in the world of Shokugeki no Soma Chapter 685: Despair in the world of Shokugeki no Soma Old Man is the Marquis: "???" rk Kent: "!!!" Let the World Sufferers: "?" Father Shirohige: "Looks like there are quite a few people taking on the mission this time." elerator: "Of course there are some! This time the mission reward, there are many people who are interested. After all, as long as one eats, it can make the power stronger, it is very tempting." Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... That''s right, even this old man was just tempted." Can increase physical strength just by eating? How could this not be tempting. Although the guild can strengthen various skills through points, the strengthening is only skills. It is impossible to strengthen physical strength or increase physical strength through points. Old Man is the Marquis: "Did I not get this mission? Alright, let Luo Hao get the mission this time! This old man continues to strengthen Divine Authority and strengthen my strength. Although the Gourmet cell is interesting for this old man, but as good as the points." Even though Marquis Voban was very disappointed, he still said he didn''t care. Tony Is Not the Richest: "When will Marquis Voban be more honest? Don''t be like this to save face!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes! Marquis Voban, that arrogant old man is not funny at all." Old Man is the Marquis: "?" High Priest Luo Hao: "Marquis Voban, to be able to say this, it seems that his strength has made a lot of progress recently. How much have you grown and how strong you have be, that you have the confidence to be so arrogant in front of me." Old Man is the Marquis: "How much did my strength increase? Hehe, Luo Hao, don''t you know if youe to try?" High Priest Luo Hao: "This is a challenge?" Old Man is the Marquis: "What do you think?" High Priest Luo Hao: "After Iplete this mission, I will see you on the virtual battlefield." Old Man is the Marquis: "I am waiting" Let the World Sufferers: "?" There are some fighting madmen in the guild. Uzumaki Nagato ignored this. Let the World Suffer: "Guild Master, remember to broadcast live after arriving in the world of Shokugeki no Soma!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Let Erina broadcast the live broadcast." Su Xiaoxiao: "Wait why isn''t Erina answering now?" Kasumi Utako: "?" Symbol of Peace: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''ll give it a try, @Nakiri Erina" After waiting for a while, Goko Ruri found that Nakiri Erina was still not answering. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "No answer? Could Erina really run into something?!" Su Xiaoxiao: "That won''t happen! If it''s really life-threatening, then the guild rm will sound." Su Xiaoxiao: "But now Erina must be very busy and can''t go out." Even though the guild rm didn''t go off, he was still worried about Erina''s own safety. Su Xiaoxiao: "Then the mission will officially start now." Su Han entered the main mission temte and clicked to ept the mission. The next second Su Han disappeared from the room. ... The world of Shokugeki no Soma. Totsuki Academy, in a park. Chefs from all over the world gather here. Except for the local students of Totsuki Academy, due to their geographical advantage, they were immediately entered into thispetition. Chefs from other countries that appear here are basically top chefs in a country. However, no matter how great their cooking skills were, standing here at this moment made them restless. In the high stands, there were three figures seated. The faces of the three have differences, two have an oriental appearance, and one has a western appearance. It was Li Xunfei, Yamada Ichiro, Jax. Although from the appearance it looks the same as humans on earth. But there was no one present, who really thought of them as humans. The reason was that at this moment, a huge spaceship was hanging high above the sky, casting a huge shadow. "Let''s start your performance officially." Yamada Ichiro sat on the left and lookedzy. "Preliminary reminder! It''s better to show your best level, if the cells in my body are not satisfied, I will kill you!" The ce became silent. Because at the time Yamada Ichiro''s words were said, everyone felt suffocated at this moment. Killing intent spread from Yamada Ichiro, and all the chefs in the ce had cold sweat on their foreheads, some people even trembled. "Enough!" Li Xunfei looked at Ichiro Yamada, and said. "If you continue, it may affect their state! If you affect their state, the waiting food is not good enough, you should know what the consequences will be?" Yamada Ichiro stiffened, looked at Li Xunfei deeply, and finally shrugged and said nothing. In the stands next to him there were also dignitaries from various countries. At this moment, they looked at Li Xunfei and the three of them with expressions of unwillingness. "All the militaryworks of various countries are paralyzed at this time because the spaceshippletely destroys the current earth technology." "Weapons such as missiles and nuclear warheads cannot be used and if infantry soldiers are used to confront spaceships with the flesh and blood of our soldiers, this is just suicide." "Even without a spaceship, don''t forget, the man sitting in the center of the tform using a move called Gepp (Moonwalk) instantly splits the ocean in half! That kind of power is like gods and demons." Do governments around the world want to fight back? Naturally wanted. It was just that the more they discussed, the more desperate they became, and they couldn''t think of a way to fight back. Chapter 686: Yukihira Somas Decision Chapter 686: Yukihira Soma''s Decision Officials from various countries did not find a solution to ovee this disaster. "I can only hope that these aliens will keep their promise." "Nonsense, they are definitely aliens! They can actually taste the earth''s food and they purposely have a global food gathering like that?" "But who can know what happened? They are very simr to humans, so it is very strange." Not only politicians from various countries attended, but also photographers from various news channels in attendance. They filmed this food party scene. The hosts who stand in front of the camerae from all over the world. Representing world-renowned media. United States Liberty TV, Royal TV from United Kingdom, Union TV from France... It was precisely because today''s event involved the survival of the earth, so there were many people watching the live broadcast. Add live or indirect views of all channels. ... Above the yard. Nakiri Senzaemon started to knead the dough. In the face of this world-ss crisis, the Food Demon Lord came out again, struggling to make food that was at the peak of his abilities. He appeared here not only because this was a world-ss crisis, but also because he felt the uniqueness and importance of this moment. If chefs from all over the world really make delicious food to satisfy the demon-like characters on stage, so that they can release the earth. There is no doubt that after today, the status of the chef will be raised again. The chef will truly be the most popr and best profession in the world. This has a fatal temptation for Nakiri Senzaemon. He was willing to give everything for it. Many chefs have already started work, even if they lost their future, but by the time they actually do it, they all throw away all their worries and put all their energy into the food with all their heart. A dedication to food preparation is a must for any good chef. Time passed little by little, and finally, there was the first person to make good food. Yukihira Soma held three egg fried rice in his hands, and walked towards the high tform. "This is my golden egg fried rice! Everyone, please have a good taste! You guys will definitely be conquered by the golden egg fried rice." Politicians from around the world: "?" Some chefs who take short breaks for food production: "?" The emcee and photographer who shot the scene: "?" The audience watched the conference''s world''s first food via live channel: "?" Where did this bastarde from? This person is only here to cause trouble. I don''t know how many people''s faces have be so ugly these days. Some people even lose control. "Damn it! Take that troublemaker down. That person should be an ordinary student from Totsuki Academy?" "Totsuki Academy students don''t understand at all,ing here alone, just to make trouble? Really contributing are top chefs from around the world. " "That''s too presumptuous! Look at the golden egg fried rice, no meat in it! In case the aliens get angry because they don''t eat meat and destroy an area as punishment, what should we do? I feel that the Tokyo area is very dangerous! Should I move now?" Nakiri Erina who was making food, paused for a moment, then she raised her head and looked at the three of them. Yukihira Soma, who left to leave, she had worry in his eyes. "Erina-sama?" Worry appeared on Arato Hisako''s face. "It''s just that I can''t stand a man about to die!" Nakiri Erina calmed herself down, and shook her head, "He really thinks that cooking this time is a normal judgment?" Arato Hisako was silent. She understood what Nakiri Erina meant. That''s right, this was a food conference organized by aliens that was far more cruel than Totsuki Academy''s judgment. If the food really didn''t suit the tastes of the aliens, then in the end, Yukihira Soma would really die. Yukihira Soma ced three bowls of golden egg fried rice in front of the three. The three fell into silence. "Golden Egg Fried Rice! Interesting, should I say that you are brave, or should you say that you are seeking death!" Yamada Ichiro looked at Yukihira Soma with a smile that wasn''t warm at all. "Are you looking for death?" Jax looked at Yukihira Soma coldly. His temper was clearly not good. At this moment, his skin was dyed with ayer of light green under his fury. This made the hearts of many who saw it even more shocked. Sure enough, they were aliens, although simr in appearance to humans, but that was just a disguise. Their actual image waspletely different. "Eat it, only those who have actually tasted this food have the right to speak." Yukihira Soma looked at the three people in front of him seriously, and finally looked at Li Xunfei, who was sitting in the middle of the three chairs with a sincere expression, "Take a taste!" Li Xunfei stretched out his hand to signal for the two to calm down, "Eat first and then talk about the rest! If you really feel he is ying with us, it''s not toote to kill him." Yamada Ichiro and Jax looked at each other. Obviously, Li Xunfei had very high prestige among them. After Li Xunfei spoke, they forced themselves to calm down. Yamada Ichiro took the golden egg fried rice with a hint of disdain in his eyes, but after he took the first bite, his expression changed. "This is delicious!" Jax was filled with confusion and disbelief, a blush appeared on his face, his hands quickly slid, and he ate the rice. Li Xunfei also tasted it, he nodded, and spat out two words, "Not bad!" There were also many people who saw this scene and rxed. If egg fried rice tastes good, then these guys must have a taste simr to earth. However, in the next moment, the sound of air breaking was heard. An iron chain appeared in Yamada Ichiro''s hand, he swung it forward, the iron chain wrapped around Yukihira Soma, and then dropped him on a high tform, he could fall at any time, and his body would be smashed into pieces. Chapter 687: Abyss Reincarnator Surprise Chapter 687: Abyss Reincarnator Surprise Even many viewers who weren''t used to seeing Yukihira Soma before, lost control of their emotions when they saw this scene, and were very excited. "Didn''t they say before, as long as we make food that satisfies you, they will spare the earth? Why would they want to start with a chef making food? "Was it all a lie?" "Isn''t this too much?" "Let go of that person!" "It''s immoral for you to do this, you guys broke the promise to us earlier!" The chefs who cook at the venue are also heartbroken. After all, after making delicious food, the other party is satisfied, and will still kill the chef in the end. If this is the case, who will continue to do so? Li Xunfei frowned, then looked at Yamada Ichiro. "What are you doing? Do you want those chefs to stop doing their best to cook?" "Of course not!" Yamada Ichiro let out a satisfied expression. "This food tastes good, but that''s about it. The quality of this dish is unsatisfactory! What a shame to serve us a te of fried rice with eggs." "As for the chef..." Yamada Ichiro looked at the audience sharply. "They dare to be impudent, then just kill them." The next moment, they saw that the spacecraft above the sky also began to change its orbit, and fired artillery pointing downwards. Those who were angry before, did not dare to say anything. Even many chefs were in a hurry before, pursed their lips at this time, and continued to make delicious food with reluctance. Yamada Ichiro took a look and found that the situation was in line with his expectations. He immediately nodded in satisfaction. He threw the chain and threw Yukihira Soma so high, and then smashed it into the ground with a bang. "Use your blood to warn these cooks! Let these chefs risk their lives to make the most perfect meal." "I can''t see innocent people die before my eyes." A voice with helplessness rang out. Then a lot of Iron Man Armor shot into the air, and opened the armor then inserted Yukihira Soma into the armor, making him Iron Man. mes erupted from the Armor''s palm, instantly cutting through the iron wires, and Yukihira Soma hastily evacuated andnded next to Tony. "Little one, are you all right?" Tony snapped his fingers, and then the Iron Man Armor slipped from Yukihira Soma''s body. "Except a little dizzy, everything else is fine. Yukihira Soma''s legs shook slightly, and he forced a smile at Tony, "Thanks for saving me!" "You''re wee!" The cloak hanging behind Tony kept moving, lifting his body into the air, and he stared at the three Abyss Reincarnators in the distance. "I''m also so sick of a bunch of shameless guys talking and doing things!" There was amotion at the scene. "What''s that? The armor just now is so cool! Could it be a special technology from a certain country? Which country''s technology has reached this level? "United States of America? Not? Look at the United States politicians on stage, they are also stunned! Obviously they don''t understand this matter." "What''s with this group of people. That blonde haired man is so dazzling! There''s the word Fourth Hokage... What does Fourth Hokage mean?" "The Chinese woman in white Hanfu is also peerlessly beautiful!" "Are you all ignoring the one standing in front, who looks like a high school? That guy looks so handsome! Is he the leader of this group of people?" It wasn''t just the spectators in the stands who were very excited. Even many TV presenters who are broadcasting live are very excited right now. "Viewer friends! Did you guys see it? There was an unexpected incident at the scene! A set of Armor appeared out of thin air and saved the young man. " "Does our earth also have hidden powers? Is it under the persecution of aliens, Has this hidden power finally emerged?" The three people on the stands looked gloomy and stared coldly at Su Han and the others. "Problem!" Jax looked closely at Tony. As the owner of the Hulk bloodline, it was impossible for him not to know Iron Man from the infamous Avengers. Jax looked grim, "I just want to know why Iron Man is here?" "Maybe it''s the original Reincarnator from the plot world? After all, the Main God Room epts anyone!" Yamada Ichiro said guessing. However, when Yamada Ichiro nced at the Fourth Hokage, his expression froze, and his eyes revealed disbelief. "Fuck! What are you kidding? Namikaze Minato''s Fourth Hokage? Why is this person here?! Is the Main God Room starting to attract native Reincarnators to form a team? Hahaha, this is really a funny joke." "Rx, the other party doesn''t seem to be a Reincarnator." Li Xunfei said and his eyes swept over Luo Cuilian. Although Li Xunfei did not recognize Luo Cuilian''s true identity, he felt a kind of artistic conception of the unity of nature and man from Luo Cuilian''s body. This woman in Hanfu is a martial arts expert. Compared to him, his attainment in martial arts was only higher than his. The other side... "Guild Master, how about letting us show off our skills this time?" Minato took out a kunai, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. "Up to you!" said Su Han in agreement. After that, Minato disappeared and appeared in front of Yamada Ichiro, the blue ball in the palm spinning rapidly, "Rasengan!" The Rasengan hit Yamada Ichiro''s stomach hard, he screamed as he was kicked out "This really is the Fourth Hokage! It''s the Rasengan and Hiraishin no Jutsu." Yamada Ichiro was thrown dozens of meters away and stopped. He felt pain, but forced himself to calm down. He looked at Minato. "But even if you are the fourth Hokage, you must die here!" "Hachimon----Kaimon (Gate of Opening)----Open!" "Kymon (Gate of Healing) Open! Seimon (Gate of Life) Open!" "Shmon (Gate of Pain) Open! Tomon (Gate of Limit) Open!" Chapter 688: Saiyan Buster Armor Chapter 688: Saiyan Buster Armor Five gates opened simultaneously, and a green aura erupted from his body. Nakiri Erina in the distance saw this scene and turned on the guild''s live broadcast function. "This is not Chakra, it consumes physical strength, simr to the situation of the Guild Master, this should be the optimization of the Main God Room." Minato looked at Yamada Ichiro and analyzed. Yamada Ichiro moved, and with unseen speed, he immediately appeared in front of Minato, and dealt a blow to Minato''s stomach. But unfortunately, his fist actually pierced Minato''s body. "What? Are you Obito? No, how could the Fourth Hokage have Kamui!" Yamada Ichiro couldn''t believe what he had judged. He subconsciously raised his head and looked into Minato''s eyes, which were as blue as the ocean. It''s not really the Mangeky Sharingan. Using Hiraishin no Jutsu, Namikaze appears behind Yamada Ichiro. Several seals formed on his palms, and chains wrapped around Yamada Ichiro''s body. His Hiraishin no Jutsu had been developed to a high level, even if it was like Kamui, it was easy. Yamada Ichiro: "???" What! Can''t Minato only use Hiraishin no Jutsu and Odama Rasengan? Yamada Ichiro was stunned by the ability that Minato disyed. Even if Minato used Sage Mode, Yamada Ichiro could ept it. But at this moment, Minato had Kamui, and then took out the chain of the Uzumaki n even he could lock it, what happened? Yamada Ichiro let out a roar, his blood boiling, and he struggled to free himself from the chains. Minato used Hiraishin no Jutsu again, and his figure disappeared instantly. Then, around Yamada Ichiro''s body, four Minatos appeared. They all used the Odama Rasengan and attacked Yamada Ichiro who was entangled in chains. "It''s not Kage Bunshin no Jutsu, it''s because Hiraishin no Jutsu is used too quickly, forming four shadows, which is equivalent to the effect of four Fourth Hokage attacking me at the same time." Yamada Ichiro realized what had happened. He felt oppressioning from all directions. There was no time to dodge, and he was attacked from the front. "Argghhh!" "Son of a bitch! It''s so easy to be held back by the enemy, you make us lose our team''s face" Jax said irritably, the muscles in his body bulged, and his body changed. Originally, he was already a 1.9 meter tall man, but now, he was almost three meters tall. Gourmet cells are matched to the Hulk bloodline, which can be called a perfect match. Whether it was strength defense or resistance, it was perfect. The only downside is the body is green. Hmm... her hair is also green. Jax let out a loud roar, smashed the high tform, and rushed towards Minato. "One on one! Intervening without permission is not in line with the principle of justice. You don''t need me to warn you about this, do you? But I can understand! After all, the Hulking will indeed affect your intelligence." Tony''s poisoned tongue said, and a magic circle appeared. From there, the Hulk Buster armor came out, hit Jax hard, knocking him out. As for Tony, he followed the Hulk Buster Armor armor slowly and walked out of the magic circle. "What''s this? Magic circle?! How can Iron Man do magic?" Jax was dumbfounded, but the Armor Hulk Buster rode on him, continuously hitting his face. The pain was so severe that Jax couldn''t figure out why Tony could do magic, and he was really angry right now. "You seek death!" Jax grabbed Armor Hulk Buster''s fist, and then threw it into the distance with one hand. Jax stood on the ground, stepped on the ground, and the ground cracked. He appeared on top of the Hulk Buster Armor like a cannonball, and punched the Hulk Buster Armor in the head. Hulk Buster''s armor raised his hand, and the nano-vibration gold structure was reorganized and turned into a huge shield. With a thud, he mmed the punch with gravity. Even if the vibrating metal structure is stable, it can almost 100% eliminate vibration and shock. At this moment, Hulk Buster''s Armor arm was still shaking, and his body was gradually lowered. "The strength is too strong, this fellow has the strength of thousands of tons. After Hulk''s transformation, his power increases exponentially" thought Tony who witnessed this. The opponent this time is hard to beat, the man in front of him is not necessarily weaker than Yamada Ichiro, who opened the Hachimon next to him. Tony has a faint hunch that if he doesn''t take other action, after a few minutes, it''s estimated that Jax''s Hulk Buster Armor could be destroyed. "Guys, you must gather!" Tony said. He brought out an improved version of the God yer Buster Armor and an improved version of the Rinnegan Buster Armor from the system arsenal. In fact, the top three armors in Tony''s hands are now all upgraded versions. It was created by thebined wisdom of him and Batman. Under Jarvis'' control, Armor God yer Buster and Armor Rinnegan Buster entered the battle. The situation is reversed. Jax can fight the top two breakers, but if he fights three, it will be very difficult for him. However, after Hulk''s transformation, his physical strength was terrifying. God yer Butser''s armor with a sma lightsaber pierced through Hulk''s body. In Jax''s roar, he punched the Armor God yer Butser and the wound healed in a few breaths. "This person''s strength attribute, is still increasing." Tony''s expression was serious, and the intelligence that Jarvis analyzed was projected onto his eye mask. "Infinite upgrade? Perfectly match the characteristics of the Hulk! However, I don''t believe he can match the real Hulk! He must have a limit or a fatal w." After that, Jarvis finished analyzing, Tony''s eyes shed with rity, "Is that the energy that the gourmet cells collect?" Tony flipped his hand, and a new Armor appeared in its ce. The new armor was four meters high, and the entire body was golden yellow, dazzling like the sun. The whole body presents a perfect fluid line. This is thetest research and development by Tony and Batman, Armor Saiyan Buster! Chapter 689: Battle beyond common sense Chapter 689: Battle beyondmon sense It''s actually a semi-finished product for now. The actual finished product should be called the Super Saiyan Buster Armor. Tony now only dared to refer to this armor at this time as the Saiyan Buster Armor. However, it also cannot be underestimated. Thebat effectiveness of the Saiyan Buster Armor is higher than the original top three armor. Tony enters the Saiyan Buster Armor. The Saiyan Buster armor was stirred, and the whole body emitted a golden light. "Next, ten minutes to finish the battle." The Saiyan Buster armor enters the battlefield. The addition of the Saiyan Buster Armorpletely broke the original deadlock. Jax is pinned to the ground by Tony''s hands. Another arm of armor hit Jax''s head hard with blow after blow. Jax could only scream and struggle, unable to break free. Su Han stood there, and he looked around. There was a lot of noise around, and the chefs who were cooking didn''t have time to look at their dishes, and they all fled in all directions. It couldn''t be med on them either, the government in the stands was even more cowardly than them. Of course, the stoic scene in the distance crumbled and rocks flew into the sky. It is estimated that only a few ordinary people can remain calm. Continue to stay in thisnd, maybe it will be killed afterwards. Only those who want money or death, cameramen and asional presenters, trembling, risking death report into the microphone. The blonde haired presenter was holding the microphone and facing the camera, "Everyone can see it! The battle on the field was fierce now. Those who are on our side of the earth, are even more than strong." "This war, we will not lose the audience friends! We will not lose." The next moment, an explosive sound was heard. The emcee suddenly turned his head and found a three-meter-high boulder aimed at his head. And she hasn''t had time to react. Su Han snapped his fingers, and waves spread around her, with her as the center. Reality has been rewritten. The stage where guild members and Abyss Reincarnators fought was expanded indefinitely. On the field, ayer of barrier appeared, blocking the disturbance that followed. The emcee stared nkly as the rock stopped in front of her, smashed into ayer of invisibility barrier, and thenpletely shattered. His legs wobbled and she nearly fell to the ground. His lips trembled violently, and then she saw Su Han, who was the source of the waves in the distance. "Viewer friends! Did you guys just see it? The one who didn''t move before, showed such a powerful ability once he did!" After the emcee reacted, his whole being was excited, she looked at Su Han in admiration and said in a voice shaking with excitement. "He instantly blocked the entire battlefield. He also expanded the gardens of Totsuki Academy indefinitely... Oh my God! This kind of power, is he a god?" Su Han disyed an ability that was so strong that it was difficult for the host to understand. And Su Han and the others were clearly on the side of the earthlings. So the stronger Su Han and the others became, the more excited he would naturally be. The ground exploded open, and a knife stabbed into Su Han''s chest. Under the shroud of dust, this knife appeared inconspicuous and did not make the slightest sound. Like a poisonous snake, which suddenly opened its fangs, revealing its killing intent. Luo Cuilian gripped the knife, and finally squeezed it and the knife was directly crushed by it. After that, she directly kicked Li Xunfei''s chest, which hade out of the ground, causing Li Xunfei''s entire body to be blown away. "How could I let you do something to our leader so easily?" Luo Cuilianughed. Even though hisughter was warm, his eyes turned cold at this moment. Using Divine Foot Passage, Luo Cuilian instantly appeared in front of Li Xunfei who was kicked by him. Shows Heart Plucking Phoenix w. "This attack!" Li Xunfei sensed a fatal threat. At this moment he activated the Indestructible Vajra Merit, his body showed a faint golden glow, he was like a golden Arahant in this world. The Heart Plucking Phoenix w hit Li Xunfei in the heart. Li Xunfei opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He flew backwards, and his chest sank. Li Xunfei spun a few times in the air, andnded forcefully, he took a deep breath, and the concave part slowly returned to its original state. Looking directly at Luo Cuilian, Li Xunfei''s eyes were cold and he shed out. "Gepp (Moonwalk) sh!" The pale golden light turned into a huge sh that could pierce the heavens and the earth, sweeping towards Luo Cuilian. Luo Cuilian was not afraid but delighted, and she also spread out her palms, with a faint glint lingering on her body, "Divine Might of Vajrapani!" This was not some kind of cultivation method, but the Divine Authority that Luo Cuilian had obtained after defeating and beheading two Vajrapani Warriors. After strengthening the points, the use of this Divine Authority can increase Luo Cuilian''s physical fitness dozens of times in all directions, and at the same time, it can also summon two real gods. The light was dazzling, a Buddha''s voice was heard, a golden light enveloped the world, and two Vajrapani Warriors appeared. These two Vajrapani warriors were both ten meters tall, their bodies were golden yellow, their muscles were bulging, and there was a sacred power left in their bodies. "Enhanced Divine Might of Vajrapani! The changes are not small!" Su Han nodded, feeling the power fluctuations in the two Vajrapani warriors. These two Vajrapani warriors were enough topete with the top Heretic Gods in the Campione world. Li Xunfei was not Luo Cuilian''s opponent, and the opponent he faced was after the addition of two Vajrapani warriors. He waspletely pressed into a loss, and he could only parry. Chapter 690: Choodama Rasenshuriken VS Shimon (Gate of Death) Chapter 690: Choodama Rasenshuriken VS Shimon (Gate of Death) My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "This battle is really fierce. I feel that these people, even if they don''t have a spaceship, they can still have the world destroyed." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Isn''t this something that was confirmed from the start?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Although it was confirmed at the beginning, but at the time it was more just spection, But now that we have confirmed it, these are two different things!" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... Indeed, the current Abyss Reincarnator is very strong!" Father Shirohige: "Jax against eight Iron Man Armor, the Hulk bloodline will increase his physical fitness, they are indeed strong when they go all out." Su Xiao Xiao: "It just looks strong. Their situation is not as optimistic as it seems." Nakiri Erina: "Guild Master, did you find anything?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I used Kenbunshoku Haki, from what I got, the energy in Hulk''s body is rapidly depleting! Don''t tell me he''s being pushed by Tony right now! Even if he could be matched on a par with Tony, he couldn''tst long. It will at most be defensive in another two or three minutes." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Can it explode into a powerful force in such a short time? It was incredible." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually if they can really maintain this power for a long time, fighting them will be very troublesome." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "After all, even if they were thrown into the world like Naruto, they might be able to destroy Naruto''s world" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Unless it''s the stage where Naruto''s power is running rampant, it''s the other way around In the early stages of Naruto. I can''t imagine how to fight against this Abyss Reincarnator team." Let the World Suffer: "I can''t deny it!" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "I noticed the person who fought against High Priest Luo Hao. Who else is paying attention to that person, like me?" Monkey D. Dragon: "I also noticed!" Monkey D. Dragon: "High Priest Luo Hao''s opponent has strength that is not inferior to Yamada Ichiro who uses Shimon (Gate of Death) , and Jax with the bloodline of Hukl. However, this person''s body cannot be destroyed because it is too strong." Monkey D. Dragon: "High Priest Luo Hao''s many attacks hit him, but they were not fatal injuries, and he recovered quickly. Most importantly, his own strength also increased substantially after that golden light appeared, a troublesome opponent." Dragon felt he saw Kaido. Invincible strong physique. Whether it''s extreme speed, strength, stamina, and recovery ability. This kind of person is easy to defeat, but very difficult to kill him. Unless his strength was several steps higher than his andpletely shattered him into pieces. Su Xiaoxiao: "Dragon is right." Su Xiaoxiao: "I got Information." Koro-sensei: "What information?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Among the three, only Li Xunfei can be maintained in an indestructible state for long without paying a price." Su Xiaoxiao: "Yamada Ichiro uses Shimon, then the damage to his body can be recovered." Su Xiaoxiao: "If Yamada Ichiro opens Shimon for a certain period of time, sudden death on the spot is a normal phenomenon." Su Xiaoxiao: "Jax became the Hulk. After that, although the more hurt and angry he became, the stronger his fighting power became. However, he became stronger at the expense of the energy in his body rapidly." Su Han used Kenbunshoku Haki to investigate the situation of the three Abyss Reincarnators. His perfect level of Kenbunshoku Haki made him aware of a lot of information. Not only the inner voice, he also heard the general condition of their bodies. The current Su Han was even more aware of the current state of their bodies than the three Abyss Reincarnators themselves. After all, the three of them did not have time to think about it during the battle, and could only faintly feel the state of their bodies. While Su Han was standing off the field, he felt it clearly. .... Su Xiaoxiao: "The only exception is Li Xunfei. He can maintain the Indestructible Vajra body state for a long time without affecting himself." elerator: "Seems to be the weakest, but actually the strongest? " elerator: "Hah This is a really familiar setting." Walking in Academy City, elerator stared at the guild chat room interface in his mind, he remembered Kamijou Touma. Ash: "I remember the story of elerator being pped in the face by Kamijou Touma." elerators: "?" elerator''s grin stopped, and his face became expressionless. He wanted to say something, but what Ash said was the truth, so he couldn''t refute it. Shirai Kuroko: "Hahahaha, he was the strongest, but he was defeated by the weakest! His face was covered in blood. No wonder elerator would be deeply moved by this scene." elerator: "Shirai Kuroko, if you are really unsure and want to take revenge for the dead Misaka sisters, go to the virtual battlefield! I will give you a chance for revenge." Shirai Kuroko: "Wait for me to get my Esper ability upgraded! I will challenge you!" .... Shirai Kuroko was in ss, she really wanted to fight elerator. Of course, the premise of the war was that the two sides were at least on the same level. Shirai Kuroko didn''t mind her ying against elerator, losing more and winning less. What he thought was that she didn''t even see the slightest hope of defeating his opponent. She would not fight in a battle that was bound to lose. ... elerator: "Okay! I will be waiting for you." Su Xiaoxiao: "The appointment isplete! Let''s continue watching the live broadcast." ... Su Han felt a strong energy surge in the distance. He couldn''t help but look into the distance. "Shimon (Gate of Death) Open! Yagai (Night Guy)!" Apanied by Yamada Ichiro''s roar, a powerful energy fluctuation suddenly rose. Yamada Ichiro''s entire body erupted with red waves. All the red blood spilled from his skin, turning his entire body into a red hot lobster. However in contrast to this appearance, Yamada Ichiro disyed a stifling sense of power at this time. Minato stared in a daze at this sight, and sighed softly, "This is a rare thing that makes my blood rise." Then Minato raised his hand up and arge blue chakra formed a rapidly rotating shuriken, "Fuuton : Choodama Rasenshuriken" Chapter 691: Tony Doubt? The sound of the attack is enough to destroy the planet Chapter 691: Tony Doubt? The sound of the attack is enough to destroy the Minato''s Choodama Rasenshuriken instantly erged several times. At the same time, his arms also possess Busoshoku Haki. Thisyer of Busoshoku Haki istes the contact between Minato and the Chhoodama Rasenshuriken, so he won''t be hurt by using the Chhoodama Rasenshuriken. Yamada Ichiro rushed towards Minato, with his very fast speed. "One move will determine the oue!" Minato said and threw the Choodama Rasenshuriken. At the same time, he used Hiraishin no Jutsu to dodge the waves of attacks. The super-sized Choodama Rasenshuriken collides with Yagai (Night Guy). Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and then a tremendous light rose into a huge mushroom cloud. *Boom!* An ear-splitting explosion sounded. The emcees who were filming the scene outside the venue all stopped talking, they just stared in a daze at this scene. This scene is too extraordinary. Yagai collides with the Choodama Rasenshuriken, and even makes them think they saw a huge nuclear bomb. But they still underestimated the power of this move. Su Han stared at this scene, but his heart was very clear. This destructive power is even stronger than a nuclear explosion. If not for Su Han''s infinite expansion of the battle arena and the formation of a barrier around the battle arena, the two sides would not have affected each other. This explosion would spread out in all directions, it would be enough to drown all of Japan and make Japan dere annihtion. In fact, this is not the limit, the waves after the destruction of Japan will spread even more, causing tsunamis all over the world. The storm is all around. Even Su Han had previously rewrote the rules of the world in the current sealing barrier, reducing most of the energy waves. At this moment, the energy spreading around was extremely strong. Under the energy surge, though the Saiyan Buster Armor Tony rode was stable. But the Hulk Buster Armor, God yer Buster Armor, and Rinnegan Buster Armor stopped moving under this energy fluctuation. Jax seized this opportunity, rolled through the storm, and fled swiftly into the distance. He stopped a few kilometers away, from Tony, and had a look of horror on his face, but also of fear. "Those people''s strength is too strong! If I fight recklessly, I could die in the end." These thoughts shed through his mind, Jax made a decision. He took out a button from the portable room. Staring coldly at the Saiyan Buster Armor in the distance. "Damn it! You forced me, because you wanted my life. Then let''s die together!" Jax pushed the button. The next moment, the spaceship above the sky, the artillery tower pointing downwards, started firing. Tony''s expression changed slightly, he raised his head to stare at the spaceship above the sky and Jarvis'' voice warned him. Tony widened his eyes after hearing this. He stared at Jax in the distance, with understanding in his heart. No wonder these three Abyss Reincarnators still thought of spaceships as trump cards despite the fact that they possessed such powerful strength. It turns out that the spacecraft actually has the power to prate the earth''s crust. The only thing that confused Tony was... "The world of Shokugeki no Soma is a low-level realm of supernatural existence! Was it necessary to use such high-level powers?" Tony said helplessly, after which he spoke in the guild chat room. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "@Su Xiaoxiao. Guild Masters! Is there really nothing of value in the World of Shokugeki no Soma? This world is a low-level world, why is it being targeted by this group of strong people?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I can exin this matter to you" Su Han had been using Kenbunshoku Haki a long time ago and naturally he could understand the truth of the matter. Su Xiaoxiao: "These people originally came here to eat delicious food for the holidays in the Shokugeki no Soma World, and they will end up destroying the world!" Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s just that they didn''t expect that they would meet us in the end. Just that." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Although I don''t have the slightest affection for this Abyss Reincarnator, but after knowing the truth, I want tough." Kasumi Utako: "Can only say, their luck is too bad." Esdeath: "Holiday ends in death? Hahahaha Iughed so hard." King: "This is not the time to be discussing this. Who would take care of the energy-gathering spaceship weapons in the sky now? Aren''t you worried at all?" Sakata Gintoki: "Gin-san feels like this cannon was shot down. At least it can destroy an area the size of Tokyo!" ... Sakata Gintoki said this, and realized there was no problem. After all, Su Han built a barrier. Even if this cannon can destroy the Tokyo area, it will explode in the barrier that Su Han expanded, and it will not affect the outside world. And the power that Tony and the others had ensured that they wouldn''t be hurt by this attack. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Sakata Gintoki. ording to Jarvis'' estimation, this shot will destroy possessing the destructive power to destroy the earth." Nakiri Erina: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" Sakata Gintoki: "Destroying the Earth" Even if Gintoki lives in a world invaded by aliens, he has seen many spaceships. He also rarely saw a weapon capable of destroyings. Busujima Saeko: "Earth will be destroyed? Since this is about to be destroyed, why are you guys still so calm?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The sky is falling, and the Guild Master is lifting it up, what are we afraid of?" Busujima Saeko: "That''s right, how could I forget, of course because of the Guild Master. Sure enough, following the Guild Master behind would feel very safe." Chapter 692: Mission Complete Chapter 692: Mission Complete Su Han raised his head looking at the spaceship that had gathered energy and fired an energy cannon. Su Han mmed his fist forward with the BUFF Power Stone. This blow caused space to distort, the energy cannon disappeared, and when it reappeared, it appeared in front of the spaceship. The energy cannon pierced straight through the spaceship. Then a deafening sound was heard. *Boom!* The spaceship explodedpletely, and after the energy beam pierced through the spaceship, it was directly sted into space without stopping in the slightest. The fire from the energy beam did not dissipate for a long time. "How could something like that happen?" Jax stared in a daze at this sight, his body shaking, disbelief, fear and other emotions swept over him one by one. "How could such a thing happen How did such a powerful person appear?!" Li Xunfei who was initially angry that Jax wasn''t calm enough, was also dumbfounded. At this moment, Li Xunfei didn''t even have time to regret the spaceship that had cost him a lot of money. Instead, he thought what kind of power the person who achieved all of this had. He saw Su Han in the distance, remembering that he had nned to target Su Han earlier, and he shuddered. If it wasn''t for Luo Cuilian taking over the battle, then he might by now be dead? Li Xunfei who was distracted, the two Vajrapani took the opportunity, and mmed him to the ground with a bang. Luo Cuilian said with praise, "It''s amazing that you survived until now, but let''s end it." "Qinggong Wave" "Indestructible Vajra Divine Art!" Energy gathered in his body, and the Ki that came from cultivation was gathered at his fingertips by his extremely powerful control. A beam of light erupted from his fingertip, instantly piercing through Li Xunfei''s chest and shattering his heart. "What''s this!" Li Xunfei coughed up blood, an expression of unwillingness appearing on his face. Luo Cuilian had already appeared in front of her, and used the Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Phoenix, and every move was blessed with Ki. At the same time, the spell within Luo Cuilian rolled out, increasing the strength of his body. Even if Li Xunfei had the Indestructible Vajra Divine Art, and his body was not destroyed, it would still be useless. After performing twelve poses, Luo Cuilian turned around and appeared behind Li Xunfei and knocked him flying several kilometers before crashing into a boulder, shattering the rock into pieces. Luo Cuilian walked towards Su Han without looking at Li Xunfei a second time. On the surface, Li Xunfei''s body was unharmed, but just now, Luo Cuilian used the most exquisite martial arts to inject all of her strength into Li Xunfei''s body. His internal organs, bones, and meridians were shattered into pieces. Li Xunfei opened his mouth reluctantly, wanting to say something, but in the end, he was still shaken, his pupils were blurry, and he fell straight to the ground, his breath was gone. Minato also appeared in front of Yamada Ichiro, who was steaming like a boiled lobster. Jax''s body also shrunk. The reason why he had used the spaceship earlier was because he had already realized that his energy was running low. If he continued to face Tony, it would definitely be a stalemate. Better bet... Obviously, now, Jax lost the bet. Tony raised his hand, and from Saiyan Buster''s hand, a small nuclear bomb shot out all of which crashed into Jax''s position. Once again there was an explosion. The moment Tony lowered his hand, a mission notification sounded in the ears of all the mission participants. [Ding! All the Abyss Reincarnators have been killed! Now the quest rewards will be distributed] Su Han found that the mission reward was disyed there. Gourmet cell? Su Han muttered to himself, scanning the mission reward column for the gourmet cell exnation. [Name: Gourmet Cell Optimized Edition] [Quick introduction: You only need to eat to increase your physical strength. The higher the level of the food, the greater the improvement in the quality of the body after eating it. Since this is an optimized version, there is no dependency on food. In terms of letting the gourmet cell sleep, the food intake is the same as usual] After Su Han read it, he nodded in satisfaction. The gourmet cells of the Toriko world are certainly strong. Only by eating, you can increase your physical strength, even to an unimaginable level. But... Gourmet cells also have limitations. If you don''t eat a lot, gourmet cells can cause great damage to the body. Because the gourmet cells themselves also have very strong phagocytic properties, if the gourmet cells cannot be met, in the end, the gourmet cells will even phagocytose the host. That''s why the gourmet cell is also called the devil. However, it is very clear that the optimized version of the gourmet cell was obtained by Su Han. Without these drawbacks. As long as you eat food, the gourmet cells can devour the food and strengthen your body. If you don''t eat food, the gourmet cells will fall asleep obediently. "Fusion!" Su Han said in his heart. The next moment, there was a crackling sound throughout his body. He could feel the changes in his body, and immediately closed his eyes and used Kenbunshoku Haki. Tony, Minato, and Luo Cuilian also merged. They closed their eyes and entered the guild chat room. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "I don''t think there''s a big difference?" High Priest Luo Hao: "I feel the same way." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you don''t eat much, you will be in hell if you taste it!" Su Xiao Xiao: "But even if you eat, but if you eat ordinary food, it is estimated that it will not strengthen your body much." Chapter 693: Excited Nakiri Senzaemon Chapter 693: Excited Nakiri Senzaemon Tony Is Not the Richest: "Good food? In other words we have to eat unusual food to make a real change?" Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s right." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then what is the unusual food?" Su Xiaoxiao: "?" From the current world Toriko has no members joining the guild. So he couldn''t give a very clear example. Su Han reluctantly gave an exnation. Su Xiaoxiao: "Unusual food refers to beings who are extremely powerful in their own right." Fourth Hokage: "The rtively powerful beings in our Naruto world should be all kinds of Summoning Beasts, right?" Minato thought of Gamabunta, and then thought of all kinds of Summoning Beasts with strange appearances, he couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of having to eat them. Fourth Hokage: "Forget it! There are very few Summoning Beasts of the same power level as me in the Naruto world. Although there are some summoned beasts with a slightly weaker level, but if they are really considered as food ingredients, it won''t take long to bepletely wiped out." Fourth Hokage: "I was scared until then! My friends on Mount Myoboku will hate me." Minato and Mount Myoboku have a very deep rtionship, he still decided not to do that. High Priest Luo Hao: "?" Luo Cuilian still had the possibility of eating this kind of Summoning Beast on the other side of Minato. As for the Campione world. Luo Cuilian thought the only things that met the requirements were all kinds of Divine Beasts. But Divine Beasts can''t be eaten at all, right? Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s actually not a problem! If you really want to eat, you can consider the beasts in the Dragon Ball world, or the giant sea kings in the One Piece world. They are all high level and have a lot of meat." Tony Is Not the Richest: "That too can be" High Priest Luo Hao: "Sea kings or beasts from the Dragon Ball world, we can really consider it." Nakiri Erina: "You all go now?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Mission has beenpleted, what do we do if we don''t leave?" Nakiri Erina: "Can everyone stay for a while, now that so many great chefs are gathered! If you want, I can let this chef cook for you." Nakiri Erina: "Also, this matter is also very beneficial for us. If the first session of the food world conference is held sessfully, and if we have strong people like you, it will be very easy to increase the influence of this food conference." Erina didn''t think about this. But now, Nakiri Senzaemon was standing beside her. Nakiri Senzaemon naturally recognized Su Han and the others. Upon seeing the strength disyed by Su Han and the others, his heart skipped a beat. Initially, he thought that Yamada Ichiro, Li Xunfei and the others were already strong enough, but he never thought that Su Han and the others were stronger. Compared to Su Han and the others, Li Xunfei and the others were nothing. Especially Su Han, he created a barrier with the flick of a finger, deflected the cannonball''s attack, and finally destroyed a spaceship... This power truly surpassed human limits. If he could really entertain such powerful figures and continue to sit at the food conference, the results would definitely be better than Yamamoto Ichiro and the others holding this food conference. The effect is even better. Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Guild Master, Why don''t we stay here for a bit." Tony Is Not the Richest: "We now have gourmet cells in our bodies, just need to eat, and let the gourmet cells in our bodies awaken, and see how much it really strengthens us." Tony Is Not the Richest: "And here are the top chefs who put together the world of Shokugeki no Soma. After returning, it will be difficult to find such an opportunity." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Han found that Tony''s words made sense. Fourth Hokage: "What Tony said makes sense." High Priest Luo Hao: "It''s all up to the foster brother." Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, let''s stay here for a while." Su Han finally made such a decision. After all, the food made by the world''s top chefs was still very appealing to him. Even though Ram produces the delicacy of the world of Shokugeki no Soma every day, no matter how talented Ram is, the dishes she produces are definitely far from being a top chef. Nakiri Erina: "This is good, I will prepare now." After hearing Su Han''s approval, Erina was relieved, she opened her eyes, and an expression of joy appeared on her face. "Erina, what is that Sir thinking?" Nakiri Senzaemon looked at Erina with anxiety in his voice. Afraid to get news of Su Han''s rejection from Erina. "They agreed!" Erina nodded with a smile. "That''s good!" Nakiri Senzaemon had a smile appear on his face. Nakiri Senzaemon took a white strip and stuck it on his head and his whole body was on fire. Before he came to the open kitchen, he started cooking again There were many other chefs, looking at each other, watching what Nakiri Senzaemon was doing. Several people showed admiration for Nakiri Senzaemon. After the battle there, you continue to cook here. How strong is this? With this kind of mentality, it''s no wonder he was able to be the Food Demon King that reigns in Japan. The others, with strange eyes, wondered if Nakiri Senzaemon lost his mind while he was cooking? Now it is clear that Su Han and others are more important! You can only focus on cooking for now and ignore other things. Su Han stood in the center of the stage, and the world that had been distorted by him changed again. The dpidated Totsuki Academy Gardens is restored to its original appearance. The high tform stood up again. Su Han sat in the middle, and Luo Cuilian sat to his left. As for Tony and Minato, they were seated to the right of Su Han. Chapter 694: The end of the food competition! Chapter 694: The end of the foodpetition! "The scene has returned to its original state? This is truly amazing, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe this would have happened! It''s like going back in time." "Maybe that''s true. Is it the power to go back in time? Think about the strength this guy disyed just now, even a spaceship can be easily destroyed with a single blow." "They rearranged the tform, and thennded on the tform, what did they do?" Just like many chefs looking at each other with confused faces. Nakiri Senzaemon finally made his dish. He held four bowls of Noodles and stepped onto the tform. Under the confused, doubtful, suspicious and other gazes of others. He ced the Noodles in front of Su Han''s group and said respectfully, "Take a taste!" Multiple presenters: "?" Several officials from various countries: "?" People from all over the world watched this scene via live broadcast: "?" The scene was suddenly silent. There were many people who didn''t know about Nakiri Senzaemon''s actions before, but now they were all staring at this scene, stunned and in disbelief. "Making delicious food? Oh Lord! These guys actually started eating?" "Not! Why would the Food Demon Lord know that these people would eat? "I should have guessed it! This group of people rebuilt the tform and sat on the tform again! Isn''t this what aliens did before?" Su Han ate the noodles and tasted their incredible delicacy. Mind shaken by it. Compared to the food made by Nakiri Senzaemon, whether it was Nakiri Erina or Ram, the food produced was too raw. Su Han continued to taste while carefully understanding his physical condition. While eating, he frowned slightly. He found that the gourmet cells in his body, even after eating the noodles, began to absorb and develop. Butpared to the overall quality of his body, the intensity of this evolution is not high... "Better than nothing! If I eat enough, it will double my training results in a day." Su Han calcted in his heart, although a little regretful, but not too surprised. The physique is too strong, so the growth rate of the food is small, which is eptable. However,pared to the physically strong Su Han, the rtively fragile Tony and Minato had shock on their faces after eating, of course, the end result was more satisfying for them. After seeing Su Han and the others satisfied, Nakiri Senzaemon then turned around and opened his mouth to the audience, with excitement on his face and loud voice. "All chefs! Please start all over again." "Even though the alien enemies have been repulsed! But the first foodpetition isn''t over yet. In this foodpetition, let''s invite real heroes who beat the enemy! As a judge and referee of a foodpetition..." After those words, there was amotion. The expressions of many chefs changed, after they reacted, they rushed to the stove and started cooking, they did not dare to waste time. However, several chefs and officials from various countries looked at Nakiri Senzaemon in disbelief. At this time, they had other thoughts. "This person seems to be rted to the group? He is not only the first to make food, but also dares to host, and those people don''t have the slightest opinion?" "I remember! There is a very strange situation in the Nakiri family, allegedly a giant octopus monster appears! If the Nakiri family is rted to this existence, then everything can be exined." No wonder the three experts chose to hold the world''s number one food conference in Japan! Sure enough, there''s a special reason the Nakiri bloodline is hiding a big secret." Su Han and others listened to everyone''s words. But do not argue. They just sat quietly on the tform and waited. After an hour, all kinds of food were served on the tform. They eat very elegantly, but they taste this delicious food very quickly. Gather top chefs from all over the world. The food they produce naturally is plentiful. Can even hold a banquet. However, Su Han and others who have a gourmet cell have the qualifications of a big stomach king, they can swallow any amount of food. Every dish tasted very delicious. While Su Han was eating, he was also aware of the state of his body, and he could feel that when faced with different tastes of food, the cells of the gourmets responded differently. "Even food made from the mostmon ingredients will stimte the gourmet cells and strengthen themselves as long as they are delicious..." "This should be the optimal version of the gourmet cell, The difference between the Toriko world gourmet cell is very different." Su Han was eating with understanding in his heart. No wonder the three Abyss Reincarnators had speciallye to this world to hold such a food conference. Because such a food conference can not only satisfy their appetite, but more importantly it can actually increase their strength. After eating all afternoon, this banquet finally came to an end. In the end, with the recognition of Su Han and others, the champion was awarded to the top imperial chef from China... The main reason is that the Manchu and Han banquet produced by this top imperial chef not only makes the gourmet cells evolve the most, but also makes them feel the best. Even though he didn''t win, Nakiri Senzaemon regretted it a little, but didn''tin. Even though he is the Number one chef in Japan, he is just that. Looking at the whole world, he was really nothing. There''s no way to win the championship, that''s normal. In other words, even if he didn''t win the championship, after the previous host, the Nakiri family really entered the eyes of the world''s top politicians. Even if Su Han and others leave, the Nakiri family can take this step to really go further. Even if they became the world''s true top chef chaebols, it was not impossible. For the Nakiri family, this was already a surprise among surprises. It doesn''t matter if you can''t win the championship, keep working hard, improve your cooking skills and do your best topete for the next championship in the next foodpetition. After eating and drinking enough, Su Han immediately handed over the task. Light enveloped their bodies. After that, Su Han and the others simply disappeared under the attention of many people. ... As soon as he opened his eyes Su Han had already appeared in his room. Hey on the bed. After eating and drinking, lying in bed was a rare pleasure for him. ... High Priest Luo Hao: "I have tasted the Manchu-Han Banquet in China! I must say that the Manchu-Han Banquet that I tasted was very different from the Manchu-Han Banquet made by the top Chinese chefs in the world of Shokugeki no Soma!" High Priest Luo Hao: "The Manchu Han banquet made by the top Chinese chef in the world is very delicious." High Priest Luo Hao: "To be precise the food I ate today was the only delicious food I have ever tasted in my life." Su Xiaoxiao: "Indeed, I am very happy today." Fourth Hokage: "This banquet is even more impressive to me than thest one held" Chapter 695: Added two new members Chapter 695: Added two new members Aizen Sosuke: "After all,st time, we only ate a banquet made by Totsuki Academy students." Aizen Sosuke: "And this time, it''s made by the world''s top chef. If there is no difference, this is a very strange thing." Saiki Kusuo: "A banquet made by the world''s top chef." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I really want to eat it! Woohoo, a lifetime of regret that I didn''t eat this high-level banquet." L: "We can only watch the Guild Master and the others eat and drink." Kasumi Utako: "So poisonous! Except for the word poison, I will never say anything else!" Ainz Ooal Gown: "I feel quite lucky, to have fallen asleep and didn''t have time to watch." Minamiya Natsuki: "? elerators: "?" Ash: "?" Shinonono Tabane: "Too bad! Especially Erin. You know the food is so good, why would you want to go live? Let us watch the Guild Masters and them eat." Shinonono Tabane: "This is too pathetic!" Father Shirohige: "Indeed, seeing them eat so satisfied. Even this old man feels a little ufortable." Old Man is the Marquis: "Boring!" Marquis Voban was a cold person, no matter how delicious the food was. But if he can''t eat it, he won''t lower his proud head. Yes! He was Marquis Voban, a character like the lonely wolf king. Be proud of himself. Nakiri Erina: "Don''t be too disappointed. This is just the first World Gourmet Conference! There will definitely be a second World Gourmet Conference in the future." Nakiri Erina: "At that time, everyone will gather and eat." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Why didn''t I think about it" Edogawa Conan: "After all, it was said at the start that it was the first World Gourmet Conference. Moreover, without the participation of the guild members, the authority of this World Gourmet Competition would also be questioned?" L: "Indeed! However, we tasted delicious food. The status of the chefs in the world of Shokugeki no Soma has also been increased, this should be regarded as everyone''s happiness" Kaito Kid: "If there is a food conference, and every time a guild member goes to the tform..." Kaito Kid "So in the end, will the status of a chef in the world of Shokugeki no Soma be pervertedly elevated?" Nakiri Erina: "I don''t think so? I discussed it with my grandfather, and finally came to the conclusion that the status of a chef would increase! But that''s it, at most it will be the most popr profession." Nakiri Erina: "For perverted enhancement Not the one who controls the cooking skill, but the one who controls the overpowering power like you! After all, this is cooking, even if it is upgraded, where can it be improved?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" Levi: "?" Kasumi Utako: "What Erina said is true" Lelouch: "I have a certain understanding of guild functions recently after watching your discussion, I have something to ask" One of the sages, Lelouch After joining the guild, he naturally tried his best to inquire about the various functions of the guild. It can be said thatpared to other guild members who joinedte. His understanding of the Super Dimensional Guild, including the various functions of the Super Dimensional Guild, was no less than that of a few old members. Lelouch: "Since everyone wants to go there to eat, why not let the Guild Master and the others end the mission first, return to their respective worlds, and then use vacation mode, and let everyone form a group to eat?" Symbol of Peace: "? Koro-sensei: "?" Yagami Taichi: "?" Ainz Ooal Gown: "Is there such a way?" Tsunayoshi Sawada: "This method is unexpectedly surprising and well worth it." Edogawa Conan: "I''m so sorry! Now that the Guild Master and the others have returned, and the foodpetition is over, the curtain has closed." Altair: "? Kirishima Toka: "?" Sakata Gintoki: "There was once a high-level banquet in front of Gin-san, but Gin-san didn''t appreciate it. Gin-san can only drool and watch the live broadcast with regret! But it wasn''t until after the banquet that Gin-san knew how to participate in the banquet!" Sakata Gintoki: "At this moment, Gin-san has the desire to invite the person who said the solution to this problem into the virtual battlefield! Then I had the urge to beat him up. What do you think? @Lelouch." Lelouch: "?" Son Goku: "This kind of thing should have been brought in earlier. There''s no point in saying that now" Son Goku was also very sad, and the tail behind him was not as strong as usual, and fell to the ground. This was a great opportunity to be full and eat delicious food that was so overwhelming it just slipped out of the palm of his hand. Son Goku feels his life has lost its meaning. Realizing that he had inmed the public''s anger, Lelouch immediately spoke. Lelouch: "I thought it was shallow! Excuse me everyone, goodbye!" Nakiri Erina: "Don''t be angry, I will send some of the best dishes to the guild, you guys can take the red envelope" Busujima Saeko: "?" Let the World Suffer: "Did Erina Nakiri cook it herself?" Nakiri Erina: "It is still made by top chefs." Nakiri Erina: "Don''t forget, the chef hasn''t left yet. After this conference, they will stay here for at least a few days to learn cooking skills." Nakiri Erina: "It''s because of my grandfather''s actions earlier! So my reputation improved a lot. Besides, this is Totsuki Academy. So I''ll get more dishes. It doesn''t matter at all!" Esdeath: "In there are a lot of people, it will require a lot of dishes to be delivered. So, are you sure there won''t be a problem with taking so many dishes?" Nakiri Nakiri: "Really no problem, I''ll say Guild Master wants to eat. I believe that once the top chefs find out about this, they will definitely use 100% of their energy to make the meal and they will have no problem with me taking so many dishes." Kasumi Utako: "After all, the image of the Guild Master and the others as big belly kings is deeply rooted in people''s hearts." Fourth Hokage: "It''s only because of the Gourmet cell." Kasumi Utako: "But the people of the world of Shokugeki no Soma don''t know about it! They know you can eat very greedily." High Priest Luo Hao: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Father Shirohige: "Is that so? It is better." Old Man is the Marquis: "Then this old man will wait." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Didn''t Marquis Voban look disdainful before?" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" Old Man is the Marquis: "I''m just a little curious, I didn''t pay attention to the food." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Marquis Voban, we said it a long time ago, arrogant man is not funny at all! Especially a mean old man like you." Old Man is the Marquis: "???" Anger rose in Marquis Voban''s heart, he asked for revenge targeted at Tony. Although Su Han is also the main candidate of the frenzy, but it is impossible to take revenge on Su Han because he is the Guild Master, Marquis Vauban happily defines the culprit as Tony. However, before Marquis Voban could fight Tony, a system notification popped up. [Ding! Fujiwara no Sai has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] [Ding! Data Integration Humanoid Interface has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Chapter 696: Conan-kun, your impudence has crossed my waist Chapter 696: Conan-kun, your impudence has crossed my waist 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wee to the Super Dimensional Guild! I''m the wee leader of the guild, Kuroneko Goko Ruri, please give me more suggestions." Pure White Spirit User: "Then battery is number two." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Neers, please use real names and send photos. If it''s a boy please dress up like a girl cough cough... I''m not saying thetter." Nakiri Erina: "Pervert..." King: "Pervert" Kasumi Utako: "Never expect Stank-san''s integrity." Fujiwara no Sai: Excuse me... where is this? The legendary underworld?" Fujiwara no Sai: "It suddenly appeared in my mind.... If it''s the underworld, it''s a normal thing. Even though I''m already dead, staying in this world for so long might indeed vite the rules of the underworld. But can you let me stay in this world a little longer? I ask." Kayaba Akihiko: "???" Fujiwara no Sai: "I still have things I want to do, no matter what, I should at least see Hikaru, please." Fourth Hokage: "?" L: "The new members have given a lot of information." King: "And that''s a lot." Akemi Homura: "?" Kinomoto Sakura: "O-dead! Is it a ghost? Do ghosts really join guilds?" Magical Girl Illya: "I''m so scared?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Isn''t there a Shinigami in the guild like Aizen? Aizen is also a dead being, why are you afraid of ghosts but not afraid of Aizen?" Aizen Sosuke: "Although the statement is a bit strange, I am indeed a dead creature!" Magical Girl Illya: "This is different! Even though Aizen is dead, he doesn''t look scary." Magical Girl Illya: "But when I talk about ghosts, I think of all kinds of horror movies and ghost movies, I''m so scared" Fujiwara no Sai: "???" .... Excuse me? Isn''t this the underworld? Aren''t you from all sides of the underworld ready toe and catch him? Why are you guys so nervous? Fujiwara no Sai thought hard, could it be that these people who were experts in catching ghosts were afraid of ghosts? What kind of setting is this .... ? Su Xiaoxiao: "Cough cough Fujiwara no Sai! Don''t panic, we''re not in the underworld or hell! There are no arrangements for capturing the dead." Su Xiaoxiao: "You can follow the bulletin board I posted! Go and have a look at this brief introduction of the guild." Fujiwara no Sai: "Is that so? I understand." Fujiwara no Sai was relieved, he saw Shind Hikaru, who was practicing Go. The smile returned to his face. Even though he doesn''t know what happened, it''s fine as long as he doesn''t leave Shind Hikaru. He also wants Shindo Hikaru to truly control the hand of God and be a top Go yer. Before seeing all this, he would not be reconciled even if he died. Well... even though he''s dead now! But that''s not the point. The point is he''s not happy. Fujiwara no Sai entered the guild function temte. After reading the brief introduction of the Super Dimensional Guild, a dull expression appeared on Fujiwara no Sai''s face. ... Fujiwara no Sai: "This is a special guild that connects infinite dimensional worlds? Is this true?" Fourth Hokage: "100% correct" King" : "Don''t you think this is unbelievable? But sorry, this is true." Fujiwara no Sai: "?" ... Fujiwara no Sai thought that the abnormality was the warden of hell who hade to arrest him. After Su Han''s exnation, Fujiwara no Sai felt in his heart that he was scaring himself... But now after reading the brief introduction of the Super Dimensional Guild, Fujiwara no Sai found a guild that could connect to this endless world better than hell. ... My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Does anyone know who Fujiwara no Sai is? " Old Man is the Marquis: "I don''t know! Shouldn''t be a figure in mythology. " 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuronekoi: "I''ve never heard of this name, shouldn''t he be a famous person in history? Maybe so." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Right now why not ask the almighty Guild Master?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I already know which world Fujiwara no Sai is from." Symbol of Peace: "??" King: "The Guild Master knows the identity of the participating members for the first time!" King: "Why am I not surprised at all." Akemi Homura: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "This is really not surprising. When Fujiwara no Sai joined the guild, he used his real name. How could I not recognize his real name?" Su Xiaoxiao: "You guys like to use pseudonyms to join a guild. You have to reflect on yourself! " Pure White Spirit User: "?* 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Cough!" Fourth Hokage: "This is a recognizable name alias." Let the World Suffer: "Fourth Hokage, it turns out that Hokage is your real name, and not Namikaze Minato. As expected, it was born to be Hokage." Fourth Hokage: "?" Hearing Uzumaki Nagato''s cynicism, Minato fell silent. Su Xiaoxiao: "I will upload a copy of the memory directly." ... Su Han looked deeply at the name Fujiwara no Sai. He also didn''t expect that even a ghost Go yer had joined the Super Dimensional Guild. "Ever since he joined the Super Dimensional Guild, he shouldn''t have been like in the original, and ended up disappearing because of hispleted obsession?" Su Han did not say much, and began to send a copy of the memory. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Hikaru no Go''s memory] Father Shirohige: "Downloaded! I''ll watch it first." Koro-sensei: "Any other memory copies? After I finished this lesson! I''ll start watching." elerator: "Downloaded!" Ash: "I am participating in the Indigo Competition and I don''t have time." Sawada Tsunayoshi : "I''m being madly trained by Rebon, I don''t have time." Edogawa Conan: "I was in elementary school eh? Looks like I don''t have anything important right now." Edogawa Conan: "That''s great, I''m not going to ss, it''s better to watch the memory copy." Kirishima Touka: "!!" Sakata Gintoki: "???" Kaitou Kid: "Conan-kun, you''re going too far" Chapter 697: Data Integration Humanoid Interface and Haruhi Suzumiya Chapter 697: Data Integration Humanoid Interface and Haruhi Suzumiya After oveing the issue of the new member''s identity, Su Han set his sights on the second member who joined. "Data Integration Humanoid Interface, what''s with this name? Not the newly added human? Is that a machine? This name!" Su Han thought of an existence that perfectly matched this name. "Shouldn''t be that person, right?" "Very likely, but if it really was her Shouldn''t have chatted in the guild" Kirishima Touka: "@Data Integration Humanoid Interface. Did everyone not notice this at all?" Waver: "I noticed. I am very curious about this new member!" Sakata Gintoki: "Compared to the name Fujiwara no Sai, the second person''s name is very strange. It even made me wonder if this person was a human. How can someone be called by this name?" Nakiri Erina: "Maybe it''s a special code." Sakata Gintoki: "Maybe." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Is the second person joining artificial intelligence? " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Something like my Jarvis?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: an artificial intelligence like Jarvis joins a guild?" L: "There''s no absolute proof that an artificial intelligence like Jarvis can''t join a guild." L: "Besides, are there still some alien races in the guild? Simr to Half-Elves, Ghouls, giants, gods, Shinigami and more!" Kaitou Kid: "L is right" Tony Is Not the Richest: "@Su Xiaoxiao. In that case, Guild Master, do you recognize the identity of this new member?" Su Xiaoxiao: "There is spection! But that''s not certain." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Data Integration Humanoid Interface. Are you there?" The information integration he understands can also be called the information integration thought body. In the vast ocean of information in the Milky Way and even throughout the universe, there are many living things without physical bodies. These living things are born in the form of information, and eventuallybine andbine with each other to produce will, and finally swallow other information for evolution. It is precisely because of this that thisplex life of information was born almost simultaneously with the universe. And as the universe expands, so does the size of the informationplex. It can be said that before the birth of the sr system, the integration of information was familiar with the entire universe. Su Han did not dare to say that it was omnipotent, but it could be considered an alternative to omniscience. Existence like a well-deserved BUG. Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "Message received, start processing! The specification of the message is thought to be from the outer universe..." Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "Life in the outer universe! Hello. Due to the difference in the universe andnguage, our nextmunication, there may be misunderstandings! I hope you can understand." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Simply put, you are worried about thenguage barrier, right? You don''t have to worry about this problem. Since the founding of the guild, for a long time, I have not found any mistakes in the trantionnguage." Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "Guild system?" Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "I see! I have looked through many memory copies in the guild! And I have a certain understanding of the existence of the guild. Hello Guild Master Super Dimensional Guild." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Nakiri Erina: "???" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Previousmunication that makes me feel like I''ve heard it before" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "However, you just finished watching all the memory copies in the guild in a few minutes, so fast?!" Goko Ruri''s first reaction was disbelief. There are also many powerful people who join the guild, there are tech experts like Tony, or mysterious experts like Aizen. But no one dared to say that they had watched all the memory copies. Tony Is Not the Richest: "If it''s artificial intelligence, it''s possible" Tony Is Not the Richest: "The guild interface is basically the same as the artificial intelligence interface. Even if artificial intelligence enters, there is no way toplete the connection between the system and the guild system." Tony Is Not the Richest: "So even if it is artificial intelligence, it can only honestly watch a memory copy." Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "I only at the first time opened the memory copy from beginning to end, and thenpleted the consultation retrieval in an instant." Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "For me, which is information integration, it''s not that difficult to get all this done." Esdeath: "?" Fourth Hokage: "I don''t understand at all, what about you guys?" Shinonono Tabane: "I don''t just understand it! I also understand the meaning of the other party, I even have some guesses about the other party''s whereabouts." Shinonono Tabane: "Looks like this time really someone extraordinary has entered." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Although I don''t really like Shinonono Tabane, I have to admit that what she''s got this time is true, the new members joining sound a bit scary." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you guys want to have a discussion, we will talk about it after I finish the discussion here." Su Xiaoxiao: "Continue with the previous topic, Data Integration Humanoid Interface." Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "About 15 years and three months ago! Information integration discovered a special phenomenon in the Milky Way''s second spiral arm! Information integration discovers that extraneous information flows into the universe through special phenomena. " Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "This situation has aroused the attention of information integration! So I was born because of the will of information integration. I only exist as an observer who continues to observe the data and upload it to the information terminal." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Han roughly confirmed his earlier judgment. Su Xiaoxiao: "If I''m not mistaken, the root of that special phenomenon should be called Haruhi Suzumiya?" Chapter 698: Are you gap moe? Chapter 698: Are you gap moe? Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "You''re right! The center of the anomaly is indeed Suzumiya Haruhi, by saying these words is enough to prove that in your memory copy store, there must also be a memory copy named Suzumiya Haruhi?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Indeed" Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, do you have a name?" Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "You can call me Nagato Yuki." Sure enough, it was Moe God. Even though Su Han had guessed this from the start, there was still a gap between the guess and the real evidence. After all, the Data Integration Humanoid Interface did not refer to a single race. Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" Father Shirohige: "The original artificial intelligence also has a name, and that is also its real name" Data Integration Humanoid Interface: "Is there a problem with my name?" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... No problem, but I guess if you use this real name to enter the guild. Tony will never not make artificial intelligence guesses." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Enough. Nagato Yuki: "I almost forgot, ording to the contents of the guild bulletin board, as a neer, I should change my name to my real name?" Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Nagato Yuki: "Could the Guild Master send a copy of the memory of Suzumiya Haruhi? If so, I can give you what you want in exchange! Please tell me what you need." Su Xiaoxiao: "This is not necessary." Su Han refused. Especially since Nagato Yuki could be considered a big boss even though she relied on the informationplex behind her. But there was actually nothing that Su Han really needed. [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of The Mncholy of Suzumiya Haruhi''s level memory] 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Hikaru no Go and The Mncholy of Suzumiya Haruhi, finally a new copy of memory." Sakata Gintoki: "Downloaded, goodbye!" elerator: "I''ll see when I get back." Nagato Yuki: "It''s done! I have obtained a lot of information from the memory copy, thank you very much, Guild Master. " Atreus: "?" Arcueid: "You''ve watched the memory copy, so soon?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It is very normal, after all, he watched all the memory copies in the guild in an instant before, if there was no such speed, it would be very strange." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Watching a copy of memory quickly?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Miss Nagato you have no soul to dress up like this!" Let the World Suffer: "Miss Nagato?" Nakiri Erina: "Pfft hahaha???." Thor Odinson: "Finally someone can experience my pain." Loki: "What do you think?" Thor Odinson: "I have absolutely no opinion." Su Han smiled when he saw the dailymunication was very lively in this guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Nagato Yuki. It''s good to be able to help you." Nagato Yuki: "If the Guild Master needs my help in the future please speak frankly. If I can help, I will definitely try my best to help." Ash: "?" Ash: "I''m so envious! When did I win the championship? I have to rest for a while!" Nakiri Erina: "After reaching the pinnacle of life, one thing is not to return home, but to abandon all duties! Be an otaku with peace of mind." Kasumi Utako: "??????! It fits Ash''s style very well." elerator: "Ha This is something that fits thezy style" Su Xiaoxiao: "What stage are you at now?" Ash: "The final match will probably start tomorrow! I will start the live broadcast at that time." Su Xiaoxiao: "For thest match, I will open the vacation mode and go to your side. Then, I will be there to watch your championship journey." Ash: "???" For some reason, Ash was feeling restless. Ash: "Why is the Guild Master being so enthusiastic?" Su Xiaoxiao: "What do you mean? Am I usually unenthusiastic?" Ash: Even though the Guild Master is very enthusiastic. But it wasn''t enthusiastic enough to havee all the way to watch mypetition in holiday mode." Tony Is Not the Richest: "That''s really suspicious." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s just Ash''s Pokemon, in my childhood Ash didn''t win the championship many times, I was very sad. But now, Ash is going to win the championship, of course I''ll be there when I can." Fourth Hokage: "???" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: May I ask, why did the Guild Master say that Pokmon was his childhood?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Literally! One Piece! Digimons! Naruto. It can also be considered as my childhood! Childhood is not just one." Kasumi Utako: "That scared me to death! I think the Guild Master has special feelings for Ash." High Priest Luo Hao: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" Ash: "Please don''t say that in such a misunderstood tone. I feel like I will be beaten to death by Kuroneko and the Guild Master." Kasumi Utako: "If you are innocent, what is there to be afraid of?" Monkey D. Dragon: "If it''s small, does One Piece count?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I subtle I found the characteristics of the memory copy mentioned by the Guild Master." L: "I also find these are all long memory copies." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "But then again, What the Demon Lord said is very true! I also watched a lot of Pokemon, I saw that Ash traveled to so many regions, but didn''t win the championship!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Then tomorrow I will apany the Guild Master to the world of Ash" High Priest Luo Hao: "Take me too." Father Shirohige: "Gurarara.... Do you mind adding this old man? This old man is also a huge Pokmon fan." Symbol of Peace: "I remember that old Shirohige liked him the most, Hataraku Saibou? If youpare this kind of thing, old man Shirohige really likes cute things." King: "Isn''t this aplete contrast?" Chapter 699: Saitamas hands with instant noodles are shaking slightly Chapter 699: Saitama''s hands with instant noodles are shaking slightly Symbol of Peace: "Although old Shirohige is a great fighter, but actually has a very soft heart?" Symbol of Peace: "Although a bit surprised, but I found that this matched the character of the old man of the old man Shirohige." Tony Is Not the Richest: "It''s true, old Shirohige looks like a real gentleman of iron, but he has a soft side on the inside!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Isn''t this an obvious thing? If there was no soft side in his heart, how could old Shirohige ept so many sons? 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It''s not only a son, but also has a daughter." Goko Ruri came out and participated. Old Man is the Marquis: "?" Why when he speaks he is called a tsundere. But Shirohige boy showed this side, but no one in the guild has an opinion on this? This is discrimination! This is unreasonable and unfair. Ash: "Except for Guild Master, High Priest Luo Hao, Kuroneko, and old man Shirohige, who else wants toe and watch my final championship?" Ash: "It''s because Cynthia and Lance are here, the poprity of the Indigo Competition this time around is very lively!" Ash: "If you guyse here, I''ll prepare tickets in advance! Otherwise, you won''t be able to enter at all." Let the World Suffer: "With sense dominance from Aizen, that''s fine." Old Man is the Marquis: "Huh! I don''t think this is a problem. Even if there is no ticket, the people in the guild can fly." Ash: "?" OK! You all bosses, and can''t be bothered. Seeing that no one in the guild had mentioned this, Ash decided to prepare four tickets. Exactly what Marquis Voban said, couldn''t they fly? Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" Busujima Saeko: "I can''t fly, sorry everyone! I I have humiliated the guild." I''m Not Bald: "I can''t fly either! Why do you think it''s normal for humans to fly?" Saitama, who was eating instant noodles, still had a simple style, but the hand holding the instant noodles was shaking slightly. Normal people don''t know how to fly, it''s just luck for you guys to be able to fly! Don''t act like humans were born to fly, and apologize to humans! Yagami Taichi: "I can''t fly either!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Actually neither do I! Sigh, that''s right, I''m not human, I''m a fallen angel! How could a fallen angel not be able to fly? My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "? Kasumi Utako: "?" Nakiri Erina: "Kuroneko, this is a provocation, it must be a provocation! I envy cats that can fly." Kasumi Utako: "So Kuroneko is also called a flying cat?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" Kasumigaoka Utaha''sints were sharp and painful. Su Xiaoxiao: "Those who can''t fly can go to practice Ki" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you cultivate Ki to a certain level, you can float in the air!" Levi: "ording to the contents of [Turtle-style Ki Cultivating Method] ! Will you train to the death?" Levi is still training Rokushiki, and he will cultivate Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki, as for Ki, that needs to be done after he has mastered Busoshoku Haki at least to an intermediate level. Don''t ask what Levi''s been through. But after countless experiences, he had reached a very deep understanding. that is, if he has not practiced intermediate Busoshoku Haki, if he is forced to train Ki, there is a real possibility that he will die. CC: "I won''t die if I die! But what if I can''t move mountains with all my might? I can only be a NEET and eat pizza in bed." Kobayashi : "CC, you are immortal, don''t talk on this asion! It''s so heartbreaking, isn''t it? " Kobayashi is very jealous, there are many aliens in this guild, Primogenitor, or someone with an immortal body. Damn it! Please don''t usemon sense in your own eyes to apply it to ordinary people. You are no ordinary human at all! Esdeath: "Kobayashi, who Tohru has followed, is not qualified to say this!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Kobayashi is the real Long Aotian." Kobayashi: "???" Even though Kobayashi didn''t understand what Long Aotian meant, it was still too rude to say this word. That doesn''t sound like a good word. Kiririn: "In the early stages, how could a weak Son Goku be able to move mountains in such a short time?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Because of the quality of the personal body! People in the world of Dragon Ball and people in the world of One Piece have different physical strengths." Son Goku: "I think I have a bigger appetite and an extra tail! No difference." Monkey D Dragon: "?" Having a tail and a big appetite like yours, it''s already very different from ordinary people. Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... Son Goku''s words. I think, it seems like Dragon''s son, Luffy is a big eater too, right?" Monkey D Dragon: "?'' Dragon could not refute Shirohige''s words. Kirishima Touka: "If you want to fly, it''s not just limited to cultivating Ki, even though I don''t cultivate Ki, I''ve been practicing the Rokushiki that Dragon-san sent for a long time. If I use Gepp, I can also float in the air for a while." Su Xiaoxiao: "I haven''t seen you for a while." Kirishima Touka: "I''m still very good." Su Xiaoxiao: "I remember you said you wanted to be a ghoul king a long time ago? How''s the situationtely?" Chapter 700: The life I imagined was completely different Chapter 700: The life I imagined waspletely different Kirishima Touka: "I have be the Ghoul king of Tokyo now." Monkey D. Dragon: "Already be the ghoul king of Tokyo? Time flies so fast." Tony Is Not the Richest: "The Dragon who has overthrown a world government and became the new leader of a world government,uds the speed of others to be kings." Monkey D Dragon: "?" Monkey D. Dragon: "I''m just a little emotional" Su Xiaoxiao: "Can you not get emotional? Touka who became a Ghoul king was much slower than Dragon? You will defeat all the ghouls around the world within one month and be the new king of the world! p Dragon''s face." Monkey D. Dragon: "Master, don''t joke." Kirishima Touka: "Don''t embarrass me! I actually started this path, started integrating and coordinating and I just realized how difficult it is! However, even though I am not a qualified king, but I will try my best to develop in that direction." Su Xiaoxiao: "Is it like this?" Shinonono Tabane: "Why don''t you ask me this time? A medicine that allows ghouls to use human food normally?" Kirishima Touka: "Un, ording to the form given by Tabane-san. I''ve sessfully developed a semi-finished product here, the spread of the medicine has beenpleted, so I haven''t spoken to Tabane-san all this time." Shinonono Tabane: "Has it been researched. If so, then I can rest assured." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuronekom: "This is really good. After all, every time you need medicine and ask for everything from Shinonono Tabane once or twice, it''s fine, but more often than not, everyone will feel embarrassed!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Seeing all of you are on the right track, life is stable, and there are no difficulties. I''m so jealous..." Tony Is Not the Richest: "What are you jealous of? An unexpected event in your world was resolved by usst time?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "The matterst time has been resolved. It''s just that a series of small problems that came one after another made me feel tired." Su Xiaoxiao: "What happened Ichigo?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "It''s not because of the thing about the undead running away. I''m looking for the undead all over the world right now! Although there are still some strong undead escaping, that''s not what bothers you. Of course, if we can clear the undead, then everything can be resolved naturally." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Ah, ah, I''m chasing the undead, and it''s really tiring." Tokisaki Kurumi: "?" Father Shirohige: "?" Old Man is the Marquis: "I thought it was a big problem, but I didn''t expect it to be a trivial matter." Kurosaki Ichigo: "Is this a trivial matter, I''m very troubled" Aizen Sosuke: "If you find it troublesome! Don''t mind." Aizen Sosuke: "You are not a saint! If you work hard because you want to save other people, you won''tin! The decisions we make are just carried out until the end." Kurosaki Ichigo: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Aizen can say something very philosophical at times." Kaito Kid: "Most of what Aizen sounds wise even though he''s a viin! But Aizen is also a different viin from petty criminals." L: "Actually the problem for Kurosaki Ichigo isn''t chasing and killing the undead, right?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "???" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "What does this sentence mean? The problem isn''t chasing the undead, but what, it looks like he''s said before that the undead are the root of the problem!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Could it be that Ichigo still can''t finish his studies? Ichigo actually really likes studying?! I don''t remember him being a schr" Kiririn: "That is also a possibility." Tony Is Not the Richest: "When I think about the person who saved the world having to return to ss, what''s with this feeling of wanting tough? Pffhahahahaha." Sawada Tsunayoshi: "?" Shirai Kuroko: "Wow I want to cry." L: "You guys misunderstood, I''m not talking about studying." L: "What I''m saying is that the real problem for Ichigo is the pursuit of the state, right?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Are you kidding me? Things like that can cause trouble for Ichigo, so Ichigo is too useless!" Symbol of Peace: "State pursuit? How can Ichigo be hunted for doing such a thing to save the world?" All Might heard this,pletely confused. Due to the difference in worlds, he couldn''t understand the meaning of L''s words. Symbol of Peace: "L can you give me an overview?" L: "All Might, Ichigo''s world is different from yours. Despite having supernatural powers, at least the ordinary world was calm on the surface. Do you think a normal world with another world invasion on arge scale wouldn''t be crazy?" L: "If there was a life that could solve the undead right now, how do you think the Japanese government would respond?" L: "It is the world that hunts the creatures that control these supernatural powers. Finally, see if they can reach Cooperation or something." Kurosaki Ichigo: "?" Conan Edogawa: "Ichigo doesn''t argue with L, is this country really causing trouble for Ichigo?!" Kurosaki Ichigo: "Back then, things in Karakura Town were too chaotic. L is right, after the Guild Master and the others left, the Japanese government tried desperately to find any whereabouts rted to the undead." Kurosaki Ichigo: "And I met them in the process of chasing the undead. Sometimes, I really want to send Getsuga Tensh to them." Old Man is the Marquis: "Then you can do that directly." Old Man is the Marquis: "If you have shown great strength, then no one will continue to bother you!" ording to Marquis Voban, if Ichigo doesn''t use Getsuga Tensh to attack police and the like, he can destroy mountains with Getsuga Tensh. After showing sufficient strength, it was enough to deter those with ill intentions. And you are not the only one with power, your father''s power is also very strong. What is this problem? Kurosaki Ichigo: "But my dad always told me to stay humble! Don''t let mee into direct conflict with the country, so I feel really annoying right now!" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" .... Standing on top of a tall building, Kurosaki Ichigo felt tears welling up in his eyes. This is not the life he wants. This ispletely different from the life of a Shinigami, who wields a sword and shes undead gracefully in his imagination! ... Su Xiaoxiao: "No wonder Ichigo has lived for so many years thinking his father is an ordinary person. It really wasn''t idental." Su Xiaoxiao: "Kurosaki Isshin told to keep a low profile!" Father Shirohige, "Gurarara... Maybe because Ichigo has revealed his identity and can cause trouble for his two younger sisters?" Kasumi Utako: "I think so." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Shocking news! The Shinigami captain is a strong man, and from a powerful n! He has lived in seclusion for that long in the mortal world because of this?" Chapter 701: This familiar feeling, suspicious transaction? Chapter 701: This familiar feeling, suspicious transaction? Su Han looked at the chat records in the guild, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but then, Kenbunshoku Haki sensed something. He looked away from the guild chat room. "Is Ling''er back? Then let''s check his condition." His figure had disappeared and appeared in another room. ... Zhao Ling''er raised her head and looked at Su Han who appeared in front of her, without the slightest surprise. "Even though the first time I came back, you visited, I was very touched but couldn''t it appear so suddenly? It''s easy to scare me, brother Su Han." "Seeing your reaction, you are not the kind of person who is afraid!" Su Han shrugged, but didn''t bring it up, "How was the mission, aplished?" "Very good!" Speaking of the mission, Zhao Ling''er had a smile on her face, "Completing the mission in the Naruto world, I strengthened myself again. Now I have increased mybat power to a levelparable to that of a high-ranking Grandmaster." To Su Han, a high-level Grandmaster was nothing. Butpared to Zhao Ling''er, being able to possess this level of strength was truly extraordinary. "Congrattions." Su Han congratted her. The speed of this increase in strength was indeed very fast. However, it was Zhao Ling''er who had a good mood. "My previous strength was roughly at the early Grandmaster stage, but then, after Ram''s special training, your strength increased to a levelparable to that of a mid-tier Grandmaster" "And this. Afterpleting this mission, strengthening in the Main God Room has allowed me to be promoted to high-ranking Grandmaster." "Then what are you going to do after youe back?" Su Han sat on Zhao Ling''er''s bed. Zhao Ling''er didn''t care either, and said a little mncholy, "Maybe follow Ram back to continue training." Although Zhao Ling''er almost ran away to participate in the training before participating in the previous mission. Even if he stayed in the Main God Room and fought dozens of plot worlds in session, she would never return to receive Ram''s training. After all, Ram''s training was more difficult than experience in the plot world. It really trained her to death. Thinking of this, Zhao Ling''er wanted to cry, she went back on vacation, not to train in hell. However, this idea of Zhao Ling''er continued until she realized the true power she possessed in the Naruto World. After realizing that her strength had increased significantly, Zhao Ling''er was greatly shaken. After all, how much difficulty had she endured in the Main God Room, that she barely had the strength of the Grandmaster realm? ording to his calctions, if he wanted to be promoted to the high-level Grandmaster level, she would have to go through at least two or three more plot worlds. But Ram''s practice allowed her to instantly break through! More importantly, Zhao Ling''er did not break through with great difficulty, but directly rose to the peak of the Grandmaster realm. After Su Han listened to Zhao Ling''er''s thoughts, he let out a word. "This ispletely unexpected." Zhao Ling''er''s face immediately turned red, she looked at Su Han and gritted her teeth, "This, I''m sorry, brother Su Han!" "OK! Ram and the others are back." Su Han turned around, pushed Zhao Ling''er''s door open, and walked out. The four girls just came out of the gate of space and time, and they saw Su Han walking out of Zhao Ling''er''s room at first nce. Ram who was at the forefront, looked up and down. She didn''t see anything wrong, so she walked forward slowly and bowed slightly to Su Han. "Master, why did youe out of Zhao Ling''er''s room?" "Because Zhao Ling''er is back! I went to see her." Su Han replied casually. "I see, then I will cook first!" Ram was simply enjoyingmunicating with Su Han. She already knew the situation on Zhao Ling''er''s side through Kenbunshoku Haki. "This time you don''t need to cook." Su Han shook his head. Ram: "???" Brake: "???" Don''t say that the sisters Ram and Rem are dumbfounded right now, even Akame and Kurome have stunned expressions No need to cook anymore? So what do they eat? Especially Akame, she think about the delicacy of the food Ram makes on an ordinary day. Could it be that Su Han wanted to take them out to eat. But eating out is not as good as Ram, what''s the point of this? Akame thought, should he persuade Su Han a few words? Su Han didn''t care about Akame''s thoughts. He closed his eyes and entered the guild chat room. At this time, Erina sent a red packet. The red envelope of food immediately ran out in the guild chat room. Su Han in the face of this situation, he can''t control himself at all, one after another the top-level foods are put into the system warehouse by him. Su Han took thirty tes, but this was not the end. [Ding! Nakiri Erina sent a red envelope to Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao personally] Not only Su Han, Luo Hao, Fourth Hokage, Tony Stark participated in thest time on the mission, and they had red envelopes personally. Kasumi Utako: "I smell the familiar smell of dirty deals" Old Man is the Marquis: "Red envelope sent personally! Luo Hao actually has it, I was wondering if I could send it personally." Father Shirohige: "Gurararara.... Marquis Voban, you just took a lot of food, didn''t you?" Old Man is the Marquis: "The food won''t be bad if you put it in the guild warehouse, and there are very few opportunities to take the top food. Of course, it is more necessary to have less." Chapter 702: I understand the truth, but what does this have to do with me? Chapter 702: I understand the truth, but what does this have to do with me? Nakiri Erina: "The Guild Master and the others participated in the previous mission and I used this excuse to ask this top chef to cook, so it made sense to give the Guild Master and the others extra food." Nakiri Erina: "Not to mention, I''ve sent all the dishes and now, the chefs have rested, I can''t gather them anymore and force them to cook." In the kitchen, Erina smiled bitterly, she didn''t really want to reject the boss in the Super Dimensional Guild. But she had to refuse. With so much food, it was already at his current limit. Old Man is the Marquis: "Forget it." Standing on the luxury yacht, gazing at the sea in front of him, Marquis Voban was silent. Even though he was very sorry, Erina said it until now. If he said anything else, it would be too unreasonable. Symbol of Peace: "How much food has Miss Nakiri made? A series of red packs from start to finish! Even if there are thousands of dishes, it''s normal for the chef to be so exhausted." Minamiya Natsuki: "Even someone like me who isn''t very fast has obtained a red packet." L: "I just checked, anyone online in the guild can pick up red envelopes it''s still avable now. Once someone online can continue to take this. " Ainz Ooal Gown: "Red envelope? What kind of auspicious day is this taking a red envelope?" Mikasa: "I already ate it. This food is really delicious!" Saintess Jeanne: "God! Why is this food so delicious?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Looks like I''m the lucky red envelope king! (Photo)" Tony took a photo and posted it, and it was filled with various dishes on the table. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "So lucky!" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "So lucky." Tsunayoshi Sawada: "?! I took out the food and it was immediately taken by Reborn and he ate it in front of me!" Sawada Tsunayoshi: "And Reborn also told me to finish today''s homework in the shortest possible time. If it''s not finished, then I can only see him putting down all the food I''ve eaten. (Photo)" The photos posted are filled with various homework. Sawada Tsunayoshi: "This photo is the homework that Rebon asked me to finish ???" Shirai Kuroko: "Rebon is a devil" Kiririn: "So much homework, this really isn''t homework that humans can finish." Kurosaki Ichigo: "I saw so much homework, I really realized that being chased by the police outside is not uneptable." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Perhaps it is a legend that you are afraid topare everything." Sakata Gintoki: "This is so scary, allow me to make a sad expression. Hahahaha, I can''t help it." Su Xiaoxiao: "I remember, I usually don''t do it, hahahaha, except I can''t help it." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Laugh to death." rk Kent: "The Guild is as lively as ever." rk Kent: "I''ve watched The Mncholy of Haruhi Suzumiya and Hikaru no Go. I didn''t expect that the plot line was unexpectedly so good. " Father Shirohige: "Is that good?" rk Kent: "Excellent! I think it must be of great interest to the old man Shirohige. Has old man Shirohige not watched yet?" Father Shirohige: "I was just thinking about reaching for the red envelope before, in the real world also has some business, so forget it. Gurararara...." Father Shirohige:"Since rk said this, I will be watching." Arceuid: "rk has watched two memory copies? I just finished The Mncholy of Haruhi Suzumiya." Arceuid: "Haruhi Suzumiya''s abilities are so strong! As long as she thought about it, anything would happen. It feels like it is a highly refined version of Reality Marble." Youkai Sage: "The two of you are way too far behind! Reality Marble ability with maximum operation, can manifest anything. However, Haruhi Suzumiya can change the world with just a subconscious fantasy." Yokai Sage: "This can be called the difference between a true god and a false god." Arceiud was not angry even if she was refuted. Instead, she enthusiastically participated in the discussion. Arceuid: "It does look like that. However, I am a True Anciestor Vampire, I am not a god! There is noparison, and nothing to say!" Youkai Sage: "?" Yakumo Yukari couldn''t refute Arceiud because it was true, she covered her face with a folding fan and sighed. L: "The power of thinking alone is enough to affect the operation of the entire universe. It affects time and affects space! It was beyond amazing." L: "With my current level of technology, the way to see how Haruhi Suzumiya does this, is very unscientific." L: "So the real god is actually like this?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Miss L, I don''t really want to say it, but seeing this, I can''t take it anymore." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Your ck technology doesn''t seem very scientific!" Tony, who is happy to work with Batman, said he had something to say. After thest mission in L''s world, L was in the guild also giving some red envelopes containing some gadgets made by L. Tony happened to be online at the time, so of course he picked one up. After reaching for the red envelope, he also researched carefully, after studying for a long time, Tony finally came to a conclusion... There is absolutely no way to know the scientific principle, it is too unscientific. Tony really cares about the technology on Deviluke, and even Zastin''s armor has been researched. Even if he couldn''t imitate it for now, he could at least understand what was going on. But even though Tony dismantled L''s scientific equipment, even though he still couldn''t find the principle. It ispletely iprehensible. Chapter 703: Kayaba Akihiko enters sage mode Chapter 703: Kayaba Akihiko enters sage mode L: "Why not scientific?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then how do you make it?" L: "Is there a need to say that? Of course I wanted to do it, and then it was done.'' Father Shirohige: "?" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" rk Kent: "?" Shinonono Tabane: "I don''t want to say more. But I heard Princess L say this, I don''t know whether to say it or not." Kayaba Akihiko: "That can only be described with envy." Kayaba Akihiko had aplicated expression. If he had the ability to create something like L, then even if he didn''t have the strength, he could be a top tier existence in the guild. He decided to stop thinking about these strange things. After all, these things were unrealistic to him. Kayaba Akihiko: "@Ainz Ooal Gown." Ainz Ooal Gown: "?" Kayaba Akihiko: "Let''s level up in the YGGDRASIL game." Ainz Ooal Gown: "Okay! But first, waiting for me to get the red envelope of food from Miss Erina, I''ve been wanting this for a long time!" Kayaba Akihiko: "???" Kayaba Akihiko : "What is that, red envelope of food? When did you get it?" Kayaba Akihiko was dumbfounded, he thought for a moment, he just remembered what Nakiri Erina said earlier, when the chef was cooking, she sent a lot of red envelopes. Kayaba Akihiko: "What red envelopes of food have been distributed! Oh my God, I missed it! Why didn''t you tell me?" After regaining consciousness, Kayaba Akihiko immediately hit his chest. He felt as if he had lost a billion. Fatejr Shirohige: "Are you very sad?" Kayaba Akihiko: "Can I not be sad?" Kayaba Akihiko suddenly felt bored, and even the YGGDRASIL game wasn''t as interesting to him as it used to be. Kasumi Utako: "The red envelope of the food hasn''t been robbed yet, why are you so sad?" Kayaba Akihiko: "?" Kayaba Akihiko then clicked and grabbed the red envelope. Looking at the te of fragrant dishes ced in front of him, Kayaba Akihiko''s hands trembled slightly with the cigarette in between. If that was the case, why was he so entangled in pain just now? Kayaba Akihiko: "@Nakiri Erina, Thank you so much boss." Nakiri Erina: "Pfft I''m not the boss!" Nakiri Erina: "But don''t thank me. I''ve counted the number, each guild member can take it!" ... Su Han looked at the chatter in the guild, couldn''t help but smile, and shook his head. Then, he turned his head and turned his gaze to the real world. "Then Master, since you don''t want me to cook, where are we going to eat?" Although Ram had the same doubts as Akame, Su Han had already spoken, and she did not reject Su Han''s idea. "Don''t go to the restaurant!" Su Han came to the table, and then brought the food to the table one by one. "This food was made by Onee-sama before?" Rem showed confusion and confusion, and she looked at Ram subconsciously. Brakes are very clear. Ram made a lot of food and asked Su Han to bring it, this is so that if Su Han wants to eat when he is fighting in another world, he can eat hot food as soon as possible. But Rem found that Ram also showed confusion. "I didn''t do it!" Ram shook his head. Does Rem still know how to cook Ram''s food? The dishes are definitely not up to his style. Su Han took out a lot of food, covering the entire table. And after filling the entire table, he looked at the system warehouse and found that there were still more than half of the tes inside. [Trantor''s note: People are stingy for red envelopes, but if someone else gives red envelopes, they take the most ??????] Previously, Erina had specially sent Su Han a red envelope personally. Obviously the reason the gourmet cell counts, so the food in the red envelope is so much more. Then the space in front of the table stretched indefinitely. Ram and Rem were still confused at first, but they saw the various foods that Su Han kept bringing. Don''t say it''s Ram and Ram, even if it''s the king of the big belly, Akame couldn''t help but gulp when she saw this scene. He almost thought that the food that Su Han brought would be a banquet with hundreds of people. After taking all the food, Su Han sat down on his chair. "Let''s eat!" Su Han immediately started eating, his posture was elegant, but his eating speed was very fast. No matter which te he got, the next moment, the te on the te would disappear like a cloud. "Brother Su Han''s appetite is really big." Zhao Ling''er sat at the table with a smile on her face. Does this food really taste that good? With such hesitation, Zhao Ling''er took the first bite of the food, and a blush appeared on her cheeks, her whole body slumped on the table, with a moan like a woman having an orgasm while making love escaping from her mouth. "How can it be so delicious." Akame and Kurome also joined the table. When they heard Zhao Linger''s words, they always felt an inexplicable feeling. Although Zhao Linger''s appearance was a little strange, when Akame was eating food, the thoughts in her mind were still hoping that the food on this table wasn''t too far from Ram''s expertise. But when he tasted it, all the thoughts in his mind disappeared. Instead, there is only one word... Delicious! Ram ate slowly, but there was some uncertainty in his eyes. Because she noticed the rich style of food in the world of Shokugeki no Soma which was the same as his. Butpared to the dishes she made, the level of this dish was more than one step higher. "Where did Maeter get so many dishes? This is simply a group of top chefs who have mastered the special eating method of the food they make." Chapter 704: Can I take back what I just said? Chapter 704: Can I take back what I just said? Ram looked at Su Han, but she didn''t stop eating, tasting this delicious food also improved his cooking skills. Time passed little by little, and soon the food was finished. Zhao Ling''er slumpedzily on the chair and happy smiles appeared on Akame and Kurome''s faces. Ram came to Su Han''s side and asked hesitantly. "This foodes from a world that depends on your cooking skills!" Su Han caught a glimpse of Ram''s thoughts, and he didn''t hide it. "So that''s how it is!" Ram finally came to his senses. "After I finish this meal, my cooking skills should be able to improve greatly in no time." "This is the best way!" Su Han nodded. "One more thing" Ram looked at the empty table, there was a strangeness in his words, and she said very subtly, "Master''s appetite seems to have increased a lot." More than just more? Ram originally thought Akame was already a big belly king, but now, she didn''t know until she saw Su Han. Compared to Su Han, Akame was insignificant. "Due to some special circumstances, so my appetite has increased greatly, when you cook in the future, try to follow these specifications. Of course, if it''s too difficult, forget it!" [Trantor''s note: MC treats Ram and Rem as well as Akame and Kurome like ves. Tell them to practice, tell them to cook well, at night tell them to satisfy their lust, but the MC himself never makes them happy, for example, ask them out on a date, watch a movie or something! It''s just work in the room, so NETT while the women have to train to be strong, but in fact the women''s strength is never used, because the MC is already OP. Trash MCs!??????] Su Han said to Ram. Unless it was high energy food that had ruled the world, if he wanted to fill his stomach with ordinary food, then Ram didn''t need to do anything else. Su Han had no thoughts of tying up Rampletely, this was too selfish. "ording to these specifications? I will try my best." Ram didn''t refuse, and nodded. Su Han could sense that Ram wasn''t joking at the moment, and he felt a slight headache, he regretted saying this. Su Han''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then he took out a stack of scrolls from the system warehouse and ced them in front of Ram. "This?" Ram sees the scroll and asks confused. "Naruto World Scroll of Seals!" Su Han replied. Even though Ram didn''t know what the World Hokage''s Scroll of Seals was, since Su Han said it, she listened. Su Han opened the Scroll of Seals, and then extended his finger at Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Shadow Clone Technique ) on the Scroll of Seals. "You can try to practice this technique." After Minato gave the Scroll of Seals to Su Han, he used his points to optimize all ninjutsu on the Scroll of Seals usable with stamina. Su Han had also learned some jutsu on the Scroll of Seals. The Thunder God Gates was what he developed from the sealing technique of Senp: Myjinmon (Sage Art: Gate of the Great God). Of course, although Su Han can practice, but because he has never practiced, he doesn''t know if Ram is okay? Is it limited? But practice reveals true knowledge, and Su Han will let Ram try it, it will be great to be able to practice sessfully. Ram saw the Kage Bunshin no Jutsu technique, she immediately understood the importance of this scroll. "I understand!" Then, she put away the scroll, turned around and looked at Akame, Kurome, and even Zhao Ling''er. "Looks like you''re having fun!" Although Ram''s expression was cold, but his voice was very gentle. "This time the food is even better than Ram''s cooking." Kurome nodded in agreement. But Kurome sensed that something was wrong, and there was cold sweat on his forehead. She turned his head stiffly and looked at Ram, who was expressionless. "You''re absolutely right, this food is indeed better than what I made. There''s no denying it!" Ram nodded. "Can I take back what I said earlier?" Kurome smiled which was even worse than crying. "Why do you want to take it back?" Ram''s voice was as gentle as ever, "But since you''ve finished eating, can you follow me to practice?" Ram opened his palm, and the mes wrapped around Akame, Kurome and even Zhao Ling''er. "Practicing after eating? At least give us some time to rest." Zhao Ling''er sweat profusely on her forehead, racking her brain to think of a solution to the situation before her. Even though she had already made up his mind, she couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of training with Ram. It might actually be trained to death! "We are cultivators, this doesn''t apply." Ram then turned to look at Su Han, "Then go first Master." Su Han saw Ram dragging the three away but he didn''t say anything. "Sorry Master, Onee-sama doesn''t really mean the universe, she treats Akame, Kurome, and Zhao Ling''er as close friends." Rem stayed where she was, tidied up the cutlery, and said to Su Han who was silent thinking about something, she hastily opened her mouth to exin. She was afraid that Su Han had misunderstood something. "I know!" Su Han listened to Ram''s voice through Kenbunshoku Haki. He could naturally understand that if such coercive measures were not used, then Akame, Kurome, and even Zhao Ling''er would definitely bezy to train. After all, the training n that Ram made for them was really tough. In fact, Akame, Kurome and even Zhao Ling''er were only fighting on the surface, if they really wanted to fight. The chain of fire that Ram created couldn''t trap them at all. Su Han returned to his room, entered the daily routine, and went home for training. After training, Su Han made another appointment with Shirohige, Luo Hao, Tony, and Kuroneko to y the YGGDRASIL game. In the blink of an eye, it was night. Due to the rigors of today''s training, Ram and Rem did note to look for Su Han at night. Su Han was not disappointed, he closed his eyes and went to sleep. Chapter 705: Is this still fair? Is there a reason for this? Chapter 705: Is this still fair? Is there a reason for this? The next day, Su Han opened his eyes and entered the guild. Su Xiaoxiao: "@Ash." Ash: "Guild Master! I''m here." Su Xiaoxiao: "You woke up so early today." Ash: "I always wake up early, okay? Don''t think of me as thezy type who will stay in bed!" Ash: Of course, this usually happens, Today I couldn''t sleep wellst night. After all hini is thest match, I feel so nervous just thinking about it!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Don''t think about it. It''s too much! To Fuck off with him!" Ash: "Fuck off? What do you mean?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Fuck off!" Ash: "?" [Trantor''s note: MC trash! Teaching dirty words to children] Shinonono Tabane: "This is really simple and crude." Kasumi Utako: "Did I see anything so interesting in the morning? The Guild Master is really rude so it makes my body soft." Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Kiririn: "?" Tokisaki Kurumi: "Ara ara I didn''t expect that Utako was also arade. Even I think the Guild Master is very manly too! Should we be nice to each other?" Kasumi Utako: "That''s right." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Cheating! Guild Master is cheating." Sakata Gintoki: "Kuroneko got NTR! I''m always ready to watch an excitingpetition!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then I''ll get a hamburger and eat it for breakfast." |Ding! Tony Is Not the Richest and has been banned for ten minutes] [Ding! Sakata Gintoki has been banned for ten minutes] Su Xiaoxiao: "@Tony Is Not the Richest. @Sakata Gintoki. I''m afraid the world won''t be messed up, right? Please continue the show." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" telets: "?" L: "Guild Masters are really ruthless." Tokisaki Kurumi: "Cough cough!" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Tokisaki Kurumi. @Kasumi Utako. If you two want to joke, do it yourself. Go to Mount Haruna and decide the oue! In the end, you two just need to tell me who won and who lost." Loki: "Secretly eat and watch the show. " Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way. @12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko. @Father Shirohige. @High Priest Luo Hao. You guys shouldn''t be lying in bed, right?" Father Shirohige: "How is this possible? Gurararara I am prepared and can leave at any time!" High Priest Luo Hao: "I am Luo Hao, the leader of the martial arts alliance in China! Someone with peerless elegance like me has a will as hard as iron. How is it possible to stay in bed? The foster brother underestimates me too much, I am ready to leave at any time!" Symbol of Peace: "Ash Shounen, when thepetition starts, don''t forget to start the live broadcast" Yagami Taichi: "Brother Ash, make sure to start the live broadcast! Now I can''t go out, but I will support you on the sidelines." Ash: "I will, don''t worry." Su Xiaoxiao: "Why hasn''t Kuronekoe out yet?" Su Xiaoxiao: "@12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I experienced something here, I just woke up now, wait for me to take a shower." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Father Shirohige: "Looks likest night Kuroneko was too excited to stay upte. Was it because she wanted to see Ash''s Pokmon contest win the championship? Or because I want to see the Guild Master again? Gurararara...." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Father, I told you everything! It was just a coincidence!" Su Xiaoxiao: "If you really want to see you, it is better to use vacation mode toe to my world. I will not refuse youring now." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I can happily start living together with the Demon Lord." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "I''m in a transformation period now, while taking care of Ophis. At the same time, I went to the various boss sites in High School DxD to do something. Honestly, it''s really troublesome." Su Xiaoxiao: "It seems you have made a lot of progress." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The power of my Fallen Angel is already above the Yonko!" Monkey D Dragon: "?" .... Dragon who saw this sentence broke the pen. Your power-up speed is a bit excessive, isn''t it? However, when Dragon thought of rk Kent, whose strength had greatly increased, and Su Han, whose strength had surged upwards. He fell silent. Dragon suddenly felt a little tired. There are too many people in this guild. How did this keep him, the one who did not practice, endure? Is this still fair? Is there a reason for this? "Dragons! What happened?" Sabo who was helping Dragon with his government affairs heard Dragon''s sigh and he averted his gaze, with worry on his face. "Which areas experienced disasters and mutations? Or did the pirates who disobey management reappear?" "There is no! It was just a sad story that suddenly appeared." Dragon smiled and shook his head at Sabo. Afterforting Sabo, he picked up another pen and started dealing with government affairs. The government affairs in front of him piled up like a mountain. Dragon became the leader of the world government and wasn''t much happier. For example, now, the life that Dragon lived was roughly the same as when he was in the revolutionary army. Hermit life. And he had to spend more energy. Not sleeping through the night was normal for him. Just because he had too many tasks to handle. Dragon was undoubtedly a terrifying man, as he had self-discipline. Sabo looked at Dragon, and was about to retreat. "You have a task toplete." Dragon said casually to Sabo, "Go to the Shirohige Pirates and meet Shirohige, if you have time. You can stop by to see my agitated son." The Shirohige Pirates and Akagami Pirates currently use a one country, two systems approach. Nominally held by world governments. But it also has a considerable degree of autonomy. Except that you can''t rebel, you can''tmit crimes, and you have to obey the decisions issued by the world''s governments, the rest is pretty much the same as before. The Akagami Pirates weren''t bad, however, the Akagami Pirates'' strength was nothingpared to the current world government. But for the Shirohige Pirates, Dragon would send his confidants to contact each other once in a while. Even though the rtionship between him and Shirohige was very good, the people below didn''t know it. If he didn''t send people to contact him often, what if someone thought that the rtionship between him and Shirohige had faded? If this happened, it could easily cause riots all over the world. Chapter 706: Winner Candidate Chapter 706: Winner Candidate Shirohige yed a huge role in destroying the original World Government. It could even be said that without Shirohige, the current government of the New World would most likely not exist. If it weren''t for Shirohige''sck of will to power, he only valued his own children. He was qualified topete with Dragon for the position of world government leader and even the chances of winning were huge. Because of that, Dragon needed to send people to the Shirohige Pirates for messengers from time to time. This is true both from a national point of view and from a personal rtionship. "I understand!" Sabo then left the office. ... Monkey D. Dragon: "@Father Shirohige. I sent Sabo to you, remember to tell Ace the good news." Father Shirohige: "Is that so? I see, I will tell Ace, let little Ace go to receive the envoy from the World Government, Gurararara If he knows this news, he will definitely be very happy." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Wait a little longer." Su Han: "If it''s like that, then see you in half an hour!" Ash: "Okay! Then I''ll set it up here. After half an hour!" ... Su Han opened his eyes and his body turned into lightning. In one second, Su Han put on his clothes, and after washing his face, he practiced Ki for a while. Time passed little by little, and after half an hour, Su Han realized that it was almost time, and immediately used vacation mode to go to the Pokmon world. ... Pokemon World... Indigopetition member dining room. At this time, it is no longer calm here, and there is amotion. "That man is Ash who has made it through the entirepetition and is known as the default champion?" "Yes. that''s it, even in yesterday''s runner-up match, he beat his opponent superbly. Just use Pikachu to break through the ranks of three Pokmon on opposite sides! Ash, who is known as the strongest rookie." "I''m so jealous! It was said that it was his first time participating in a leaguepetition and that he was only 10 years old this year. All these years, I just left my hometown!" "He has reached the pinnacle of life at such a young age, damn it! The more I think about it, the more angry I get, why is the distance between people so big?" The envious people around said with admiration or jealousy, Ash also heard through Kenbunshoku Haki. But Ash didn''t have the slightest mood swing, maybe at first, he would be happy and proud when he heard this kind of praise, but now, he had long been used to other people''sments. Brock and Misty were eating and standing beside Ash, listening to the wordsing from all directions, their expressions were also veryplicated at the moment. "Time flies so fast, I didn''t expect that the guy who yed in the gym was so tough, now he''s going to be a champion. I almost thought I was dreaming! Brock sighed. He remembered the experiences along the way, the gympetition scene... In the end, Brock remembers the scene where Ash rolls up his sleeves and goes down to the Pokmon gym. Indeed, this was what impressed him the most. "Even if I think about it now, I still can''t believe it, it can be called a miracle and a myth." Misty nodded in agreement. Ash, who has been looking ridiculous all this time, can actually be a champion? Should it be said that Ash usually hides too well, or should it be said that the group of Pokmon trainers participating in this indigopetition are too useless? Misty didn''t know the answer either. Ash: "?" What do you two mean? If you want to mock me, I have no opinion, but can you mock me behind your back? You mock me in my face While Misty and Brock were eating, and finally there was another uproar. "What happened again?" Brock raised his head and looked into the distance. "What happened?" Misty followed Brock''s eyes to look into the distance. The spoon in his hand fell into the bowl. The arrival of Lance and Cynthia caused a stir. With the arrival, all of the Pokmon trainers moved out voluntarily, and some even nodded to them. It was true that Ash had almost escaped the Indigo Competition and was known as the default champion, but in the final analysis, Ash had not been crowned the champion. But Lance and Cynthia before them were already true champions, and they were the pinnacle of the Pokmon League. It is not at all an exaggeration to mention a sentence of high weight. "Don''t you mind if I sit here?" Cynthia ced the prepared food on the table, and also sat down elegantly. "I do not mind! I don''t mind at all!" Brock''s eyes were red. Misty witnessed this scene with her elbow hitting Brock''s stomach. Brock mmed the table, his body twitching. Lance: "?" Cynthia: "?" The Pokmon Trainer who pays attention to this ce: "?" Even the wise Lance, at this moment, was somewhat dumbfounded. "Brock has always been like this." Ash touched his nose, and the Pikachu on his shoulder was also helpless. "Does not matter!" Lance looked so free and easy, and asked while eating, "Today''s battle, Cynthia and I should each have a Pokemon! Then fight against your two Pokemon, it is an indigopetition, if you fail, you can only be an elite, are you confident?" "Do not worry!" Speaking of this, Ash was very excited. "We both use signature Pokemon! You know what I mean." Lance smiled and looked at Ash. Ash looked at the two people in front of him, and nodded. He understands, why doesn''t he understand? The Pokmon that Lance uses the most is Dragonite, as for Cynthia, it''s undoubtedly Garchomp. Brock: "?" Misty: "?" Many Pokmon trainers hear: "?" Watched the two champions and the champion candidate in front of themplete a wave of dirty deals. Everyone''s expressions became extremely beautiful. And this kind of method? Your opponentes up to you before the battle and tells you what Pokemon you''re going to use, you''re sure it''s not cheating... well, it really doesn''t count. After all, even though the two aren''t mentioned, everyone can guess what Pokemon they''re using. However, this attitude is very interesting. Just as everyone''s mood was gettingplicated, an attention-grabbing voice suddenly sounded. "I thought you just invited us to eat, I didn''t expect to choose a ce with so many people? Were Lance and Cynthia there too?" Chapter 707: Ash, Lets Be My Son Chapter 707: Ash, Let''s Be My Son All the Pokemon trainers looked towards the source of the sound. The space is distorted. Su Han and the others appeared out of thin air. Luo Cuilian and Goko Ruri were on Su Han''s left and right. Luo Cuilian was wearing a white Hanfu, and Goko Ruri was wearing a ck Gothic Lolita. Although Luo Cuilian and Goko Ruri are very interesting. Butpared to Shirohige, it was nothing. Shirohige was burly, 7 meters tall, holding a naginata, his golden hair fluttering, and a white crescent beard. Her appearance could no longer be described as standing out from the crowd. It was like a ma that firmly grabbed everyone''s attention. People were full ofmotion, and no one could remain calm. "What happened to that white-bearded man? Why is he so tall?! "Special Pokemon? How can there be such type of Pokmon, they look exactly like humans." "Startling! This is really surprising. Definitely going to be the front page headline tomorrow! Contact the newspaper''s senior management." "Did you only pay attention to the white-bearded man! These people just appeared out of nowhere! Could this be some kind of Pokmon special ability?" "No Pokemon around, what happened? Is it a super power? I have long heard that there are superpowers in this world, but this is the first time I have seen one." "The white-bearded man might have some special abilities? For example, superpowers be bigger?" "How can there be such superpowers! You think too much." Not to mention the regr Pokmon trainers, even if Lance and Cynthia had seen a few of them, there would still be surprise in their hearts. As champions, they can be said to be broad-minded. The Pokmon League didn''t hide much information from them, but even they had never seen anyone that tall. "What is it? Don''t you two even know me?" Su Han asked. "I''m sure they know you. But Lance and Cynthia only know you,st time you came here with Waver, Marquis Voban, and Shinonono Tabane. This time, everyone who came here was a foreigner." Ash stood up and exined. "Isn''t this the ce you chose on purpose?" Shirohige looked at the surrounding audience, "Don''t tell me, you didn''t think that in such a crowded ce it would cause amotion?" "Isn''t there a Guild Master? After all, aren''t there two champions here?" Ash shrugged. He didn''t think it was a big deal at all. Ash walked towards the table with Su Han. "Sir Su Han Hello." Lance got up first, and he stretched out Su Han''s hand in a very respectful manner. And this sight stunned them. Because the bystanders realized that Lance in front of Su Han was actually using a polite demeanor. On the one hand, Su Han still looks quite young. On the other hand, the champion is the pinnacle of the Pokmon League, and arguably stands at the pinnacle of power. Can the champion keep his head down? "I will calm the audience down now!" After greeting Su Han, Lance called and spoke a few words. It didn''t take long for Pokmon League armed police maintenance personnel toe out of all directions. They entertained many of the Pokmon trainers present. Cynthia also turned around and went to various ces in the venue to chat with the Pokemon trainer for a bit. Immediately, the scene became silent. It''s just that there are still many people who turn their heads and see from time to time, with surprise in their eyes from time to time, someone taking a Pokemon illustration and photographing Shirohige. Su Han sat on the chair with Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian. As for Shirohige, he took out hisrge chair from the system room. Then sit on it. After Shirohige looked around, he was somewhat surprised, "This room is quite big! I didn''t destroy it." "It seems that old Shirohige still remembers what happened in L''s world thest time in the world." Su Han said with a smile. Goko Ruri also remembered the scene where Shirohige directly destroyed Yuuki''s housest time, and she covered his mouth andughed. "After all, Father''s height is notparable to that of a pure-blooded giant, but it is also extremely tall. It is very difficult to amodate Father in a ce where ordinary people live." "This is the Pokmon contestants cafeteria." Lance exined gently on the side, "The reason it''s so extensive is to prevent Pokmon trainers from releasing Pokmon." "Let''s eat." Ash took out the tters from the system warehouse and ced them in front. As for what he ced in front of Shirohige, it was a water tank, and that water tank was full of food Wait, a water tank? Goko Ruri: "?" Lance: "?" "Ash, if you do it like this, Shirohige didn''t hit you, I really have to praise his high self-control." Su Han''s words carried a hint of helplessness. Brock: "?" Misty: "?" Only then did Brock and Misty realize that this water tank was a bowl for Shirohige to eat? "That''s no big deal." Shirohige lifted the tank with one hand, weighed it and he looked directly at Ash and took out an invitation. "By the way, Ash, future champion of the Indigo League Competition, will you be my son?" Chapter 708: Competition begins Chapter 708: Competition begins Ash''s face became strange, and he coughed twice, "Sorry! Old Man Shirohige, I haven''t had the thought of recognizing you as my father." Shirohige didn''t care, "It''s okay. Let''s have a good look, I don''t mind the fact that you treat the water tank as my bowl! I''m not making things difficult for you, let''s go virtual battlefield." "?" Ash looked at Shirohige''s Naginata, then he exined with a bitter smile, "It''s not that I purposely took the water tank to make a bowl for you, I searched yesterday, but I couldn''t find anything suitable as your bowl." Shirohige: "?" High Priest Luo Hao: "?" "This reasoning is true." Goko Ruri is also very emotional. Su Han was not surprised by Ash''s exnation. After all, there are no giants in the Pokemon world. He did things taking into ount the harmonious rtionship between the guild members. Uses a Reality Stone that instantly turns a water tank into a bowl. Shirohige was stunned and he looked at Su Han. "Guild Master is really considerate." Butpared to Shirohige''sposure, the others couldn''t calm down. "The shape of the bowl has changed, what kind of power is this?" "How is this done? The power to change matter? Do you even have this kind of power?!" Cynthia and Lance thought they saw something extraordinary. Su Han ignored the two and started eating. Although, there was a huge gap between what Ash prepared and what he ate at home before, the top dish in the world of Shokugeki no Soma. But not to the point where it''s hard to eat. Before long, they had finished eating. Ash said to Su Han, "Then, I will participate in thepetition." While straightening his hat, Ash remembered something and said, "The live broadcast of thispetition is about to be broadcast, I want to focus on the battle with all my heart." Ash followed the two champions and left, ready to go. The main Pokmon against two champions. Ash would not let foreign objects affect him. "I hope he can win thest win, although I find it a bit difficult." Goko Ruri looked at the back of Ash''s departure, and her voice was inexplicable. Su Han opened the guild live broadcast, "He should know what he knows!" Compared to Goko Ruri, Su Han was quite confident in Ash. "I remember him saying that Charizard Busoshoku Haki has been upgraded to a high level, added Pikachu. Thebination of the two can be bnced with the world Admiral of One Piece, in general he should have the strength of a champion." Su Han smiled. "Not again! This time, the two champions may not go all out." "As long as Lance and Cynthia recognize Ash''s qualifications as champion, then Ash can be champion. Instead of having to beat Lance and Cynthia." Su Han walked towards the venue using his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and hypnotized everyone. Previously, even though the two champions had already greeted. But it''s only limited to the ones in the canteen. If they came out, Shirohige would also cause a shock to others. Although not worried about the problem. But Su Han also didn''t want to be surrounded by people. This was too troublesome, so he hypnotized everyone. Su Han''s group came to the pulpit. After only waiting for tens of minutes, Ash officially climbed onto the tform. He faced Lance and Cynthia on opposite sides. Cheers, discussions, all kinds of voices mixed into one. Dragonite and Garchomp immediately appeared on the field. Ash patted Pikachu''s shoulder, then opened a Pokeball and released Charizard. At this moment, everyone in the Super Dimensional Guild who had time was basically watching the live broadcast. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Charizard and Pikachu vs Garchomp and Dragonite? I feel that attribute restraint is very serious." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Ash doing this will lose in the end? The odds are 99! He thought it was an ordinary pokemon? The opponent was a champion tier Pokmon, attribute restraint was no big deal. But against the champion, he doesn''t care about the destruction of attributes, he seeks death." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "After all, she is Dumbash! You have to consider his IQ." Ash: "?" Ash: "The reason why I used this configuration must be I have my own thoughts, I have a good chance of winning thispetition!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Then I''ll watch it quietly! However, I''d be willing to bet on waiting for 10 Iron Man armor! Ash will be hanged after a while." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Who wants a set of Iron Man armor! The price is set at 100 million yen." Kasumi Utako: "Didn''t Tony waste billions of dors? I can''t afford it." Old Man is the Marquis: "I don''t think so, what will be used to bet on 10 Iron Man armors?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I was found by you!" Kasumi Utako: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" Sakata Gintoki: "Even though it''s the armor Mr. Stark, the price is also as high as 100 million yen, right?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Prepare for this battle with all your heart, how dare you be disturbed?" Ash: "Hasn''t this battle started yet?" Kayaba Akihiko: "What do you all think of the oue of this battle?" elerator: "Does this need to be said? If Ash failed this time, what would happen to him in the end? Considering his fate, do you think he might not dare to win?" Esdeath: "Indeed, after watching Pokemon, there was something wrong with him not winning the championship. Not one or two guild members are obsessed with it." Ash: "?" Ash: "Sorry! Thepetition is busy, I''m leaving." Chapter 709: No Title Chapter 709: No Title Tokisaki Kurumi: "There is fig, I fell in love with Pikachu, does that surprise myself?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I always thought that Pikachu and Kuroko were the perfect couple! After all, one likes to be electrocuted, and the other likes to electrocute people." Akemi Homura: "That''s right" Shirai Kuroko: "You bastard! How can I get electrified by Pikachu! Do you think I''m a pervert?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "You aren''t you?" elerator: "You aren''t?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Kuroko likes same sex, at the same time, she also likes being electrocuted and she actually said that she is not a pervert! Everyone, what do you think?'' Su Xiaoxiao: "I saw with my eyes!" Fathet Shirohige: "Gurararara... I will join in the fun too, I will use Kenbunshoku Haki." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I will use the guild chat room to see!" Kuroko Shirai: "?" Yagami Taichi: "Well, did you guys go too far on the topic? Aren''t we talking about brother Ash''s battle now?" Kasumi Utako: "Attribute restraint problem...." Kasumi Utako: "I had this idea before, Pikachu can beat Dragonite quickly, can''t you beat him no matter what?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Then?" Kasumi Utako: "Then I now realize that my thinking was shallow. How can Dragonite be an ordinary pokemon?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Charizard and Garchomp are facing each other. I thought it was limited by attributes?" Su Han frowned as he looked at the battlefield, Pikachu was able to fight Dragonite equally, he wasn''t surprised. After all, that Pikachu is aplete cheat. Under special conditions, Pikachu can face Divine Beasts with 55%, not to mention that Pikachu has also received Ash''s resources. Su Han remembered very clearly that Ash had specifically emphasized that his Pikachu already possessed an intermediate level of Kenbunshoku and Busoshoku Haki,bined with the potential and qualities of Pikachu itself. What if it was a Dragonite? .... Fourth Hokage: "Don''t worry, Ash and I have chatted privately many times." Fourth Hokage: "I taught him a lot of Lightning Release and Fire Release and gave this escape technique to Pokmonnys. Pikachu and Charizard''s fighting power is far from as simple as it seems." .... At this time on the battlefield, Charizard roared, and his feet actually emitted a dazzling light. After that, Charizard kicked Garchomp hard until he came out. Then, Charizard opened his mouth and spat out mes that bombarded Garchomp. .... Kasumi Utako: "???" Father Shirohige: "Why did I see the kick earlier, it was like Konoha senpuu (Leaf) and the fire Charizard mentioned was simr to Katon: Kary Endan (Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet)?" [Trantor''s note: The reason this chapter is short is because the Raw version of this chapter really doesn''t understand the trantor, so this is all I can get] Chapter 710: Lance and Cynthias Surprise Chapter 710: Lance and Cynthia''s Surprise Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Han stared at the battle scene on the field. It might really be Katon: Kary Endan (Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet), and maybe Konoha senpuu (Leaf Whirlwind). Su Han held the seal scroll in his hand, and he had the Rinnegan Six Tomoe, so he could analyze the ninjutsu in the seal scroll. Therefore, he has an extraordinary understanding of ninjutsu. Naturally, he saw the essence of Charizard''s attack. ... Let the World Suffer: "That''s Konoha senpuu and Kary Endan. But I wasn''t too surprised." Shinonono Tabane: "It''s amon thing, right? I haven''t forgotten,st time, Pikachu used Raikiri in front of everyone." Shinonono Tabane: "I really want to conquer Pokemon and learn about it." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "It''s because you have a dangerous idea, so there''s no way Ash gave you a Pokemon, right?" Shinonono Tabane: "I''m just researching, I''m not trying to dissect it." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I made a reservation!" Kayaba Akihiko: "Mr. Stark and I share the same opinion." Shinonono Tabane: "Do all these Pokemon have Chakra?" Fourth Hokage: "This is not Chakra. However, Pokemon can cultivate ninjutsu, although it''s a bit difficult, it''s not impossible." Minato and Ash have chatted many times, and even the ninjutsu of many of Ash''s Pokemon inherited from his hands, naturally has a very deep understanding. Saiki Kusuo: "?" elerator: "Don''t talk about why Pokmon can use ninjutsu, can''t Guild Masters also use ninjutsu?" Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "I guess so?" Su Xiaoxiao: "My situation is a bit special, I use ninjutsu, it''s not using chakra but physical strength." elerator: "Ha, so, even though it''s a Pokmon, under certain conditions it uses ninjutsu, it can also use up its own physical strength? Isn''t this a very simple and obvious reason?" Nakiri Erina: "Probably true." Su Xiaoxiao: "There is no way to refute your statement." Tony Is Not the Richest: "If you say that, it''s all a drain on physical strength? Does that mean Pikachu or Charizard can also practice other than ninjutsu?" In his own world, on the prairie, Tony walking with his Tauros felt like he had discovered an amazing thing. Tony Is Not the Richest: "If Charizard did Suiton: Daibakufu no Jutsu (Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique), what would it be like?" L: "?" Conan Edogawa: "I can''t imagine it." Kaito Kid: "I guess people''s views on the Pokmon world are going topletely copse?" Seeing the guild chat, Su Han imagined the scene, and his expression became curious. Su Han turned his head to stare at the Pokmon battlefield. After Charizard performed Katon: Kary Endan, once again performed Katon: Gka Mekkyaku (Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion) The mes hit Garchomp in so Garchomp let out a whimper. No matter how strong Garchomp''s body was, Garchomp couldn''t withstand this attack. It felt melted. Charizard appears behind Garchomp and Charizard''s arms are covered in high-level Busoshoku Haki. With a single blow, Charizard had the power to split mountains. Garchomp screamed and there were many cracks in Garchomp''s body. Even though the guild members were amazed, the situation was still fine. After all, they can understand what the situation is This was truly shocking, and even the worldview was shaken for both the audience and the host. Even if they had guessed that Ash wouldn''t be that simple, Lance and Cynthia were shocked by the situation. "What is thatyer of ck matter? After thatyer of ck matter covered Charizard''s body, I almost thought I had encountered a fighting monster!" Cynthia muttered, precisely because of being a champion, She has a lot of knowledge, so she can better understand how extraordinary this is. Even though Charizard''s fighting ability wasn''t weak, the distance between Charizard and Garchomp could no longer bepared. But after covering thatyer of ck matter, Charizard was enough to match Garchomp, what was the concept? How much did Charizard''s power increase? Even if not talking about ck matter, the previously mentioned fire. It doesn''t seem like Charizard''s talent is pure to spit out these mes, it''s a kind of enhanced version of the power of fire. On the battlefield.... Charizard appears behind Garchomp with Busoshoku Haki, Charizard hugs Garchomp, ps his wings, Charizard takes Garchomp into the sky, and throws Garchomp out of the sky. Spinning repeatedly, the wings behind Charizard are also coated with a ck coating, and high-level Busoshoku Haki makes Charizard fly faster and faster. In the end, Charizard descended from the sky and hit the ground hard. Even if this time the battlefield of the Pokmon Contest was specially expanded taking into ount the strength of the champion, the battlefield was like a small forest, and he couldn''t stand the earthquake that Charizard had caused. The entire venue copsed. The other side.... In a ruined battlefield, Pikachu and Dragonite fight to the end. The dazzling thunder light on Pikachu suddenly erupted, and then, apanied by thunder light it mmed straight into the sky. Overcast clouds covered the sky, and lightning shed and thundered. Finally, lightning shed in the sky. The dark clouds disappeared, and a thunder Qilin appeared above the sky. Bows of thunder spread in all directions. "Pikachu! Show the ultimate technique." Shouted Ash. "Kirin!" Chapter 711: Kanto region champion! Chapter 711: Kanto region champion! A Kirin beast formed from lightning, like a living life. Dragonite opened its mouth and fired a Hyper Beam that bombarded Kirin. In the end, the Kirin hit the Dragonite''s body hard, and a thunderous light swept across the vast sky. "Dragonites!" Lance lost his voice. This is not a Pokemon skill at all. Pikachu can only make lightning at most, lightning gathers like this to form a Kirin this is not a Pokmon skill at all! Even if this was a Divine Beast summons, Lance believed it. Ash straightened his hat and stared at this scene. Despite being filled with smoke and dust, Kenbunshoku Haki made him aware of the conditions of the battlefield. .... King: "The battle should have ended?" Kurosaki Ichigo: "I don''t think that champion is that strong." Busujima Saeko: "It''s hard to say, maybe because Ash''s Pikachu and Charizard are too strong." Kurosaki Ichigo: "I don''t see how strong the champion of this battle is." Symbol of Peace: "So powerful indeed, what is the concept of advanced Busoshoku Haki? Cosmic-handed charizard can fight Divine Beasts" Symbol of Peace: "It can only be said that without Kenbunshoku Haki, Charizard might not be able to capture the opponent, which is a fatal weakness." All Might who has trained Busoshoku Haki and advanced Kenbunshoku Haki has his own unique opinion on this. Symbol of Peace: "When Garchomp fights Charizard, the only way to win is to use flexibility to continuously consume Charizard''s stamina to fight a prolonged battle, so it is possible to win." Su Xiaoxiao: "You are wrong. In fact, when the two champion Pokemon face off against Ash''s Pokemon, they don''t use their full power at all." Su Xiaoxiao: "Didn''t you guys pay attention before Cynthia and Lance, didn''t give many orders at all?" Su Han used Kenbunshoku Haki, from what he saw, he noticed more things. As he had expected earlier, the two champions were more testing Ash''s qualifications as champion. It''s not about Ash defeating them. Su Xiaoxiao: "And don''t forget, there is another evolution in Pokmon called mega evolution." ... The smoke and dust slowly dissipated, and what appeared in everyone''s eyes was Garchomp who had lost hisbat effectiveness and reluctantly stood up, although Garchomp did not lose his fighting strength, Garchomp was very weak at the moment. Pikachu leapt up and directlynded on top of Charizard who was flying across the sky. Charizardnded on the opposite side of the Dragonite, Charizard saw the weak Dragonite, and the fire in the mouth was ready to attack. Pikachu also discharges electricity in the cheek power store, a 100,000 volt attack can beunched at any time. Lancer uses a Pok Ball to attract Dragonite. "I admit defeat!" There was amotion on the spot. "Sir Lance admits defeat? How could that be, I thought that Ash would lose in the face of Sir Lance and Miss Cynthia at first." "I thought so too! Why did it happen?" "I thought it was normal! Pikachu and the dragon Charizard are like divine beasts to me! How did Ash train this Pokmon? Can the basic qualities of this Pokmon beparable to that of a divine beast?" Not only were the audience excited, but the host who was talking about the current battle was even more excited. "Friends of the audience, did you hear it? Sir Lance admits defeat! Garchomp Miss Cynthia has lost her fighting ability." "A new conference champion has appeared! He is Ash from Pallet City." "No he''s not the new conference champion." Lance turned and looked at the hosts, and said loudly that echoed throughout the ce, "Ash, will be the new league champion." "He will be the league champion in the Kanto region!" As soon as Lance said, the scene suddenly became silent. Everyone present looked at each other. Except for Su Han and Shirohige who could hear the inner voice long ago, even Luo Hao and Goko Ruri had shock on their faces at this time. "Is that really Sir Lance? Ash is the champion of the Kanto Regional League! Not a conference champion?" The house gulped and looked at Lance doubtfully. Conference champions and regional champions are very different. Simply put, there are many conference champions, but there is only one champion in one region. It symbolizes high power. "If one wants to be the champion of the Kanto region. That person has to defeat the Four Elites first, and finally defeat Sir Lanfe.. um." The host realized his words, and his words choked. "But he has beaten me now! Plus Cynthia, even if Ash doesn''t fight the Four Elites in the Kanto region! It''s not a big problem." The hosts couldn''t deny it. Seeing the host''s thoughts, Cynthia added. "Nothing is difficult to arrange! Not only me, but the champions from other regions also agreed with this decision and before we came, we had already reported to the League headquarters." As she spoke, Cynthia raised her hand and plunged Garchomp into the Poke Ball. She turned around and gave Ash a deep look in the opposite direction, "From today Ash is the champion of Kanto, you are wee to join." ... Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" Kasumi Utako: "Be the champion of the Kanto region in one fell swoop?!" Father Shirohige: "Although it is surprising, but after thinking about it carefully, it feels normal. After all, there are two champions for assessment, that''s enough." Father Shirohige: "Of course, although I can understand this matter, there is something a little strange..." Chapter 712: Gabriel borrowed money Chapter 712: Gabriel borrowed money Ash: "I feel a bit strange about this." Su Xiaoxiao: "Nothing surprising. Don''t forget, even though we didn''t meetst time, that champion at least Lance and Cynthia know us. After all,st time, we also saved their lives." Tony Is Not the Richest: "What the Guild Master says makes sense" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Ash? You can still chat?" Fourth Hokage: "Do you have time to chat now?" Ash: "The battle is over, why can''t I chat?" Gabriel: "This is true." Gabriel: "Can the boss at the guild lend me some money? I want to use this money to save injured people, I have no intention of spending it myself, I just want toplete the task of an angel. " Shinonono Tabane: "?" elerator: "?" Thor Odinson: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "In this situation, no one is going to borrow money" The reason Gabriel is so suspicious, will anyone really believe it? Even if you want to make excuses, you have to be more professional. Saintess Jeanne: "@Gabriel. Venerable Angel, although I don''t have much money. But if it''s to save lives and heal the injured, I''m willing to dedicate all my money to you." Saintess Jeanne: "Since the time in this world is short, and the amount of wealth is not great, please don''t expect too little amount of money." Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fuck! Someone actually borrowed money." Su Xiaoxiao: "I don''t know where to start with thisment. First, can money be used in a different world? Second, Jeanne is not stupid, how can you believe such a word full of gaps?" Saintess Jeanne: "Angels won''t cheat, right?" Symbol of Peace: "?" All Might covered his face, dering that he couldn''t take it anymore. Gabriel who was excited when she saw Jeanne willing to borrow money, saw Su Han''s words, his expression stiffened. Gabriel: "Huh?! That''s right! There''s no way to use money from a different world, it''s fine, I''ll figure it out myself." ..... After realizing this, all who were now on the bed. It''s hard to live without money. Why did he help the injured as an angel, and God didn''t give her an allowance? Thinking of this sad story, Gabriel can onlyin, it would be better to destroy this world without love as soon as possible. Maybe it''s better to blow the World Extinguishing Bugle. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "In fact, it is normal that money in different worlds cannot circte! If money in different worlds can circte, I will let all of you feel the power of the richest person." Let the World Suffer: "?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "The power of the richest man? ck Panther said he had something to say." rk Kent: "Batman also said he had something to say. Old Man is the Marquis: "?" Monkey D. Dragon: "Marquis Voban said that he couldn''t stay still anymore." Shinonono Tabane: "Come and see the people here! The leader of the world government that rules the entire world One Piece, the Dragon who rules the world! And the European Demon Lord who can ask for anything, Marquis Voban." Shinonono Tabane: "In front of people like that, Tony''s wealth is nothing." Tony Is Not the Richest: "I admit it" Saintess Jeanne: "Seems true." Su Xiaoxiao: "Jeanne, are you done watching Fate/Zero now?" Saintess Jeanne: "I finished it and I spoke for Kirirn before. I understand the Fourth Holy Grail War has ended." Saintess Jeanne: "Gilles de Rais died in this battle, maybe that''s a good thing!" Jeanne''s heart is veryplicated, sad? resigned? Painful? Pity? me herself? Maybe everything. These emotions were entangled together, and even Jeanne herself didn''t know what kind of feelings she was having right now. Su Xiaoxiao: "Since you are done watching such heavy stuff, then you can go and see Gabriel DropOut" Su Xiaoxiao: "By the way, Gabriel DropOut and the angel in your imagination will be very different, be sure to prepare yourself mentally!" Saintess Jeanne: "?" .... Gabriel Drop Out? Has Gabriel be a fallen angel? Although there were various thoughts in her heart, Jeanne followed Su Han''s reminder and entered the memory copy column. She searched for a while before she found Gabriel DropOut, stared at this word, and then clicked Gabriel DropOut. .... Kinomoto Sakura: "Finally I finished Hikaru no Go and Hikaru no Go. I think these two works are quite interesting." Akemi Homura: "Interesting indeed, I''ve also finished watching the two copies of the memory." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Where is Fujiwara no Sai?" rk Kent: "Where is Fujiwara no Sai? Didn''t Fujiwara no Sai finish his obsession and then disappear, what timeline is it now? Has Fujiwara no Sai disappeared?" rk, who had just rescued the crew of a wrecked vehicle in Metropolis, fell on top of the building, staring at the contents of the guild chat room and a trace of worry shed across his eyes. Su Xiaoxiao: "You shouldn''t think about this too much! If the obsession really goes away afterpleting the obsession, then the Super Dimensional Guild will definitely sound the rm." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Fujiwara no Sai. If you are safe and sound, Come out now." Chapter 713: Fujiwara no Sai, dont despair, I think you can be saved too Chapter 713: Fujiwara no Sai, don''t despair, I think you can be saved too Fujiwara no Sai: "Rest assured, I''m safe and sound now." Fujiwara no Sai: "Even if my future is destined to disappear. But this is also after I fulfill my wish! If I can fulfill my wish, even if I am lost, I will be at ease." .... Despite the regret in his heart, Fujiwara no Sai epted it. After all, the reason why he was able to stay so often was because of his obsession. Not to mention, Fujiwara no Sai was long dead. It is a great fortune to live to this day and still be conscious. .... Ash: "Since there is nothing else, then I will go to the awards ceremony, see you all." Su Xiaoxiao: "Goodbye!" Feather Shirohige: "Haven''t I been watching that scene the whole time?" Su Xiaoxiao: "I''m not paying attention to that scene now." Su Xiaoxiao: "Active on the other side, Fujiwara no Sai, although I am very happy with your attitude of epting death, but I feel that you can still be saved." Fujiwara no Sai: "???" Fujiwara no Sai: "Saved, what do you mean?" Su Xiaoxiao: "There are several methods. The first method is you ask Aizen for help and let him lead you on the path and be a real Shinigami." Su Xiaoxiao: "After bing a Shinigami, you can strengthen your body through training, you don''t have to worry about the problem of getting rid of your obsession when you solve it." Aizen Sosuke: "If you need my help, just say so." Aizen Sosuke: "That obsession will dissipate once it''s resolved, it''s also very different from many soul bodies I''ve encountered" Fujiwara no Sai: "?" King: "Cough cough! Of course, Fujiwara no Sai, if you don''t believe Aizen, you can also vote for Mr. Stark. He can make a mechanical body for you, and then put your soul in it." Fujiwara no Sai: "???" Shinonono Tabane: "Huh? Making a mechanical body, then inserting a soul into it? Has Tony Stark''s research reached the soul?" Shinonono Tabane who was studying, revealed himself in shock. She had not studied the soul aspect. Shinonono Tabane: "King, how did you know this information? I have never heard of it, could there be a secret transaction between the two of you!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I spoke briefly on this topic when I chatted with King in private. Tabane, only people with dirty minds would meet anyone who thought there was a secret transaction! You are like Kasumi Utako who always has gay male thoughts on her mind" Kasumi Utako: "I don''t agree, I don''t have dirty thoughts." Tony Is Not the Richest: "To study the soul. After so long, are you still looking at me with that old look? You''re not just that the magic on the Ancient One''s side is space transformation and space-time transfer, right? You look down on the Ancient One." Su Xiaoxiao: "That''s right, the Ancient One has very deep research on souls. After all, one''s soul can be expelled from the body with a p." Fujiwara no Sai : "Thank you Guild Master! Thanks to everyone in the guild, I will consider this matter carefully." Su Xiaoxiao: "If you are worried that you don''t know much about these people, you can go to the memory copy of these people! Aizen''s memory copy is Bleach, Tony''s memory copy is Iron Man and the Avengers series." L: "After watching Bleach, Fujiwara no Sai distanced himself from Aizen." Old Man is the Marquis: "Stay away from +1." Tony Is Not the Richest: "+2." Fujiwara no Sai: "?" Aizen Sosuke: "It''s okay." L: "I personally prefer Fujiwara no Sai to find Aizen. After all, Aizen said to help you, mostly out of good intentions." L: "Even though Aizen has good intentions, it''s thought that some people in the guild who discriminate against Aizen can''t believe it, but that''s how it is." L: "After all Aizen can''t hurt Fujiwara no Sai. In a state that can''t be hurt! Even if there was research, it would be harmless research and use the results of this research in exchange for a self-stabilizing Shinigami training method. This is a very wise decision!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What L said sounded reasonable" Tony changed his position. Tony Is Not the Richest: "Fujiwara no Sai, I also support you in finding Aizen." Fujiwara no Sai: "I will think about it." Lelouch: "Haruhi Suzumiya''s Abilities in The Mncholy of Haruhi Suzumiya" Arcuied: "Didn''t we already talk about this matter? It is the power of God." Lelouch: "I didn''t watch it at the time, so I didn''t participate in the discussion. But with this idea, it changed, I can only say that the group of people beside Haruhi Suzumiya lied to her too well." Tokisaki Kurumi: "What a person loved by the world! The ability to achieve what she wants." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Obviously she is the biggest anomaly, but he keeps looking for anomalies" Su Xiaoxiao: "It seems that Kuroneko is envious." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Indeed." Su Xiaoxiao: "Since you are the same as Haruhi Suzumiya, I also wanted to keep looking for extraordinary phenomena, but you didn''t find them, so you are jealous of Haruhi Suzumiya?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If I didn''t get into the guild, I might be envious if I found out about this, but now, there''s a guild! I know the Demon Lord and everyone else, because that''s enough for me." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "What do you think? My Demon Lord." Su Xiaoxiao: "Maybe..." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Hehehe." High Priest Luo Hao: "I feel that in times like these, I must speak up." Old Man is the Marquis: "However, your voice is of no use at all." Old Man is the Marquis: "When the timees, it will alwayse. After all, you are really in NTR, just ept the reality" High Priest Luo Hao: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Sorry, I''m not very good at holding backughter???" Chapter 714: Lets hurt each other Chapter 714: Let''s hurt each other Su Xiaoxiao: "Why do you guys only care for Haruhi Suzumiya! Don''t you think you Nagato Yuki is an utterly invincible God Moe! She''s so cute!" Shinonono Tabane: "God Moe is invincible in the world! I feel that too." Let the World Suffer: "We can call her God Moe in the future." Let the World Suffer: "Why should we call him Nagato? That''s not good, you can also call her Yuki." Fourth Hokage: "What''s wrong with calling her Nagato? Nagato! Nagato! I called her, and no one hit me!" Let the World Sufferers: "?" Let the World Suffer: "Namikaze Minato, I remember this." Fourth Hokage: "Very good,st time''s action, I didn''t forget it!" Kasumi Utako: "Is this a different kind of love and murder? At first I thought the Guild Master said that the two of them would be like Madara Uchiha and Senju Hashirama, and they would be such partners." Kasumi Utako: "I didn''t expect that the rtionship between the two would actually turn out to be like Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. Ah, this is truly amazing!" Feather Shirohige: "What about Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara?" Kasumi Utako : "Love and kill each other! Of course, there is no need to be more specific. After all, there are a lot of kids in the guild, and talking too much will teach the bad boys bad things." Shirai Kuroko: "Love and kill each other, I think that''s very ironic." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Only I can stab you! But am I the only one who can stab you in this world, it doesn''t matter! Uerk... I feel like throwing up?" Kiririn: "?!" Magical Girl Illya: "?!" Kiririn: "?" Sakata Gintoki: "Kasumi Utako, are you afraid to teach bad kids? Are you talking about interster jokes? These days, children may have more knowledge than you. Of course there are asional idents." Sakata Gintoki: "However, Gin-san can''t stand the crime of mutting young flowers!" .... Su Han smiled at the ridiculous guildmunication. Then, he raised his head and stared at the scene in front of him. The battlefield ahead had undergone tremendous changes. The destroyed battlefield seems to have been reced by an elevator table. In its ce is the podium for the federal contest. Lance stood at the front and finished presenting Ash, and there was a lot of discussion on the spot. "This is very valuable, this time I came to participate in this conference, I really made a lot of money! I can witness the birth of a champion in the Kanto region." "However, a main Pokmon capable of going head-to-head with two champions and bing the champion, he deserves it." "The champion examiner in the Kanto region has originally been determined, there''s nothing to say about this. However, the regional champion''s graduation order was ignored, and he didn''t beat the Elite Four, but directly challenged the champion to be the regional champion, I still think it''s unfair." "Son of a bitch! Do you suspect that Sir Lance is going through the back door? Don''t forget this is the will of most champions, under the general will of the champions in the region, even the headquarters of the Pokemon Alliance has made an exception and granted official certification! Do you have those qualifications?" Su Han listened to the words from all directions. "Gurararara.... Even though he has enough strength, I''m afraid that Ash''s title will be questioned by many people!" Shirohigeughed loudly, and the crescent-shaped beard trembled. "I do not think so!" Goko Ruri said. "After all there are so many championship tforms and Ash is showing his strength too. In that case, even if one had an opinion, it wouldn''t have much effect." "It''s just shallow!" Shirohige didn''t argue, but he didn''t have much discussion with Goko Ruri. People who vite order, even if they have sufficient strength, will always raise all kinds of doubts. Unless Ash showed his strength and broke his prestige and record. "However Ash bes the champion of the Kanto region, this might not be a good thing." Su Han argued. "What do you mean by this, stepbrother?" This sentence immediately caught Luo Cuilian''s attention. "The Kanto Region was originally a more turbulent region,pared to other regions! It''s very unstable. But as the top ss fighting force of a region, Ash also has the responsibility to maintain peace in this region" "Ash might be very busy next! Should make recordings is the norm." Su Han slowly got up and stretched hiszy waist, "Since this matter has been resolved, then we are back." "So fast? Didn''t you say goodbye to Ash?" Goko Ruri asked. "Are you going to let Ash get a big barrel to make bowls for Shirohige''s old man?" Su Han saw Goko Ruri and asked back. Goko Ruri: "?" Luo Cuilian: "?" They found themselves unable to argue. "That''s no big deal!" Shirohige really didn''t take this matter to heart. "The only thing that is unfortunate, I don''t ept Ash as my son." "It''s just Dumbash, no, he''s really a champion, he''s no longer Dumbash." Shirohige saw Ash from a distance and said. "I didn''t expect him to refuse so emphatically." "In terms of acknowledging you as a father, is it really strange not to be stubborn?" Luo Cuilian looked at Shirohige and the corner didn''t know what to say. If Shirohige told her that he wanted to take her as his daughter, then Luo Cuilian would definitely make an appointment with Shirohige in the virtual battlefield. Of course, the two were really fighting, and who won and who lost, that''s another story. Chapter 715: I Remember The Lost Event of the Last Month Chapter 715: I Remember The Lost Event of the Last Month "Demon Lord, this time I will follow you back to your world! Can you?" Goko Ruri stared at Su Han with a hint of hope in her eyes. "I''ve said it for a long time, feel free toe." Su Han reached out and stroked Goko Ruri''s hair. "In that case, foster brother, wouldn''t you mind if I was with me?" Luo Cuilian''s mouth curled into a soft and calm, with a kind of peerless beauty. "Of course we are together, does old man Shirohige also want to go?" Su Han asked. "I don''t want to be a third party, Gurararara... If I really agree to leave, I am afraid that waiting for High Priest Luo Hao to make an appointment with me on the virtual battlefield, I am just an old bone! But I don''t want to fight like this with young people." Shirohige let go of vacation mode, and his figure disappeared. "You don''t want to fight with young people! Is that why you often fight with Marquis Voban?" Su Han''s words were sharp as usual, then he turned off the live broadcast. Even though Shirohige couldn''t hear it, Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian, who also heard these words, looked at each other, not knowing what to say. "Then see youter." Su Han smiled at the two girls and let go of vacation mode. His figure disappeared in an instant. After that, Su Han gave Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian the right to go to his world. Su Han did not wait long, a bright light appeared and Luo Cuilian appeared. "Wee!" Su Han weed. Luo Cuilian looked around. "Is this your adopted brother''s house? Unexpectedly slum." "My house is shabby, I''m really sorry for you!" Su Han said indifferently. "Not like that!" Luo Cuilian shook her head. "I''m not underestimating the situation of the adoptive brother''s family, the ount is only praising the character of the adopted brother. With such a strong power, you still ignore luxury and choose the simple, that is the realm itself." Luo Cuilian really thought so, her strength was beyond doubt. And even if he is the best in China and bes the leader of the martial arts alliance, she still lives in a small thatched hut. Therefore, when she saw that Su Han was the same as her, she was happy from the bottom of his heart. "Not a neglected luxury! It''s just that this situation is enough for me." Su Han only mentioned it superficially, but didn''t exin it. To be honest, the vi he lived in wasn''t simple, not to mention that Ram usually took good care of him. Luo Cuilian raised her head and looked at Su Han. Then, she stepped forward and directly rolled Su Han on the bed with his face down, his nose facing Su Han. "Luo Cuilian, what are you doing?" Su Han''s voice remained unchanged, but in fact he was greatly surprised by Luo Cuilian''s aggressive behavior. "Do you really not know Foster Brother? " Luo Cuilian''s voice was clear, and when she unbuttoned the button, the white Hanfu on her body slipped andnded on the ground, "I spent 100 points here, in other words foster brother can hurt me." Luo Cuilian emphasized the pronunciation of the word hurt, which seemed meaningful. "Don''t make trouble! Kuroneko will be here soon." Su Han did not forget that he also gave permission to Kuroneko. If Kuroneko came to this world now... [Trantor''s note: MC is pretentious! The legal offer did not want it, Goko Ruri at the age of 15 has already taken her virginity. Luo Cuilian ispletely legal even refuse, you pedophile] Su then he felt a pain in his head, it would be hundreds of times more tragic than the most tragic car ident scene. "Don''t worry, I told Kuroneko beforehand, she will be back in two hours." Luo Cuilian leaned over and kissed Su Han on the lips. Su Han was silent, and then, a sh of lightning struck his body, his clothes disappeared in an instant, and he turned around and pressed Luo Cuilian under his body. As for Luo Cuilian''s words, what else should Su Han say? Compared to the petite Goko Ruri, Ram and Rem were secretly cooperating. Luo Cuilian''s body is extremely strong, and she can even perform many difficult moves. And even if his cheeks are red, Luo Cuilian will listen to Su Han''s words. Time passed little by little, and soon, two hours passed. [Trantor''s Note: I''m right, right? MC pretending to be holy! He refuses, but ends up being embattled too! Tsk] Su Han took into ount Goko Ruri''s imminent arrival, so Su Han could only regretfully end with Luo Cuilian, and then the two of them entered the room to take a shower. After Luo Cuilian collected the firstmemorative bed sheet, Su Han used the power of the Reality Stone to rewrite reality and return the messy bed to its original state. Distorted space. Goko Ruri''s figure appeared, her eyes caught sight of Su Han and Luo Cuilian, and she clicked her tongue. "Tch. I thought it would be in the middle of the scene, seems to force the deadline early?" Goko Ruri, who had already had sex with Su Han, had a very deep understanding of Su Han. "I regret it a little, I shouldn''t have asked you toe in two hours! I should have asked you toe in five hours, or note today." Luo Cuilian looked at Goko Ruri with a hint of regret in her voice. "High Priest Luo Hao. You have to be clear about one thing!" Goko Ruri covered her mouth and chuckled. Although his expression was elegant and calm, his eyes became sharp, "The reason why I agreed, was because of the Demon Lord, not because of you. I''m not afraid of you!" Jet ck wings spread out behind her. A repressive force spread outward. Su Han''s Kenbunshoku Haki instantly noticed that the sky in Jiang Hai City was turning dark. It was like stepping into the night, this event caused amotion. "Why did the sky suddenly darken?" "Is this some kind of special astronomical phenomenon? Why didn''t the Bureau of Meteorology notify us of this?" "Even if there is an unexpected event, it may be a rare phenomenon, what causes the stars to block the sun? For example, the moon blocking the sun?" "Yeah, what does this kind of astrological change have to do with the meteorological bureau? If you are looking for that, you should also go to the astronomy bureau." "I always feel that the situation is not good! Could it be an ident? I suddenly thought of thest incident where the moon disappeared." Chapter 716: Is living Rem and Ram! Chapter 716: Is living Rem and Ram! "Probably not? Don''t forget that we have a mysterious and unfathomable Great Grandmaster here." "That''s right. Although I still don''t know the true identity of the Great Grandmaster, as long as he is here, then Jianghai City has nothing to fear." "What you said is true!" Listening to the voicesing from all over Jianghai City, Su Han didn''t have to do anything with the blind trust of the people of this city, and he looked at Goko Ruri. "It seems you have made a lot of progress" "Of course, I have practiced a lot after all." Goko Ruri replied proudly. Su Han realized that Goko Ruri''s strength had increased tremendously, and it seemed that it had many benefits in the world of High School DxD. In the past, even if Goko Ruri cultivated the Daitenshi Fruit very well, it didn''t reach the point where a single thought like that was enough to affect celestial phenomena. Butpared to Su Han''s praise, Luo Cuilian had a different reaction. "If it''s only like this, you feel that you can challenge me! Are you too arrogant? Or you underestimate me too much. " Luo Cuilian replied arrogantly, and a storm of magic power spread from her body, sweeping in all directions. Magic power is invisible but has a very strong destructive power. Light suddenly descended from the sky, making those who were previously shocked and restless feel relieved again. "As I said before, this is only a very rare phenomenon, and it will end soon." "I still feel like something''s not right. After all, it''s not like there are stars blocking the light of a total sr eclipse, they should be stars that block the sun''s rays little by little, and then let the sunlight appear bit by bit." "It seems the sky suddenly turned night and the sun suddenly appeared, I always had the feeling that something wasn''t right." "To be honest, it seems like I just saw starlight from the sky! Amu didn''t think the situation was as simple as it seemed on the surface." "What? You saw the starlight just now, and I thought it was only me who saw it! " "I just feel that it really is night, not a total sr eclipse." The discussion in the outside world became an uproar, this unusual situation causing many people to panic. Su Han didn''t care about the outside world. After all, guild members can''t hurt each other, Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian can''t fight anymore, unless they enter the virtual field. So for the residents of Jianghai City, it would at best bring a surprise. But soon, Su Han knew that his idea was very naive. Then the door of space and time in the living room of the house opened. Ram and Rem walk out. Ram had mes all over her body, and Rem''s hands had turned intova. It was clear they were ready for battle. As for Akame and Kurome, Zhao Ling''er stood quietly behind them. "Enough, someone is back! If you two want to fight, enter the virtual battlefield and fight to your heart''s content." Su Han said firmly, his eyes turned into Rinnegan Six Tomoe''s eyes, and he intimidated the two. If they wanted to fight, Su Han didn''t care, but Ram and the others came back, so he had to stop all of this? Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian realized that Su Han was serious at this point. They looked at each other and coldly snorted, and then the auras of the two of them subsided. The door was opened loudly by Ram and Rem who were ready to fight. When they saw Su Han, Goko Ruri, and Luo Cuilian, they didn''t know what to do. "Master is back..." The mes in Ram''s hands were extinguished, but she wasn''t as excited as she usually was to see Su Han. The reason why they rushed back was because Jarvis reminded them that there was a change in Jianghai City. "Can Master exin to me who these two are?" Luo Cuilian didn''t want to lose, and looked at the two of them, but Goko Ruri had her eyes sparkle. "Ram, Rem, Akame and Kurome. They are all alive." Goko Ruri immediately rushed towards Ram. "Son of a bitch!" Ram''s face changed, and she used her elementalization, but she was still being held in Goko Ruri''s arms. Goko Ruri rubbed Ram''s cheek with her own cheek, "Ram-chan is really cute." "Busoshoku Haki that restrains Onee-sama, isn''t it right, this feeling is a Devil Fruit power?" The wariness on Rem''s face quickly disappeared, and she stared at Goko Ruri in disbelief. Rem''s gaze fell on the wings behind Goko and she looked at Su Han with a doubtful look. "Can you release Ram?" Su Han walked up to Goko Ruri, grabbed her by the cor, and forced her to let go of Ram. "Not! I haven''t hugged Rem yet! And I still have Akame and Kurome." Goko Ruri struggled like a child. "Could the guest be a super pervert who is attracted to the same sex?" Rem wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at Goko Ruri warily on her face and said. "Onee-sama, looks like the guest is crazy about Yuri" "Rem, Rem, guests are clearly more interested in Rem." Ram retaliates andins of not wanting to lose. "This familiar sound and plot!" Goko Ruri was not only not angry, but also looked at Ram and Rem with more joy. What she did was not because of Yuri. It''s more like the feeling of seeing a two-dimensional goddesse to life. Although there are basically two-dimensional characters in the guild, even Luo Cuilian is also a two-dimensional goddess. But after joining the guild, Goko Ruri chatted every day, so there was no real feeling. While following the mission, even though Goko Ruri met someone she knew, she had no real feelings due to thepactness of the mission. But now, in vacation mode at Su Han''s house, she released his heart with all his heart. Therefore, Goko Ruri was so excited when she saw Ram and Rem. Chapter 717: Vampire Queen has joined Super Dimensional Guild Chapter 717: Vampire Queen has joined Super Dimensional Guild "You will make me feel ashamed." Su Han threw her on the bed and he felt dizzy. "Why do I feel that you are exactly the same as Shirai Kuroko? Don''t tell me, you and Shirai Kuroko are the same, you have managed to progress to being a pervert." "That''s too rude!" Goko Ruri red at Su Han angrily. Luo Cuilian looked at Goko Ruri with disgust. With iparable grace, beauty, andposure, she came forward and then picked up her white Hanfu, and bowed slightly to them. "My name is Luo Cuilian, it doesn''t matter if you call me Luo Hao, or Luo Cuilian, I am Su Han''s adopted brother! Please give me some suggestions. " ?" Zhao Ling''er looked at Luo Cuilian in surprise, where did youe from? She is the only sister! Although a little angry, but soon, Zhao Linger noticed Luo Cuilian''s familiar appearance. After thinking about it, Zhao Linger remembered that she had seen Luo Cuilian''s figure at thest supper in the world of Shokugeki no Soma. Well, Zhao Linger can''tin. Boss level characters who can escape the plot world? Zhao Linger couldn''t afford to provoke! This is really annoying. Although Zhao Linger is not willing to let go of her brother, but the other party is too strong, what should she do, she can only forgive her. "I''m Ram" "I''m Rem" Ram and Rem also paid their respects to Luo Cuilian. In front of someone like Goko Ruri, Ram and Rem couldn''t do anything. But in the face of people like Luo Cuilian who talked about etiquette, they also had to talk about etiquette and show their qualities as Su Han''s servants. To avoid letting others look down on Su Han. Ram and Rem said in unison, "We are Master''s maids!" "Hohoho! Let me introduce myself once." Goko Ruri floated into the air, and she stretched out her hand and gently covered herself. It has to be said that Goko Ruri''s appearance, with its Sube Sube no Mi Fruit and its ownbination of superior qualities, can already be called elegance. With the gentle incitement of the angel wings falling behind Goko Ruri, a lot of light fell from the fallen angel''s wings, covering the money like stars. "My name is Goko Ruri, you can also call me ck cat. I am a fallen angel! I am the servant of the Dark Demon Lord, nice to meet you." Ram: "?" Brakes: "?" Although, his introduction and appearance was very interesting. But when they recalled the previous scene, Ram and Rem always unknowingly brought the girl in this gothic loli costume into a perverted corner. Kurome hesitantly raised his hand and asked, "What is the Dark Demon Lord? Looks like Goko Ruri never appeared in the Bible? Is that a soldier who is not famous among the fallen angels?" Goko Ruri suddenly froze in midair. She raised his head expressionlessly and looked at Kurome, and one could faintly hear the sound of grinding his teeth. What is the little warrior among the unknown fallen angels? With that, all his cool actions had disappeared. "The Dark Demon Lord she is talking about is that Goko Ruri and she don''te from mythology, but the fight is very strong." Su Han said with a smile. "Should be stronger than you guysbined." Akame: "?" Kurome: "?" Zhao Ling''er: "?" They didn''t like her because of Goko Ruri''s attitude. But now, they were looking back at Goko Ruri with new eyes, and they couldn''t believe it. Stronger than thembined? It only reshape their view. Better than them is nothing, but better than Ram, which is worth contemting. It was precisely because they trained with Ram that they had a very clear understanding of Ram''s power. Even if Rem and them were to unite, they wouldn''t be Ram''s opponent. "Of course!" Ram is not surprised. She could feel that Goko Ruri was stronger than her in controlling Busoshoku Haki and Kenbunshoku Haki was also stronger than his. In terms of fruit ability development, it also surpassed her. As for the Ki belonging to the Dragon Ball World in Goko Ruri''s body also soared. She was weaker than the opponent in some aspects, how could she beat the opponent? "Then Master, I will go to prepare the banquet first!" But Ram didn''t really care, she paid his respects to Su Han. "After tasting the feastst time, my cooking skills improved a lot, this time I have to impress Master." "I''m looking forward to it!" Su Han smiled and reached out and rubbed Ram''s head. Ram and Rem led the others out, and soon Su Han, Luo Cuilian and Goko Ruri were left in the room. "Demon Lord, although I don''t have much of an opinion, but you stay with Ram and Rem, and add Akame and Kurome! Isn''t that too much?" Goko Ruri looked at Su Han, and her words carried jealousy. But after that, Goko Ruri regained herposure. "As a follower of the Dark Demon Lord, I can only silently stare at the Demon Lord and make up my mind and cannot interfere. No matter what, I your fallen angel will always apany you." Goko Ruri looked at Su Han seriously. "Even if you fall into hell, your fallen angel will apany you to hell with you." "This is ridiculous!" Luo Cuilian sneered. "Don''t mention whether foster brother will fall into hell! Even if he does, I will use all my strength to pull foster brother out of hell." "You really like sinking into hell" Su Han looked at the two women arguing again in front of him, and couldn''t help but shrug. He could see that in front of Shirohige or the other guild members, the two of them looked very restrained. But this was just in front of him, the noise breaking every minute. However, the two only quarreled, did not fight, and they only talked about it, and there was no real enmity. Therefore, Su Han was in no hurry to prevent it. He closed his eyes,y down on the bed, and entered the guild chat room. As soon as he entered, Su Han noticed that a message appeared in the Super Dimensional Guild. .... |Ding! Vampire Queen has joined the Super Dimensional Guild] Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Chapter 718: Vampire Queen Chapter 718: Vampire Queen In the most central luxurious hall in Sanguinem, Krul who was wearing a Gothic Lolita costume and a bat-like headdress on his head, was holding his cheek with one hand while frowning. "A virtual interface suddenly popped into my mind? What happened, was it an illusion?" Krul put his hand on his forehead, then closed his eyes, and after that she opened his eyes again. "Could it be Ferid or Lest''s action?" "The seventh ancestor, Ferid, couldn''t do something like this, not even Lester. Huka he really can do this, then he won''t be the third ancestor of the same ss as me, ran he never did this." Krul''s eyes became blurry. "Second ancestor or father. But they have no reason to do something to me and no time to do it to me." The more Krul thought, the more she didn''t know, and then she grabbed Anubis next to her, squeezed her hard, and finally threw Anubis away. A decision has been made. "No matter what, give it a try first. If I really feel that something is wrong, then use emergency methods to resolve it. I''m scared of the interface that pops into my mind inexplicably" .... Arcuied: "Are other vampires joining a Vampire Queen too! Is that also a female vampire?" Arcuied: "Wee to the vampire army!" Alucard: "That''s not True Ancestor, but the Vampire Queen? I wonder if it looks like me?" ... Alucard also became interested at this point. As he stayed in the guild for a while, he was very interested in Arcuied as well as having full understanding and understanding of the meaning of True Ancestor. He knew very well that he could be considered a vampire king, but he could not be called a True Ancestor. There is also a big gap with the Dead Apostle. Of course if he really tried his best, he would be able to disy extremely terrifyingbat power. It''s hard to tell Arcuied is in its prime, but most of the Dead Apostles in the Type-Moon World will face it, and the end result won''t be that great. ... Minamiya Natsuki: "?" ... Minamiya Natsuki felt as if everything was going in the direction she first guessed. "Looks like the one who joined this time wasn''t Primogenitor, moreover Alucard wasn''t Primogenitor, too bad..." "If they are all Primogenitors, then the number of Primogenitors in the guild is enough to match three Primogenitors except for the fourth Primogenitor." A strange thought came to Minamiya Natsuki''s mind, she took another sip of ck tea. ... Father Shirohige: "Gurararara.... A neer has joined! Neers are wee, I hope this time I can see an amazing drama. " Old Man is the Marquis: "I originally hoped the members that joined would be gods or something. " Tony Is Not the Richest: "Marquis Voban wants to fight otherworldly gods?" Old Man is the Marquis: "A little, even though there are already Loki and Thor in the guild. But Loki is a useless goddess whose divine power is sealed, she has no fighting power at all! Thor is different from the orthodox gods, thest time I yed with him. I lost interest" Old Man is the Marquis: "Damn it! If Atreus doesn''t let me go to his world, I really want to trigger Ragnarok in his world!" Pure White Spirit User: "?" elerator: "Marquis Voban''s words are truly domineering." King: "After all Marquis Voban''s strength is no longer the same as when he first joined the guild, with his current strength it is not impossible that he can cause havoc in the God of War world." Su Xiaoxiao: "If Marquis Voban really wants it, I suggest you consult with Nagato Yuki. Then see if you can go to the world of Haruhi Suzumiya and challenge the true god Haruhi Suzumiya." Old Man is the Marquis: "?" Old Man is the Marquis: "I''ve considered it, and for now don''t be too hot-blooded! Always thinking about killing is too cruel, it is not easy to prolong life, it is better to cultivate the body." Levi: "So this is embarrassing counseling?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "How can this be called counselling? This is called a strategic retreat from the heart! Pfft hahaha!" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" Sakata Gintoki: "No one noticed the identity of the newly added member? Gin-dan is very curious, but you all don''t care, this is unscientific." Fourth Hokage: "In that case, it is natural to summon the Guild Master. @Su Xiaoxiao" Su Xiaoxiao: "There''s no point in calling me, new recruits have shallow codenames like Vampire Queen! Moreover, if you obey my announcement, just change it to his real name." Su Xiaoxiao: "She is now just observing, if I can find out his identity, I will be in hell." Su Han couldn''t do anything now, and he revealed too little information. My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "It turns out that the Guild Master is neither omniscient nor omnipotent." Su Xiaoxiao: "When did I say that I am omniscient and omnipotent? I''m not Altair who keeps messing with people and adding abilities to keep improving." Altair: "Guild Master is calling me, what''s wrong?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Nothing, you can go offline." Altair: "?" Father Shirohige: "Now Kuroneko and Luo Hao should be on your side? How are they now?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Yes, they are with me. I''m fine, as for them They''re arguing fiercely now." Kiririn: "?" Kinomoto Sakura: "?" Akemi Homura: "Luo Hao and Kuroneko are at the Guild Master''s ce? This sentence reveals a lot of information." Magical Girl Illya: "Eh? Kuroneko Onee-san and Luo Hao Onee-san had a fierce fight what happened?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Tsk tsk! Judging from the experience of Mr. Stark over the years, chances are, it''s for men." Kinomoto Sakura: "? Shinonono Tabane: "?" Let the World Sufferers: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Guild Master, do a live broadcast. I''ve never seen a fight between Luo Hao and Kuroneko, I think it can be considered the most valuable treasure! I''ll take some more pictures." Kirishima Touka: "Kyosuke is preparing to collect the ck history of the guild members?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Yeah, I''ll do this. If anyone dares to say something bad in front of me in the future, I will throw his ck history in his face. Hahaha, that''s perfect!" Kiririn: "Kosaka Kyosuke! You show me the dark history you''ve gathered about me." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Kosaka Kyosuke, you want to collect my dark history? I will remember this!" High Priest Luo Hao: "I remember this too, Kosaka Kyosuke! Are you interested in ying with me on the virtual battlefield? " My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "No, not interested, excuse me!" Kiririn: "Huh! Bringing trouble upon yourself, coward" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Although I don''t want to agree with Kosaka Kirino''s opinion, I have to admit that what Kosaka Kirino said this time made a lot of sense. Kosaka Kyosuke is a coward!" Su Xiaoxiao: "@Vampire Queen. Neer not out yet? Or change the name, breaking the guild announcement! Don''t me me for giving you the Guild Master treatment?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What is the president''s concern? I smell a dirty deal." Su Xiaoxiao: "What''s wrong? Does Mr. Stark want it too?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "With a thin body like this, I can''t stand the Guild Master''s treatment, let the Vampire Queen take it." Kasumi Utako: "??" Vampire Queen: "?" Vampire Queen: "Who are you?" Chapter 719: Belongs to the vampire world? Shock of Alucard Chapter 719: Belongs to the vampire world? Shock of Alucard Su Xiaoxiao: "You ask who we are, it''s a very interesting question, everyone! Tell her who we are!" Father Shirohige: "Gurararara... I''m just an ordinary old man, maybe!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "I''m just an ordinary Iron Man, I''m a part-time sorcerer too." Old Man is the Marquis: "You guys are really boring." My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "At this time, an ordinary God yer walks very modestly" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" Vampire Queen: "???" .... Sitting on the throne, Krul was stunned to see all this, and the ordinary old man need not be mentioned for now. But, Iron Man? Sorcerer? God yers? What is this? Krul was lost in his thoughts. Moreover, these people also discussed things about gods and true gods before, if she was in the outside world and heard discussions about true gods or gods, she would definitely think it was nonsense or joking. However, this guild can be directly projected into his mind, which means that the ability of this interface creator is superior to his. Although Krul suspected that it was the work of another ancestor before, but now that she realized, even if the ancestor in front of her did it, it would be impossible to do such a thing. At least within the scope of his intelligence, other ancestors did not have this ability. If she thought of it like this. Even if it was a true god who created this strange guild interface, Krul could ept. "Are there any other vampires in this guild? True Ancestor? What''s that?" "Vampire King Alucard! I''ve never heard of it either, if Arcuied might be an ancestor in exile! Then the person who dares to mention this king should have a great reputation, howe I never heard of it?" "And if all of this is true, God yer, vampire king, ancestor, god, all united? Things are getting more and more unpredictable." As she continued, the corner of Krul''s mouth pulled into a slightly excited smile. But she quickly recalled the virtual interface that had appeared when she had just logged in. "These people don''t know my real identity? Then hide my identity for now! Then see a brief introduction to the guild." Krul clicked on the guild function temte and entered a brief introduction to the guild. At first nce at the Super Dimensional Guild''s brief introduction, his rxed expression became serious, and a look of confusion appeared on his face. "This isn''t a joke?" After repeated confirmations, Krul confirmed that she was right, and his heart skipped a beat and went straight to the guild. ... Vampire Queen: "Is the brief introduction about the guild correct? Is this really a special guild that spans infinite dimensions?" Father Shirohige: "Gurarara... Of course! Surprised? This old man when I first joined the guild was also shocked when I heard the news." Vampire Queen: "Do you have any evidence to prove this?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" Old Man is the Marquis: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Uh this" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Have you misunderstood something, Vampire Queen. We don''t want anything from you at all! Joining a guild is your luck, believe it or not, it means nothing to us." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "If you don''t believe it! Ignore it." Goko Ruri pouting, asking us to show evidence? Not that we ask you to join us. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Why don''t you change your name right away? If you don''t change it, be careful because the Demon Lord will give you a 29-day banned package!" Kasumi Utako: "Be careful with that!" Let the World Suffer: "That''s a warning" Monkey D. Dragon: "Beware" Vampire Queen: "?" ... Krul was silent. She was originally going to hide his identity, but now, she was hesitating. If the contents of this guild are true, then she is stubborn and does not change his name. In the end, shepletely angered the Guild Master and silenced her, what should she do... If the guild was fake, then her Being silenced naturally wasn''t a big deal, but what if the guild was real? Krul considered that this guild could make her oblivious to the slightest hint, it was immediately projected in his mind. The probability that everything is true, and the chances are not small. Finally, Krul made a decision. "Then assume it''s real for now! Even if it fails, my real name is revealed, it''s no big deal." Krul thought about it. If it really was a conspiracy of those who weren''t as strong as her, then she just needed to be careful. Even if a trap appeared in the future, Krul believed that she could break through. And if the other party''s strength exceeds his own, then there is no need to say more. In a situation where his strength was superior to his, if the other party wanted to disadvantage her, she had no way of stopping it. In that case, what''s the point of hiding the real name? ... Krul: "My name is Krul Tepes, the ancestor of the three vampires. Lord of the third vampire city, Sanguinem. Nice to meet you." Alucard: "Nice to meet you.... Vampire city? Lord of Sanguinem?" Alucard: "Krul, are the vampires on your side gathering in a town? Is the number of vampires on your side that big?" Alucard was taken aback, even though he wasn''t the only vampire in the world he was in. But the vampires in their world were indeed a minority. Vampires big enough to form a city? Alucard did not dare to think about it, could it be another world, not the human world, but the vampire world? Arcuirled: "Vampires crash into the city? Extraordinary..." Compared to Alucard''s surprise, Arcuied seemed much calmer, but looked a little envious. If she could also have a city like that and manyrades like that, then she wouldn''t be so lonely. Thinking of this, Arcuied couldn''t help but think of the True Ancestor who had been killed by her. She was mncholic and a little sad. Chapter 720: Uploading Owari no Seraph Chapter 720: Uploading Owari no Seraph "Krul Tepes? It''s actually her." Su Han muttered and recalled the ending of the Owari no Seraph plot. "It seems the Demon Lord has recognized a new member?" Goko Ruri turned her head when she heard Su Han''s words. Goko Ruri no longer quarreled with Luo Cuilian at this time, and directlyy down on Su Han''s bed. She also closed his eyes and entered the chat room of the previous guild, so she naturally knew what was happening in the guild. As for the diligent Luo Cuilian now sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, entering the cultivation state and cultivating the Ki in the body continued. "Um, confirmed!" Su Han nodded, but didn''t exin much to Goko Ruri, and entered the guild chat room again. .... Krul: "Are there very few vampires in your world?" Alucard: "The number of vampires is very small, and cannot be called a race at all." Arcuied: "I am almost the only True Ancestor left, and one sister at most! However, my sister is not a pure True Ancestor. " Arcuied: "Un, there is also a Dead Apostle. Although Dead Apostles can also be called vampires, the lowest level of Dead Apostles are just monsters who have no rationale. So it is very difficult to make cities and gatherings into civilizations." Waver: "Arcuied, please think about the situation in our world, if there was a city where the Dead Apostle appeared, would the mystery spread?" Waver:" At that time, all the Magus in the Clock Tower will go crazy, and they will madly destroy the city. There''s no way a city like that appeared!" Arcuied: "That seems to be true too! Hehehe!" He realized that what Waver said was she. Minamiya Natsuki: "There are quite a number of demons here. Itogami Ind where I am currently is one of the gathering ces for demons." Krul: "What is a demon?" Krul is confused, aren''t we talking about vampires? Why did you drag a demon, and what is a demon? Minamiya Natsuki: "The demons on our side are actually Beastmen or vampires, which are different from the human race!" Krul: "Beastman and vampire collectively referred to as demons? What is the reason? Vampires and Demons have nothing to do with each other?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Since the identity of the new member has been confirmed, then I will upload a copy of the memory directly." [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a copy of Owari no Seraph''s memory] Gabriel: "Thank you, Guild Master Ehhhhh!" Gabriel: "Is this the Seraph of the End (Owari no Seraph)?" Saintess Jeanne: "Owari no Seraph? The name of the new memory copy is a bit subtle." Old Man is the Marquis: "My feeling from this title, even if there is a Seraph in it, it will be a viin in the end? This is simr to Aizen being killed by the protagonist." Aizen Sosuke: "?" Aizen has a lot of swearing in his heart, Marquis Voban, have you ever seen me die? When was I killed by the protagonist group? You are saying nonsense! Gabriel: "?" .... Gabriel''s mentality was also a bit broken at the moment. God has an angel who is also a viin! Did the angel eat rice? Don''t angels sacrifice themselves for humans? Was it finally stopped? Maybe also a good angel. Don''t let the angels just die. Gabriel was angry, saying that this was discrimination by Marquis Voban. If it wasn''t for her that she couldn''t defeat Marquis Voban, she would definitely ask Marquis Voban to apologize. It is better to pay her a few gold pieces so that she can go to the game to save the injured. ... Jackie Chan is Unexpectedly in Archeology: "I am worried about the other world, besides vampires, are there also angels?" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "Vampires have appeared, so why can''t angels appear? " Father Shirohige: "Maybe because the style of vampires and angels are different?" Shirohige thought about it, and he wasn''t sure. Levi: "Actually, it makes no sense to bring up this matter..." Levi: "I think the Guild Master will only take out a small portion. Even after we watched it, we didn''t get too deep into it." Levi: "Owari no Seraph? It''s possible that after watching the memory copy, I still don''t have a good understanding of what Seraph of the End means." Thinking of Shingeki no Kyojin. Levi didn''t really believe in Su Han''s integrity. Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Han did not argue, even if he was thick-skinned, he saw that his routine was predictable. Still a little embarrassing. Kasumi Utako: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "?" Kiririn: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What Levi said is true!" Tony Is Not the Richest: "However, you put it bluntly. Be careful of getting caught by the Guild Master and be careful you will get banned." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "Although I will be banned, but it''s not only because of this kind of thing. Stark, what misunderstanding do you have? You want to enter the small dark room again?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Look at this! You''re still saying there''s no need to be careful? These days, even being honest and telling the truth is a sin? Impossible! All guild members must rise up and fight the tyranny!" [Ding! Tony Is Not the Richest has been banned for ten minutes] Youkai Sage: "?" Lelouch: "?" Chapter 721: Dinner Chapter 721: Dinner Compared to people talking about the guild, the current Krul, had disbelief appearing on his face. The first time Krul saw the memory copy, Krul remembered the end of Seraph''s n. How can she calm down? Krul: "Guild Master, what is a memory copy and if you are an existence in another world, why do you know about Seraph of the End''s ns? Isn''t this unreasonable?" Krul subconsciously used an honorific title. Jeanne came out for the first time and gave an exnation. Saintess Jeanne: "Rest assured Miss Krul, Master has a special ability to peer into the future." Saintess Jeanne: "And so-called memory copies are what he peeks about your future and your part of your past, all on disy." Krul: "Past and future? How could he have this ability! Isn''t this God''s ability?" Saintess Jeanne: "Master is a god!" Jeanne said so confidently, Krul said she almost believed it. Tony Is Not the Richest: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "It''s over! I feel like Miss Jeanne has really been fooled." Su Xiaoxiao: "Who do you think it is that Jeanne is fooling!" 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko, "Besides, it''s not my fault! But once even if a Demon Lord is called a god now, no one can deny it." Kasumi Utako: "That has nothing to do with me!" Kasumi Utako: "But I think what Kuroneko said is true, the current Guild Master''s current strength is really very strong, it''s not much different from that of the gods..." Kasumi Utako: "Eh, I''m not talking about Haruhi Suzumiya''s type. The type is too unscientific, don''t get me wrong!" Krul: "?" .... After a moment of silence, Krul pushed aside his worries and doubts. Don''t think about anything else, just click on the memory copy in the guild. "It''s not important, let''s see first what the memory copy says." Krul inserts a copy of the memory. She saw Hyakuya Yuuichirou, Hyakuya Mika, and many of the children experimenting with the discontinued Seraph project. They were brought to the city which he led. The plot continued to expand, and Krul''s palms slowly clenched, and there was a touch of surprise in his eyes. "A lot of the information disyed here can be verified with a lot of information that I obtained and a lot of subsequent information, although I haven''t verified it, ording to the information I currently have I really don''t feel the slightest w..." Krul muttered, "Is this really the future?" Fingers lightly tapped on the throne, the entire hall fell silent, and after a long time, Krul suddenlyughed. "Interesting! Very interesting! The Guild Master really knows the future of our world! That''s right, even things that connect infinite dimensions have been done. Controlling the future and predicting the future is verymon." "I was looking forward to my life after joining the guild." ... On the other hand. Su Han, Luo Cuilian and Goko Ruri were all summoned to dinner by Rem. Ram keeps the table full of food. This amount of food made Goko Ruri swallow a mouthful of saliva, and sheughed awkwardly, "Isn''t this amount too much?" Luo Cuilian nced at Goko Ruri and sneered, "Your eyesight is still too narrow! If I actually opened up eating all of this, I could eat it all myself. Not to mention, plus an adopted brother." Ram: "?" Rem: "?" Zhao Ling''er: "?" Kurome: "?" Is it something to be proud of to eat so much? This is an unsettling feeling. As for Kurome er, she thought it was difficult to finish all the food, but she didn''t think it was impossible. So now, even if Akame heard Luo Cuilian''s words, she was still very calm. "Great food! The king of the big belly!" Goko Ruri pouted. Luo Cuilian nced at Goko Ruri in disdain, but did not answer. "This is not a big belly king, it''s a gourmet cell!" Su Han exined. Su Han looked at Ram and said. "Ram, Luo Cuilian''s appetite is no less than mine." Ram is stunned to know this. "Is that so, it''s an unexpected situation. However, rest assured, Master, I have learned the Kage Bunshin no Jutsu, the cooking is notpletely done yet." Su Han looked at the kitchen, he did notice that there were still many people working in the kitchen. Then he sat down and began to taste his food. In this banquet, Su Han and Luo Cuilian ate most of the food at the banquet. Whereas Goko Ruri had known for a long time that the gourmet cell would greatly increase the appetite. Even when Su Han broadcast the world''s first food conference Shokugeki no Somast time, Goko Ruri was already watching. But now, seeing Su Han''s food intake in person, Goko Ruri''s face was still shocked, and she carefully estimated her food intake. She felt that she did not get along with Su Han and Luo Cuilian and she became gloomy. After that Goko Ruri stopped thinking about these questions, and started eating. When Goko Ruri took the first bite, her expression immediately changed, "How can it be so delicious?" "Although there is a certain gap with the dishes made by top chefs that Erina gave before, it is not inferior to the food made by Erina, even more so." At the end of the meal, during the meal, Goko Ruri Liuli waspletely satisfied. "Ahhh I knew before, the Demon Lord has such delicious food at home! I wille here early and stay with the Demon Lord." Hearing the word "live together", Ram''s actions stopped. She turned his head and looked at Goko Ruri, but didn''t say anything else. Su Han ate for more than an hour. After eating, the pile of cutlery and chopsticks almost became a mountain. Ram didn''t really mind, she used Kage Bunshin to handle these tableware together. Returning to his room, Su Han closed his eyes again. He entered the guild chat room. By this time, many people in the guild had finished watching Owari no Seraph. Chapter 722: Guild Master, do you know Garuda Chapter 722: Guild Master, do you know Garuda Kasumi Utako: "I don''t know why, but I always feel that the atmosphere between Hyakuya Yuuichirou and Hyakuya Mika is a bit wrong." Kiririn: "I feel that way too." Kayaba Akihiko: "I feel like I''m seeing the shadows of Naruto and Sasuke, is that just me?" Fourth Hokage: "?" What''s with the intentional mention of Naruto and Sasuke? However Minato became wary at this time, and he had to take care of his son in the future, and must not let Naruto and Sasuke take the wrong path and let the rtionship between the two go wrong. Krul: "Very interesting, looks like two Seraph of the End products have been worked on." Sakata Gintoki: "Then, queen, what are you going to do? Continue like the original work?" Krul: "I may have had this intention before, but not now. Joining a guild, I can use points to optimize bloodline, or I can develop various skills in the public skill column to be able to strengthen myself." Krul: "After training my strength to be strong enough, what I want I will reim with absolute strength." ... Krul stretched out his hand to support his lower chin at this point. She seemed to have seen the headquarters of the Imperial Demon Army. "Ashera No, should I call you Asuramaru now? You actually went to the Imperial Demon Army and became a katana? What are you doing?" Krul clenched his fists and there was helplessness in his eyes. But all this helplessness turned icy cold. She had indeed lost most of his interest in Hyakuya Mika now. Krul was initially attracted to Mika because Mika was associated with Project Seraph of the End and was one of the final products of Project Seraph of the End. And the reason why he was attracted to this n was mostly because of his strength and his desire to find his brother. But now, she could use the guild to obtain an extremely powerful force beyond Seraph of the End''s ns. She also learns of his brother''s whereabouts, and his interest in the end of Seraph of the End''s ns plummets. Of course, it was just a straight drop, and Krul didn''t mind taking a good look at Hyakuya Yuuichirou and Hyakuya Mika. However, it is impossible to personally end up for these two like the original. .... Esdeath: "@Sakata Gintoki. Why do you call Krul the Queen, and if you call me Esdeath? Does this discriminate against me?" Sakata Gintoki: "Where do I dare! Lady Queen, I didn''t think of calling you queen before? Ha ha ha. Gin-san is a grown man, and he wouldn''t intentionally hate women." Father Shirohige: "?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Even if I have never been in love, I also know that, Gintoki''s words are more like ridicule than praise." Esdeath: "You want to taste my ice, Sakata Gintoki! If you want to taste it, let''s go to the virtual battlefield, I will show you the world of ice and snow!" Sakata Gintoki: "No Hahaha, I was just joking, Her Lady Queen, Yorozuya suddenly has an errand, goodbye." 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Gintoki said that Yorozuya has an assignment, do you guys believe it?" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "I Trust her! He is Pakuyasa (Shiroyasha)" Hijikata Toushirou: "Every time I see Gintoki, I lose my morale, and considering that this person is a character from the same world as me, I have a kind of thought of wanting to die." Kaito Kid: "ept the truth, Hijikata, Gintoki is such a character." Kobayashi: "?" Kobayashi: "@Su Xiaoxiao." Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Su Xiaoxiao: "What happened, Kobayashi?" Kobayashi: "I want to ask, is there anything unusual about the plot, then it might be a mutation, right?" elerator: "???" Kayaba Akihiko: "!!" I''m Not Bald: "?" Kasumi Utako: "Yeah, If something unusual happens to the plot, it''s likely a mutation." Kasumi Utako: "In general, even if we know the plot, unless we change it on purpose. Otherwise, the plot change wouldn''t be that big." Shirai Kuroko: "Ash''s first time participating in the Indigo Conference, he managed to win the conference championship and be the regional champion!" Ash: "!!" Ash: "I already said it, unless you purposely change it yourself." Ash: "Please listen to what other people mean, don''t intentionally distort it." rk Kent: "I''ve always felt that Ash seems to have matured a lot more than before? Will being a champion change it so much? " Old Man is the Marquis: "Ash has undergone a tremendous change. Even this old man is a little curious, is it possible to increase IQ by bing a champion?" Ash: "?" What do you mean? His IQ is always like this? Don''t say that he became a champion, and it was really two people before. It''s easy to be misunderstood like this, isn''t it? Su Xiaoxiao: "Kobayashi, calm down for now! Exin what happened? Then everyone in the guild will analyze it for you and see how to solve it." Kobayashi: "Tohru said goodbye to me not long ago." Tony Is Not the Richest: "???" ... Tony''s hand slipped, causing the wires to be connected to be bent. A series of electric sparks exploded, and he instantly used Busoshoku Haki to iste the voltage. Tony Stark didn''t care about the situation. At this moment, he almost thought he had seen it wrong. .... Tony Is Not the Richest: "Kobayashi, are you kidding me? Tohru said goodbye to you? Tohru and you have such a deep rtionship, how could he possibly leave you?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "Even if you say Kanna ran away from home, I believe it." Shirai Kuroko: "How did Tohru leave? How can she be like that? This? How can she be so shaky!" Shirai Kuroko, even more excited than Kobayashi herself. Shirai Kuroko: "As a senior who is also on the path of true love. How could she just back off like this? This is so unreasonable! How can true love be so fragile? This is embarrassing!" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "A very serious topic, after Kuroko joined, the topic went off the rails." King: "Everyone was tense at first, but when Kuroko interrupted, the tension disappeared instantly" Kirishima Touka: "This might be Kuroko''s special talent." Su Xiaoxiao: "?" Su Xiaoxiao: "So, why did Tohru leave?" Kobayashi: "Because of my safety." Kobayashi: "Guild Master, do you know Garuda?" Chapter 723: The moral integrity of Accelerator and Marquis Voban Chapter 723: The moral integrity of elerator and Marquis Voban As soon as the three Garuda came out, the guild suddenly fell silent. After that, there was amotion within the guild. Ichigo Kurosaki: "Garuda? One of the gods, this mighty bird is the mount of God Vishnu in Indian mythology?" Kayaba Akihiko: "I''ve heard the name Garuda... Garuda should be the top beast that eats dragons?" Kayaba Akihiko: "Eat the dragon! Looks like I''ve found the problem unit." Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "Garuda, a god in Indian mythology. If it''s a god, wouldn''t it be more appropriate to ask Marquis Voban or High Priest Luo Hao?" Old Man is the Marquis: "Garuda is the head of the eight dragons, also known as the golden-winged Peng bird, it is a top-tier god who eats dragons." Su Xiaoxiao: "In other words, Kobayashi, did Garuda appear in your world? A god in mythology appears and this kind of god is unfavorable to Tohru?" Kobayashi: "I know nothing but the wrong name." Kobayashi: "This news was conveyed to Tohru by Elma, I happened to hear it at that time." Su Xiaoxiao: "I remember the rtionship between Elma and Tohru was very bad and even a hostile rtionship? Elma''s prototype should be based on an Indian mythological dragon!" Old Man is the Marquis: "In Indian mythology, Garuda eats dragons. Then this news is revealed by Elma which is based on the Indian dragon? I feel that things are getting interesting." ... In the European region that he controlled, Marquis Voban''s mentality was simr to that of High Priest Luo Hao, but it waspletely different. He had stopped looking for the Heretic God. He narrowed his eyes, and there was a sharpness and excitement in his pupils. The heads of the eight dragons in Indian mythology from another world? I don''t know what the difference is with the Heretic God Garuda in their world? Kobayashi: "Even though Tohru said that after this battle, everything will return to normal, I feel that in this battle she might die." Kobayashi: "Everyone, please help me! Tohru has left, I can''t imagine the scene of Tohru''s death! Even if it''s only possible, I can''t ept it. Please help me!" .... Kobayashi trembled, even if she thought about Tohru''s disappearance in his life scene. She found it uneptable, and hugged Kanna beside her. Kanna did not take part in the fight, even though Kanna was stubborn and wanted to do so. But Tohru rejects Kanna''s idea to join the war on the grounds that Kanna is still a young dragon. Apart from that, Kobayashi was also allowed to take care of Kanna. "Kobayashi, Tohru-sama will be fine, right?" Kanna turned and looked at Kobayashi, with hope in her eyes. "Yeah, it''ll be fine." Kobayashi stroked Kanna''s hair, even though she was worried, she didn''t show her concern in front of Kanna and smiled, looking like she was confident, "It''s Tohru! How could something happen? Wasn''t I right?" "Kobayashi, you are right!" Kanna nodded and ate the cake on the table. Seeing Kanna calmed down, Kobayashi was relieved, kept his eyes closed, and stared at the guild chat room interface in his mind. ... Kiririn: "Don''t worry Kobayashi! There will be nothing bad, there are so many bosses in the guild, and there is always one who can finish the enemy! Whether it''s a god or the golden-winged Peng, it''s nothing that can stop the boss in the guild." King: "That''s right, there are too many strong people in the guild! Not to mention, there were also strong people like Guild Master, Saitama, and Saiki Kusuo. No problem at all!" elerator: "Huh! I''m also interested in Garuda, but I''m only interested in this species called God, I have no intention of saving Tohru. " Kiririn: "Nonsense! Arrogant men are not funny at all why do you have the same moral integrity as Marquis Voban?" elerator: "?" Thor Odinson: "By the way, that''s the woman with the same name as me! If possible, I''d like to go and have a look." Thor Odinson: "I am a god whoes from Norse mythology Son of God Odin, I also want to see the person who bears the title of head of the eight dragons in Indian mythology" Kobayashi: "Thank you everyone! Really thank you, I don''t know how to thank you either." Kobayashi had his lips trembling, she didn''t know what to say. Su Xiaoxiao: "Old rule, I will look at the guild mission column first." ... Su Han opened the guild function interface, and then entered the guild''s main mission column. He discovered that the main mission had indeed been made. ... [Task name: Clearing Mutations] [Introduction: Garuda came from a foreignnd, bringing his two sons Kaar and Kaji. Entering a different world from the hometown of a group of dragons and ravaging the other world, causing havoc. In the end, Kaar and Kaji set their sights on the top dragon n now in the earth world] [Mission requirements: Kill the Garuda ethnic group or expel them from the world of Kobayashi-san Chi no Maid Dragon] [Destination exnation: Garuda (a very powerful ancient mythological species! Has the power to turn the world into ruins), Kaar (Indian mythological species, descendant of Garuda who inherited the power of Garuda), Kaji (Indian mythological species, descendant of Garuda who inherited the power of Garuda)] [Mission reward: 200,000 points] [Restriction: Four members are allowed to participate (looting mode)] ... Su Han sent a screenshot to the guild. Everyone who saw this task fell into contemtion at this time. L: "Let me summarize the information at hand!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Please exin." L: "First message, Garuda is not an existence in the world of Kobayashi-san Chi no Maid Dragon! Ites from a different world." elerator: "?" What the hell! I think you made an excellent hint, but I don''t expect you to actually conclude? L: "Second message, Garuda is a mythological species, possessing divinity and the power to destroy the world." L: "Third message, they have destroyed Tohru''s original world. Elma knows Garuda''s whereabouts and the key reason why they summoned Tohru and the others to prepare for battle." Chapter 724: Ram! Goko Ruri! High Priestess Luo Hao! Chapter 724: Ram! Goko Ruri! High Priestess Luo Hao! L: "The summary of information isplete, does anyone want toplete the information?" Aizen Sosuke: "I''m going too, it can be seen from the mission rewards, the guild system determines the difficulty level of this mission which is roughly the same difficulty as Thanos'' invasion of earth." Aizen Sosuke: "I also want to participate in this mission, wish me luck this time!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Anyone with power canpete." Su Han also discovered that L and Aizen had indeed deduced the information. Su Xiaoxiao: "Those who want to seize the mission can prepare now." Old Man is the Marquis: "I am always ready." Tony Is Not the Richest: "My palms are ready to move." Fourth Hokage: "Finally focusing on hand speed training, let''s try." Su Xiaoxiao: "It''s officially started!" After that, the members who participated in this mission were determined. [Ding! The personnel involved in this mission have been sessfully selected. They are Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao, Thor Odinson, Old Man is the Marquis, and elerator] Aizen Sosuke: "?" Tony Is Not the Richest : "?" High Priest Luo Hao Luo Hao: "?" Krul: "?" Thor Odinson: "I was chosen by a mission? Can I really participate in this mission? Wow..." ... Thor was surprised, this was his first time participating, and he left the task in his world. Even though he said that he was very interested in fighting Garuda, he only spoke casually, and he didn''t have much hope in his heart. ..... Old Man is the Marquis: "It''s finally the old man''s turn!" ... Marquis Voban was slightly surprised when he saw the guild selecting him. He saw it over and over again, and after confirming that. It''s not wrong, there is an urge to cry. Not easy, how long has he not been on a guild mission? Toozy to count. With the continuous increase in the number of people in the guild, the number of powerful guild members also increased, and it was more difficult to participate in missions than before. ... elerator: "?" ... Although elerator was also surprised, he became excited. However,pared to the other two, it was much quieter. Because this wasn''t his first time participating in a mission, and he himself wasn''t short on points. After reluctantly breaking through LV6, even if he no longer uses points to strengthen, hisputing power is slowly increasing. In the end it''s just a matter of how fast or slow it goes. ... Kobayashi: "When will Guild Master and the otherse? Do you need me to make a wee?" ... Kobayashi said nervously. It had been a long time since Tohru had left, and the more time passed, the more nervous Kobayashi became. She was worried that the big boss in the guild would bete. However, despite these worries, Kobayashi was unable to speak to urge Su Han and the others. After all, she did not pay Su Han and the others. Su Han came to help het, it was already very good, and Kobayashi owed Su Han. Precisely because she knew this so clearly, Kobayashi did not have the face to ask Su Han toe quickly. She could only pray in his heart that Su Han and the others woulde sooner. ... Su Xiaoxiao: "No need for cheers! After all, time was running out right now. Then, let''s start the mission now." Su Han opened his eyes, and in his room, Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian also opened their eyes. Compared to Su Han going to another world, he only knew about Ram and Rem, even with Akame and Kurome. Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian, who were also members of the guild, knew very well what Su Han was doing when he was gone. "I wish the Demon Lord to return victorious!" Goko Ruri kissed Su Han''s lips. There was a blush on her cheeks, and she looked at Su Han even though she was embarrassed, but she didn''t look away. "Good wind all the way!" Luo Cuilian also stepped forward and hugged Su Han. After a while, Luo Cuilian let go with some regret, "Unfortunately, this time Marquis Voban apanied you to go together, it would be great if I could go with you." Luo Cuilian knew very well in her heart that there was no way she or Goko Ruri would be pulled away. If one of the two is withdrawn, there is still a possibility. But now, it''s normal for the two not to be drawn. "Do not worry! It''s just Garuda with the power to destroy the world." Su Han looked at the two with a smile. After that, Su Han instantly clicked to ept the mission, and a brilliant light lingered around his body, and then he disappeared on the spot. Luo Cuilian and Goko Ruri looked at each other, their expressions extremelyplicated. "Aren''t youing back?" Goko Ruri''s voice sounded clear. "Why should I go back?" Luo Cuilian''s expression remained unchanged. "You came here, didn''t you just want to meet the Demon Lord and do that kind of thing! Now that you have done what you have to do, the Demon Lord will also carry out a mission, what will you do if you don''t leave?" Goko Ruri''s words were sharp. "So, are you going?" Luo Cuilian nced at Goko Ruri with a sneer. Goko Ruri didn''t speak. Just when the atmosphere between the two was deadlocked, the sound of the door opening, Ram entered through the door. "Did Master leave again?" After surveying the room, Ram was not surprised, but there was regret in his words. Ram nced at Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian again, "Two guests, you don''t seem surprised by Master''s departure? In other words, do you know where Master went? "Of course I know!" Luo Cuilian looked at Ram, "However since adoptive brother did not tell you, then I will not share the whereabouts of adoptive brother." "Is that so?" Ram showed a relieved smile, "Since you two are not worried, then I can rest easy." After speaking, Ram backed away and came out. Haven''t waited for Ram to leavepletely. Goko Ruri suddenly remembered something and asked, "By the way, Ram, where are you going?" "Go practice!" said Ram curtly. "Then, don''t mind if we go there together?" Goko Ruri looked at Ram with a smile, then pointed at Luo Cuilian next to her. "This fellow has extremely high attainment in martial arts! If she wants to, she should be able to give you a lot of help." "Isn''t that troublesome?" Ram asked. Goko Ruri and Luo Cuilian were undoubtedly stronger than her. If the two of them were willing to help her and even Zhao Ling''er, it might make their futures clearer. "Nothing to bother!" Luo Cuilian said, "Since you are foster brother''s maid, it is my responsibility to increase your strength. If the foster sister Maid is too weak, it also loses face." Ram: "?" My strength is too weak, I''m really sorry to you. Although Ram felt that Luo Cuilian''s words were very unpleasant, but the result was good. Ram without denying the idea, made an inviting gesture. Chapter 725: Kobayashi Consciousness? Chapter 725: Kobayashi Consciousness? Kobayashi''s house.... Kobayashi was holding Kanna tightly at this moment, with restlessness as well as sadness and worry. "What is this feeling?" Kanna looked at the space beside her warily. "What happened?" Kobayashi asked. "There is a strange spatial fluctuation!" Kanna''s words were short and she was ready to fight. Even though she was a young dragon, his fighting strength was not low. The reason Tohru kept Kanna by Kobayashi''s side was because Kanna was too young to be able to fight on the battlefield. As for the other reason, it was also Tohru''s wish that Kanna could protect Kobayashi. The space distorted, then the figures of Su Han and the others appeared. "Guild Masters?" Kobayashi was relieved. But Kanna in his arms disappeared, and at this point, Kobayashi''s face suddenly changed. Su Han showed the Six Tomoe Rinnegan, and at the same time, the six tomoe rotated rapidly, he looked at Kanna. "It''s really troublesome." Su Han reached forward and immediately grabbed the cor of Kanna who was running. Kanna opened her mouth and gathered the energy in her mouth. "This is the end of the game." Su Han pinched Kanna''s cheek and kneaded it like dough. At the same time, the Yami Yami no Mi fruit activated, and a pitch-ck light spread out from his hand, erasing the radiance of energy in Kanna''s mouth. Kanna who was gathering energy became a hup. A small green smoke came out of his mouth. "Guild Master, I am very sorry. Kanna has no ill will towards you! "Kobayashi came to Su Han, preparing to kneel to Su Han. Su Han raised his hand, and the power of the chicken talisman froze Kobayashi''s figure, "Don''t worry, I''m not angry. If you kneel, then I will be very angry." Kobayashi felt the restraint on his body disappear and nodded Su Han threw Kanna at Kobayashi, and Kobayashi hugged Kanna. Seeing that Su Han really didn''t care about Kanna, Kobayashi was really relieved. "Kobayashi! Tell me, where is the enemy?" elerator had high fighting intent in his eyes with ck wings behind his back. Kobayashi shook his head, "I don''t know!" "What?" elerator was dumbfounded. Marquis Voban also frowned and looked at Kobayashi. "This is normal, Tohru won''t let Kobayashi and Kanna participate in the fight, how could she tell them where the actual location of the fight is?" Su Han was not surprised if Kobayashi actually found out. Su Han lowered his head and gave an order to the watch in his hand. "Jarvis, now search for satellites all over the world, see if these satellites find any traces of dragons." Jarvis replied. Su Han was speechless. "Is that so? That is, is it possible to suddenly get away from the bustling city? "Then wait until she actually fights Garuda and we can only find her when they can''t hide her!" said Thor holding Stormbreaker. "That''s not good!" Su Han shook his head, then closed his eyes, and he touched his forehead. Under increased Ki, Kenbunshoku Haki quickly spreads out in all directions. Su Han is not a careful exploration, if he listens carefully, with his current Kenbunshoku Haki, even if there is an increase in Ki, there is no way to see every corner of the earth within his surveince range. However, Su Han only did a cursory search. He was only looking for the most powerful energy on this. "I found it!" Su Han opened his eyes, he felt some strong energy, and the essence of this energy was somewhat simr to the steel dragon in the Kamui space. Su Han immediately used the Space Stone and created a portal in front of him. This is not the door of Kamar-Taj''s magic circle, but it is purely the use of the Space Stone to directly connect the two ces. Thor also entered followed by Marquis Voban who walked side by side with Thor. elerator looked at Kobayashi beside him, and said nonchntly, "You don''t have the fighting ability, if you don''t want to give us trouble, it''s better not toe!" "But if I don''t go, and just see you guys helping me fight, I can''t rest easy." Kobayashi hugged Kanna, and she couldn''t help but hug her tighter. Even though she knew that what elerator said was true, she felt extremely embarrassed when she thought that Su Han and the others had gone to fight while she was in a safe area. elerator frowned, and when he was thinking about how to block Kobayashi, Su Han''s voice sounded. "Dont think to much! Our current strength is more than enough to protect the guild members!" Since Su Han had spoken, elerator didn''t say anything else and he turned around and disappeared into the portal. Kobayashi also felt relieved, remembering the previous Su Han, a touch of gratitude, while hugging Kanna, and she walked in. ..... Over the Antic Ocean. The dragon maid Tohru had turned into her current true form, her body as big as a mountain. Tohru looked at Elma beside her. "Are you sure this is true?" Elma also showed a dragon form at this point. "This is the vulnerability of the void, if we want to attack there, this is the front line." "Then wait here, Hmm..." Fafnir''s words stopped, his eyes narrowed, and wariness, "Looks like the enemy has arrived." The space in front of them was distorted. Then, a crack appeared in the space. With a loud scream, the space shattered. A golden-winged Peng Bird with wings spanning tens of kilometers appeared with outstretched wings, with a roaring momentum. Chapter 726: Gods and God Slayer ? Shock of Garuda Chapter 726: Gods and God yer ? Shock of Garuda The appearance of the golden-winged bird with wings spanning tens of kilometers was only the beginning, and then two rtively small golden-winged birds appeared. Although these two golden-winged birds were not as good as the first, they were also extremely terrifying, with wings spanning hundreds of meters. "Actually there are three of them..." Fafnir said looking at his opponent. "What made you panic? We also have three dragons here." Elma said to Fafnir dissatisfied. Elma looked at the golden-winged bird with hostility. "Not bad! Once I came to this world, I found so many prey. I think I can eat a lot. "Kaar saw the three dragons in front of him, said happily. "Leave me at least one!" Kaji warned. "However, once we came here, we met three dragons, it seems that there are many dragons in this world." By the time the conversation stopped, the figures of Kaji and Kaar disappeared. This was the embodiment of their speed, and even cast shadows in the void. Fafnir felt a crisis, and his body quickly floated to the side. But it''s still toote. Kaar''s beak was like lightning, biting its tail, then dragged it hard, and opened its mouth to swallow Fafnir. "Roar!" Fafnir roared in anger and ck mist emitted from his body, which was a poisonous gas. Poison gas is poured into Kaar''s mouth continuously. Kaar''s body froze for a moment, but then returned to normal, and he continued to bite Fafnir. "Fafnir''s poison gas is actually useless?" Not to mention Fafnir, even Elma showed disbelief. That is, in this brief daze, Kaji swept Elma with one wing. Without waiting for Kaji to take advantage of the victory to chase the attack, Tohru opened her mouth to spit out mes which forcefully forced Kaji back. After that, Tohru used her tail to hit Kaar which made her legs unstable. Taking this opportunity, Fafnir fled quickly, but there was a lot of blood dripping down his body. "The situation is very bad!" Tohru saw this situation. The three of them, even facing the two smaller golden-winged Peng birds in front of them, can only guarantee a level bnce. Not to mention, there was an enormous golden-winged Peng above the sky. Just by looking at his body shape, Tohru could tell that this golden-winged Peng''s fighting strength was far superior to those of the two little golden-winged Peng''s. Even if they had already prepared for the desperate, seeing this scene, believed Elma still felt despair. "This is really disappointing for me. The two of you after returning should train hard." Garuda opened his mouth, his voice was like thunder, and all the clouds above the sky disappeared. Then Garuda moved. Garuda opened the beak of his mouth with the power of swallowing everything. "Roar!" Tohru dodged very quickly, and the mes shot into the sky, but it was useless, the bird''s beak was amazing, there was no way to avoid it. "Am I going to die?" At the time of death, Tohru was not afraid, but rather regretful. "Kobayashi...." Suddenly a dazzling light of lightning suddenly appeared. "Garuda, take this attack!" Thor shouted throwing Stormbreaker. A dazzling light of lightning towards Stormbreaker aimed at Garuda''s head. The bright and fiery light of lightning wrapped around Garuda''s body so that blood flowed down. "What?!" "Father how is that possible?" Kaar and Kaji are stunned to see Garudapletely covered in lightning. They could hardly believe what they saw was the truth. "I''m fine!" Garuda said and his entire body was filled with golden light. He is like the rising sun. The Stormbreaker above his head began to shake, and then, with a bang, the ax bounced off and shot into the distance. The enormous Stormbreaker crossed the air and became smaller and smaller, in the end, it was only the size of an ordinary ax and fell into the hands of Thor the god of thunder. Thor''s entire body was enveloped in lightning, he gripped Stormbreaker while gazing at Garuda from a distance. "How?" Su Han asked from the side. "Very strong!" Thor said regretfully, "I''m not against this guy." Even if he was very unwilling, Thor wouldn''t dare. The attack he had just executed earlier was his full power. But even so, it only brought pain to Garuda, but did not cause any fatal injury to him. This has been proven a lot. If there was no one else, he would fight Garuda in a decisive battle, and he would definitely die in the end. "He really has the aura of a god?" Garuda looked at Thor, confused. But then, his eyes fell on Su Han, and he suddenly woke up, showing disbelief. "It''s not just him. Another person also has the aura of God on his body! No... This is God''s cursed aura. The cursed one who killed a god?!" Even though Garuda had never been to the Campione world, he guessed that Su Han and Marquis Voban had killed a god. "1And that man who looks so young, even though he doesn''t show his energy, it makes my heart flutter. Perhaps, he is a formidable foe." Even though he had experienced too much in his life. Garuda was still dumbfounded when he saw this scene. he even wondered if he had misjudged the opponent. "What kind ofbination is this? Gods and god yers actually walk together?" Chapter 727: Information Chapter 727: Information This novel was dropped Chapter 728: Information Part II Chapter 728: Information Part II Many of you all ask why I dropped tranting this novel, right? Simple, because I feel my brain cells die every time I trante this novel. Besides, the raw version is too difficult to trante, don''t you believe? See here https://.trxs/tongren/1788/1222.html Just to trante 3 chapters only, it took more than 2 hours!!! Unlike the other two tranted novels, which only took 1 hour to trante 5 chapters. From here you can imagine how messy the raw version is And also the repeated use of the word makes me very sick of the original author of this novel. I can not stand! That''s why I gave up. For those of you who want to continue reading this novel, just read it at bit.ly/Candra12, here we have reached more than 1200 chapters. But as a warning, that''s also where I didn''t continue tranting this novel, as for other novels I''m still tranting. By the way I''m starting to write a new fanfiction novel, and it''s not as extreme as Reincarnated in the Katsuragi Family. No Ugly bastards, no ****, just pure power-chasing MCs, and no harems Chapter 546: Uploading ?Gintama? and ?Fox Spirit Matchmaker? Chapter 546: Uploading ?Gintama? and ?Fox Spirit Matchmaker? Sakata Gintoki : "Old man, your Cosy must be the best of the best¡­ Not true, this is the best Cosy I have ever seen in my life." Sakata Gintoki was very surprised. He had never seen such Cosy in his life. It looks exactly like a real person. 12 Winged Fallen Angel Kuroneko: "??" My Little Sister Super Isn''t Cute: "Cosy?!" Kiririn: "He still doesn''t believe it?! Unthinkable, this should have never happened right?!" Kosaka Kirino didn''t know whether tough or cry seeing Sakata Gintoki mention Shirohige Cosy. Sakata Gintoki: "Why are you guys so surprised?" Rubbing his face, Gintoki was confused by other people reactions. He didn''t know what was shocking and strange about this group of people in the guild, but he saw it and felt that something was amiss. Sakata Gintoki: "Wait a minute, this is a bit wrong? Why does it feel so real? Is it possible to model the surrounding environment to photograph this shape? Then take a picture in the model?" Sakata Gintoki: "If those live-action films could have half the dedication of this old man, the box office would be a huge hit!!" After Gintoki thought this, a trace of admiration appeared in his heart. There are no dedicated film and televisionpanies today, much less Cosy alone. This shows that the old man really loves Shirohige. Come Be My Son: "???" Shirohige was confused. What the heck, a live-action movie? Create custom models? It can be interpreted like this. Shirohige almost burst outughing. Hijikata Toushirou: "You mean this is a manga discussion base created by aliens?" Hijikata Toushirou saw that the chat interface that appeared in his mind was definitely not fake. Just a moment ago, he used a special verification method to verify this. ording to Sakata Gintoki words, he probably guessed the nature of this particr chat room. If Hijikata Toushirou thought that the current Shogunate didn''t have this kind of advanced technology, it could only be the work of aliens. "Even though it''s been known for a long time that Shonen Jump sales are very high, I didn''t expect there to be fans on the alien? Wait a minute, how did the aliens buy Shonen Jump!" Hijikata Tshirou couldn''t understand this. Tushan Honghong: "..." The young Tushan Honghong bit the cold. What are the people here talking about? Although she had not yet learned such special words, she was mysteriously able to understand what these words meant. More importantly, although she knows what each word means, but when these words arebined, she can''t understand what they mean. Tushan Honghong felt more things that she didn''t understand. "Are these special Magical Weapons¡­ Magical Weapons made by humans? I have been captured by human Magical Weapons? Furthermore, will humans catch me? Should I run away as soon as possible?" Tushan Honghong the more she thought about it, the more worried she became. She''s still a young monster. Anyone who was new to Taoism could easily defeat and capture her. Su Xiaoxiao: "Enough! The chat of the three new members is over! Let me briefly introduce the guild. " Su Han watched the excitement, and finally spoke. He was a little curious, if Gintoki knew that everyone in this guild was real. What kind of expression will appear? Looking at the memory copy, Su Han said. "Tsk Tsk! The final version of Naruto, the full version of Bleach! There are also a lot of One Piece plots after the Battle of Marineford. Second Dragon Ball z. There are also various new memory copies! Once Gintoki sees all this, he''ll probably pass out from being hit." Thinking of this, Su Han started talking straight to the topic. Su Xiaoxiao: "This guild is called the Super Dimensional Guild! This is a super guild that spans an endless world. Here, every character is real!" Su Xiaoxiao: "Shirohige is a Yonko in the New World of One Piece, the Fourth Hokage is the most amazing Hokage in Konoha Vige history. Son Goku is a Super Saiyan! Aizen is Aizen Sosuke." Sakata Gintoki: "???" Sakata Gintoki eyes widened after reading, he almost suspected that he was wrong. "Extraordinary! The illusion can reach this point, really¡­ I don''t know how to praise it!" Sakata Gintoki sighed, and reached out his hand to pinch her thigh. Even though this dream is very good, humans should still be aware and not daydream. As he pinched his thigh hard, an excruciating pain radiated to his brain. Sakata Gintoki face immediately grimaced in pain, and a howl of pain escaped his mouth. "Arghhh.... Why does it hurt so much? Isn''t this a dream?" After a while, Sakata Gintoki forehead was covered in cold sweat. He realized something. Being able to feel pain meant that it wasn''t in a dream, and meaning that the chat interface in his mind was real, it was very likely that it was reality. Sakata Gintoki: "Fuck off! Is this a joke?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "What''s a joke?" Sakata Gintoki: "Are you all real people? Are you really Shirohige? Aizen?" Tony Is Not the Richest: "If you still can''t believe it, then I can tell you responsibly that everyone is real. If you doubt it! You can go and have a look at the memory copy in the guild." Su Xiaoxiao: "@Tushan Honghong . May I ask you what is your current time period? You have be a Spirit Union Alliance Lord? Have you ever met Dongfang Yuechu? Or have you been captured by the Yiqidao League?" Tushan Honghong: "I''m not caught now! Wait a minute, you really are a Daoist¡­ You want to catch me, but it won''t be that simple!!" Su Xiaoxiao: "???" Daoist Zhang Sanfeng: "What about Daoist?" Zhang Sanfeng has a dumbfounded face, and Daoist is provoking you. Why do you panic like this when you hear the word Daoist? But in the next moment, Zhang Sanfeng noticed the word that Su Han had mentioned earlier, and his brows furrowed. "Is it a monster? Future high-level monsters? If this is the case, it is understandable why the Daoist priest is hunting her¡­" Zhang Sanfeng made some guesses. Even though they don''t have any monsters in this world. But in another world, the Daoist priest catching monsters and ghosts should be considered a matter of course, "But then, the Tushan surname... is rather interesting!" Su Han also judged that Tushan Honghong should still be in its infancy at this time. After confirming this, he stopped asking. Su Xiaoxiao: "Alright, the information is almost understood. Now, let me upload a copy of the memory directly!" [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded arge memory copy of ] [Ding! Guild Master Su Xiaoxiao uploaded a media copy of memory] Read here bit.ly/Candra12Takamiya_Shincreators'' thoughts The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!